《Cosset You Forever》


 Chapter 1 You Must Save Me (CEO)

    Chapter 1 You Must Save Me (CEO)


    In the five-star Penins Hotel in D City.


    L Li''s 22nd birthday party had drawn to a close. Her cheeks looked redder as if she was heavily


    rouged. She began to stagger.


    After the elevator arrived at the eighth floor, Sara Fu tightened her grip on L''s hand and determined


    not to let L and Mike Qi sleep together.


    Upon making this decision, she pulled L towards the room at the end of the corridor. A room service


    server had just provided room service and was about to leave.


    "Hey, leave the door open please. My friend is in this room. I''m going to visit him." Without any


    suspicion, the room service server pushed the serving cart and left.


    Sara Fu saw a tall man from behind wearing a bathrobe and thought that he had just taken a bath.


    "A male is OK!" thought Sara. She pushed L Li roughly into the room without any hesitation, and


    rapidly snapped the door shut.


    Sara Fu raised her head to look for the camera. Luckily, the room was located at a blind spot.


    After smoothing her wavy long hair, she headed for another suite as if nothing had happened.


    In the dim room, L Li, dazedly, saw a man turning around and looking sharply at her.


    She shivered, thinking that how cold his eyes were.


    She was ufortable and this made her stop thinking. She staggered to her feet and walked towards


    him. She needed something. But she had no idea what actually she needed.


    "GET OUT!" shouted Harry Si. He saw her face clearly when they were less than three meters apart.


    The professional designer had fashioned her long ck hair into a gorgeous and borate braid,


    demonstrating her elegance and grace. The white full dress further highlighted her charming body


    shape and sexy butterfly-shaped corbones.


    The lower hem of the dress, decorated with small shining diamonds, was like an arc, thus showing her


    long white leg on the right.


    The 3-inch spindly-heeled sandals with diamonds could demonstrate her pleasant, frank and sincere


    personality.


    She unmannerly kicked off one of her limited-edition high heels. One meter away, he saw her face


    flushing in an unusual way.


    "I''m not feeling well. Could you give me a cup of cold water?" L Li was trying to kick off the other


    high heel.


    Finally, the shoe was thrown three meters away, after she put her right arm around the man''s neck and


    lightly took off the sandal with left hand.


    From the faint smell of her perfume, one could tell that it was a world-famous brand - Indulgence -


    made from middle note white water lily and lily of the valley fragrances.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    From the top to the bottom, she spelled elegance and grace. A rich youngdy entered a wrong room?


    Was that possible?


    Harry Si pulled down her slender arm around his neck without hesitation, and walked towards the door.


    L Li failed to support herself and knelt down on the white carpet, with one hand still held by him.


    "What''s going on here?" Harry Si became impatient, shook her hand off, and was going to call the front


    desk.


    As soon as he picked up the phone, L Li stood up without his noticing it and wrapped her arm


    around his waist from behind.


    "I''m not feeling well. Please save me." Her soft begging had special charm in this dark night.


    "So who told you I would arrive at D City today, and who sent you..." Harry Si put down the phone and


    looked at her coldly and sharply.


    Before he finished the words, L Li pushed him hard to the sofa behind, and immediately pounced on


    him.


    "Hey man. I... don''t feel well now. I order... you to save me!"


    Order him?


    Harry Si tried to calm himself down, sneered, and gave her a good shove without any hesitation.


    Well. He had to admit that this woman was very charming. But the one sending her here must have


    underestimated his self-control.


    "Onest time, GET OUT!"


    L Li staggered back several steps before keeping her feet. She could barely hear what that man


    said. The only thing she knew was that she suffered more and more as his charming thin lips opened


    and shut.


    She unfastened the invisible zip at the back, the dress falling onto the carpet without making a sound.


    In front of her naked body, Harry Si was losing control. It seemed that he got a strong rival who had


    sent a very charming woman.


    L Li was not sober. She pounced on the man again as she noticed that he was going to throw her


    out.


    "Ouch. Who the hell hurts me? Damn it!"


    Harry Si was surprised by her normal reaction over the next few seconds. Then he slowed down and


    changed positions several times. Atst, he showed no mercy.


    It was not until dawn that they fell into a deep sleep.


    The sun shined brightly.


    L Li woke up from the deep sleep, as the air conditioner was set at a very low temperature. She


    opened her eyes, meaning to pull the nket back so she could go back to sleep well.


    She looked for the nket and found that it was lying on the floor.


    Wait! Something was wrong. Why did she ache all over? Why was she sleeping in the hotel?


    She sat up suddenly and found that this deluxe room was upied by her alone, while noticing that on


    the floor were their clothes and a... bathrobe?


    She looked at her body in shock. As an adult, she absolutely knew what happened to her.


    But how did thise about?


    Sara Fu handed her upstairs to take a restst night. What happened then? Who was that man?


    Damn it! She could not remember at all.


    Sitting on the big bed in a daze, L Li almost cried.


    She got off the bed, struggled to move to the window with weak legs, and parted the curtain.


    The dazzling sunlight indicated that it waste. She guessed it was already afternoon.


    L Li could not figure out why such a damn thing would have happened to her. What the heck was


    wrong?


    Looking out of the window, she knew that she was still in the Penins Hotel. It was beautiful outside.


    The breeze blew and swayed the curtain, bringing in the fragrance of flowers. The pink curtain was


    pping in the wind. It was really beautiful. But she was in no mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery.


    She had no clue. She rubbed her sore eyebrows, sighing. Such being the case, all words would be


    useless.


    On the bedside table were two exquisite packing boxes. She opened the boxes and saw a white chiffon


    dress.


    L nned to take a bath and leave this ce as soon as possible. She trudged to the bathroom and


    found some expensive men''s toiletries. These must belong to that man, she guessed.


    She shook her head, and turned on the tap of the bathtub. After the tub was full of water, she soaked in


    a warm bath.


    "Who on earth is that man fromst night?" She tried to recall the past wild night and muttered.

 Chapter 2 The Most Precious Thing

    Chapter 2 The Most Precious Thing


    L Li had tried very hard but just could not wash the sexual marks off her body. Her eyes turned red


    with anger. Her most precious virginity, which she had kept even from Mike, was gone and she didn''t


    know how! What''s worse, that man may not use any protection.


    "L, you are no longer a two-year-old kid. You are already 22. See what you have done! What a


    mess."


    How to exin to Miketer? How to tell her father that she had spent a whole night outside? She


    could not contact others as she couldn''t find her handbag, which may have been taken by her steward.


    Poor girl! She just wanted to take a quick bath and leave here as soon as possible.


    After bathing, she felt much better, wrapped a towel around herself, opened the door of the bathroom,


    dried her hair quickly, and left the hotel with the dress prepared by that man.


    A couple of minutester, that man returned and only found an empty room waiting for him.


    The opened box on the bedside table indicated that she had left. He looked around and noticed a piece


    of paper on the bedside table, reading "Hello, Mr. Escort. It was a mistakest night. I hope you can


    follow your professional ethics and pretend that you don''t know me next time you see me. Actually, I


    don''t want to see you again! One more thing, I owe you 250 dors for your servicest night. Remind


    me next time! See ya!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Escort? 250 dors? Whoremaster? It was the first time that Harry Si had felt overwhelmed and turned


    angry. Squeezing the paper, he threw an eye on the sofa outside. The wintersweet-like bloodstain on


    the white sofa indicated that it was her first night.


    However, she left very quickly. Was she nning something else in the future?


    The zing sun made L Li feel ufortable. She hailed a taxi on the street, and borrowed the


    driver''s phone to call Zoe Lu in the car.


    Zoe Lu, her bestie, was a 24-year-old international racing car champion. They got to know each other


    because of racing car too.


    She had intended to turn to Mike. But as she had lost virginity, she had no idea how to face him.


    "Hello." Zoe Lu answered the phone, sounding not as free or easy as usual.


    "It is me! Your elder sister! What''s wrong with you?" Though younger than him, L asked Zoe to call


    her elder sister. He was absent-minded when he heard the voice on the line, and checked the number


    soon and asked, "Is that L?"


    "Yes, it''s me! Emergency here. I lost my handbag. I''m on my way to you. Pay the fare for meter."


    "Fare? Where are you?" It seemed that she hadn''t learned what happened today.


    "You sound strange today. I will arrive in ten minutes. Wait for me at the roadside. We will talk about it


    later."


    After hanging up the phone and expressing thanks to the taxi driver, L Li told the driver the


    destination and leaned back on the seat to have a nap.


    The driver turned on the radio. "... the president was dismissed. All his shares were transferred to other


    people two months ago. That is to say, his glorious career hase to an end. The reporter is on the


    way. Stay tuned. Thanks."


    L Li had her mind stuffed with what happenedst night. Therefore, she didn''t listen to the radio at


    all.


    The taxi pulled over within a few minutes. Zoe, with red short hair, packed off his girlfriend and went


    downstairs alone after hanging up the phone. He paid the fare and carefully observed L''s facial


    expression, finding nothing special but a little tired look.


    Obviously, she didn''t know the news. "Didn''t you go homest night?"


    "How do you know that?" L''s overreaction frightened Zoe, worrying that he may know something.


    "You didn''t go home, did you?" Zoe Lu held her hand and ran to the elevator in a hurry. L was


    confused as Zoe behaved very strangely today."


    "I have one thing to tell you. Ke...Keep calm, OK?" She would know the news sooner orter. It was


    important to pacify her right now.


    "L, I will show you a video. Keep calm, OK?" Zoe Lu repeated seriously after they entered the


    apartment.


    "Zoe, what kind of video is it at all, making you so serious?" Zoe used to take things easy. He seldom


    behaved like this.


    Did that man post a video of what they didst night online? What the heck! How poor she was!


    "I don''t know what happenedst night. Howe..." L looked at Zoe disconstely. Her sleeping


    with a man may now be a hot topic all over the city. It was ashamed! Imagination overwhelmed


    L''s mind.


    Zoe brought her to theputer directly and opened the video that he has watched many times. The


    video showed a crowd of reporters holding microphones in hand.


    The video was taken in a ce different from the hotel, which stopped her imagination. Well, well...it


    was a false rm. No. Wait! That was her father''spany. Did the reporters bother her dad with what


    happenedst night?


    "Hello, my dearizens. I am Cherry Liu from D City News. I have got a tip-off that Carl Li, the


    president of Li Group,mits bribery, embezzlement of public funds, selling of shares and money


    laundering. Now follow me to check it out."


    Dad? Bribery? Embezzlement of public funds? Selling of shares? Moneyundering? "Nonsense. It is


    absolutely impossible." "Dad is honest, upright, frank and forthright. He will not do that!" L thought.


    "Calm down. It has not finished." Zoe Lu pacified her. But the following report was even worse.


    "Hello, there! The senior management is having a meeting now. We can hear violent quarrel from the


    meeting room from time to time. It is obvious that things do not go well."


    Then the video showed that the door of the meeting room was opened from inside and senior


    management who L had seen before and several major shareholders who she hadn''t met before


    came out, followed by Mike Qi, general manager of Li Group, and Jacob Qi, vice president. Carl Li was


    not among them.


    "It is a pity that President Li has resigned. I will take over his job from this moment on. I would


    appreciate your help. Thank you!" Jacob Qi, vice president of Li Group, informed the media with a


    ruddyplexion.


    Then the media raised some questions. L Li went nk suddenly. For decades, her dad had


    devoted all his energies to thepany. Then thepany just belonged to Uncle Qi? Uncle Qi was


    dad''s best friend, and Mike, with whom she grew up together, was her boyfriend. At that moment, she


    could not help but think bad of them.


    "Send me to thepany." She said gently after a while.


    Zoe Lu turned off theputer without a word, went to the underground parking garage with his


    motorcycle key, and drove L to Li Group.


    It was in hot mid-summer. When they arrived, L even felt that she got her skin burnt off. The hot


    weather made her very fretful.


    After entering the hall of Li Group, she felt better as being surrounded by the cool air.

 Chapter 3 Three-Sec Qi

    Chapter 3 Three-Sec Qi


    The lobby on the first floor was empty. L Li took the elevator directly to the 28th floor where the


    president office was located. As soon as she got off the elevator, she heard Mike Qi informing the


    media, "I will soon be engaged to Miss Sara, daughter of the president of Fu Group. Thanks for your


    best wishes. Thank you!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He will soon... be engaged to Miss Sara... daughter of the president of Fu Group! Sara? Her bestie


    over the past 11 years?


    Another bomb was dropped on L Li. Zoe Lu, behind her, turned furious after hearing those words


    and intended to beat him.


    L plucked hard at his hem of clothes and shook her head at him, as she wanted to learn what Mike


    Qi would continue to say.


    "Mr. Qi, it is said that you are dating Carl Li''s daughter, L. Now you are going to be engaged to Miss


    Sara. Can you exin that?"


    Mike Qi, being the General Manager of Li Group at the young age of 24, was listed among the most


    desirable golden bachelors in the upper ss. Not to mention, his gentle, learned and refined


    appearance made him more popr to girls. That was also the reason why L liked him in the first


    ce, wasn''t it?


    "Yes, I was dating her. But it''s been a long time since we broke up." Mike Qi answered the media, with


    a consistent gentle facial expression and a soft tone.


    What he said, however, pierced L''s heart like a sharp knife.


    She suddenly recalled that she felt ufortable right after drinking the ss of red wine that Mike


    handed her, and it was Sara that walked her upstairs.


    "Hahaha..." Sneer came from behind, which was so loud that everyone in the hall can hear it, when the


    reporters took close-ups of Mike Qi.


    All of them looked back curiously and found that the woman who sneered loudly looked familiar.


    "L Li! She is L Li! Carl Li''s beloved daughter!" An experienced reporter recognized L Li. Just


    then, all reporters ran to her, and L was closely surrounded.


    Mike''s face didn''t look very well when he saw L. Why was she here in thepany? Where had she


    been after drinking the red wine? Mike didn''t love her at all. What he desires was her body, and he was


    so close to get thatst night. But he could not find her after greeting Carl Li, wasting such a good


    chance. Damn it!


    "Miss Li, why do youugh?"


    "Miss Li, do you know anything about President Li?"


    "Why did you break up with General Manager Qi?"


    The reporters kept raising questions. L Li looked at nothing but Mike Qi''s displeased face, staring at


    him as if he was her enemy.


    He made no exnation. Could she draw a conclusion that Mike Qi and his father robbed her father''s


    company, abandoned her who has nothing at all then, and was going to be betrothed to her best


    friend?


    She could not me on anyone else, because Zoe had warned her that Sara was not pure-minded and


    she ignored it.


    "What do you guys want to know? I will tell you anything. Why did we break up? Well, do you know


    what I nicknamed Mike Qi? Three-Sec Qi! Yes, hests short in bed. An apple of Sodom. And Sara Fu,


    a home wrecker, had an affair with Three-Sec Qi when we were still together. Now they join hands to


    frame up my dad and upy hispany. I will be at daggers drawn with them from this moment on!"


    Everyone kept silent within a few seconds after L finished talking. Mike Qi looked at her with a


    twisted face. One third of what she said was correct. And how dared she call him Three-Sec Qi? They


    had been together for three years. He really should have screwed her to show her if he can onlyst for


    three seconds.


    "L, I understand how you feel right now. Nevertheless, you are over the top by making things up like


    this. Conclusive evidence against Uncle Li has been provided. My father and I are very disappointed


    too. And Sara..." Mike adjusted his mood and resumed his gentle voice. But before he could finish it,


    L went into the president office directly with the help of Zoe, not giving him even a nce.


    In such a case, the reporters had to focus on Mike Qi again.


    In the president office.


    Zoe Lu didn''t go into the office together. Instead, he waited outside.


    L gently pushed the door and walked into the room. Carl Li, sitting at the desk and resting his


    forehead in the right hand with eyes closed, was immersed in thought.


    "Dad..."


    "L, here youe." Carl Li smiled, which brought tears to L''s eyes, as his smile was so unnatural


    that it was uglier than crying.


    "Dad, don''t be sad. Grandma and I will stay with you, OK?" L tried to make her voice easy and


    rxed, but she failed and sobbed when she saw some grey hairs on Carl''s head.


    All of a sudden, she realized how unfilial she was, as her dad had provided her such an extravagant life


    while she had never thought of repaying him or easing his burden.


    "L, I will not be able to offer you whatever you want in the future..." Carl Li looked at the data on the


    computer, feeling as if a knife was cutting his heart.


    "Dad, I don''t want anything. I just hope that grandma, you and I can live together, safe and sound." L


    walked towards her dad, and gently hugged him who has been protecting her since she was born.


    Looking at his sensible daughter, Carl Li felt much better, and patted the back of her hand. After


    standing up slowly from the chair, he packed up his belongings and left.


    Carl and L walked out of the office together, while Mike had left. The reporters were still waiting for


    them. As soon as they saw Carl Li, they rushed at him.


    "Mr. Li, is there anything you want to say about the usations?"


    "Mr. Li, Mr. Qi has expressed that he would not call you to ount for your guilt after you resigned from


    the president post. What do you think?"


    "President Li..."


    Carl Li did not want to exin a word for those fabricated charges at all. Not wanting her dad to suffer


    more of this, L said, still with pride, "Why do youpel my dad to admit things that he has never


    done? He was framed by those despicable people. There will be evidence proving my father''s


    innocence someday."


    "Miss Li, is Jacob Qi the despicable people that you said?" A reporter was anxious to stir up trouble


    and immediately caught the main point.


    "I think I have made myself clear. You will know the truth someday." Though knowing nothing about the


    business of thepany, L was not timid and would not let others bully her dad wantonly. Jacob Qi,


    Mike Qi and Sara Fu, let''s wait and see! Seeing the perseverance on her small face, the man sitting in


    front of the television lifted the edges of his sexy lips slightly.


    "Boss, Li Group has been transferred. Shall we still acquire the group as nned?" The assistant Joey


    Yun checked the information that has just been collected. All things were alright, except the


    transfer.

 Chapter 4 Im Your Man

    Chapter 4 I''m Your Man


    Not answering Joey''s question, Harry Si tapped on the armrest with his slender fingers now and then,


    long before he started to say, "Make an investigation into this woman." He pointed at the woman on the


    screen, with his irrelevant words confusing Joey Yun.


    A woman? Carl Li''s daughter? Did his daughter have anything to do with acquiring Li''spany?


    Being full of questions, Joey Yun said nothing but "Yes, sir."


    With the help of Zoe, L and her father got rid of the reporters and drove home in a Benz.


    Their vi was located in a rich neighborhood in the east of the city, with fresh air and beautiful


    surroundings. Only the richest families in D City could afford the houses here.


    In the warm home, the aged Catharine Rong had been waiting for them on the sofa for a long time.


    When she saw her son and granddaughtering, she stood up with her walking stick immediately.


    "What on earth is going on there, Carl?" The grey-haired old woman asked in a hurry, leaving the two


    people not knowing how to tell her.


    Carl Li opened his mouth but could say nothing, as he did not want to hurt his mother at such an old


    age.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Grandma, please don''t worry ¡­" L handed her grandmother, not knowing how tofort her


    though.


    "How could I not worry about it? The news has been reported on several channels today. What''s going


    on there? Tell me now!" Although Catharine Rong was old, she used to dominate the business when


    she was young. With a serious facial expression, she hit the ground with the walking stick, making the


    other two''s hearts beat faster.


    "Mother, please don''t be angry. Take care of ..." The olddy had heart disease and should not get


    angry. But Carl Li could not finish what he was saying and was interrupted by Catharine Rong.


    "Nonsense. I know my own physical status."


    "Just as you know, I have lost ourpany." Carl Li sighed. His mother and his wife had made great


    contributions to thepany. What had happened made him feel ashamed to face his mother and his


    dead wife.


    He was in the middle age, but was betrayed by his closest friend that he had trusted so much.


    "Why? Did you reallymit crime? Or were you cheated?" Catharine Rong was very sure that her


    son would never do bad things. However, she could not figure out other reasons why things happened


    like this.


    "Jacob and his son have nned for many years." He thought that Jacob Qi had a grudge against him


    because of what happened over 20 years ago.


    More than twenty years ago, they regarded each other as real brothers. However, they loved a woman


    at the same time - Lavender Ren, L''s mother and his wife that passed away ten years ago. Both of


    them crazily ran after her, as she was very elegant and graceful.


    One night, Carl Li was drunk and forced her to have sex with him in the car. As a result, Lavender Ren


    had no choice but to marry him. Upon learning the truth, Jacob Qi fought with him and disappeared. It


    was not until a yearter that Jacob Qi came back and contacted Carl actively. At that time, Jacob was


    already married and expressed that he would let bygones be bygones.


    "Jacob and his son ..." One was his son''s best friend, the other was L''s boyfriend with whom she


    grew up together. The olddy, out of breath, became unconscious and fainted.


    "Mother ..."


    "Grandma ..."


    Catharine Rong was sent to the hospital for rescue at 5 p.m. due to the heart attack. The operation


    failed. Catharine Rong came round at 8 p.m. that night and passed awayter with her son and her


    granddaughter by her side.


    Her death hit the whole D City, as she used to have a great influence on the business world of D City,


    as well as being the dream lover of many men when she was alive.


    A lot of her old friends attended the funeral to mourn for her, while many others who were in good


    rtionship with Carl Li didn''t show up, but sent funeral wreaths instead.


    Jacob Qi and his son also came to the funeral, which made Carl Li rage and lose control. Thus L Li


    commanded security guards to throw them out. This event was covered by the news media for a long


    time. Many people concluded that Carl Li had bad luck making friends with Jacob Qi, and was too weak


    to protect hispany from them.


    After the funeral, the court put up Li''s valuables for auction to clear off hisrge amounts of debts, as


    well as sealing his vi. Carl Li disappeared after leaving a note for L. No one knew where he was,


    or whether he was alive or dead.


    With the note in hand, L Li stood in the rain with a suitcase, tallow-faced and confused.


    Was it a dream of her? Everything was all right several days ago, and her grandma was busy picking a


    birthday gift for her happily. How came things end up like this?


    Although words on the note had been washed away by the rain, they were still recognizable. L Li


    checked the note many times as she could hardly believe her eyes.


    "L, your mom and I found you by a riverside 22 years ago and brought you back home. Now I have


    nothing. You should go to find your biological parents. Goodbye, my dearest princess."


    ...


    Grandma, dad, and mom, I hate you! Why do you leave me alone? I miss you so much!


    Jacob Qi, Mike Qi, and Sara Fu, I hate you! Why do you betray me?


    And that man also...


    She hates them all!


    ...


    It was raining more and more heavily. L Li could not sustain both the physical and mental suffering.


    She passed out.


    A limited edition ck Maybach stopped by L after she lost consciousness. The assistant Joey Yun


    put up an umbre and opened the back door of the car. A man wearing a pair of brand new leather


    shoes got out of the car, and held L in his arms. Then the car headed for the hospital.


    In a luxury VIP ward in the Chengyang Private Hospital.


    After opening the sore eyes, L Li saw a pendantmp with dim light. She was having a transfusion.


    Cold liquid went into her body slowly via her left hand. Where was she?


    "You''re awake?" The cold voice sent her a chill. Who was that?


    She struggled to sit up, but failed. She gave up soon, as she was so weak.


    Suddenly, a man wearing a white shirt showed up and looked down at her at the bedside. L Li


    blinked and thought how handsome the man was. All the dashing eyebrows, deep eyes, aquiline nose


    and sexy thin lips demonstrated his elegance and grace. The tall and slim figure made him more


    attractive. However, his cold, arrogant and aggressive temperament throughout made L flinched


    unconsciously. This man seemed to be a little familiar...


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m your man."


    "... Do you suffer from delusional disorder?" L treated him with disdain and thought he didn''t deserve


    the handsome appearance.


    Harry Si pressed the call button at the bedside. A group of people came into the room within a minute.


    She must be in the hospital. A nurse wearing a gauze mask gently helped her sit up and considerately


    put a pillow behind her back for her to lean on.


    The man in the front of the group may be in his twenties. With thick eyebrows nting upwards and


    eyes as clear as the morning dew, he was looking at the medical equipment attentively.

 Chapter 5 I Can Help You Revenge

    Chapter 5 I Can Help You Revenge


    His had aquiline nose, thin lips, and skin kinda fair probably because he studied medicine indoor all the


    year round.


    Chuck Si, 26 years old, had inherited the superior medical skill from his family, and was known as a


    medical genius at a young age. Without seeking help from his family, he invested his own deposits in


    and established Chengyang VIP Private Hospital jointly with Harry.


    However, he was cold and entric. He seldom made friends with others, except those who he


    admired.


    "I''m done." Chuck Si took his eyes off the medical equipment, and frowned when he noticed that L Li


    was looking at him.


    With hands in the suit pants pockets, Harry Si nodded at him. Chuck Si left with his assistants with no


    more talking.


    The ward fell silent. Harry Si went back to the desk to check documents in theptop.


    "Hey ..., hello." L Li said after thinking about what to say for a long time.


    She wanted to continue but stopped on a second thought. Harry Si was just looking at her without a


    word.


    "What''s wrong with me? Did you send me here?"


    "You are sick, and I sent you here." Harry Si gave her a simple answer and focused on hisptop


    again.


    "Thank you. When can I leave hospital?"


    "Tomorrow."


    The question was, where could she go after leaving hospital? Her grandfather''s home? No, it was too


    far from here in the countryside. How about Wendy''s home? Not likely, as her bed was not big enough


    for both of them to sleep on it.


    She could only turn to Zoe. His apartment with two bedrooms was appropriate. She could live there for


    the moment, and find a job.


    L then decided to make a phone call to Zoe. But her phone was lost at her evening birthday party.


    "Excuse me, sir, can I borrow your phone?" "Though cold, he may be warmhearted since he has saved


    me" L thought.


    "Harry Si." She was so noisy that he couldn''t concentrate on his work. Hence, he shut hisptop down


    and told her his name.


    "What? Hungry?" L heard that word indistinctly and blurted them out when her mind wandered, not


    knowing what he meant.


    Harry''s face froze a little more with the eyebrows wrinkling very tightly, as if the deep wrinkles could


    even nip and kill several flies.


    He reached L in only two or three strides.


    "Woman! Remember your husband''s name is Harry. Do I need to teach you how to spell it?" Harry Si


    announced, gnashing his teeth and bending down with arms on the bed.


    "Nonsense. Do you even know me? How dare you call yourself as my husband. We don''t even know


    each other." L Li was a little angry. She would cry that "My man was Mike, not Harry" if it were


    several days ago.


    But then she was apanied by nobody, but herself.


    "L, Gemini, graduated from the University of Southern Californiast month, celebrated her 22nd


    birthday a few days ago, and slept with her man in Room 888 on the 8th floor of the Penins Hotel on


    the same day..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!" L almost screamed. Who was this guy? Why did he even know she slept with a


    man?


    "You should not interrupt me." He wanted to continue, "You are B-cup, waist size is 70cm, and you


    have a ck mark on your body ..." It didn''t look like a born mole, but was made...


    L Li sealed his month with her hand mightily, "Can you just shut up? How did you know? Tell me! Did


    you peep at me while I was bathing?" She red at him, which was so cute in his eyes.


    After Harry Si gestured towards her hands on his lips, L snatched her hands away and rubbed them


    on the quilt as if his lips were not clean.


    Harry disdainfully looked at this childish yet stubborn woman, went back to the table, took out pieces of


    paper from the file, and handed to her.


    "A prenuptial agreement?" L Li was confused when she saw the words on the cover and raised her


    head, while Harry Si showed a casual and easy facial expression.


    "Yes. You robbed me of virginity. You must take responsibility." Harry Si threw a heavy bomb at her with


    ease, which made L choke on her saliva.


    Oh, my god! He was the man in that night! Take responsibility for him? "You took my virginity too, OK?


    You stole my lines!" Her eyes almost popped out as she could hardly believe that this man was the one


    she slept with that night! Yes, it was him! Mr. Escort! She really should get out of bed to beat him to


    death now!


    "All right. Such being the case, sign the agreement!" Harry Si put one hand in the pants pocket, and


    passed a high-end fountain pen to her with the other hand wearing a name-brand watch.


    "No!" First, though they had sex, they were just strangers to each other. Second, she was so


    unfortunate at the moment that she was in no mood to marry. Third, what if he was a human trafficker?


    It is true that we cannot judge others by their looks. He must be joking!


    Harry Si rubbed between his eyebrows, and his temple was a little bit sore, as it was the first time that


    he had got rejected by a woman. What''s worse, that woman refused to marry him!


    "I can help you revenge! Jacob Qi? Mike Qi? Howard Fu? Sara Fu? I can take all of them down." His


    confidence made L look him up and down three times curiously.


    "And I can help you find your father or your biological parents, whoever you want." Harry Si never


    regretted. But he somewhat realized what regret mean at the moment because he felt that he was


    striving for an unprofitable business!


    "How ungrateful she is! Let''s wait and see. I will conquer you and swallow your pride," thought Harry Si.


    "What''s your name?" She asked seriously this time.


    "... Harry Si." Very well! This woman had made him set many new records, including repeating telling


    the same person his name - Harry Si. It seemed that he should teach her a good lesson after marriage.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Harry Si? She remembered! She had heard a lot of this person - a legendary figure in the business


    world, mysterious, low-profile about personal life, extremely powerful, having lived abroad for a long


    time. "How can you prove your identity. ID card is useless, as it can be forged." How to prove?


    Harry Si raised eyebrows and leaned forward to kiss her on the lips. "If you don''t believe me, I can


    repeat our first night here, OK?"


    His lips were a little cold, and his pleasant smell made L Li giddy.


    "... Hum! I will not marry you. You are so good at hitting on a girl. You must be a pickup artist."


    "Pickup artist?" Harry Si raised his thick eyebrows. The words sounded familiar.


    "You have no choice but to marry me." ording to the information, she had only two reliable friends -


    Wendy Yu who had saved her life, and Zoe Lu, her buddy. Hm ..., he must guard against Zoe in the


    future.


    Pure friendship ever exists between a man and a woman? Hum, he didn''t believe that.


    "OK, I will sign the agreement, after you promise me something." L Li gritted her teeth, and made a


    decision, which will determine her destiny.

 Chapter 6 Its Enough for You to Have Me

    Chapter 6 It''s Enough for You to Have Me


    "I''m listening." Harry Si sat cross-legged on the armchair while listening carefully.


    "First, don''t touch me without my permission!" It was embarrassing to have sex with a stranger. It would


    not happen unless one was being framed.


    Harry Si nodded. It was a piece of cake. He would make her give permission.


    "Second, don''t bring other women home!"


    Harry Si gave a nod of assent. He would not get entangled with other women.


    "Third, pretend that we don''t know each other when in public."


    Harry Si nodded again. She didn''t set a time limit for the first point and the third point, did she?


    "Let me tell you my requirements ¡ª keep a low profile about our marriage, and I don''t want to be


    involved in a mess."


    "Deal!"


    After putting on the clothing prepared by Harry Si, L Li was directly taken to the Yuanming Manor of


    rich vis.


    As soon as they entered the vi, the scent of dinner greeted them, and the maid Mrs. Du walked out


    from the kitchen.


    "Young Master, dinner will be ready soon. My Lady, your room is in the middle on the right hand on the


    second floor. I have cleaned it up." Mrs. Du has served Si Family for a dozen years. Harry came to D


    City to develop business this time. It is supposed that he would not return abroad in a short time. So his


    father appointed Mrs. Du from USA to take care of Harry. Harry called her this morning and asked her


    to prepare a room.


    "Thank you so much." L looked so pale that Mrs. Du felt very protective of her and just wanted to


    make more delicious food for her.


    "You are wee. My Lady, you can check the room first ande back here to have dinnerter."


    "What a kind girl. They are a perfect match," Mrs. Du thought.


    Harry went upstairs, followed by L obediently.


    Harry stopped in front of a room, and opened the door: "This is your room. But we won''t live here for


    long. The vi in No. 8 Pearl Spring is almost furnished. We will move there then."


    ... No. 8 Pearl Spring? The housing estate that includes only 8 vis? She had heard of that housing


    estate, which was more upmarket, more magnificent and ssier than her vi and this Yuanming


    Manor. It was said that a mysterious investor spent tens of billions building that estate. Each vi


    covered an area of over 1000 square meters, not to mention the garden and swimming pool ...


    Although L had lived a rich life before, it could not hold a candle to Harry''s life.


    With a white wool carpet on the floor and off-white figured wallpaper, the 80-square-meter room was


    furnished with a 3-meter-wide double bed with pink four-piece suit in the middle and dresser, wardrobe,


    computer desk and armchair all in off-white.


    Left to the small living room was a bathroom with light brown decoration - a round bathtub with light


    brown shell-shaped decorations on the exterior set in the middle of the bathroom, a light brown


    waterproof shower curtain fastened on four pirs surrounding the tub, a shelf with bath towels on the


    left, a tap on the right, and high-end bath products on both sides of the tap.


    Out of the bathroom was a 20-square-meter balcony, which was furnished with two white beanbags


    and a small white round table.


    The whole room delivered a clean and stunning atmosphere. Though L had owned an upmarket,


    magnificent and ssy room at home before, it was notparable to this one. Besides, this room was


    good enough for someone who was under other''s roof, like her. L thought that she was a very


    sensible person.


    "Make do with this room now. We will move soon." Harry saw L throw herself onto the bed, with


    some unknown emotion emerging in his eyes.


    "It is good enough. After all, I have lost everything now, right?" She muttered, to answer Harry, as well


    as herself.


    Harry jumped himself above her. The sudden action gave L a good scare.


    They were so close that the distance between their faces was less than one centimeter.


    "From this moment on, it''s enough for you to have me." L was intoxicated with his emotional


    whispers of love, with heart beating fast. She propped him on his thick chest with hands, but forget to


    revolt him.


    His deep eyes were so mysterious and attractive, as if a vortex was hidden inside, luring her to make


    an exploration.


    He lowered his head, while she closed her eyes without escaping, as meek as a cat. Her scent


    indulged him.


    After a while, there was a dull thud. L, flushing, shoved Harry, and sprang to her feet.


    Incredibly, this woman pped him on the head!


    "You stupid woman! I will make you regret!" Being vengeful, Harry stood up at the bedside with a cold


    face, pulled her wrist, and threw her onto the bed again.


    "You seduced me first!" L, being angry, as well as shy, turned over agilely, and archly saw Harry fan


    the air at the other side of the bed.


    Interesting! "Come here, I will fix you." He said it like a casual greeting.


    L picked up a pillow and held it in front of her, "Harry, I will not marry you. I cannot get control of


    you!"


    What a rogue! He had promised not to touch her. What if he broke his promises andpelled her


    every day after marriage?


    Men are born to know how to flirt. Harry didn''t think himself an experienced pickup artist. If his friends


    heard someone describe him in this way, they may be inexpressibly astonished!


    "It is not up to you. No one has ever dared to refuse me!" Harry jumped off the bed, gracefully


    straightened his clothes, and walked towards the door. "Let''s go downstairs, or you have nothing to


    eat."


    In a bad mood, L stared at Harry''s back angrily and followed him to go downstairs reluctantly.


    When they went downstairs, Mrs. Du has begun to serve the dinner. L ran to wash her hands in a


    hurry and nned to assist Mrs. Du in the kitchen.


    "My Lady, you don''t need to do that. Leave it to me!" Mrs. Du became more satisfied with L, as she


    was polite and easygoing.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have nothing to do now. You can just call me L!" Now that she lived in other''s


    house and depended on them, she had to build a good rtionship with them; otherwise, she may be


    set up by others and end up miserable in such a rich and powerful family someday.


    People may be despicable. She would not easily trust others.


    Harry pulled out a chair, and coldly looked at L who was actively assisting Mrs. Du in the kitchen. He


    was pleased to see that, as he didn''t like those women who always put on airs.


    Their dinner was rich with four dishes and one soup - spareribs with brown sauce, griddle-cooked


    bamboo shoots, tofu with tomato juice, steamed turbot, mushroom soup and millet porridge.            Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 7 No More Cry in Future

    Chapter 7 No More Cry in Future


    After Harry and L sat at the table, Mrs. Du was about to leave to do something else. "Mrs. Du,


    please have a seat and join us for dinner." L said and cautiously had a nce at Harry, who was


    eating a piece of spare ribs in an unhurried manner, wondering whether it is appropriate...


    "No, thanks. Please enjoy yourself with Young Master. I forgot to buy a cleanser. I gotta buy one now."


    Mrs. Du washed her hands, put on shoes, and got ready to go out.


    "Well, then, it''s dark outside. Please be careful." L said no more, thinking that they may have their


    own rules.


    After Mrs. Du went out, L picked up chopsticks and started eating. She felt extremely hungry when


    she saw the dishes. She has been mired in a hot mess recently. Finally she could have a chance to


    enjoy a meal well, though with a stranger at the table... Maybe they would not be strange to each other


    in a few days, L thought when looking at Harry who is having dinner gracefully.


    When Harry finished dinner, L still had one third millet congee in the bowl. So she finished off the


    congee in a hurry, wiped her mouth, and began to clean the table.


    "Did you also do this when you were at home?" Harry looked at L who was cleaning the table


    unskillfully.


    "No, I didn''t." L recalled her past life with tears in her eyes. She certainly didn''t have to do such


    trifles when she was in Li''s house. She was just that kind of people who did not need to touch the cold


    water in March. But she was homeless already. She cannot be thoughtless any longer.


    "L, this is your home from now on. You are not a guest here. Just rx!" Harry snatched the empty


    bowl in her hand, and gripped her wrist to go upstairs.


    L looked at his big hand on her wrist sadly. She felt so tired and also wanted to rx herself. But


    could she?


    When they arrived on the second floor, Harry didn''t let her go. Instead, he took her to his study.


    Harry fetched out two cards from the drawer of the desk, walked to L and gave the cards to her.


    "I don''t have cash. Take these two cards to withdraw cash or buy things, whatever you want."


    L recognized that one of them was a limited-edition VIP ck Card. Only 88 cards of this kind were


    issued all over the world, no credit limit, offering top-notch credit card experience worldwide, including a


    range of priority services at high-end stores and airports. She saw a card of the same kind once when


    she attended a wine tasting party with Mikest year, which was held in the hand of a boss of a leading


    enterprise. It was said that he was the only one who owned this card in D City.


    She raised her head to look at Harry who kept a poker face, and fell into confusion. Why did he treat


    her so well while they are just strangers? Was it just because they had spent their first night together?


    "Harry, I don''t love you." That''s true. She didn''t love him, and she didn''t want to cheat him. Mike Qi was


    the only one she had loved. But then the only feeling she had towards him was hate.


    "Go to bed early. We will go to apply for a marriage license tomorrow." Harry pushed her out with no


    more talking.


    Was he angry? L looked at the closed door of the study in front of her, gripped the cards in her


    hand, and went to her room.


    She was deeply touched and upied by the appearance of Harry in the day, while now she was alone


    in her room, filling her mind with a myriad of thoughts and ideas.


    Dad had lost hispany; grandma had passed away; dad had grey hair overnight and disappeared.


    She lost everything because of Jacob Qi and his son. The deepest hurt came from people''s venom


    rather than the fact that she lost thepany...


    L sat on the sofa in the balcony sadly and looked at D City by night outside, tears streaming down


    her face. She wanted to be strong. But everything happened all of a sudden. How could she be strong?


    Harry intended to ask L where her household register was. But he heard her sobbing at the door of


    her room. Opening the door, he saw L huddling up in the balcony. He had thought her a strong


    woman, not caring about anything.


    L was scared by a sudden hug and stopped crying immediately. When noticing that it was Harry, she


    cried more sadly: "Why are you here? You catch me crying. How ashamed I am."


    "..." She was full of stubborn pride. Harry stood there, while L cried in his arms for half an hour.


    He looked at L, who began to sob, with a frown. Her tears had wet his clothing. "Just this once. No


    more cry in future."


    "Why should I do as you say?" L cried more sadly. Was he bullying her?


    "You have cried for a long time. Does that help anyway?" Harry didn''t know why he felt ufortable


    when he saw her crying.


    On second thoughts, L stopped crying. She didn''t like crying, either. But she just felt so sad.


    "You got wine?" She blew her nose and looked at him pitifully.


    Harry couldn''t bear to turn down her request, "You wanna drink?"


    "Sure! I have made up my mind. I will let what have happened recently go with wine!"


    She used to drink wine with thepany of Mike Qi or Sara Fu. Now that she had decided to abandon


    the past and live a better life, she needed to fight for herself, even though she had to use the help of


    the man in front of her...


    L went to the bathroom to wash her face, and wore her straggly long hair in a bun.


    Looking at the wine rack, Harry got a bottle of wine and two sses with a little hesitation.


    "I don''t want red wine. I want to drink baijiu." Only the strong alcoholic drink could remove her worry


    and anger.


    Ignoring what she said, Harry opened the bottle and poured the wine into the two sses. L pouted


    dissatisfiedly and drank the wine off. Looking at the empty wine ss, she recalled that it was because


    she drank the red wine that Mike Qi handed her that she had sex with the man in front of her. That red


    wine must have been drugged then. L gave a sardonic smile.


    Harry didn''t n to give her more wine and he put the wine bottle at his side. Alcohol was not good for


    her as she was just discharged from hospital. Why did he even agree to let her drink just now?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    L stood up angrily, got the bottle, filled her ss full with red wine, and drank it off. She burped


    happily, not noticing Harry''s displeased face.


    When she was going to refill her ss, her wrist was gripped. "What''s up? Don''t be so mean! I just


    drink a little of your wine." L disdained.


    Harry stood up, pulled her up from the chair, and took her to the bathroom.


    He turned on the shower and pulled her under it. The cold water sent a chill through her.


    Her clothes got wet and clung to her body, revealing her beautiful body shape. "Harry, are you crazy? I


    have not taken off my clothes yet!" L felt perplexed and looked at Harry''s non-nice face, shivering


    again and wondering if he was angry. He looks so terrible...


    He knew that she was in a bad mood, and really had no intention to touch her. But she left him with no


    choice but to take some measures as she just challenged him again and again.

 Chapter 8 Blue Island Mall

    Chapter 8 Blue Ind Mall


    The room temperature rose sharply, and the romantic atmosphere spread every inch around them.


    Wait! Was he serious? Not until then did L be afraid and know that she really shouldn''t have


    challenged this man...


    She could not say a word, as Harry was kissing her on the lips. Both of her hands were held over her


    head by Harry''s big hand. She could only fretfully shake her head to express a protest.


    Her protest, however, was ignored. L was so frightened that she swore she would definitely be a


    good girl in the future.


    Was it toote?


    She was under the effect of drug and had sex with him without knowing what was going onst time.


    But she was sober-minded at the moment, though she had taken some red wine. What could she do?


    What should she do? The man had started stroking her while L was still thinking about what to do.


    She felt pain and subconsciously bit his lips. A light smell of blood spread between their mouths.


    "You got me angry. It is you who seduced mest time. And you called me Mr. Escort? And 250 yuan?


    And you pped me? L, you owe me a lot! It''s time for you to repay now."


    Harry said in a hoarse whisper in her ear, not minding the blood on his lips at all.


    This woman not onlypelled him to save her with arrogance, but also became violent-tempered


    now.


    Did she think that he was easy-going?


    "Boss, it is my fault. I make an apology to you now. Please let me go!" s! Everyone should pay the


    debt sooner orter. It really could not be med on her that she thought him a male prostitute, neither


    that she pped him.


    "It is toote!"


    L''s abuses with varying volumes gradually turned to soft panting and begging for mercy in the


    bathroom.


    Before they went to sleep before dawn, L swore at him, "Beast!" Harry bore what she said in mind


    again.


    -----


    They had nned to get a marriage license the next morning. But n changed as L didn''t get up


    until two o''clock next afternoon and found her man not lying next to her then.


    Being tired, she got up to take a bath. The bruised sexual marks on her body made her suspect that


    the man she was going to marry was a beast.


    She had hesitated to register the marriage with him. Considering that they had slept with each other


    twice, she might as well get the marriage certificate with him. At least, marriage would prove a formal


    rtionship between them. It was not a big deal that she be obedient to him anyway. Otherwise she


    would seem like a mistress financially supported by him without the marriage certificate.


    Mistress? Her grandma would definitely skin her if she knew her granddaughter became a mistress.


    "Grandma, dad, mom, I miss you so much."


    L quickened the pace of bathing, got dressed, finished off the food reheated by Mrs. Du in a hurried


    manner, and pulled Harry, who was busy taking over the business of thepany, towards the Bureau


    of Civil Affairs.


    "Why you''re so urgent?" Harry was surprised and wondered what changed her mind.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m urgent because ... What if the Bureau of Civil Affairs closes?" She made up an excuse.


    Harry cast a sidelong nce at the less-obvious marks on her neck and said something that made L


    really want to take him by the throat, slice and throw him into the sea to feed sharks:


    "Are you so satisfied with the wonderful servicest night that you want to have coitus with me every


    day in the future?"


    Have coitus? Go to hell!


    L sedately and elegantly sat upright in the car, clenched her fists and chose to ignore the thick-


    skinned man beside her.


    "I take that as yes."


    Harry smiled slightly, seeing her obviously clenched fists.


    Before they went to the Bureau, Harry drove L to her former home in his ck Maybach. L was


    completely stunned when she saw Harry tear the paper strip for sealing, take out the key, open the


    gate and directly walk into the vi.


    "Why...why...why do you have the key to my home?" The house should have been sold by auction. It is


    absolutely not easy to get the key. How can he open the gate and walk into the vi directly?


    "Go to find your household register. Be quick." Everything had happened too fast so that she left many


    things in the vi.


    L walked into the vi slowly. The house, which was bustling, is now cold and cheerless. Fighting to


    hold back tears, L walked to the second floor, opened the door of dad''s study, and found the


    household register in a drawer. Before leaving the vi, she went to dad''s room, grandma''s room and


    her room. They are all kept unchanged as before. The only change is that the owners have left.


    L wiped tears off the corner of her eyes, and walked downstairs. She is deeply grateful to the tall


    man at the door. Thanks to his help, she can nowe back to see her former home again.


    "I will buy this vi back once I have enough money!" L promised to herself.


    When they arrived at the Bureau, the officers were about to get off work. Almost none of them know


    Harry, as he has juste back from abroad and has not officially taken over the grouppany. They


    got the marriage license sessfully and quietly, and left soon.


    After they had dinner in a restaurant, Harry bought a new mobile phone for L, and drove to the


    parking space of the Blue Ind Mall on the second floor underground. They got out of the car, and


    took the elevator to the diamond area on the 8th floor directly.


    The mall was well-arranged, with dozens of brands upying hundreds of square meters on each floor


    - a hypermarket on the first floor underground, jewelry on the first floor, skin care products and


    cosmetics on the second floor, women clothing and bags on the third floor, men clothing on the fourth


    floor, household supplies on the fifth floor, outdoor equipment on the sixth floor, alcoholic beverages on


    the seventh floor, and diamonds on the eighth.


    All shopping guides, wearing a uniform, were well-educated and well-behaved. That was one of L''s


    favorite malls.


    She once bought some diamond jewelry for others or herself on the eighth floor.


    The appearance of Harry made the shopping guides of diamond extremely excited. How handsome he


    was! What he wears indicated that he was rich. Therefore, many shopping guides scrambled to serve


    them.


    L was still wondering why Harry brought her here. Was he going to buy her a ring? Not likely.


    Although they had got the marriage certificate, they both knew it was not for love. They both wanted


    something from this marriage, but she did not know what Harry wanted.


    Was it because they had spent their first night together, just as he said? She was not a fool. If he didn''t


    tell her the reason actively, she would not ask. She had nothing to lose at all at the moment. The only


    thing she could repay him was her body...


    But, it could not be the reason for what he had done for her, as he was so powerful that he could date


    no matter who he wanted. She knew she was pretty. However, there were still countless women who


    were prettier, more graceful, richer and gentler than her.


    "Come here. Do you like this one?" Harry interrupted her wandering thoughts. L refreshed her mind


    and walked towards him in front of a counter.

 Chapter 9 Red Diamond

    Chapter 9 Red Diamond


    "Hello, madam! This diamond ring is thetest masterpiece by the international designer, GL. It just


    arrived yesterday. The ring uses the rarest red diamond on it, and has received many international


    awards. There are only three such red diamonds in the world - one presented by GL to his wife, and


    the other two sold in Country A and here. This red diamond ring is our TOP-ONE product now. You can


    check the advertising magazine for more information." The shopping guide girl introduced to L the


    biggest and most expensive diamond ring with the newest style excitedly.


    This diamond ring was different from the other dazzling colored-diamond rings. With the 10 carat red


    diamond surrounded by a circle of small diamonds, the ring delivered an elegant, noble, luxurious and


    low-key nature.


    "You''re gonna buy a diamond ring? Actually, you don''t need to..."


    "Try it on." Ignoring what she said, Harry seized her hand and put on the ring. Well matched! L was


    a little surprised at the right size.


    The ring was worn on the fourth finger of her left hand, with the beautiful shine of the diamond softly


    delivering the grace and elegance of an urban woman, and highlighted her white and delicate hand.


    "No need to take it off. Pay by card, please." Harry took a card out of his wallet, and handed it to the


    shopping guide without blinking an eye. The shopping guide was so shocked. This man was so cool!


    He was just gonna pay for the ring, even before she told the price.


    "Sir, this ring costs 188, 888, 888. I will get the POS machine if you are sure to buy it." Trying to restrain


    her excitement, the shopping guide couldn''t believe that the ring with such a sky-high price would be


    sold so easily.


    "Yes, please." He answered simply, making the guide kinda forget how to behave when she was about


    to get the POS machine.


    "Wait!" L immediately stopped the shopping guide. Was he crazy? A diamond ring costs over 100


    million! It was really not necessary for their nominal marriage which may notst long. He didn''t need to


    spend so much money on her.


    "Let''s go!" Harry stood up from the single chair directly, and followed the shopping guide to the


    checkout counter to enter the payment code.


    "Harry..." L didn''t continue when she noticed that Harry looked at her sharply.


    Hm, imperious! Peremptory! Domineering! Bully!


    While they went to the elevator leading to the parking space, L, being a little angry, walked in front of


    Harry with her 5-cm-high heels. The heels clip-clopped as they touched the ground on the quiet 8th


    floor and attracted a lot of attention.


    Harry felt a little funny and delighted when he looked at this childish, angry woman, following her


    unhurriedly.


    There was no one else in the elevator, except them. When they arrived at the second floor


    underground, Harry held her hand actively to walk towards the car.


    L struggled to shake him off initially. However, the harder she tried, the tighter his grip turned. She


    gave up finally.


    L opened the back door of the car, and sat on the back seat angrily.


    "Come to the front seat." He said emotionlessly.


    "No!" L leaned on the back seat and closed her eyes, refusing to see him.


    "No? I don''t mind having sex in the car." Harry leisurely turned on the radio to y light music. L


    opened the front door, and sat on the front passenger seat grudgingly.


    Harry started the car with a slight smile.


    Before they met, L was a princess like the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars, and almost


    everyone was obedient to her. No one dared to make her angry in the past. Only she could tease and


    anger others. She didn''t expect that it was her turn then to be angered by her nominal husband over


    and over again.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry stepped on the gas, and drove out. When they brushed past a white Ferrari sports car, the


    woman with xen wavy hair on the front passenger seat nced at the luxury car surprisingly,


    because she could not believe what she saw.


    Sara Fu confirmed that the woman sitting on the front passenger seat of the Maybach valued at nearly


    ten millions was L, who had been disappearing for a few days!


    "What were you looking at?" After parking, Mike Qi looked at his fiancee, whose facial expression


    changed slightly, with confusion.


    "I saw... L." Sara Fu carefully observed the face of Mike, who unfastened the seat belt with a frown


    and spoke nothing.


    Thest words he wanted to hear now were L. Carl Li and his daughter disappeared right after Li


    Family went bankrupt. He would definitely teach her a good lesson if he met her someday.


    "Mike, I wonder how L is doing now." Sara Fu closed the car door, and pretended that she was


    worrying about L.


    "Why did you mention her? How annoying!" Mike Qi put his hand on her shoulder, and went to the 8th


    floor with her together.


    Sara Fu smiledcently and thought, "L, you finally have nothing at all. See! The man you love


    the most does not even want to mention you."


    They went directly to the GL counter on the 8th floor. The diamonds designed by GL hit the topic


    recently. There were only two GL counters in D City, one here in the Blue Ind Mall and the other in


    the Cuiwei za.


    When they arrived at the counter, several shopping guides were discussing something excitedly around


    the checkout counter, and eximed sometimes.


    "More than 100 million! Oh, my goodness! He paid the bill within three minutes! Miss Qin, how lucky


    you are today!"


    "Yeah, he is so handsome! The red diamond is so big! Is that woman his wife? She is pretty. She must


    be ady from a rich family, too, as she hase here and bought GL jewelry many times."


    "s! What a pity! That handsome man has got married."


    Sara listened to them, and slightly cleared her throat to inform them that she hase.


    "Wee, Mr. Qi and Miss Fu." The shopping guides went back to work after noticing these two rich


    guests.


    Sara had been here with L several times. So all the experienced shopping guides knew her name. It


    was said that she was going to marry a bachelor named Mike, who the shopping guide guessed was


    the man next to her.


    "I have asked your manager about thetest work of GL. I mean the red diamond. Where is it? Show


    me." The only problem was that the ring was very expensive. She had spent a lot of time and effort


    persuading Mike to buy it. So they came to pay a deposit that day.


    "Sorry, Miss Fu. The ring has been sold already. I will show you some other rings." The shopping guide


    was a little depressed. How she wished GL had designed more rings of that kind.


    "Sold already?" Sara Fu raised her voice excitedly. She loved that diamond ring so much. To gain his


    consent, she promised Mike that she would also use all her personal savings.


    "Sara, it''s OK. Let''s have a look at other rings." Mike Qi said while looking at other rings. He didn''t want


    to buy that expensive ring anyway. He was pleased upon knowing that it was sold.


    Sara Fu would havee to pay the deposit earlier if she had known that the ring would be sold within


    such a short period of time. She med on Mike, as he disagreed three days ago when Sara told him


    that she wanted to buy that ring. It was all his fault.


    "Yes. Thedy who came to pick up her birthday gift with youst time and her husband bought that


    ring." The shopping assistant''s unintentional words made Sara go nk.


    "L Li?" Sara Fu raised her voice, as she could not believe what she heard, with her eyes popping


    out in a kinda scary way.

 Chapter 10 You Should Yield to Me

    Chapter 10 You Should Yield to Me


    "Yes, I guess so. I heard you call her L or somethingst time." The shopping guide answered with


    her voice turning low.


    Mike Qi and Sara Fu looked at each other and lost in thought, when they heard that.


    That ten-million-yuan Maybach and this diamond ring... Was L a kept woman? This was the only


    possibility. She must be kept by a very old man. A rich young man with such a great amount of money


    never existed. Ha ha. If it was true, she would have peopleugh their heads off.


    Thinking of that, Sara held Mike''s arm to take a look at other diamond rings.


    When they got home, L changed shoes and directly went to her room, followed by Harry closely.


    Paying no heed to him, L opened her bag, took out her phone and fiddled with it.


    Harry grabbed her phone and pulled her towards him.


    "Why are you angry?" As he still had time before night, he could bother himself tofort her.


    L turned her head away waywardly, as she didn''t want to answer him.


    He had met a lot of women with ill temper, just like her, as well as more women who were obedient to


    him. But he never ever gave a damn. Harry directly turned her head and kissed her.


    "Hm, hm, hm." L wanted to protest loudly, but he didn''t give her any chance.


    After a long time, the blushing L stood up and intended to stay away from him. But the man sat


    cross-legged to get in the way, leaving her no chance to get out.


    "Harry, you are evil. You know that?" L sat on the sofa dispiritedly. She needed to find a way.


    Harry nodded his eptance.


    "How old are you?"


    "27."


    "See! You are five years older than me. You should yield to me. You should not say no to what I want to


    do. You should notpel me to do what I don''t want to. You should not upset me. You should not


    ignore my opinion..." Her protest amazed Harry, who gained a new understanding of women as a


    result.


    He made L release her finicky airspletely. She didn''t get tired after putting forward such a long


    list of not-to-dos.


    "Since you are so energetic, we should not waste the wedding night." Harry held back her


    unwillingness with only one sentence.


    "Harry! Ah! Let''s wait and see. I will revenge!" L began to make a revenge n miserably after Harry


    closed the door of the bathroom and threw her into the bathtub.


    "I will use up all your money. I... will cuckold you every day, divorce you and divide your property..."


    His money could support her for generations. Cuckold him? Well. He should exert himself to satisfy her.


    Divorce and divide property? Nonsense!


    "Ah!" Harry turned her chatter into scream with only one move.


    Poor L! She went through a long night which made her exhausted again.


    Ah! Ah! Ah! Did she marry a man who drinks a love potion every day?


    She didn''t get up until the next afternoon. She was so tired that she had to struggle to go to the


    bathroom to take a bath. After dressing, she went downstairs to find something to eat.


    Mrs. Du was about to hire two cleaners. When she saw Ling downstairs with pyjamas, she was


    all smiles.


    She put down her bag, and walked towards her.


    "L, Young Master is investigating thepany today. He has instructed me to prepare you more


    food to eat after you wake up." Mrs. Du was not young and had experienced a lot so that she clearly


    knew that there was no need to ask about everything one saw and one had better keep it to himself.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Du. I am so hungry. Sorry to bother you." L weakly sat at the dining table. After


    Mrs. Du served the dishes, L devoured them as if she had not had a morsel of food in thest few


    days.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Slow down. No hurry, or you may get choked. Have some juice, please." Mrs. Du showed pity when


    she saw L finish off the food. "L wakes up after midday these days, and devours the food soon as


    a hungry wolf. They cannot go on like this." Mrs. Du thought. She had to remind Young Master to


    restrain himself. It was good to be affectionate, but L was too weak to bear his passion.


    Being replete, L walked upstairs with satisfaction. She sent an address to Wendy using Weibo


    Messages to make an appointment.


    Before leaving home, Mrs. Du remembered one thing, and ran to the second floor to give two keys to


    L, who was getting dressed.


    These keys - one for the vi and the other for the car - were left by Harry before he headed for the


    company this morning.


    In the garage was a brand new white Maserati sports car. This car reminded her of the pink BMW,


    which was presented by her dad for her 20th birthday and was sold against her willter. She loved it


    so much, but she didn''t know where it was.


    Running on the broad road, the car attracted a lot of attention. Many drivers got out of the way,


    because they are afraid that they may scratch this luxury car and fail to makepensation then.


    L arrived at the Old Tree Cafe first, ordered a cup of cappino, sat in an inconspicuous corner to


    wait for Wendy.


    After she took out her phone to login her WeChat ount, the phone rang, and new messages kept


    popping up, exceeding 99 in total.


    The messages were sent from acquaintances, including Mike Qi, Sara Fu, Wendy Yu, Zoe Lu and


    some so-called good friends who just disappeared after Li Family went bankrupt. No one had expected


    that L came down like this.


    L took a selfie with the phone, as something came to her mind. With eyes wandering, she tilted her


    head to one side slightly and covered her mouth with the hand wearing a diamond ring.


    She posted her selfie to the Moments with the words reading: Dad, I miss you. I''m married now. Come


    to see me when you have time.


    Then she logged in Weibo, and made the same post. She has more than 600 thousand followers, as


    she had made many posts recording her life, including food and travels all around the world, and posts


    sharing good stuff with her fans.


    She deleted all previous posts, except those rted to her families, and unfollowed all others, except


    her father, Wendy and Zoe.


    It was not long before her Moments and Weibo received a lot ofments. Her phone kept ringing, but


    L just ignored it, shut down the phone and waited for Wendy while drinking a cup of coffee quietly.


    When Wendy Yu reached the cafe in a hurry, L had drunk half cup of coffee.


    Wendy Yu was a thin girl. After receiving the message from L, she immediately asked for a leave


    from her part-time job, and went to meet her right away, so that she didn''t have time to change her


    work clothes. She applied some makeup to her oval face today, while she used to wear no makeup.


    Her bright big eyes were slightly put on with thin eye shadow and mascara, and her mouth was put on


    with less-glossy lip gloss. The longer one looked at her face, the morefortable one would feel.


    They knew each other six years ago, because Wendy inadvertently saved L by the sea. Wendy


    dared not stay too close to L who was graceful and lived a luxurious life. If it were not for the fact


    that L "chased after" her for half a year, they would not be besties.

 Chapter 11 Marry an Old Man

    Chapter 11 Marry an Old Man


    After Li Family went bankrupt, Wendy Yu, who treated work as her life, didn''t go to work in a couple of


    days. She, together with Zoe, assisted in the funeral of L''s grandma and other affairs.


    On the day when L disappeared, Wendy Yu merely went home to get changed. But she came back,


    only to find L moved out of the vi, and she failed to contact L in the following days. Zoe asked


    his friends to look for her, but in vain. Wendy Yu had been worried that she maymit suicide since


    then. When Wendy saw L in the cafe, safe and sound, she hugged her tightly.


    "Wendy, I''m sorry for making you worry." L said with tears in her eyes, as she knew how Wendy felt


    at that moment. She was so lucky that she still had two real friends. So lucky.


    "Where have you been? I was so afraid...afraid that..." Wendy Yu just could not take the three words


    out of her mouth.


    "You silly old fool! I won''t do that, as I still have dad and you." In fact, she kinda wanted to take her own


    life on the day her father left. But she faintedter. So it had to be dropped.


    "Tell me where you''ve been. How were you doing? I saw your Weibo post when I was on my way here.


    You are married?" Wendy Yu wiped her tears, calmed down, and sat opposite to L.


    Wendy Yu really felt sorry for L. It was well known to everyone in D City that she once lived a very


    happy and morous life.


    L Li and Lillian Ye, her deadly foe, were two recognized beauties in the upper ss in D City. L Li


    was outgoing and vivacious, while Lillian Ye was cold and elegant.


    They had countless pursuers. As is known to all, L was once like a moon surrounded by a myriad of


    stars. Only God knew why she fell in love with Mike, who was a bastard indeed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''m doing great these days. And I truly get married. Bless me!" L forced a smile, as she wanted to


    look happy.


    Then L told Wendy what happened in the past few days briefly. When speaking of Harry, she


    mentioned, "He is really good to me. But I just cannot figure out why."


    Wendy Yu frowned while listening. It was dramatical. Was it a blessing in disguise to encounter that


    man? "L, you made a careless decision. Though you spent first night together, you are strangers to


    each other, right?"


    This had urred to L, too. But she had been driven to the wall, hadn''t she?


    They chatted for a long time. It was getting dark outside, and they went to have hot pot together. L


    was so happy. Before they separated, L said, "Where do you work now? I want to work with you."


    "I am selling clothes in a mall now. You...forget it!" Wendy looked at L who was still well-dressed,


    thinking that she''d better not work there. The sry was not low indeed. But no pain no gain.


    "Why? I will go to find you there tomorrow orter. Remember to ask your supervisor first to check if he


    is hiring someone." L drove Wendy home, and didn''t leave until she saw Wendy walk upstairs.


    L took out her phone to check the time. It was nine o''clock. She made a call to Zoe.


    "See you at the same ce in SOHO Bar." L hung up the phone, before Zoe spoke. They could


    have a talk when they met.


    In the SOHO Bar.


    The nightlife had just begun. So the bar was not bustling with guests yet. Under the dim and flickering


    light, several people were passionately dancing to the music with strong drumbeats and sh of heavy


    metal.


    L ordered a cup of cocktail. The bartender gently swayed himself, and gracefully and flexibly rotated


    the mixer in his hand. Within just one minute, the bartender served L the cocktail with a lemon.


    L held the cup, sipped the cocktail, and found a dim corner to sit in.


    Ten minutester.


    After parking his motorcycle, Zoe walked quickly in the bar, and found the acquainted one at the usual


    ce, feeling a little relief.


    "Waiter!" Zoe sat down, and ordered a cup of cocktail like L''s.


    Zoe carefully looked L, who was smiling slightly, up and down and the bling-bling diamond ring on


    her hand. He was d to see that she remained the same as before.


    "Hey, aren''t you gonna exin to me what happened?" Zoe fixed his messy red hair, from which L


    could tell that he came here with his motorcycle at top speed. He wore a new skull-shaped earring on


    the right, which shone in a quirky way.


    "Exin what? I get married, just as you see." L wore a smile of self-mockery. She could be deemed


    very unfilial in a way as she got married not long after her grandma passed away.


    Zoe said with a tight frown, "L, you are unapt to degenerate like this! It''s nothing to be broke. You


    can earn money. If you don''t know how, my girlfriend and I can manage to support you. How could you


    just find some guy and get married?" What Zoe said delighted L somewhat. s! She knew that


    Wendy and this brother were the best persons!


    "Why are youughing? You aren''t a fool now, are you?" Zoe got a nasty shock.


    "Go to hell. You are the fool! I just feel happy." She felt happy, because she still owned something


    valuable.


    "You are definitely silly! You even feel happy now?" Zoe muttered while looking at L nkly.


    "Waiter, a bottle of Royal Salute, please! Zoe, let''s get hammered!" L felt so cheerful that she still got


    a friend who could apany and drink with her.


    "Hey, hey, hey. A bottle of Royal Salute? That costs me sry of three months or four. You will make


    me poor!" Zoe cried out. He certainly had some deposits, but the money was used to marry a woman


    rather than wine this woman.


    "Good boy, don''t cry. It''s my treat today!" Zoe frequented the bar. L used to enjoy drinks for free


    when she was with Zoe and what they ordered was not so expensive, unless they order some


    expensive drinks like this time, which the manager of the bar could not afford. But he would get a


    discount anyway.


    "L! Where did you get the money?" Zoe stretched out his neck to observe L carefully, not to


    overlook any of her facial expressions.


    "From my husband, of course." Wow, wow, wow. Her husband! L admired herself, as she had the


    cheek to say that naturally and easily.


    A waiter served them the liquor soon. Zoe held it in his arms. He would keep bothering L until she


    told him the truth.


    "Tell me the truth. Do you marry an old man? Otherwise how can you be so rich?" It is normal that Zoe


    has this suspicion.


    Lughed out loud. What kind of expression would show on Harry''s cold face if he knew that


    someone called him old man? L looked forward to seeing that.

 Chapter 12 Be Your Mistress

    Chapter 12 Be Your Mistress


    "Of course not, I''m so picky choosy."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Resting assured, Zoe took out the whisky reluctantly, and poured her a little, only enough for her to


    take one sip.


    "..." L looked at Zoe speechlessly. Since when had he be so mean?


    L snatched the bottle, and filled the sses for both of them.


    "Zoe, I said let''s get hammered. OK?"


    ...


    The drink made them talkative. It seemed that they were brought back to the old days when L hung


    out to drink without letting her father know. They started bragging when they got high.


    "L, I will beat the living daylights out of Mike tomorrow." Though L was safe and sound, Zoe felt


    that he must revenge his bestie for the harm she had got.


    "Are you out of your mind? How could you just get married so randomly like this? How silly you are!"


    Zoe took a swig. The more he drank, the tastier the whisky became. He was not even willing to put


    down the ss.


    "Well, I will beat the living daylights out of you, if you use silly to describe me again." L burped and


    wanted to go to the toilet. So she stood up and staggered on her way there.


    "Look out! Carefully check the sign on the door!" L had made a mistake and went to men''s room


    once, when she was very drunk, scaring the two men in the toilet who had to pee in a hurry and ran


    out.


    L waved at him, indicating that it wouldn''t happen again, as a ss of whisky was no big deal.


    Though tottering, she kept sober-minded.


    Aftering out of the toilet, L washed her face, feeling better then.


    While staggering back to the seat, she stumbled over the step, almost falling to the ground.


    "Whoops!" Damn it! Oh, my god! My face could not get hurt.


    It didn''t hurt. Oh, thank goodness. She was supported by someone beside.


    "Than..." L suddenly turned hostile before finishing the words.


    "L?" Mike was surprised when he saw L, who was drunk, here.


    L sobered up soon, and shook off his hands hard. "Don''t call me L. It sounds disgusting!" L


    turned around to go, but Mike Qi would not let her go so easily.


    "L, listen. I can exin." Mike thought that she was gullible, and nned to use an excuse to cheat


    her again, hoping that she would be hooked.


    L was so drunk that she gained no advantage at that moment. Hence, she was trying to get rid of


    him. But Mike just tightened his grip on her.


    "Mike, let me go!" L was a little angry, and felt quite ufortable as she was dizzy.


    "L, I will not let you go. My marriage to Sara is arranged by my dad. You are the only one I love.


    Come back to me, OK? I can give you whatever you had in the past, except marrying you." Mike


    noticed the diamond ring on L''s hand, eyes overcast with evil.


    "Mike, I didn''t know that you are such a jerk! Except marrying me? So be your mistress?" L wanted


    to p him across the face. So she did.


    "L, do not be so ungrateful! I am giving you an out!" Covering the face, Mike was absolutely furious.


    There were a lot of people passing by the toilet. Being pped by a woman disgraced himpletely.


    "Bah! I don''t care! Get away from me!" L exerted herself to shake off Mike''s hand, and was about to


    run away.


    Mike grabbed her hair. L felt achy and had to stop. Mike dragged L on her wrist towards the room


    beside.


    Zoe had been waiting for L for a long time. Could it be that she went into the men''s room and was


    detained there by a rogue? Thinking of this, Zoe immediately ran towards the toilet. He saw Mike


    dragging L to the room beside at the corner leading to the toilet.


    Zoe took out his phone and made a call, "I am outside the toilet. Come to help." He rushed to Mike


    then, flushing with agitation.


    Zoe punched Mike in his face and knocked his sses out.


    L took the chance to get away from him. Mike saw Zoe and smiled with disdain, as he took him for a


    punk only. Mike took out his phone to make a call, "Come out. I get in trouble near the toilet."


    Zoe knocked his phone off. They came to blows soon. L breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Zoe


    gain the upper hand.


    Seven or eight men appeared beside the toilet. L knew a couple of them, all being ignorant rich


    second generations.


    L noticed a vase beside her, threw the flowers on the ground, and smashed the vase against the


    wall.


    L picked up a scrap and ced it against the neck of Mike, who was lying on the ground. "If any of


    you dare toe up, Mike will not leave the bar alive today."


    "Is L crazy?"


    "Yes, I guess so. She must be hard hit by what happened, and gets so crazy that she wants tomit


    a murder?"


    ...


    Mike didn''t look well, and dared not move as he looked at the scrap against his neck.


    "Hey, buddies! If you can take her down, we will have a wild night with herter." Upon Mike finished


    his words, Zoe hit him hard in his face angrily.


    L was so angry that she pressed the scrap down and scratched his neck. She really wanted to


    perish with him for a moment.


    Those rich second generations looked at each other. L was once one of the beauties in the upper


    ss. It was really attractive to sleep with her.


    A couple of them dragged Zoe aside, while another two, who could y Kung Fu, tightly grabbed her


    hand holding the scrap. After they snatched the scrap, L staggered and squatted.


    Mike stood up and pinched her pointed chin: "You bitch! You are so unappreciative. Hey, buddies! Let''s


    enjoy our night with L."


    "You bastard! A real man will never bully a woman." Zoe revolted with all his strength, but in vain.


    "You son of a bitch! Let Zoe go! If you dare to touch me, I will make you as good as dead!" L really


    wanted to kill Mike, when she saw those men beating Zoe.


    "Yo. I didn''t realize that you care about him so much. Did you have an affair with this punk when we


    were still together?" Mike reced his gentleness and elegance with duplicity and obscenity.


    "Bro Xi!"


    Zoe''s friends rushed over, totaling a dozen. Zoe shoved the three men who were beating him, and


    pointed at the rich second generations opposite, "Kick their butts!"

 Chapter 13 Lolas Husband

    Chapter 13 L''s Husband


    "Hey, brat! Do you know who I am?" The youngest son of deputy mayor was so scared that he wanted


    to defend himself by telling others his family.


    Turning a deaf ear to him, the others tussled with each other soon.


    It was getting dark.


    Joey Yun drove his Boss home, running the ck Maybach in the night. When the car swept past the


    SOHO Bar, Joey paid special attention to it, as the bar was owned by theirpany.


    "Eh? Boss, there is a Maserati like yours. Wait. The license te number is also the same... Boss, is


    your car stolen?" Joey Yun slowed down to look at that car clearly.


    "No, I gave it to my wife." Harry said emotionlessly, which made Joey mistake the elerator for the


    brake. The car rushed forward. Luckily, it didn''t result in a collision as he kept driving straight.


    "Boss, you get married?" Joey Yun could feel that he asked the question in a very weak voice. Why


    didn''t he know such an important thing?


    "Yes." Harry admitted directly. Joey Yun headed up involuntarily to check whether red rain was falling.


    Boss always hated his fiancee. Why did he get married secretly?


    "Where did you see that car?" Something was not right. It was sote and that woman still stayed


    outside?


    "Outside our bar, SOHO Bar."


    The car, which went straight, turned round at an intersection, and headed for SOHO.


    Joey Yun parked the car beside Maserati. Harry got off the car, and lit a cigarette while leaning on the


    door of the car. He then instructed Joey to check the photo on the marriage license and look for that


    woman in the bar.


    Two minutester, Joey Yun ran out, "Boss, a group of people are exchanging blows outside the toilet. I


    see your wife there. It seems that she is going to... kill a man."


    "Show me the way!" Harry strode towards the bar with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Stop it!" All of them were scared by the cold voice from the man, and stopped fighting involuntarily.


    They saw a man in a white shirt standing with one hand in the pocket of suit pants and the other


    holding a half smoked cigarette under the dim light not far away, whose face could not be seen clearly.


    He was like a messenger of the dark night, mysterious, cold-blooded and aggressive, chilling people


    even at a distance. The bystanders in the corridor scattered immediately, and none of them dared to


    make a sound. Only the DJ music kept ying.


    "Who is that? How dare you intervene?" The youngest son of deputy mayor mustered up enough


    courage to shout, which sounded less arrogant than before at the moment.


    "L,e here." Only these words made people feel a little warm.


    L didn''t feel pleasantly surprised when she saw Harry here at first sight, but a little bit scared. She


    was very drunk, when she went to the toilet. Encountering Mike sobered her up a little, while seeing


    this man sobered herpletely, because she remembered that the man hated troubles, and she


    happened to get some...


    L walked towards him naturally. The closer they got, the indescribably safer she felt. She obediently


    stood beside him with fingers moving in a circle. Mike and Zoe looked at her, ck-jawed with disbelief,


    and forgot their pain.


    They had never seen L behave in such an obedient way.


    "Boss, I have contacted Ben Ao." Joey Yun said with a low voice, but everyone present heard what he


    said. Ben Ao? That well-known mafia boss in D City? This man could even summon Ben Ao so


    randomly. Who on earth was he?


    Nobody spoke then.


    Three minutes.


    Within just three minutes, Ben Ao, in his pajamas, got here from the bed of a woman, followed by a


    gang of men.


    "Boss, what brought you here?" Afterposing himself, Ben Ao remembered to make his pajamas


    neat. Not until then did he realized he put his slippers on the wrong feet.


    He dared not offend this boss. If it weren''t for Harry, he could not be crowned the Don in D City.


    The others stood rooted to the ground with fear. Who on earth was this man? Even Ben Ao called him


    boss.


    Harry''s eyes were overcast with displeasure, as he smelt alcohol on L''s breath and looked at Zoe,


    who was drunk obviously.


    "Let Zoe''s friends go. Break one of their arms, and force out them in D City, except Zoe and Mike. As


    for Zoe..."


    "No!" Everyone was listening to the sentences, as if Harry was the King of Hell. When he mentioned


    Zoe, L interrupted him immediately and stepped forward like she was protecting her own child. She


    knew that Harry got angry because she drank with Zoe, but she must protect Zoe, her bestie.


    Ben and Joey got nervous. How dared this woman interrupt Harry, and even defy him to protect


    another man. They really looked forward to seeing her ending.


    Harry nced at L with sharp eyes. L flinched, "Em, I forced Zoe to apany me here. Don''t


    hurt him, or..."


    Or what? Bargain with him? Threaten him? She was asking for trouble! Joey rubbed his eyes, and


    stared at Harry''s wife with desperate daring.


    "Or what? Hum?" Harry pinched her chin and looked at her, sending a warning signal.


    "Let''s go home, OK?" L tried to rece stick with carrot.


    Eh. It worked. Looking at the man walking out, L followed him excitedly.


    Ben Ao was about to talk to Joey, but almost choked on his saliva. Oh, my god. Was he dreaming? It


    was unexpected that Harry would listen to somebody.


    Joey also made a step and mended his pace to follow Harry out.


    After Harry left, the room temperature rose quickly. Ben Ao came to his sense, made a gesture to his


    subordinates behind, and left. Whines and cries for help came behind then.


    Zoe and Mike went nk while watching others being beaten, with their brains failing to react to what


    just happened. Nor did they know who that man was, who appeared suddenly and behaved like a devil.


    Was he L''s husband? Both of them figured out who he was at the same time, and looked at each


    other with a nervous expression.


    Mike knew why that man let him and Zoe go - L interceded for Zoe, and... He guessed that that man


    would deal with him personally.


    Regardless of the whines behind, Mike drove home in a rush to investigate that man.


    In the Yuanming Manor.


    L went home with Harry in the car driven by Joey. As to her Maserati, it was left outside the bar.


    Harry closed his eyes for rest without saying a word on their way home, while L felt embarrassed to


    say anything with Joey in the car.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After arriving at the vi, L changed her shoes, rushed to her room upstairs, and vomited into the


    toilet heavily.

 Chapter 14 First Day of Work

    Chapter 14 First Day of Work


    L kept throwing up while flushing the toilet. Before long, the bathroom was full of the smell of


    alcohol.


    L gargled listlessly, and opened the window in the bathroom to take a breath of fresh air.


    It was not long before she ran back to the toilet to retch. She then brushed her teeth and went to bed


    directly, as she didn''t feel like bathing.


    In a daze, she felt someone feed water to her, and fell into a deep sleep.


    Harry got angry, when he saw L fall asleep as if nothing had happened. He did nothing but leave for


    his study with L''s phone.


    That was fine. One could seek escape for a moment, but she could not run away forever.


    In the study.


    Harry unlocked her phone, and entered his private number and typed "Husband" in the name field in


    the Contacts. Then he opened the WeChat app and added his ount to her contacts, and created


    mutual following on Weibo. He also downloaded the other social apps she had, and added her to the


    contacts.


    After that, he put her phone back, and went back to his own room, because he didn''t want to sleep with


    a drunken woman.


    The next morning.


    L didn''t wake up until 10 a.m. With a splitting headache, she washed her face and rinsed her mouth,


    and went downstairs to look for something to eat.


    Apart from Mrs. Du, there are another two women on the first floor - a middle-aged woman and a


    woman in her thirties.


    Mrs. Du, who was assigning jobs to them, walked towards L upon seeing her.


    "L, they were sent by the housekeeper agency just now. This is Mrs. Liu for household duties


    upstairs, and this is junior Zhang for downstairs. Mrs. Liu, junior Zhang, this is ourdy."


    "Good morning, My Lady!" Both of them were specially trained by the housekeeper agency with the


    most outstanding service capabilities. They greeted L right after Mrs. Du introduced her.


    "Hello. Just call me L, please." L nodded at them.


    "Fine, thanks, L." They breathed a sigh of relief secretly, as they found that L was easy to get


    along with.


    Mrs. Du instructed them to begin working, and went to the kitchen to serve L a bowl of soup.


    "Did you drink too muchst night? Alcohol is not good. Do not drink so much in future." Mrs. Du could


    not help turning garrulous when she saw L, who didn''t look well. Luckily, L was so kind that she


    wouldn''t mind her chatter.


    "OK. Thank you, Mrs. Du." After finishing off the soup, she felt much better in a minute.


    L appeased her hunger with some food then. "He goes to work?"


    Mrs. Du knew who she referred to. "Yes, Young Master went to thepany early this morning. And he


    said that you should tell him if you go out."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ...


    L was lost for words. Anyway, it was not a problem. She thought carefully and concluded if it were


    not for the fact that Harry appeared suddenlyst night, it was hard to conceive what would happen to


    Mike and her.


    L went back room upstairs, took out her phone, and opened WeChat and Weibo, which disyed 99


    and 999 new messages respectively. She nced over the hotments, only to find the so-called


    good friends in the upper ss hypocritically expressed their concern. She received variousments


    fromizens, including those who were amazed at the diamond ring, while only few people sent her


    best wishes.


    The same case was her WeChat Moments. Sara''s unctuous concern disgusted her. She only replied to


    Wendy and Zoe. Then she sent a message to Wendy, whose user name was Fish Ball, via WeChat to


    inform her that she would go to her workce to have a look.


    Before closing the app, she caught a glimpse of a new contact named "Si" in the chat list.


    Harry? L checked his WeChat Moments, only to see promotion information rted to SL


    International Group in the business field. It must be him. She remembered clearly that she didn''t add


    him to contacts. When did they add each other?


    Anyway, before she got dressed, she opened the chat box and entered a message:


    "Boss, I''m going to meet a friend."


    She dressed herself in cool clothes. A new message popped up, which was from Harry.


    "Where? Whom?"


    L rolled her eyes and replied: "To find a job. Wendy."


    "No need to find a job."


    "Disagreed. Bye." L put the phone in her bag and decided not to reply to him.


    L chose not to drive the luxury car to apply for the job. She walked for a long time. Before she got a


    sun stroke, she got a taxi.


    Huaguan Mall.


    This mall used to be named Changguan Mall, which was owned by Li Family. After Jacob Qi took


    office, it was officially renamed Huaguan Mall. L looked at the mall with a mixed feeling. She would


    win back all that belonged to Li Family someday, even though she had to rely on that man.


    Wendy worked as a shopping guide at the Yuqing Ladies Fashion. Before L arrived, Wendy had


    already told her supervisor that her friend would like to work here.


    The female supervisor decided to hire L, as she was beautiful, graceful and outgoing, though she


    had no work experience.


    "L, you majored in Film and Television at the university. What''s wrong with you to think about


    working here?" Wendy was really confused.


    L smiled and made no answer. She was too embarrassed to tell the truth. It was all because of Sara.


    L had a lot of opportunities of internship rted to film and television at the university, but Sara


    yed tricks to turn them down.


    Many of her ssmates had acted in many ads and films before graduation, bing a little famous,


    while she did none. She didn''t quite have the nerve to apply for a job in entertainmentpanies. She


    could only wait for chances to switch job.


    In the evening, Ly on the bed, thinking about for two hours whether to kick Harry out if he entered


    the room.


    However, Harry didn''te back that night. The next morning, Mrs. Du told her that Harry had just


    taken over the business and got so busy that he would stay in thepany for a few days. L let out


    a sigh of relief secretly, as she didn''t need to face him in the following few days.


    It was the first day that she went to work. To keep a low profile, she specially bought a women''s


    motorcycle.


    The clothing brand she worked for was called Yuqing - a domestic high-end brand. L bought clothes


    of this brand twice. But she didn''t know whichpany owned this brand.


    After Wendy introduced L the working environment, they began cleaning the store.


    L cleaned all hangers like Wendy did, and was panting when she finished.


    "L, are you OK?" Looking at L with sweating forehead concernedly, Wendy was a little worried


    that she could not get used to such heavy manual work.


    "I''m fine. I can handle that. It is just a little hot." L continued to work. The mall has not opened yet,


    so the air conditioners were not running.


    "OK. I go to work." Each of them was responsible for an area that was clearly defined.


    When it was time for business, L was a little bit ufortable, as she didn''t know how to greet


    customers.


    The supervisor instructed Wendy to teach her how to serve customers.


    Those who would buy clothes of this brand were all rich. There were many rich people in the world, yet


    sometimes you just didn''t think so. As for that moment, L happened to meet the people she hadn''t


    expected to on her first day to work, who was her deadly foe, called Lillian Ye.

 Chapter 15 Sara Fus Older Female Cousin

    Chapter 15 Sara Fu''s Older Female Cousin


    "L...Li?" Arm-in-arm with her boyfriend, Lillian Ye looked at L in the uniform incredulously.


    "Hello!" Suppressing embarrassment, L greeted them.


    "You work...here?" In fact, Lillian didn''t really hate L. They were ssmates for six years since the


    middle school. She looked down upon L afterwards, as she considered L a fool.


    Lillian Ye clearly knew what kinds of person Mike and Sara were earlier - a scum and a mistress, while


    L took them for treasure. She warned L about that. But L thought that Lillian fell in love with


    Mike and made mischief between them on purpose. I have never seen someone sillier than her - this


    was the only idea Lillian Ye had at that time.


    Finally, L saw their true colors. But it was already toote.


    "Yes, can I help you? Though today is my first day at work, I have good taste. How about picking some


    clothes for you?" L soon overcame embarrassment and behaved gracefully.


    L remembered the well-intentioned warning from Lillian long time ago, which was taken as


    maliciousness by her.


    How fool she was! The one who treated her sincerely was offended by her, while Mike and Sara were


    treasured. She was seized by remorse.


    Lillian Ye reced her surprise with indifference as usual, "That''s OK. You know my style. I''m waiting


    for you."


    L carefully recalled Lillian''s dressing style - generally bright-colored, mature and fashionable.


    Lillian pulled her boyfriend down into the sofa beside to wait for L. Looking at L, who was picking


    clothes with the help of Wendy, Lillian showed aplicated expression in her eyes.


    "Miss Ye, here youe. Long time no see!" The manager just came to work. Upon seeing Lillian


    sitting on the sofa, she put down her bag to greet this distinguished guest.


    Lillian Ye liked this brand. So she spent hundreds of thousands of yuan, or even millions of yuan,


    buying clothes here every year.


    "Yes." Lillian Ye responded coldly while looking over the magazine of new arrivals.


    The manager had gotten used to her coldness. Seeing L, a new employee, picking the clothes with


    the help of Wendy though, she frowned, "Petty, take her ce and pick clothes for Miss Ye."


    Petty Zhang was experienced. She clearly knew that Lillian was rich and potential. But L greeted


    Lillian before Petty Zhang saw her. After the manager gave the instruction, Petty Zhang snickered.


    But...


    "No need. Go ahead with you work. She is OK." Lillian pointed at L, who was walking towards her


    with the clothes.


    "Miss Ye, she is new here. I''m afraid that she is not qualified to serve..."


    "I say no need." Lillian Ye interrupted the manager impatiently. The manager embarrassedly nced at


    L who was holding clothes in hands, intending to check what she looked like. She was astonished


    then. Was that L? Yo, L was her subordinate. Hoho...


    Lillian looked at the clothes picked by L - a red corless chiffon top with a row of decorative buttons


    in the middle, a ck knee-culottes and an orange silk dress with a waist belt of the same color, which


    was very noble.


    Lillian nodded with satisfaction and went to the fitting room with the clothes.


    L was a little perturbed, wondering whether Lillian would deliberately make difficulties for her. L


    caught sight of the woman in the uniform with the employee badge for manager.


    What the heck! How unlucky she was! Carefully looking at the manager who was smirking at her, L


    finally confirmed that it was her. Her manager was Sara''s older female cousin - ine Lan. Damn it!


    L would have tough days in the future.


    Five minutester, Lillian Ye came out in her own clothes.


    When L was puzzled, Lillian said to her boyfriend: "These two suits. Take the bill."


    Lillian gave the clothes to L and strolled around to take a look at other clothes, while waiting for her


    boyfriend.


    L brought the clothes to the checkout counter happily. It was the first time that she had tried to sell


    clothes and she seeded. She was so happy!


    "Thank you!" After Lillian''s boyfriend paid the bill, L sincerely expressed her gratitude to her.


    "Bye." Lillian indifferently spread her hands, and left with her boyfriend arm-in-arm.


    "Thanks for youring, Miss Ye. We look forward to your next visit!" ine Lan saw them out in


    person.


    Expectedly, ine Lan began to misuse her privileges as a manager not long after Lillian left.


    "L, we will advertise an out-of-season special sale in the following two days. Choose a down jacket


    of thest year and give out leaflets outside the mall with Wendy."


    What the fuck! L scolded her secretly. If she didn''t misunderstand her, that hateful woman asked


    Wendy and her to wear a down jacket to make an advertisement outside where the temperature wasMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    37 or 38¡æ.


    "As far as I know, our store never sells out-of-season clothes." L had never seen any store of


    famous brand like this one sell out-of-season clothes.


    "Yes, you are right. We will arrange a special sale outside the mall, instead of in the store." ine Lan


    was worried whom she should assign the task to. It chanced that L came to work. Thank goodness!


    "I don''t think it is an appropriate way to make an advertisement..."


    "Not appropriate? Who do you think you are? Daughter of Li Family that still owns Li Group? Or the


    owner of Changguan Mall? Go to work as soon as possible! Otherwise, Wendy and you will get fired!"


    ine ferociously interrupted L. Her younger cousin and Mike loved each other. It was L who


    intervened and set them apart. Hence, her cousin felt unhappy at home every day. Bestie for eleven


    years? L was a vamp indeed!


    L took a deep breath with tears in her eyes. No one dared to speak to her in this way! She could


    resign. But Wendy carried the burden. So she could not get her into trouble.


    "Let''s go!" "ine Lan gets involved now! Just wait. I, L, will box your ears someday!" L thought.


    L angrily went to the warehouse and chose a red down jacket for herself and a white short one for


    Wendy.


    "L, are you OK?" Wendy really worried about her. Wendy could bear such rough task, but L had


    never experienced tough conditions.


    "Wendy, I''m OK. Circumstances change with the passage of time. It is not up to me. I will have a try!"


    L would try her best to fulfill this task. If she failed, she would quit, as she was not a masochism!


    L and Wendy walked out of the mall, while others fixed their eyes on them.


    Within a minute after they went out, L could feel that she broke into a sweat. She fanned herself with


    the leaflets and was lost in confusion while looking at the passersby.


    Both of them wore a down jacket, attracting a lot of attention. Wendy pulled L to the nearby street.

 Chapter 16 Man in the Back Seat

    Chapter 16 Man in the Back Seat


    "Let''s go. It is not allowed to hand out leaflets at mall gate. We can go there. There are a lot of


    passersby." Wendy gave out leaflets in her high school years. So it was not a big deal for her.


    L heard others saying, "They are not in their right mind", while following Wendy there faintly.


    "No, they are not mad. Don''t you see them handing out leaflets? It must be their boss who is crazy!"


    "You are right. They are being exploited."


    ...


    L perked up instantly for hearing others saying ine''s mad.


    Following what Wendy was doing, she started to hand out her first leaflet, "Hi, please... have a look at


    this leaflet."


    A middle-aged woman waved her hand right away to refuse it.


    L withdrew the leaflet frustrated and was suddenly not in the mood, "What the heck. They don''t need


    it at all. It''s just a waste of money andbor!"


    The bright red down jacket set off her charm, and her face was raw with sunburn. So, seen as a whole,


    her cheeks were colored up rosy against the red.


    "Girl, are you selling clothes?" A woman in her fifties came to ask L, who was in low spirits.


    "Yes, we will have a special sale at the gate of Huaguan Mall tomorrow, just over there. If you are


    interested, you may take a leaflet and see what is in there. It is really a big sale!" L wiped away the


    sweat and smiled lovably.


    "OK, it''s called Yuqing? I have heard about this brand. My daughter has it, but it is really expensive."


    The woman showed somewhat pity even if she had not bought one yet.


    L smiled, "Lady, look what I am wearing now. Its tag price is 6, 999 yuan. But tomorrow we will have


    80% off. By just 1, 400 yuan, you can own one of this quality. Isn''t it a good deal?" The adorable smile


    on her rosy face was caught by a man in the back seat of a luxury car waiting for the traffic light.


    It was the first time for Thomas Herren to see L, who smiled so lovably and simply even though she


    was dressed in a thick jacket on such a hot day. So impressive...


    As the traffic light turned green, the car drove away slowly.


    In the mall, ine got through to Sara, telling her about what happened today. Sara couldn''t help


    smirking aloud at hearing that L was made to hand out leaflets outdoors in a down jacket.


    "You''ve done a good job, Cousin. I am in other city now. Treat her as you wish before Ie back in a


    few days." Sara said and decided to drive L out of D city.


    "Trust me! If she cannot persevere in it, her poor little friend will be fired, too!" Hanging up the phone,


    ine put on a disdainful smile.


    The leaflets were all given out after two hours. Wendy bought two bottles of iced water. L drank up


    half of the bottle in one breath. The zing sunlight burned her to be light-headed. She must go back


    before having sunstroke.


    When they returned to the store, L felt just like a fish in water. But it was rightly the time for lunch.


    "Oh, you came back at the right time. Do you calcte at it?"


    They both kept silent. L rolled her eyes at ine and took off the jacket which was soaked with


    sweat.


    "Look what you have done to this jacket! No one will buy it. Pay for it at the cashier desk!" ine put on


    a disgusted look. Wendy also sweated a lot, but ine did not ask her to buy the coat. Because Wendy


    was not wealthy, if she was made to buy the coat, she may quit this job. If she quit, L would leave,


    too...


    "ine, don''t go too far!" L stared at this old woman with anger. Shit, L would have not worn this


    jacket if ine didn''t ask her to!


    "L, are you contradicting your superior? Call me Manager Lan in work hours, and pay the bill. If not,


    you will be fired, together with Wendy!" Hearing what ine just said, Wendy realized her intention. It


    turned out that ine was threatening L with her dismissal. It was not a big deal to quit if the


    manager was such a woman. "I..."


    L held on to her indignant friend, "I will buy it. Just a down jacket!" She went to the locker room and


    took out the ck Card from her bag. With a little hesitation, she went back, thinking that she would


    pay back to Harry double when she had money!


    When L threw the ck Card onto the desk in front, ine Lan was astonished as expected. How


    could this woman get a global VIP card? Even by virtue of her family before, she would not be able to


    own one. She had been working here for years only to see this card for once, which was used by the


    richest man of a neighboring country.


    "What are you looking at? Manager Lan, bill please!" Seeing her astonishment, L felt a little bit at


    ease.


    When swiping the card, ine Lan was still mumbling, "Is she kept by a rich man?"


    What ine guessed might be right, for she was just like Harry''s kept woman!


    "Even if I am kept by someone, could you also find such a man, lest your husband have no time to care


    about you and leave you cold and lonely?" L had seen this woman checking in a hotel with a man.


    But ine and her husband just mind their own love affairs without caring about each other.


    "L, stop talking rubbish!" How could L know she and her husband had their own love affairs?


    ine was so agitated that cashier looked at her, too.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Disdaining to say too much, L put away the coat into her locker after paying the bill, and pulled


    Wendy to find a ce for lunch. Every staff had forty minutes for lunch break. Wendy led L to the


    small street behind the mall, where restaurants were located closely side by side. They chose a


    restaurant for small hot pots finally and started to chat on the seats.


    "L, do not subdue yourself. I can change my job." Though Wendy looked weak, she was very


    unyielding in actuality.


    "It doesn''t matter. I see. We can try to endure it first. If we cannot bear it, we can just leave together to


    find a new job! It won''t be a problem for you with your experience!" If L left Wendy working for such


    a manager, she would not be promising, too.


    When they hurried to the store, forty minutes had just passed. ine was not there. Maybe she went to


    have lunch, too. L breathed a sigh of relief for they could finally enjoy the peace for a while.


    "Wendy, L, the manager ordered you to unwrap and hang out all the down jackets of thest year


    from the warehouse," said Peggy Zhang, in the interval when her customer was trying on clothes.


    It felt like thousands of grass-mud horses galloping in your mind!


    L swore that today must be the most disgusting day in all her born days. Even when her virginity


    was taken by Harry, the bastard, and she was forced to sign the prenuptial agreement, she was not as


    angry as now.

 Chapter 17 You Drank

    Chapter 17 You Drank


    After L and Wendy went to the warehouse, Wendy dragged several bags of down jackets out.


    The dust in the air made L hold her breath. She opened the ck bags, and took out the down


    jackets one after another to hang them up. Several hours passed without being noticed. Three o''clock


    in the afternoon was normally the end of morning shift.


    They had worked overtime for half an hour and nobody came to change shifts with them.


    "How could you put up with ine before!" L pulled arge bag of down jackets with all her strength


    to an open space. As the warehouse has no air conditioner, their faces were covered with sweat.


    "To tell you the truth, she was bad, but not as disgusting as now, before you came here. Does she


    harbor grudge against you?" This was the question Wendy had been wondering about.


    "She is the cousin of Sara." Whenever they met before, she never treated her friendly, let alone being


    under her control then.


    Wendy nodded her head and took out a piece of tissue from her pocket to wipe the sweat tenderly from


    L''s face.


    Seeing what Wendy was doing, L gave her a big kiss. Wendy was startled as she was not ready for


    this.


    "L, you scared me." Patting her faster-beating heart, Wendy rolled her eyes at naughty L and


    shook her head to show her pretended reluctance.


    "Ha-ha, you are so timid!" L was still happy. Though she had never done such a heavybor before,


    at least she had her best friend apanying her.


    "By the way, isn''t your husband very rich? How could he allow you to work?"


    "He? He has been busy with his work and not avable to care about my business. Besides, this is not


    what he can control. I don''t want to be always kept by him. After all, I am not the richdy as before."


    She reminded herself of her misfortune and status constantly so as not to impose herself as the


    carefree girl before unconsciously. She had to face the reality that she was not. If she lived her life


    again like before, it will be meaningless.


    Wendy understood, nodding her head.


    They chatted and worked. Time flew and when they worked for extra two hours, the store supervisor


    came in, "You can go off work now. The manager has left." Holy shit. ine had not let them go even


    when she was off work!


    They changed their clothes and went off work after a simple cleaning.


    L and Wendy separated at the mall gate, for they headed for different directions when going home.


    As soon as she arrived at the vi, she took off her clothes and went for a bath. Lying in the bathtub


    tiredly, she finally found a moment topletely rx herself.


    When she was taking care of her hair, Mrs. Du came to knock at the door and told her to have dinner


    downstairs.


    A whole day''s work and the hot pot at the noon without staple food made her very starving. After going


    downstairs, she started to gobble the food, by a half more than her normal appetite.


    "L, how about your work today?" Seeing how L had dinner, Mrs. Du knew that she was quite


    hungry.


    "Not so bad!" But someone was just too disgusting.


    "That''s good. Young Master called me in the daytime and said he woulde home tonight. "


    Hearing this, L choked on the soup.


    "Is he noting back these days?"


    "I don''t know the details." Mrs. Du patted on the back of L and filled another bowl of soup for her.


    She thought about it and epted it. It was his home. "OK! I see!"


    At night, L checked Weibo news in her mobile phone, reclining on the sofa with one of her slender


    legs resting on a chair.


    The Weibo headline for the day was about new CEO of SL Group taking over thepany. Harry,


    formerly the CEO of SL headquarters, officially took over thepany yesterday. The media all held


    optimistic opinions about him.


    SL Group... Harry... L felt astounded, for SL International Group was the true controller of the


    business world in D city, which was engaged in real estate, petroleum, high-end digital technology,


    entertainmentpanies, night clubs, pubs, etc.


    It turned out that her husband was such a powerful man. No wonder he was so calm when saying he


    would help her crush Jacob Qi and his son.


    It was really amazing that she had married with such a mighty man.


    ... Biting the lip, L opened the website of google and entered the name Harry Si. It was a pity that no


    information could be found.


    How mysterious and omnipotent was he to manipte even the inte intangibly?


    She had never known about him until he suddenly appeared in her life.


    At 9:30 p.m., L started to yawn and prepared to go sleep after turning off the mobile phone. At that


    moment, the bedroom door was opened from outside.


    The tall figure was rightly the man of the Weibo headline...


    Throwing his briefcase onto the sofa, Harry loosened his tie and walked towards L.


    Standing up from the sofa, the woman pulled her nightdress and got close to the man slowly, who gave


    off a subtle liquor aroma.


    She frowned and asked him: "You drank?"


    "Yes, I drank a few sses of wine in the celebration party," he replied faintly.


    However, "You''re also loved by some woman, tsk tsk..." A big scarlet lipstick mark on Harry''s white shirt


    cor made people smell jealousy in the air.


    Harry threw a quick nce at the mark and a touch of coldness swept across his eyes.


    The supervisor would be dead tomorrow!


    "You went to work?" The topic was ignored.


    "You really have a lot of good fortune in love affairs, tsk tsk..." The topic of the man was ignored, too.


    "Do you feel tired?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "There must be many beauties in yourpany. Right?"


    "Go to pour water in the bathtub. I am going to bathe."


    "Well? Are you willing to clean off the aroma of beauties?"


    Harry reached out his big palms to cuddle her in his arms and kissed her on the lips to stop her from


    talking obstinately.


    When he let go of her, she responded, "Harry, can''t you change your same old trick?" She raised her


    head and obstinately looked at the man on top of her with a pout.


    He smiled slightly. "This same old trick will be fairly enough for you," he announced superciliously. At


    the moment, L suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    After counting the days, she became nervous!


    "Wait a minute, Harry. I am having a period," said L in embarrassment, after holding his big palm


    promptly.


    Surely he knows what it means. Harry really felt a homicidal impulse at the moment!


    "But I have no..." In order to prevent staining the bed, she jumped down from it in a hurry.


    He knew what she referred to, "L, do not count on me to buy it for you." Harry wore a frown, but still


    went outside after putting on his shirt and stroking his hair.


    Grinning sheepishly, L saw him going out of the bedroom and also expressed her thanks


    obsequiously, "Darling, thanks!"


    "Did I say I would go?" said the man in a cold voice. But he still went downstairs without looking back.


    ... Won''t he really go? Waiting on the toilet, L suddenly became unsure.

 Chapter 18 Being Divorced Successfully

    Chapter 18 Being Divorced Sessfully


    After twenty minutes, just when L wanted to give up on him and go by herself, the bedroom door


    was opened.


    After that, the door to the bathroom was opened, too. Harry, with a long face, passed a stic bag to


    her. It contained many bags of sanitary pads, which were the most expensive ones in the supermarket.


    "Thank you!" L smiled cheerily, making Harry''s frustrated face somewhat rxed.


    In order to thank Harry for buying these for her, L ran him a bath and went to bed.


    She drifted off to sleep because of tiredness. When she was about to fall asleep, she felt someone with


    a broad chest closely cuddling against her back. L turned over and sank into deep sleep in the arms


    of the man, leaving him suffering from his strong sexual desire.


    It became a sleepless night for him.


    On the next day, awakened by an rm clock, L checked the time. It was 7:30 a.m., but she felt


    reluctant to get up.


    Wait, feeling something awkward, she turned her head sideways to see Harry sit in the bed looking at


    his hand with a sullen look as if he bore a deep grudge against his hand.


    L sat up and found Harry''s hand was covered in blood.


    "How did you get hurt?!" L eximed and hurried to find a first aid kit out of bed.


    He saw her, who was hurry-scurry, with a cold face, "I am not hurt." The voice came faintly.


    After a careful check, L suddenly realized something, covering her mouth for titter.


    He flung back the nket and strode to the bathroom to wash his hand in warm water for at least five


    times.


    When he came out, L was still tittering. Upon seeing the man, she ceased.


    "Don''t me on me! It is not my fault." Keeping a straight face, she started to find her excuse at once.


    It was his own fault.


    Harry gave her an angry stare and took out his suits to change silently.


    "Come and tie a necktie for me." He crooked his finger at her, like calling a doggy.


    L red at the man and followed his order obediently. It was not difficult, for she had done this


    before for her father.


    "Why are you so good at this?" said the man in a strange voice. The woman rolled her eyes at him, "I


    have done this for my father!" Then the man''s eyes turned soft.


    It was time for breakfast.


    L went downstairs after washing her face and rinsing her mouth. Her showing up reminded Harry of


    what happened minutes ago, which ruined his appetite.


    Looking at Harry who ate the toast in hand in embarrassment, she tried her best not tough out.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Mrs. Du brought a bowl of brown sugar water and ced it in front of L.


    "L, how about not going to work today?" When Mrs. Du went upstairs for cleaning the room, she saw


    L removing the bed sheet and knew what happened to her.


    L hesitated for a while, for she did not want to go, too. The first day of her period was the toughest.


    She used to rest at home on this day in the past. But, thinking of the face of ine, she gave up


    hesitation and chose to work and bear it!


    "No, I will go to work. It doesn''t matter, Mrs. Du."


    Harry saw her awkward look and said, "Don''t go to work today."


    L was about to reject, when Harry directly took out his mobile phone and made a phone call, "Check


    where L works and ask for a day off for her."


    "Boss Si, don''t you ask for her opinion?" She did not say yes...


    Joey was a highly efficient man. He only contacted Wendy wisely to learn that they work for Huaguan


    Mall, and immediately called the general manager of the mall to ask for a leave for L.


    "You work for Huaguan Mall, the one belonging to Mike. Why do you go there?" Harry put thest piece


    of toast into his mouth elegantly.


    "Because of Wendy!" Could it be anything else? For Mike? Forget about it. He was just a jerk. She did


    not care about him at all.


    "Have a good rest at home." Looking at L showing an expression of indifference to this question, he


    elegantly wiped his mouth and went to thepany with his briefcase.


    L waved to his receding figure, "Bye, this old man. Mind your step! However busy you are, you


    should take care of your health!"


    At the gate, Harry took out his mobile phone and entered some words before going out.


    L returned to the bedroom and was about to tell Wendy about her leave by phone, only to see a


    message from Harry saying: "When you feel well, I will let you know whether I am old or not."


    ...


    "Boss Si, I am wrong. You are very young and handsome, not old at all!" Seated in the back seat, Harry


    had a shallow smile after reading this message.


    "Good, well said. When you feel well, I will reward you."


    ...


    "Boss Si, aren''t you afraid of early deficiency of your kidney?" Only not in front of him could she tease


    him without scruple.


    Harry smiled and raised his eyebrow slightly in the car, "Are you so interested in that?"


    She replied obsequiously at once, "Boss Si, you must attend to hundreds of important matters every


    day. Have more rest at night."


    The reply was also sent soon, "I ampletely capable for you, a little woman."


    Was this girl bored at home? He should have taken her out with him.


    She had nothing to say but, "Boss Si, work hard. Bye!" Atst, she sent an expression of saying


    goodbye to him without speaking more.


    "Stay at home. If you dare to leave home, wait for my punishment." He would never believe this little


    woman to stay at home tamely.


    "Yes, sir! I promise to aplish the mission!" L felt menstrual cramps in her lower abdomen. She


    climbed into bed with her mobile phone to make a phone call to Wendy.


    "Wendy, are you busy now?"


    "Not busy. Manager Lan told the supervisor that you asked for a leave. What happened?" Wendy


    entered the staff lounge and lowered her voice.


    "I am having a period and feel ufortable."


    "Oh, I see. Who helped you ask for a leave? You didn''t see ine''s extremely dirty look when saying


    you asked for a leave." Wendy snickered.


    "I don''t know. My husband called someone to ask for a leave for me..." She suddenly realized the


    goodness of her husband.


    "Well, well, you started to disy your affection!" Wendy was very happy for L''s husband seems to


    be good to her.


    "No, I didn''t. Return to your work! I am going to sleep."


    "OK, drink more brown sugar water." She knew that L may feel ufortable on the first day of her


    period.


    Hanging up, L put down her mobile phone and wanted to sleep. But something urred to her.


    Then she opened a game in the mobile phone.


    This game called Ghosts in Snowfield was the one she yed for years. Mike also opened an ount


    there and made practices. They got married in the game in the first half of this year.


    After logging in the game, L visited the Emissary of Marriage for breaking up the marriage


    unterally.


    The world in the game was ignited, for L and Mike are the top yers, or "payers", in the server.


    Upon their sudden divorce, the men proposing to L stood in a queue, starting to let off heart-shaped


    fireworks for proposal.


    Mike, who was reading documents, received the notice in his mobile phone saying: Your ount of


    Ghosts in Snowfield had been sessfully divorced!

 Chapter 19 Lonely Nights

    Chapter 19 Lonely Nights


    Mike logged in the mobile game, to find L stand in front of the Auction House. Wondering what she


    was doing, he asked:


    "L, what are you doing?"


    L ignored the prompted message from Mike, and sold all the stuff at a low price.


    She then listed her ount on a trading tform to sell it.


    After disposing of all these, L deleted the game and went to sleep after checking Weibo news for a


    while.


    At noon when Mrs. Du came upstairs to call her for lunch, she did not wake up.


    After 2:00 p.m., L got really enough sleep and her cramps got better. So she got up.


    When seeing L get up, Mrs. Du quickly heated up the dishes and rice and also stewed chicken soup


    for her.


    After lunch, L went upstairs for changing and went out after saying goodbye to Mrs. Du.


    She drove her Maserati to a flower shop and bought bunches of white chrysanthemums and


    carnations.


    In a graveyard.


    L parked the car at the gate of the graveyard and walked in with the flowers in her arms. Her


    grandmother''s tomb was far from her mother''s, so L visited the former first.


    Inscribed on the tombstone was her grandmother''s name, together with an old photo of her


    grandmother with a smiling face. She put the bunch of white chrysanthemums gently in front of the


    tomb and crouched down to stroke the smiling face in the photo.


    "Grandma, you passed away suddenly and father left, too. I hate you. Why do you leave me alone?"


    Tears gradually blurred her eyes. "Grandma, why doesn''t fathere to find me? Is it just because I


    am not his biological daughter? I miss you so much..."


    Thinking of the happiness before, L burst into a sob quietly, crouching close to the ground, for she


    would never retrieve the lost happiness. These were all because of them!


    "Jacob Qi and Mike Qi, you had ruined my family. I will take vengeance on you by all means!


    She walked to her mother''s tomb weakly and presented her mother''s favorite carnations in front of the


    tomb. "Mother, forgive me for not visiting you for a long time...Our family is suffering from such a


    disaster, which you have seen, too. Thank you, mother. Thank you and father for loving and taking care


    of me. I am fine now...Don''t worry and wish me to find father soon. OK?"


    A gust of cold wind blew to sway the carnations...


    A man in a suit and leather shoes gazed at her at a short distance. Wasn''t she the woman in a down


    jacket at the mall gate yesterday?


    She seemed really sad, with her white long dress blowing in the wind. Thomas Herren, who also came


    here to visit his deceased senior, felt for the first time that the world was really small.


    Coming out from the graveyard, L mitigated her sorrow for a while, bending over the steering wheel.


    Why were Jacob Qi and his son still thriving in this city? Why did they enjoy a meteoric rise at the


    sacrifice of her father and family? Harry promised her to revenge her, but she could not wait.


    It was getting dark with evening lights lit. L drove her car aimlessly across this prosperous city.


    In SOHO Bar.


    Not knowing how she got here, L decided to get out for rxation. But she must call Zoe first, or a


    woman like her could not predict what she would face in such a ce sometimes.


    She ordered a cup of soft drink, sitting on the same seat to wait for Zoe. It seemed very lively here that


    day. Besides Mike, she also saw the man called Ben Ao, who was summoned by Harryst time.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was obvious that Ben had seen her, too. He was walking towards her with a gang of minions.


    Looking at the cock-a-hoop Mike, she came up with an idea.


    "Hi, madam, you are alone today!" A gossip said that boss was already married. Could it be this


    woman?


    "Hmm, what a coincidence. I happen to need your help." L greeted him gracefully.


    "Whatever you need, just let me know." Ben Ao sat askew on the sofa opposite to her, crossing his


    legs.


    "Give me some..." Moving close, L said what she wanted to him.


    "Cough..." Ben Ao, who was normally calm, was scared by what L said.


    "Did I hear you right?" He stuck a finger in his ear to check if he heard it wrong.


    "Yes." She smiled innocuously, as if those words didn''te out of her mouth.


    "...For what do you want these?" Ben Ao was quite curious. Why did this girl, weak in appearance,


    need these things?


    "For use, of course! All the expenses will be paid by Harry!" She did not care whether Harry would


    throttle her after he knew this. She simply couldn''t wait.


    "This is not a problem of money..."


    "Can''t you be more decisive? If you can''t get these, I won''t force you." L was very anxious, for fear


    he went away, leaving her just one step short of sess.


    Ben Ao waved his hand at the minions behind him. Two or three minutester, all needed were ready.


    "Thanks! I will put in a good word for you with Harry!"


    Ben Ao thought it over and decided to let it go. Letting a woman praise another man in front of her


    man... Wasn''t he courting death? Especially her man was Harry. He couldn''t even imagine it.


    However, L had left the seat and disappeared. Ben Ao thought it was necessary to report to Harry


    by phone...


    L ordered a ss of cocktail. Swirling the cocktail around in her ss, she thought of what she


    would do next and showed some hostility in her eyes.


    L changed to a piteous face about two meters away from Mike.


    "Mike..." Hearing a familiar call by ident, he thought he was under delusion.


    Looking back, he really saw L standing behind him. It was from her beyond doubt.


    "L!"


    "This is not what you should call, jerk!" L thought.


    "Mike, are you busy now?" L nced at the people around him, who were different from thosest


    time. But judged from what they were dressed, they seemed all from wealthy families.


    Excuse her for being extremely blind, for she did not find Mike so dirty without attending to his proper


    duties! She came here twice and each time she met him. It was thus clear how frequent this yboy


    came here!


    "No. not at all. What''s wrong, L?" Mike promptly went over and pulled her aside.


    "Mike..." L swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue, which in the eyes of Mike turned out


    to be rather attractive.


    "s! I...I want toe back to you. Can I?" She lowered her head somewhat bashfully, with hatred in


    her eyes.


    Mike immediately became dizzy with surprise. If this beauty was obedient to him, he could give all to


    her except for spousal rtionship.


    Wait a minute! "Don''t you have a husband?"


    "Gosh! My husband... often stays out all night, leaving me alone..." Sorry, Harry! Seeing how delicate


    and touching she was, Mikeughed, feeling pleased with himself.


    "I see. Let''s go to a private ce. I willfort you." Depicting L''s lithe and graceful stature as well


    as her soft and sweet-scented lips, Mike was too impatient to wait.

 Chapter 20 Running a Red Light

    Chapter 20 Running a Red Light


    "OK...But I have just ordered a ss of cocktail, I should not waste it."


    "It''s just a piece of cake." Mike drank it up in one swallow.


    Seeing the whole ss of cocktail drunk by Mike, L smiled slightly. "Mike, I will repay you what you


    have done, This brainless bastard!" L thought. But... Was Mike also thinking she''s a fool, when she


    drank the ss of wine with philter that day? s...


    She held Mike''s arm on her own initiative and they headed for a room upstairs by tacit agreement.


    When Zoe hurried to the bar, L had disappeared. He called her and got through, but L didn''t


    answer the phone.


    Aftering across figures of a couple holding each other''s arms, Zoe followed up promptly for the


    woman looked like L from the back. But the crowds prevented him from pushing his way there.


    When he managed to get there, the couple had disappeared.


    L led Mike into a room. Upon entering, Mike cuddled her urgently. His intended kiss was avoided by


    L.


    "Go for a bath first..."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "No need to bathe. I can''t wait." Mike only felt a little dizzy. He tried to sober himself before taking off


    his clothes.


    Looking at the man who was undressing, L got flustered, wanting to open the door and dash out.


    But the man held on to her wrist and threw her onto the bed.


    Mike began to be unconscious, so L quickly got up from the other side of the bed and pped her


    hands.


    The door to the bathroom was opened soundlessly. Three people walked out from the back of Mike.


    One of them stepped forward and leapt on top of him. As Mike had blown his mind out, he started to


    grope whoever he touched.


    "Baby, enjoy my love." The obscene words from his mouth made L nearly vomit up.


    Everything was ready. She took out her mobile phone, which was muted by her. There were dozens of


    missed calls in it, but she paid no attention to them, and directly pressed the back button.


    She opened the camera to take several photos of Mike''s front together with the backs of the other three


    people. Then she left hurriedly.


    From behind the closed door came Mike''s voice with pleasure, which really disgusted L. She


    quickened her pace towards the elevator and reached the ground floor.


    What bad luck! How was he here?


    L ran to the exit passageway, wearing a long face. The first reaction of the man turned out to be


    running after her.


    By just a few strides, he caught L, who was about to run down the stairs, and got her under control


    between the wall of the exit passageway and his body.


    As her jaw was tightly pinched by him, L cried out because of pain, "It hurts. Let me go!"


    "Let you go? What did I tell you? Hum?" Harry stared at this intractable woman fiercely.


    "I am just strolling around...Why are you making a fuss?" With a guilty conscience, L did not dare to


    look at Harry. Damn it. It must be Ben Ao who reported to him!


    "Stroll? Stroll with Mike to a hotel room? L, you are really capable!"


    Harry loosened his grip of her jaw. With both hands pushing against the wall, he trapped L between


    his arms overbearingly, which made her flipped...


    But she could not hear any sentiment from his indifferent tone.


    "I did not sleep with him!" Thinking of the photo she took just now, she felt cheerful and decided to send


    them to Sarater after she got home.


    "No, you didn''t. But you dare to philter a man. L, don''t you know the consequence?" Harry became


    stony-faced, giving off coldness all over, which sent L into a shiver.


    "Isn''t it sessful without anything wrong? Besides, I also called Zoe to guard me!"


    Speaking of Zoe, where is he?


    God, as things went too smoothly, she even forgot about Zoe!


    "Zoe guarded you? He is also seeking for you across the bar!" How didn''t he realize this little woman


    was so capable?


    "Let it go. Boss Si...How about going home?" L smiled and intended to bluff it out.


    Harry kissed on her lips, with his hands caressing her.


    "Today, I will run a red light to screw you here!" What he said in an icy tone made L scared with cold


    feet.


    But she was muffled by his kiss immediately, and failed to say anything. As L could not break his


    control with all her strength, she was frightened to sad tears. Shaking her head, she said, "This is not


    the right ce, nor is it the right time!"


    She was convinced of her fault.


    He sucked on her neck violently before letting go of her slowly. Seeing the little woman sobbing in his


    arms, he said, "This is a lesson to you. If this happens again, L..."


    Being warned, L shook her head tactfully right away to show that she would never do this again and


    would be a good girl.


    ... After calming down, she made a phone call to Zoe and told him that she had been picked up by her


    husband and would apologize by inviting them to dinner!


    Harry sent Joey, who was waiting outside, away back to thepany, and drove the Maserati of L


    home with her.


    Along the way, L appeared in low spirits, for she felt unhappy to be tightly controlled by Harry. s!


    How miserable it was! She must find ways to rebel!


    In the bedroom, L climbed into the bed sluggishly after spending over ten minutes in the bathroom.


    "Don''t you... sleep?" She curiously sized up the man who had been staring at her.


    "Are you inviting me to sleep with you?" He took out his mobile phone to check the time.


    "... It is up to you!" Ignoring him, Ly down and pulled the quilt over her head.


    Harry walked to the bedside and looked down at the little woman, "If such things happen again and you


    don''t notify me in advance, you will never be allowed to get out of this room."


    "Why?! I have my personal freedom!" L popped out from the bed swiftly. But she did not know Harry


    was so close to her. Shoot! She bumped her head against his jaw...


    "L, can you be steadier?" said the man with resignation, rubbing her head.


    L was depressed, too. Why was he so close to her? "I am suffering from mild concussion now.


    Compensate for my medical fee and mental damages!" she cried out.


    "Fine, here you are!" He gave her a soul kiss directly and let her go when she was about to lose her


    breath.


    She was so angry that she wanted to kick him off. Why did this bastard always ruin her revenge ns?


    ...


    When Harry left the room, he turned off the light. But he saw her room lit again when he got into the car


    downstairs. So what? Was she afraid of the dark?


    Hearing the sound of starting a car, L breathed a sigh of relief.


    But where did Harry go at thiste hour? He sent his assistant away back to thepany just now.


    Was he returning to thepany for work? It was really arduous work!

 Chapter 21 Three Men

    Chapter 21 Three Men


    Forget about him. She drew out her mobile phone with an evil face, and sent Sara two photos via


    WeChat app. Then she cklisted her directly. One of the photos was Mike trying to kiss her in the


    room. She took this photo with the camera opened in advance from a side. The other photo was the


    four men enjoying themselves.


    Three minutester, the prompt tone of Weibo rang. It was a private message from Sara. Oh, she


    forgot to cklist her on Weibo!


    "Fuck, L, you are really a bitch. What did you do to Mike?" Sara had been calling Mike, but it was


    always off. L had cklisted her on WeChat, so Sara had to use Weibo to send this message.


    "What did I do to Mike? Bah, the jerk forced me and I was saved. Can''t you see it?" L replied


    quickly. Anyway, as she could not fall asleep, she didn''t mind ying with her.


    "Nonsense. Mike will never love you, for you have slept with many men." Sara and Mike fell in love with


    each other when she was 15 years old. It was L who took away her man. Mike does not love this


    woman, but was only forced to be with her for the sake of Uncle Jacob''s n.


    For three years when they were together, Mike kept ingratiating himself with L. As the best friend of


    L, she could only see her beloved one hugging another woman!


    Fortunately, Mike always loved her. Even though he drugged L that night, she still believed that what


    hit his fancy was only the appearance of L. But she would never let her beloved man sleep with


    other women. L must be robbed of her most precious thing by an unknown man that night, ha-ha!


    But, seeing the photo in her mobile phone where Mike was caressed pleasantly by three men, she


    even felt disgusting.


    "Yes, so your man has not only slept with many women but also some men!"


    "Tell me where he is!"


    L, having achieved her aim, told an address to Sara with crity. Go ahead to save the "hero"! Don''t


    worry. She would give Mike a chance to save his beauty, too...


    Sara, who returned to D city just now, drove her car to SOHO Bar immediately, with hatred even


    burning in her heart.


    The damned bitch. If Mike met with any mishap, she would not let L go!


    When arriving at the fourth floor of SOHO Bar, Sara hurried to knock on the door of Room 405. The


    one who opened the door was rightly the ck man in the photo. It seemed that he had just bathed, for


    he was wrapped in a towel. She was startled to hesitate for a while.


    "Sorry, I knocked on the wrong door." Sara calmed herself down and decided to call the police first.


    She called 110 inconspicuously in a corner and waited for policemen anxiously.


    After a few minutes, she saw the policemen, together with many paparazzi.


    Damned bitch, L even exposed this to paparazzi. If this was covered in news, Mike would be


    doomed!


    In fact, L would feel wrongedter when she knew this, for she did not tell this to paparazzi...


    Over a dozen paparazzi started to take photos of Sara once they saw her, for she was the daughter of


    the Fu family. Sara covered her face with her bag at first, but gave up then and walked to the


    policemen directly.


    "Do you call the police?" One of the policemen asked seriously.


    "Yes, my fianc¨¦ was kidnapped to this room." Sara answered straightforward.


    When the policemen were handling this, the paparazzi were very cooperative not to ask anything, only


    taking photos and recording videos.


    The policemen knocked at the door for a long time, but no one answered. Both the policemen looked at


    each other. Sara felt puzzled, too, not knowing what happened inside.


    A policeman sent for the manager and forced him to open the door with the excuse of handling cases.


    The sound from the room made all the people trembled, for there were women''s moan and men''s


    groan of pleasure. The paparazzi thrust the policemen and Sara aside and broke into the room


    immediately.


    In the messy room, there was a man on top of a woman. It was Mike. The one under him with blond


    hair and white skin was obviously a woman. Seeing what they had taken, all the paparazzi were


    stunned. Didn''t she say being kidnapped?


    What they saw was totally a live porn. When seeing the crowd breaking in, Mike became quite sober


    and promptly wrapped himself tightly with a nket.


    "Didn''t you say your fianc¨¦ was kidnapped? It is obvious that he is having a sex trade!" The policemen


    squinted at the dumbstruck Sara, and then walked to the bedside to show Mike their certificates.


    "We are policemen. Pleasee with us!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ...


    After a good night''s sleep, L browsed Weibo news, only to find thetest headline with the name of


    Mike, which had be hot news.


    Feeling a little puzzled, she clicked on it to check out details. The title was that Mike, Vice President of


    Yunze Group (originally Li Group), was caught for sex trade with a blonde in a barte at night.


    Mike''s fianc¨¦e called the police saying he was kidnapped. But he was actually trading sex and was


    then detained at a local police station.


    In addition to whoring, it was also told by insiders that, before that, three African men got out from


    Mike''s room.


    Sara, the fianc¨¦e of Mike, an eligible bachelor, called the police saying her fianc¨¦ was kidnapped, but


    she was to catch adultery in fact.


    ...


    Oh, my god! She did drug Mike and find some strong men for him, and Sara called the police. But


    where did so many paparazzie from, as well as this blonde?


    Could it be Harry? It could only be him... It was really remarkable when boss took the field. Mike was


    immediately in bad odor. He was detained and Yunze Group''s share price kept plummeting.


    L continued to go to work on her little motorcycle, but she was prepared for being maltreated.


    As expected, she was made to do a lot of cleaning, even including the warehouse, once ine arrived


    in the store.


    As she had never done cleaning before, it was impossible for her to do it well. So she was scolded and


    forced to rework over and over again.


    Just as L was decided to explode, there came an uninvited guest - Sara! Behind her were several


    women who looked like ygirls. They were obviously hostile.


    "Cousin, call L over, that bitch!" Her voice which was louder than usual by a few decibels


    immediately drew the attention of all the staff in the store.


    L came out from the warehouse with her head covered with dust. Before she stood firm, a p hit


    on her face.


    ...


    Nothing could be heard except the light music in the apparel store.


    "p!" Here was another ringing sound, leaving the store even quieter.


    Covering her pped cheek, L raised her hand and pped back at once.


    "Bitch! How dare you p me? Look how Mike was inflicted by you! I must give you a lesson today, you


    bastard!" Sara learned that L Li was not Carl Li''s biological daughter several years ago. She heard it


    when Carl told the truth to Catharine Rong in his home. This stupid woman thought herself as a


    princess all the time. Shame on her.

 Chapter 22 I Have Tolerated You for Two Days

    Chapter 22 I Have Tolerated You for Two Days


    "How is Mike inflicted by me? Look how I am inflicted by you. How does your mother educate you to be


    so shameless!" Bitch? Bastard? Rubbing the hurt cheek, L consoled herself that she would not only


    get even with Sara this moment but also double her revenge on Sara in future!


    "You deserve your punishment, for your father took away the beloved woman of Uncle Qi over two


    decades ago and you, again, took away my beloved man three years ago." Sara stared at the straight-


    faced L ferociously. She clenched her teeth in bitter hatred, just like wanting to eat L.


    As this was the first time for L to hear such a thing of her father and Jacob Qi, she was wondering if


    this woman was her mother. "Being taken away? That means the woman did not regard Jacob Qi her


    beloved one!"


    "Bah! Damn bitch, go to find the paparazzi and rify what happened. Tell them it was all due to your


    philtering!" L really could not figure out why this bitch was so proud and supercilious. She would


    destroy her pride and let her be doomed forever.


    L looked at Sara like seeing a mad woman. She took up the phone on the cashier desk and dialed


    911.


    "Hello, I need your help. A wild woman is behaving atrociously at Yuqing Apparel in Huaguan Mall..."


    ine stopped L from making the call immediately. Call the police? Did she permit that?


    At this moment, Sara made a gesture to the women behind her. Several ygirls came up at once to


    force L into a fitting room aside.


    "L, this is yourst chance. Will you obey me?" Looking at L who was held in leash, Sara smiled


    triumphantly.


    "Yes, I will." A wise man knew when to retreat.


    Sara beckoned to the ygirls by waving her hand to let go of L.


    Wendy took her phone quietly and made a phone call in a corner.


    "Hello, help please."


    ine came to grab the mobile phone before Wendy said more. "Call the police? How dare you?"


    "Sure, I can. It''s none of your business. Return it to me!" Not bearing any more, You Wendy directly


    offended her manager openly.


    "Believe it or not. I will beat you together." As the whole mall belonged to Sara''s fianc¨¦, ine had


    nothing to fear.


    "Who do you think you are?" Wendy could not attend to her mobile phone, but ran into the fitting room


    before L just came out.


    L walked to VIP lounge where she got herself a cup of water and drank calmly. Sara felt puzzled


    about the intent of L. At this moment, L walked towards Sara and sprayed the water in the mouth


    over thetter''s face.


    "Yuck, let me obey you? It''s impossible!" Then she poured the rest half more cup of water on Sara''s


    head. Sara unbelievably looked at L, who continued to pour the water, and burst into scream due to


    embarrassment.


    "Ah, bitch L!"


    L threw the cup directly in Sara''s face and took another cup to repeat it onto the head of ine.


    "Shit, I have tolerated you for two days. Today, I will repay you for your persecution! How dare you,


    these ygirls, meddle in our affairs?" L found an ashtray next to her and smashed it onto the


    ground. The ashtray broke into three pieces directly. She picked up one and raised her hand, "If you


    dare to touch us, I will fight with you!"


    Seeing L''s act, Wendy also went over, "L, I will give them a lesson, too." She had only learnt


    taekwondo for a month, but L did not have any of such basis. For the moment, L needed her, she


    must stand out.


    Seeing that L really meant that, the ygirls were scared by her imposing manner and dared not to


    touch them.


    Sara pissed off foring with these cowards instead of several men.


    As it seemed to be a bigger trouble, the surrounding staff were all frightened to send for guards in


    the mall.


    "Wendy, give a lesson to that old woman - ine, and I must scratch the face of mistress Sara." Wendy


    gave a hefty kick and started to beat ine fiercely. L looked at Wendy with admiration.


    She got close to Sara slowly with a smirk. "OK, let''s settle it today. Let me see how dissolute you are


    on Mike''s bed and how you can hook up with Mike after your face is disfigured."


    These words sound so familiar. Oh, right. This was often what a mistress said to the heroine in dramas!


    With the cold ss fragment stopped on her face, Sara dared not act impetuously, "L, you must be


    crazy!"


    L ignored her and moved slightly, resulting in a tiny bloodstain. Sara felt a sharp pain on her cheek.


    "Ah! L, you are really mad."


    Sara seized the chance to step backward to escape and promptly hided herself behind the ygirls.


    "I will pay 100, 000 yuan to each of you, if you catch this woman!" Sara ground her teeth in pain but


    dared not touch the wound on her cheek.


    The ygirls looked at each other and no one dared toe up. "Think it over, for the ss fragment


    in my hand showed no mercy.


    Which counted more, the money or your beautiful face?" L smiled evilly. Sara had never seen such


    a look on her, and thus was too scared even to breathe.


    Over there, Wendy had beaten ine''s face to be swollen. With this face, ine would feel ashamed


    to be seen for the next half a month.


    After walking up to Sara, L gave her a p rightly on the hurt cheek to make her suffer from severe


    pain and even want to call her mother for help. Sara was totally in a mess with water all over her head


    and body and a scratch on her cheek.


    "Sara, I must make you smell hell today. You should also be med for my family''s enormous


    suffering. Go ahead to sue me!" Wendy came over immediately and joined L to beat the woman on


    the ground who came for revenge.


    At this moment, the guards arrived to see L and Wendy beating the women, and stopped them at


    once.


    "Stop! What are you doing?" You two!" Seeing the guards rushing in, Wendy pulled L to escape from


    another door.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing helperse, Sara cried out at once, "Go and catch them, or you will all be fired!" L, having


    not escaped out, flipped her off when hearing the words. Sara really thought herself thendy here!


    Thus, two women in uniforms of the mall were running in front, chased by several guards, which was


    really a spectacr scene.


    Wendy was the champion of long-distance races when she was at school, so she pulled L to dash


    forward with all her strength. She shouted while running, "Hurry up. Move, move, excuse me!"


    "Wendy, good job!" L, panting heavily, thumbed up at Wendy, and both of them smiled. But


    unfortunately...


    ine also called the police a moment ago. Several policemen saw the two running women rightly


    when they got off the elevator, and came forward to bring them under control.

 Chapter 23 The CEO Is an Idolater, Too.

    Chapter 23 The CEO Is an Idter, Too.


    Many of the onlookers doubted if this was for drama shooting! Some people even took photos with their


    mobile phones and uploaded them to Weibo.


    Then, all the people involved were led to a local police station. L and Wendy were detained for they


    were used of intentional injury.


    Joey checked Weibo to see if there was any headline, while having dinner. Indeed, there was. In


    addition to Mike, the words "Huaguan Mall" were also listed on the Trending Searches. He clicked on it


    to learn that, as shown in the photos taken by some onlookers, two staff attempted to kill someone in


    the mall before being chased by the security guards across the mall, and were finally brought under


    control by the policemen...


    After viewing the photo inadvertently, he found that the woman in it resembled the wife of his boss very


    much. Boss''s wife? Huaguan Mall? After finishing the meal casually, Joey trotted into thepany and


    ran to the CEO room.


    All the staff on the way were astonished to see the all-time cool Joey running toward the elevator


    frantically.


    Calming his breath down, Joey knocked at the door of the CEO room and went in after getting the


    permission.


    He opened the mobile phone to show the news to his boss. While reading the news, Harry frowned


    even fiercely. After a minute, he went out of his office with a long face. His looks made the secretaries


    outside shiver. Joey kept up with the boss resignedly and drove to the police station with him.


    The night fell. In the police station, L and Wendy were detained separately after making oral


    confession. But Sara and ine, as victims, were released after making oral statements.


    Before leaving, Sara warned L, "Just wait here forw suit! I will sue you, leaving you imprisoned


    forever!"


    "Yuck! Dear sir, she threatened me. Why do you let her go? It''s unfair!" L nced at Sara


    disdainfully, and turned to look at the young policeman pathetically, who was handling the case.


    "They have powerful men behind them!" said by the policeman calmly after ncing at the woman in


    protest.


    ... L has a powerful man, too, but she dared not to call him...


    Cry, cry, cry...


    After Sara and ine left, L considered whether she should make a phone call to Zoe to let him bail


    her first.


    This should never be learned by Harry!


    At that moment, someone said to her from outside, "L, you can go now!"


    She could go? L was delighted, but the next moment, she started to wonder who it was to bail them.


    Couldn''t it be...


    Yes, it was him! L went out from the police station embarrassedly. When she saw the ck


    Maybach, she knew that she guessed right.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wendy, I want to stay overnight at your home!" She begged pathetically, slightly pulling the clothes of


    Wendy.


    While Wendy was wondering about the reason, a man got out of the luxury car and said to L,


    "Madam, Boss wants you to get in the car."


    "No, I don''t want to get in. I will go home with my friend..." How embarrassing.


    "Madam, I have called a car to send your friend home." Joey wiped his sweat without being noticed. It


    turned out that the madam was afraid of the boss, too!


    "Why do you intermeddle? I will send her! I will!" L held the hand of Wendy and was about to go.


    "Where are you going?" L stopped, upon hearing the familiar voice from the open window.


    "Boss Si, you must be busy. I will send my friend home without bothering you." Could she escape from


    him?


    "Get in the car!" The overbearing and coldmand made L loosen her grip on Wendy''s hand and


    get in the car tamely.


    Wendy looked at L, feeling puzzled. L seems to be very afraid of her husband. Would the man


    beat her?...


    "Miss Yu, please wait here for a moment. The car will arrive soon." What Joey said interrupted the


    thought of Wendy.


    "OK, thank you." She decided to ask L next time when they met.


    After L got in the car, the cool air inside sent her a shiver. She sat closely to the door.


    Joey got in the car and saw the boss with eyes closed from the interior mirror. He bet that the boss was


    bewildered by his wife. Seeing the silent Harry, the trouble maker L then rxed herself gradually.


    The car ran to thepany directly. When L felt puzzled, Harry got out of the car first.


    "What''s wrong? Should I carry you down?" The poker-faced Harry looked at the woman, who did not


    intend to get out. Hearing what he said, L immediately opened the door and trotted to follow Harry.


    At over 7:00 p.m., there were still some employees not getting off work. The three of them went up to


    the CEO room on the 66th floor directly. Two secretaries, who were still working at the moment, sized


    up L in the uniform sneakingly, feeling curious about her background and purpose.


    Joey opened the door and then left and closed the door sensibly.


    After entering the office, Harry opened theputer to continue his work. L was idling about in the


    office.


    Half an hourter.


    "Harry, can I y with your mobile phone?"


    The mobile phone was handed over to her directly. L looked at Harry''stest mobile phone curiously.


    It felt good.


    "Harry, what''s the password?"


    With a pause, Harry said a string of numbers.


    "Harry, is the number 1025 anyone''s birthday?"


    She was responded with silence. Without paying attention to that, she entered the password to unlock


    the mobile phone, lying in the sofa.


    The wallpaper was a smiling woman, who looked familiar. Oh, she seemed the international super star


    - Ynda Mo. She liked her for a period, for she acted the leading role of a drama called Our Youth.


    Did Harry also like her?


    Without thinking more, L found and opened Weibo directly. She was about to log out his ount,


    when she saw there were many private messages. Driven by curiosity, she browsed through the list of


    the messages. They were mostly about business information. There was also a dialog box titled with


    Ynda, but the chatting records had been deleted.


    Thest private message was dated half a month ago, but with who? His beloved woman?


    Checking his following list, she found herself. When did he follow her on Weibo? How should she not


    notice that? That''s right! She had so many followers, so she did not pay attention to this. Hey hey.


    He also followed Ynda Mo. It seems that he liked this star very much. It turned out that CEO was an


    idter, too!


    After logging in her own Weibo ount, L refreshed the headlines and finally she knew why Harry


    learned about her being detained. She and Wendy were listed on the top news. In thements, many


    people had even exposed her bygone status...


    But, the calmer Harry was, the less calm she was. She felt so unsure about whether he would me


    her or not.


    She continued to check the follow-up report about Mike. It said that Yunze Group had taken PR


    measures and responded that Mike was philtered by someone.

 Chapter 24 Mrs. Si Ran Off With the Car

    Chapter 24 Mrs. Si Ran Off With the Car


    The topment read, "My Prince Charming, I trust you!"


    The second came, "Scum, how can you behave disloyally to your fiancee?" L clicked on the Like


    button evilly.


    As L was busy checking Weibo news, a WeChat message popped up.


    A contact called "Ynda" sent Harry a message, "Harry, are you busy?"


    "Harry, you got a WeChat message..." Being a little angry, L looked at Harry. It was obvious that that


    was just the one in his Weibo chat list. Moreover, it was a woman, and she called him in such an


    intimate way.


    "Who is that?" Harry asked without raising his head.


    "Ynda. She says she misses you..." Her remarks made people smell jealousy in the air. Harry, who


    was signing a document, paused.


    "Leave her alone." Harry continued to check the document.


    With a snicker, L decided to y a trick on that woman as a punishment to Harry who had always


    teased her.


    "No. How about you?"


    "Harry, I miss you. When will youe back from D city?" The person on the other end went nk, but


    replied soon.


    Hum. How close they were! She even said that "I miss you"!


    "Baby, I miss you, too. I will go back soon." L snickered.


    Seeing the message received on WeChat, the woman clenched her phone, as she noticed that it didn''t


    sound like Harry. "Fine. Can we make a video call now? I want to talk to you."


    "That''s OK!" L agreed cheerily, and immediately aimed the phone camera at Harry.


    Suddenly, Harry snatched the phone and declined the video call.


    Harry browsed the chat history and said, "Who allows you to reply to her message?" It seemed that he


    got angry.


    "I''m bored. So I replied."


    "Can you behave yourself? What else can you do except making trouble?" Turning livid with rage,


    Harry entered "It was not me" in the message box.


    ...


    What he said hurt L, as she thought that she was given the cold shoulder. Feeling wronged with red


    eyes, L said with dissatisfaction, "I just sent a reply. Do you go so far as to get such angry?"


    "You always mess up!" Harry fretfully sat back in front of theputer.


    "If you don''t allow me to reply, just block her. Why do you still keep her in the contact list? For


    worshipping every day?" They had a row just a few days after they got married. It could be ranked TOP


    1 irrational marriage!


    "Joey will send you home." Harry picked up the receiver of the telephone to make a call.


    "No need. Who cares? I will go by myself!" L stood up, snapped the door, and left without looking


    back.


    Joey and another secretary outside the office was startled by the snap of the door of the CEO office,


    and turned to look at L, who left in a rage.


    Aftering out of Harry''spany, L found that she didn''t bring her purse, and had also left her


    phone in Huaguan Mall.


    Her stomach gave a growl of protest. How miserable she was!


    When loafing about the street aimlessly, she heard a horn from behind.


    Turning around, she saw Joey follow her in Harry''s Maybach. But she went forward without any


    intention to stop.


    L nned to find a public phone to call Zoe. s! Her bestie was really reliable, as he came to help


    every time she got trouble.


    Joey had no choice but to pull over, nning to persuade L to get in the car. Unexpectedly, L


    walked towards Joey, after she saw Joey get out of the car. "I''m hungry. And I have no money. Can you


    buy me something to eat?" A sweet smile appeared on L''s face, which was as warm as the sun


    though it was at night, sending Joey into a trance.


    Nodding instinctively, Joey looked around and found a KFC nearby. "Madam, there is a KFC. What


    would you like to eat?"


    "Whatever is OK. I am not a picky eater."


    Without any doubt, Joey trotted to the KFC.


    Seeing Joey go into KFC, L walked towards Maybach by the roadside. Fortunately, Joey hadn''t


    removed the key from the ignition.


    L started the car and swiftly drove away.


    After running out of KFC, only to find L disappear with the car, Joey was balled up.


    After a long while, Joey took out his phone from the pocket, trembling with fear. "Boss, Mrs. Si ran off


    with the car."


    "Find out where she is going. You will be fired, if you fail." Harry put down the pen, and leaned on the


    back of the chair, wondering whether he got a wife or a daughter.


    Harry''s cold voice sent a chill through Joey. Feeling depressed, Joey contacted several other persons.


    L drove Maybach on the wide road at over 120 mph. Many cars hurried to keep away from the


    seemingly crazy luxury car.


    Paying no attention to the warning from traffic police at the crossing, L speeded up to 150 mph. A


    couple of police cars ran after her with siren screaming.


    In order to get rid of the annoying traffic police, L elerated to 180 mph. As the light for the


    throughne turned red, L turned right on a green light. More and more police cars joined to run


    after her, forming a spectacr scene.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a strong desire to catch up, two policemen even had their cars crashed. As luck would have it,


    they didn''t get hurt.


    L intended to drive to have a race with Zoe. But those annoying police were too persistent to let her


    off.


    A main intersection in front was a little dark. L pushed the left-turn signal, while turning right at a


    higher speed.


    With the left-turn signal on, the police turned to the left. When they found that the luxury car turned


    right, it was not possible for them to turn their cars around. They could only helplessly watch L


    leave.


    L flung off the police finally. So she slowed down and headed for Zoe''s apartment.


    It was past 11 o''clock, when L arrived at her destination. Zoe was kissing his girlfriend at that time,


    and both of them just started feeling good when the bell rang. They put on a long face and asked, "It is


    veryte now. Who is that?"


    Zoe with tousled red hair went to open the door, showing impatience, but swallowed the swear words


    from the tip of his tongue.


    "Hey bro, do you have anything to eat? I am starving to death." L pushed Zoe away and went into


    his house.


    "Eh, sister inw is also here." Seeing Zoe''s girlfriend, L looked at Zoe with surprise, guessing that


    they live together.


    "L, what brought you here sote at night?" Linda Du and L had met once, leaving a good


    impression on each other.


    L immediately wore a sad look. "Sister inw, I am so poor today. I have eaten nothing all day long."


    God damn it. Harry didn''t even take her to a meal before bringing her to thepany. Poor L...


    Hearing this, Linda Du went into the kitchen to make noodles for her.


    "L, what happened? The Weibo news has described you as an attempted murderer. What''s up?"


    Zoe had called L dozens of times. At first, the call went through, but no one answered. Then the


    phone was powered off, probably because of the dead battery.


    "Forget it. Sara created a disturbance in my workce this morning. And Wendy and I got fired


    because of her. Then we were sent to the police station. Fortunately, Si... my husband came on a white


    horse to rescue me."


    ... Was it really a white horse?


    "So what''s going on now?"


    "I hijacked the car from my husband''s assistant and wanted to have a race with you. On my way here, I


    was chased by the police. I have exerted every effort to get rid of them." Husband, husband and


    husband. L seemed to be satisfied with her life now.

 Chapter 25 Four Police Cars Were Scrapped

    Chapter 25 Four Police Cars Were Scrapped


    "I feel pity for your husband, for he dared to married you, a freak." Zoe passed an apple to her.


    L, eating the apple cheerfully, opposed at once upon hearing what Zoe said, "What are you saying?


    I am the one you should feel pity for, because I waspletely controlled by him. He always teases me


    and even roared at me just now, ming me for being a trouble maker... I am so miserable. Just what


    part of me makes you think that I am doing OK?"


    Zoe rolled his eyes at her, for she found fault about her savior. "What does your husband do? He looks


    quite formidable!"


    "The CEO of apany?" She didn''t know whether he had any other identity.


    Well, that sounded good! L told Zoe about what happened in the mall that morning and what she


    had done to Mike at length, ending with a conclusion that Mike and Sara must take revenge on her,


    probably by suing. "s, at that time, maybe I have to ride my husband''s coattails," she said.


    Linda Du brought in the noodle with eggs, the aroma of which lured L to gobble it down with


    chopsticks.


    "Take your time. It is hot!" s, children without parents are so pitiful! Linda Du understood the


    rtionship between L and Zoe. They were just good friends...


    "I didn''t find that your husband even maltreated you by leaving you starving." Zoe Lu cracked a melon


    seed and fed it into the mouth of Linda.


    Without caring about what he said, L finished off the bowl of noodle within several minutes. Rubbing


    her stomach, she passed the empty bowl to Linda, "Thank you for the trouble."


    "You are wee. Enjoy your chatting."


    "You are really lucky to find such a good girlfriend." L admired the women who were very capable of


    all housework including cleaning and cooking, just like Linda.


    "You are right. Who am I? A little bit poor though, I am still very charming."


    "Gee, let''s go for racing, together with Linda! I will go downstairs first and wait you in the car!" L


    wiped her mouth and went out with her key.


    Ten minutester.


    Zoe showed up with Linda by motorcycle beside L''s Maybach. L had intended to give them a


    ride, but seeing Zoe Lu ride on his motorcycle, she drove to the east of the city with them without


    saying anything.


    On Qinghao Racing Track.


    Though it was already 12 o''clock at midnight, the race track was aze with lights, with over a dozen


    young men and women gathering together and cheering aloud.


    When seeing Zoe and L arrive, some of them came over to say hello.


    L''s car attracted a lot of attention.


    "L, where do you rent this Maybach? It must be very expensive." Lyna, the leader of cheering squad


    for the race, put forward the question many others were wondering about. As L was known to many


    people in their circle, her sufferings had been learned by almost everyone there.


    "Rent? That''s a present from her husband." Zoe stared at Lyna. Couldn''t he understand what Lyna


    meant by saying that?


    "Wow, L, you are married. What a good luck!"


    "Yes, her rich father cannot be found, but she married a rich husband. s,parisons are odious!"


    ... L regretted going there, for many of the people there were jealous of her, whichpletely


    dispelled her cheer.


    "Ie here for racing. You can check the car, but there is no need to talk about me!" L retied up


    her unkempt hair.


    Disdaining to pay attention to those jealous women, Zoe drove his racing car out of the garage,


    immediately followed by several refitted racing cars.


    When seeing Zoe''s amazing grey Buggati Veyron, the people whistled one after another.


    "Zoe, we finally see your brilliant racing car again. It''s really a rare chance." Zoe was such a poor guy.


    But no one knew how he could get several million yuan to buy this Buggati Veyron.


    His car was iparable among all the cars owned by the rich second generation who have visited


    that racing track!


    Five cars were ready. As it was night, they raced inside of the brightly lit venue.


    "Zoe,e on!"


    "Maybach,e on! Love you!" Only few men cheered for L.


    The cheers from cheerleaders led by Lyna in a crop top and the shouts from surrounding spectators


    were so loud that they could even be heard from a long distance.


    With a starting whistle, the Maybach dashed out first and kept leading the race. When it came to the


    secondp, Zoe''s Buggati Veyron caught up with her with a quick eleration. In less a minute, the


    refitted Honda falling behind them dashed to pass them suddenly.


    L also stepped on the elerator. She took the lead again because of her outstanding driving skills


    and her car of excellent performance.


    The race was in full swing, until thestp when Zoe elerated again to dash across the finishing


    line directly! He was closely followed by L''s Maybach.


    "Yeah! Zoe wins!"


    "Zoe, awesome!"


    Spectators kept making thunderous cheers. The manager served beers to the crowds for celebration.


    In SL Group.


    Joey hung up the phone with trembling hands and dared not to look at the man in front.


    "Who is that?"


    "Boss... that is the traffic police brigade." Wiping his sweat without being noticed, Joey thought: "L is


    really capable, for she has just been bailed from a police station in the evening after being detained for


    an afternoon because of fighting with others in the morning. But now... Boss, prepare yourself for this


    troublemaker."


    "What''s up!"


    "Your car was chased by several police cars because of overspeed driving and escaped. Four police


    cars were scrapped. Now your car is located at Qinghao Racing Track." Madam, pray for yourself...


    The silence in the room made Joey imagine unrestrainedly about Mrs. Si beingshed by the boss and


    then her body being discarded in a wilderness.


    "Go and fetch the racing car parked in Eason Bo''s garage." He lit up a cigarette and made a smoke


    ring. Then he called Eason Bo with his mobile phone.


    L felt good after rxation.


    She was chatting with some beauties casually, when a car parked in the venue steadily.


    "God, an F1 top racing car!"


    "Oh, my gosh, it is true. I have only seen it on television!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Ahhh, I am so excited to see a real one!"


    "The brake disc, body and chassis are all made of carbon fiber, costing a high investment. Its four tires


    can even be worth a Ferrari! The steering wheel is exclusively designed and dismountable, at the


    expense of at least 30, 000... US dors. Its dual-clutch transmission is the best one capable of the


    speediest shift in the world, featuring a shifting speed of only 2 ms. Its engine costs nearly 2 million


    yuan, and will be totally scrapped after four races... This is a car made regardless of cost, and probably


    the most expensive one in the world!" said Zoe earnestly, for that was his dream car.


    L drank the beer with indifference, for it was none of her business...


    "L, get in the car!" The familiar voice from the car made L suddenly choke on the beer she


    drank.

 Chapter 26 I Am Sure to Sue Her

    Chapter 26 I Am Sure to Sue Her


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You are no longer a kid. How could you choke on beer?" Zoe patted


    L''s back, which was offending to the eyes of the man in the car.


    "Zoe, how about racing with me?" Zoe remembered this deadly cold voice and that he was the man


    appearing at the bar the other evening. In other words, L''s husband! After throwing his eye on L


    with a mixed emotion, Zoe got in the car.


    "L, do not y dead. Get in!" After flicking the ash from cigarette out of the car window, Harry took a


    drag, stubbed it out and dropped it into the ashtray.


    "Wow, how handsome he is!" Lyna covered her mouth with excitement, as she had never seen such a


    handsome man. Though it was dark, one could tell his delicate features.


    "Wow, wow. Handsome boy, get out to party hard!" The women got together, screaming their head off.


    "L, that handsome man is calling you." Even Linda became excited when seeing handsome Harry


    and the luxury car.


    L, who was about to sneak away, rolled her eyes and returned to get in Harry''s racing car.


    Two racing cars got ready at the starting line, while many spectators took out their phone to video the


    uing excellent race.


    As soon as Lyna whistled, even with a higher decibel level than usual, two cars started off. In less than


    a second, Harry''s F1 racing car ran so far that it was out of sight, While Zoe''s cargged behind for


    tens of yards.


    L tightly closed her eyes in the F1 racing car to repress the physical difort. She was a skillful


    driver, but still felt unwell due to Harry''s high driving speed.


    Zoe hadgged far behind. L said with difficulty, "Slow down, slow down..."


    Instead of decelerating, Harry elerated, making L scream, "Harry, we will die!"


    "I won''t die. You should care about yourself now!" His voice was just the same as usual, arousing envy,


    jealousy and hate in L''s heart.


    L could only clench the safety belt and the armrest. Harry finished threeps within less than two


    minutes, ap ahead of Zoe.


    "Wow! He is so cool!"


    "Handsome boy, let''s have sex!"


    "Baby, fxxk me!" Women''s courting out there almost resounded through the sky.


    Paying no attention to L''s difort, Harry directly drove away with her.


    "My heart is aching. That F1 car has spent hundreds of thousands of yuan on onep!" Rather than


    falling into depression as a result of losing the game, Zoe felt pity for the racing car, leaving all the


    others speechless.


    "s! A creep cannot beparable to that handsome man!" Lyna shook her head. In her eyes, Zoe


    was nothing else but a poor creep.


    Zoe disdained to talk to such a woman as Lyna. Giving a nce at the Maybach, Zoe decided to leave


    it there since he didn''t have the key. Zoe drove his racing car back to the garage, and went back home


    with Linda.


    L kept her eyes closed all the way to the vi, as Harry''s high driving speed was way too much for


    her. The intrinsic excellent performance of the car also added fuel. An ordinary man may just not wait to


    get out and throw up.


    After arriving, Harry got out of the car, looking just fine, and walked directly out of the garage without


    looking at L behind.


    L made a decision that she would never race again, as what Harry did this time made her sick


    enough.


    Before returning to the room, she didn''t feel tired at all. However, the bed in front of her then made her


    sleepy. L rapidly ran to the bathroom to take a bath. Fortunately, the two sanitary pads she put in the


    pocket of her shorts in the afternoon were absorbent enough. After bathing, she went out while wiping


    her wet hair.


    Even after L dried her hair, Harry did not show up. Never mind. Who cared about him? She was still


    angry! Just sleep.


    She caught a glimpse of a bag on the desk. Eh? It was hers. Who brought her bag home?


    She got her phone charged and turned it on. It was past 1 o''clock at night. A WeChat message from


    Harry popped up, saying:


    "I have no time to clear up the mess you made in the following days. From tomorrow on, if you want to


    work, go ahead; otherwise, JUST STAY AT HOME." Resisting the urge to beat her, Harry sent this


    message to L before bathing.


    "He must still be angry," L thought, biting her lower lip. She then went to sleep without sending him a


    reply.


    In Qi''s house.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob Qi was waiting for Sara and Mike, who arrived home at midnight, after settling the disturbance


    caused by Mike.


    "Father!" The bruise near to the corner of Mike''s mouth indicated that he may be beaten when


    detained.


    "You idiot! How could my son be such an asshole?" Jacob Qi furiously pointed at Mike and cursed him


    out, as hispany fell into turmoil because of this bastard. His wife was also infuriated, resulting in


    elevation of blood pressure, and had to be kept on bed rest.


    "Uncle Qi, don''t be annoyed. Mike should not be med for what happened." Sara Fu, with gauze on


    face, hurried tofort Jacob Qi.


    Looking at Sara, Jacob stopped scolding Mike and lumped down into the sofa.


    "Father, it is all L''s fault. That bitch! Look at the scar on Sara''s face. It was also scratched by her


    with ss." Mike felt sick, when thinking that he had had sex with three men and a foreign prostitute.


    He had L to thank for this mess. That bitch, just wait and see!


    "L?" Jacob was evidently surprised, wondering how dared a girl, who had nothing at all at the


    moment, provoke his son and Sara.


    "Yes! Uncle Qi, it is her! She not only hit my cousin, but also drugged Mike and scratched my face. I am


    sure to sue her!" Grinding her teeth, Sara listed what L had done.


    After thinking for a while, Jacob Qi concluded, "L doesn''t have any rtives with powerful


    background, except Carl, let alone her friends - poor Zoe and ordinary Wendy. She has no patron at all.


    How could it be?"


    "Father, L got married!" Mike''s remarks made Jacob frown.


    "With whom?" She got married. It made sense then. She was not a silly girl. It seems that L''s


    husband may not be simple; otherwise, she dared not behave in such an arrogant way.


    "I have made an investigation into that man, but found nothing. Nor did I see him before in D City." Mike


    had a feeling that that man is by no means ordinary.


    Jacob Qi considered in silence, and said, "Mike, take Sara to have a rest now. I will pay her back for


    what she has done!"


    "OK. Uncle Qi, please rest yourself early too. I will ask my father to find awyer tomorrow." Hearing


    this, Jacob looked at Sara again and thought: "That will be fine. Since it is so, he doesn''t need to take


    up the matter himself."


    Carl did disappear. Jacob had sent his subordinates to look for Carl, and found that many others other


    than the police were also looking for him. As for L, he believed that a little girl would not be able to


    make any waves. But what she had done so far - offending Qi Family and Fu Family with no mercy to


    the extent that she left herself no way out - indicates that her husband may be powerful. Jacob decided


    to make a thorough investigation tomorrow. As the old saying goes, "Know yourself and know your


    enemy, and you will never be defeated."

 Chapter 27 Abusing Lovely Girls

    Chapter 27 Abusing Lovely Girls


    At almost noon, they went to another mall in the D city - Blue Ind Mall. L felt not strange about


    this mall. Wendy''s cousin worked here, and introduced them to the manager of Mirade Apparel, which


    offered good remuneration. The store was originally not in need of additional staff, but two of its senior


    staff resigned for pregnancy and marriage respectively.


    The manager hired them, because Wendy was experienced and L was beautiful and graceful.


    L felt good about such a manager who did not embarrass them deliberately. It only cost a few days


    for them to be integrated with the senior staff in the store.


    They finally settled down. But as L counted the days with her fingers, she found that she had not


    met Harry for five or six days.


    She asked Mrs. Du for the reason after she got off work early. It turned out that Harry had been so


    swamped by work that he was practically living in thepany. After feeling distressed for that for a


    short time, L decided to send some clothes to Harry. It was she who did wrong that day after all. As


    she and Harry did not really love each other, nor did they get married for love, she should not have


    looked through his private messages or sent a reply!


    Thinking of this, she found a shopping bag and went to pack some clothes in Harry''s room.


    The Maserati was still parked in the garage as it was, and Mrs. Du had given her the key. So, L


    drove the Maserati to Harry''spany.


    At the gate of the basement parking, though the security guard didn''t know L, he knew the car L


    was driving, which bore amazing numbers of 66666 on the license te. L entered the parking of SL


    Group sessfully. As she hade here once, she pressed the button of an elevator to reach the


    66th floor in a familiar way.


    The secretaries, who were working, looked to the direction of the elevator with curiosity, when hearing


    the opening sound of the elevator.


    Seeing L, Joey came up like weing an honorabledy. But at the thought of the boss in the


    office, he felt it a terrible coincidence!


    "Hello, handsome guy, Ie to see Harry!" What L said further surprised the female secretaries,


    for it was already strange for Joey to wee her in person.


    "Er, the boss is busy now. Let me notice him first!" The CEO office was so well soundproof that the


    noise both outside and inside the office will be insted.


    "No, thanks. I will leave as soon as I give these clothes to him!" L was quick to open the door of the


    CEO office before Joey could bar her way.


    Covering his face, Joey returned to his desk, guessing that his boss would be doomed. "...Harry,


    please!" Harry looked at the little sister sitting on his legs coldly, who was his ymate in childhood. In


    peacetime, she runs away from him as fast as she could. It seemed that she was so cornered this time


    as to even ask him for help in this way.


    He was about to say something, when the door was opened from outside.


    The little woman he had not seen for days was smiling tteringly at the door. He could even see Joey


    behind her cover his face and leave. But the smile turned to anger immediately within less than a


    second.


    "Harry!!!" shouted L, which was so loud that the secretaries and the woman sitting on Harry''s legs


    were all quite scared. But Joey pretended not to hear anything just like a turtle retracting its head into


    its shell.


    "Harry, who... is she?" E Bo forgot toe down from the man''s legs at the moment.


    Seeing Harry flirt with a woman in thepany, L burst into fury. She stepped into the office in her


    2-inch high heels and threw the clothes in hand onto the desk, knocking some documents from the


    desk. E Bo was frightened to jump off Harry''s legs in a hurry. She really admired this woman and


    wanted to make friends with her, for she dared to be angry with Harry. My god!


    "You deserve no apology! Little beauty, never be deceived by his appearance. Though he is married,


    he still seduces women both in hispany and via his mobile phone. Don''t be fooled!"


    E Bo was dumbfounded for she had not figured out what was going on.


    "Harry, you are a jerk!" said L, hammering at the desk twice as if not venting enough hatred. Then


    she turned round and ran away!


    "Stop!" Completely ignoring themand behind, she rushed out of the office.


    What made people even muddled was that L did not forget to find Joey and said, "Your boss chases


    after women everywhere. How can you let him abuse lovely girls! Poor monitoring!" That girl looked


    very young, even younger than L. How could Harry flirt with a girl who seemed even under age?


    Joey felt really wronged for being med, because it was none of his business!


    ck-jawed for a long time, the secretaries thought that this woman was really brave to say to the CEO


    and his assistant in such a way. Wasn''t she afraid of being throttled to death by the angry boss?


    In the CEO office.


    E Bo also came to her sense after L left. Seeing Harry''s livid face, she immediately escaped


    without saying goodbye.


    "Joey, Joey, who is that brave woman?" She must find her and make friends with her.


    "Miss, do not try to stir up trouble. Why not ask the boss by yourself?" Both these women were


    mischievous but you could not do anything about them. Wait! There was another one abroad who was


    all the more so. Therefore, the women around the boss were all troublemakers that you could not


    offend!


    Hearing what Joey said, E Bo escaped with her bag.


    Harry looked at the desk in a mess coldly, and opened the bag to find his clothes. It turned out that the


    little woman came here to send clothes to him. Not bad!


    "Joey!"


    The phone rang. Upon hearing Harry''s voice, Joey stood up immediately with a standard military


    gesture!


    "Yes, Boss. It''s me!"


    After assigning Joey some tasks to do good for E Bo, Harry hang up the phone, which made Joey


    feel fortunate to beat the rap.


    He had worked for Harry for a decade and had never seen such a woman who dared to act so


    recklessly in front of him. Could it be the true love? But, no. Who the boss loves is obviously another


    woman. Could he love both of them? It''s awkward, too... Anyway, he decided to forget about it,


    because it is as hard to read his mind as to find the needle sunk in Mariana Trench......


    "Mr. Yun, who is that woman just now?" A secretary came to ask about the gossip. Joey intended to


    say that she was boss''s wife, but considering the low profile of the boss, he gave up.


    "Go to work! Pretend to see nothing no matter what you see in the future! Anyone who is curious about


    gossips will be...!" Joey made a gesture of cutting throat. Seeing that, the secretary flinched and


    returned to work.


    s, how miserable was he, working as the boss''s personal assistant? He even didn''t know how he


    struggled through the past decade, Especially when it was about the boss''s wife, such a freak. He must


    take due precautions some other day...


    L pressed the button of an elevator, filled with fury, and drove the Maserati to dash out. Thinking of


    the carsickness experiencedst time when she rode in Harry''s racing car, she slowed down again.


    She got through to Zoe, "Zoe, where are you? Bring your girlfriend and Wendy. Let''s go singing!"


    "...Lady, I am working now!" Wiping his hand covered in gasoline, he answered the phone with the


    other hand.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "All right! Let''s meet in SOHO Bar...No, we should not go there. Let''s meet in Poppy Bar in Qinxiang


    Road tonight!"


    Not knowing what was going on, Zoe looked at the mobile phone, which had been directly hung up


    before he replied. Fine, she must be pissed off again by someone.

 Chapter 28 A Very Handsome Guy

    Chapter 28 A Very Handsome Guy


    L got a new job finally. In fact, she also wanted to audition for entertainmentpanies, but this was


    not the right time.


    L picked up Wendy to take her to Blue Ind Mall. After arriving on the second floor, she used the


    card given by Harry to buy a set of the most expensive cosmetics imported from France. At a moment


    when seeing the bill, she felt a bit pity for the money. But thinking of the woman sitting on Harry''s legs,


    she decided to restrain that feeling, because if she didn''t use his money, other women would.


    She originally wanted to buy two sets of the cosmetics, but Wendy refused it firmly. Atst, as it was


    hard to turn down L''s warm-hearted offer, Wendy epted a set of medium-priced cosmetics as


    compensation for her loss of job.


    After they had dinner together, Wendy went home first, for she had to tutor her younger brother that


    evening.


    L received a phone call from Zoe, and went to the Poppy Bar then.


    The bar was establishedtely, with a stylepletely different from SOHO Bar. The management


    there was very strict, and any hazardous article brought in would be confiscated. The bar was more


    ssy than SOHO Bar, too. So, the customers there were mostly rich people and you can hardly find


    rascals.


    After meeting Zoe, L opened a karaoke room. Feeling helpless, Zoe stuck a finger in his ear. How


    could L sing in such an unpleasant way? But, if she did not roar angrily, her singing was still quite


    sweet-sounding! Nevertheless, it could not be heard that night.


    Taking warning from the incident with Mike at SOHO Bar, L restrained herself to just order two


    sses of Chinese liquor. Even so, she was still drunk.


    Looking at L who was lying on the sofa, too drunk to judge the direction, Zoe swore that he would


    never drink with her anymore!


    "Hey, where are you living?" He did not know where L moved to after she got married.


    L seemed to fall asleep, as she gave no response at all. He found her mobile phone, but failed to


    unlock it because he does not know the password...


    Zoe had no choice but to carry L into her car. He drove to a five-star hotel and checked in, costing


    him much money. Seeing a month''s worth of sry being taken away, Zoe was so distressed that he


    even wanted to beat up L.


    "When you be rich in the future, I must take the money back double!" Throwing her onto the bed


    in a presidential suite, he took off the shoes for her and covered her with a quilt, and then left.


    Zoe didn''t expect that once he entered the elevator, L ran out of the room barefooted.


    Toilet, where was the toilet? She really wanted to throw up...


    Why couldn''t she find the toilet? Composing herself, she found herself out of the room somehow.


    After walking a few steps, she copsed because of weak feet. Fortunately, she was held by someone


    behind her.


    L raised her head to see the man holding her, and burst into bright smile, "Wow, a very handsome


    guy!"


    Thomas Herren looked at the woman in his arms, who was drunk with red cheeks. It was her! He


    looked at the opened door in front. That should be her room.


    "Is that your room?" Wow, his voice was so charming, evenparable with Harry''s.


    "Yes, I want to find a toilet. I''m gonna throw up!" Resting against the man''s chest, the droopy L felt


    herself extremely exhausted.


    Thomas Herren looked at the woman in his arms, feeling amused, and thought that the D city was so


    small that he had met her for three times within his stay here for only half a month.


    The two assistants behind promptly warned Thomas when seeing him carry the woman into the room,


    "Sir, this woman is not simple!" She was suspicious, for she appeared nearby the master''s room


    without reason.


    "You can go back for rest now!" After giving a nce at them, Thomas Herren entered the room.


    He sent her into the bathroom, "Would you like to take a bath? I can help you fill the tub." She seemed


    to need a bath for refreshing herself.


    "OK, I want it." While pouring water into the bath, Thomas Herren took up the phone of the room with


    his long fingers and called the reception desk to summon a waitress.


    He left after telling the waitress to take off L''s clothes and put her into the bathtub.


    He originally intended to return to his room for change, but music rang from the bag on the sofa. That


    should be from a mobile phone.


    With hesitation for only a short while, he opened the bag to take out her mobile phone.


    "Husband." Seeing the caller identification, he frowned and looked at the bathroom. Was she married?


    He pressed the button to hear the voice of a man, "L."


    Her name was L?


    "Hello!" Harry, who kept his eyes closed sitting on the backseat of the Maybach, opened his eyes upon


    hearing this voice.


    "Where is L?" That cold voice sounded familiar to Thomas Herren.


    "She is bathing!"


    Joey felt a bit cold and shivered when driving the car.


    "Who are you?" Thomas Herren sensed danger from that man and smiled silently. There were few men


    who could be so cold and aggressive. He probably guessed who the man was.


    "I am very interested in her."


    "What a pity. She has married, with me!" said the man with pride at ease.


    Sure enough! Thomas knew he had guessed right, "So what?"


    Hearing this, Harry became even threatening. After learning the exact address, he expelled Joey out of


    the car directly, and drove to the hotel by himself.


    The poor Joey could only hail a taxi.


    In five-star Leites Hotel.


    Harry parked the car at the hotel gate steadily and strode into the lobby. The hotel porter pulled the


    door for him at once, but was awed by his imposing manner to even forget to greet him.


    The hotel greetering up was also awed by his coldness and nobleness, and dared not to move any


    closer.


    Arriving at the said room, he knocked at the door with his right hand, and made a fist with his left hand


    unconsciously.


    Beyond his expectation, it was this man who opened the door! Harry was a bit astonished, but the next


    moment when he saw Thomas in a bathrobe, he was irritated.


    Pushing the door vigorously, he went in to open the door of the bathroom decisively. But he was


    prevented the moment before twisting the door knob.


    "It seems not proper to enter now." Thomas Herren always wore a smile no matter what happened.


    "That is my wife. It should always be proper!" The air around them was gradually filled with smell of


    gunpowder. However, both of them restrained the impulse of beating, thanks to their noble cultivation.


    "Take it easy. Have a ss of wine first." Thomas Herren raised the served wine on the cab to pour


    two sses of wine and passed one to him with smile.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Harry, with his left hand in his pocket, took over the wine with his right hand and drank up.


    Thomas Herren smiled slightly and then filled the red wine ss one-third full.


    Just when Harry began to lose his patience, he saw that the bedding was still neat except for an


    overturned corner. His eyes became hazed for a while. Then he understood and smiled.

 Chapter 29 The Men on Top

    Chapter 29 The Men on Top


    Seeing Harry smile, Thomas followed his eye gaze and got the point. What a wise man!


    "This is L''s room. The opposite one is mine. You wanna go and have a look?" Thomas Herren


    gracefully swirled the red wine around in his ss and took a sip of it.


    "Mr. Herren, you will gain no good by irritating me." Hearing his gentle warning, Thomas Herren


    lowered his head and smiled. There was really no one in this world who dared provoke Harry. No one


    dared threaten Thomas Herren, either. Harry just broke the record. Great! Thomas Herren got more


    interested in L.


    Just at the moment, the door of the bathroom was opened from inside.


    Wrapped up in a bath towel, the woman walked outside, face blushing scarlet after bathing. The thin


    towel almost slid off her body, as she walked two steps forward.


    In usual times, Harry can hardly wait to screw her. But another man was present that day. Turning livid


    with rage, Harry strode toward her, threw her onto the bed, and covered her all up with a nket.


    "L! Get sobered up."


    As soon as L heard Harry''s voice in the bed, she sobered up a lot.


    "Jerk, what are you doing here?" Harry was on the verge of pinching her to death for her heavy


    sarcasm, but resisted his impulse and went to the bathroom to take out her clothes.


    "Get dressed. I will wait for you outside!"


    Before leaving, Harry nced at the man sitting on the sofa.


    Thomas Herren stood up and followed him outwards. Both of them stood in the corridor.


    "Mr. Herren, it seems that you live a life of leisure recently. Is it because of less government affairs?"


    Lazily leaning against the wall, Harry lit up a cigarette and screwed up his eyes to look at the smiling


    man in front.


    "Yes. So I get time toe to visit my rtives." Thomas Herren straightened his clothes with a smile


    and said calmly.


    Visit rtives? Harry responded with a sneer. Was he a three-year-old kid?


    Harry let out a smoke ring and said, "I sincerely apologize for bothering you on behalf of my wife. Mr.


    Herren, you are upied with myriad affairs every day, and it is time to rest!" Thomas Herren was a


    gentleman. There was definitely no affair between him and L. Even so, Harry could not tolerate!


    Because L was his wife, and no man was allowed to move even a-half-step closer to her.


    "Well, we can talk about itter after Les out." L! L! Harry had no clue when those two got


    so familiar with each other, and thought that he may be too indulgent with that woman.


    Deep and dead silence reigned the corridor. Two man on top were standing there, each with their own


    thought.


    In less than two minutes, L staggered out of the room with her bag. Upon seeing handsome


    Thomas, she enchantingly greeted him, "Hi, handsome boy!"


    Harry said with stony face, "L! Go home!" Harry pulled L and was about to leave, but Thomas


    Herren barred their way.


    "It seems that L doesn''t want to go with you."


    "Mr. Herren, it is our family affair. How could you get so much time to meddle in other''s affairs?" L


    got rid of his grip on her hand, and threw herself into Thomas''s arms.


    With a tender woman giving off the fragrance of body wash in his arms, Thomas was deeply attracted


    and went nk-minded for the first time.


    "Handsome boy, I don''t want to go with him. Can you take me away?" With hands around Thomas''s


    neck and red lips slightly pouted, L looked at the man up front who was always mature and


    charming.


    ... After going out of the elevator, Zoe, carrying a bowl of soup in hand, stared at them in dumb


    disbelief, and failed to gather a thin thread of courage to venture a step farther.


    Those two men not far away were both powerful. Which one was L''s husband? Could it be that silly


    L two-times her husband? Obviously, it was a scene showing two love rivals meet and suffer from


    extreme jealousy.


    "L!" Harry pulled the drunken woman towards him and kissed her against the wall.


    Standing there dumbfounded, Zoe covered his mouth. Well, he had to admit that that man was really


    cool!


    Not long after feeling that familiar breath, L responded and kissed back.


    Seeing that, Thomas put back his smile with fists clenched.


    After a long time, Harry said without looking at him, "Mr. Herren, did you see how affectionate we are?"


    Thomas walked away towards his room with steady steps. It was not until Harry heard the sound of


    locking that he held L in his arms.


    As Harry swept his cold and sharp gaze towards the elevator, Zoe was so frightened that he


    immediately got into the elevator and hastily pressed a button. My gosh! He was so horrible! Did L


    marry a devil? "She got drunk with mypany. I''d better flee. L, pray for yourself," Zoe thought to


    himself...


    After seating L at the front passenger seat, Harry drove Maybach towards the vi.


    All the way home, L felt as dizzy as if she was floating in the air.


    Sheer hell! She decided not to drink that much next time, as she felt terrible at the moment. Who could


    come her rescue?


    "Stop the car! I want to vomit!" L screamed suddenly and began to retch.


    A sudden squeak of car broke the silence at night, rather ear-piercing. Harry cursed under his breath


    and rapidly got out of the car to carry her out.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After throwing up at the roadside, L felt less dizzy. A bottle of pure water was handed over. L took


    the water and gargled with it. She kept gargling there until a whole bottle of water was used up.


    "Water!" Harry had to take out another bottle of water, opened and handed it to her.


    Instead of gargling, she drank one-third of the water at a breath. L breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Throwing up made her feel much better, and water drank reduced blood alcohol content in her body.


    "Better now?" Harry asked coldly.


    Thinking of what happened in the day, L paid no attention to him and walked directly towards the


    car.


    Before sitting down, L was dragged out by Harry. "L, get sober-minded?"


    "Yes! So what?"


    "So what? You tell me!" Harry shoved her onto the back seat with great strength. L looked at


    scowling Harry in fright. With a grim sense of foreboding, L instinctively tried to get rid of him.


    "Harry, no. It is all my fault. Please don''t do it here." L piteously entreated.


    Harry looked up at her. "No? Did you y this hard-to-get trick to that man just now? Hum?" Thinking


    that she may have intercourse with another man, Harry was driven by an impulse to gulp her down.


    Not understanding his satire, L rolled her eyes and said, "What the hell are you talking about? What


    man? Damn it. Let me go!" Her hands were tightly controlled by Harry, who left her no chance to regain


    freedom.


    Ignoring her struggle, Harry warned, "You''d better think seriously about how to make up for the trouble


    you have made in the past days." His ineffably evil voice made her shiver.


    Damn man bullied her every day! Ah! She must revolt! Revolt!


    It was getting dark. Even the moon became too shy to look at them, and hid behind clouds.

 Chapter 30 Boss Si, You Are Awesome

    Chapter 30 Boss Si, You Are Awesome


    The next day, L didn''t get up until the bell rang at 12:30 p.m. Looking at her room confusedly, she


    almost forgot how she returned home.


    She indistinctly remembered what happenedst night. Bewildered by the bruises and bites on her


    body, she was thinking about how to conceal them to go to workter.


    But thank god that she could sleep a little longer, for she would go on duty at three o''clock in the


    afternoon.


    She suddenly felt that something was wrong. An episode passed through her mind, dispelling her


    sleepinesspletely.


    It seemed that she went to a hotel yesterday and hugged a man other than Harry...


    Who was that man? She remembered nothing about him but a handsome face dimly. Who was he?


    Oh, my god! How could this happen! No, she must dry out! Dry out!!


    At Blue Ind Mall.


    L received a phone call from a stranger when she was on duty. "Hello, this is People''s Court of D


    City. Pleasee to get your court summons!"


    Court summons? Did Mike and Sara start their revenge? "Can I know the details?"


    "The intiff, Sara Fu, used the defendant, L Li, of such crimes as intentional injury, attempted


    murder and deliberate murder." The cold voice of the man on the line gave L an illusion that she


    would be arrested by the police very soon.


    "OK, I see. Thank you!" She should not vent her anger on him, for he was just an employee passing on


    the message.


    After hesitating for a long time, L decided to call Harry all the same, because he was the only one


    who could help her. Besides, she should not be screwed by him for nothing...


    Harry''s mobile phone vibrated, when he was talking with Samuel Shao. Seeing a call from the little


    woman, he smiled imperceptibly.


    "Speak!"


    The cold and haughty voice scared L so that she almost forgot about why she made the call in the


    first ce. After she recovered from a nk mind, she said dully, "Boss Si, I need your help."


    Harry threw his eye on Samuel, who looked at him curiously. After a dry cough, Samuel Shao looked


    down at a document at once.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I will handle it."


    He knew? "What do you know? I didn''t even say what it was." L kept fiddling about with a green


    nt.


    "Could it be anything else that is not about Mike?" Was it because deeper love resulted in deeper


    hatred? So she remembered the hatred for Mike so deeply?


    "Ho-ho. Boss Si, you are awesome. Thank you. Bye!"


    "Wait!"


    The moment before L hurried to hang up, she heard his voice and ced the mobile phone on her


    ear again.


    "What''s my reward?"


    ...


    "Name it!" L answered generously. She would promise him whatever he asked, because he had


    helped her a lot.


    "I will pick you up after work this evening!"


    "Pick me up? For what?" asked L innocently, without realizing his intention.


    But the man just hung up the phone...


    After staring at the mobile phone nkly for a while, L sent a message to Zoe via WeChat, asking,


    "Anything special happenedst night?"


    Thinking that Zoe must be at work, too, she intended to put her mobile phone away in the pocket for


    later check. But the message was quickly replied with a few words, making L bewildered. "L, you


    are still alive?"


    Of course. Why did he talk nonsense? But she still remembered clearly how Harry tortured herst


    night. That was why she enquired about why Harry became so abnormal suddenly.


    "Nonsense. If I were not alive, how could I send you this message?"


    "L, you are so stupid to two-time your husband, tsk tsk tsk..."


    "Be clear." L could not figure out what he meant at all.


    Then Zoe replied her with a long passage, describing what happenedst night in detail. "Guess what?


    Your husband looked like the devil destroying the universe, when he saw you in that man''s arms," he


    added in the end. "The man you hugged kept smiling though, he was absolutely not simple. When two


    remarkable men met and had conflicts, tsk tsk tsk... it ispletely a prelude to doomsday!"


    "What the hell! How can you say I two-time him? I don''t even know that man... I only remember his


    profile roughly. He is handsome!"


    L roughly knew about the situation. It turned out that she even hugged another man in front of Harry


    and was not willing to go with him!


    L admired herself for being so bravely. No wonder Harry, the beast in bed, was so anxious to


    completely own her. She finally knew the reason!


    When she returned to the store, all the staff were busy receiving guests. L felt a little sorry and


    hurried to continue her work.


    But she did not notice a woman - Lucia Zheng, Sara''s bosom friend. As the second daughter of Hann


    Zheng, CEO of Meilin Decoration Group in D City, she worked for her family business. The woman


    beside her was her best friend, Cindy Luo, who was the youngest daughter of William Luo, CEO of


    Fujiang Group in D City.


    Lucia Zheng nudged Cindy Luo and then pointed at L. "Look, is the woman in a uniform L?"


    Cindy Luo, in a one-piece of thetest fashion, looked in a mirror to find that the woman was no other


    than L.


    Lucia Zheng smiled disdainfully, for L was reduced even to be a shopping guide. Recalling that she


    scratched Sara''s face some time ago, Lucia Zheng made a phone call to Sara.


    After hanging up the phone, Lucia Zheng checked the time on the mobile phone. As it was almost time


    for going off work, she decided to enjoy the show tomorrow!


    "L, a woman with nothing, dares to fight against the Qi and Fu families. She is really a contemptible


    scoundrel", thought she.


    At nine o''clock p.m.


    L went off work on time after putting the cleaned mop away in the tool room. She pounded her


    slightly sore waist and went towards the changing room.


    After sending the sales data of that day, Wendy immediately followed L.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Wendy, ride my motorbike home tonight! My husband wille to pick me up!" said L, for she


    remembered Harry woulde to pick her upter, so that Wendy would not need to catch the bus.


    "No, that''s your new motorbike and I am poor at riding a motorbike..." It would be a pity if it was


    damaged! Wendy still refused it after a second thought.


    "That''s all right. It is just a motorbike. Ride it slowly. I am confident in your skills!" She shoved the key


    into Wendy''s hand and started to get changed.


    "L, are you married?" asked another workmate called Cici Ji, who was changing clothes together


    with them. She looked at L, a little surprised, for L looked still very young!


    "Yes, s, I didn''t expect that, too!" Thinking of Harry, L sighed that destiny and fate were really


    miraculous.


    ncing at L unconsciously, Wendy saw the bruises on her chest and neck as L had taken off


    her uniform.

 Chapter 31 Childlike Smile

    Chapter 31 Childlike Smile


    Wendy covered her mouth to prevent herself from making a sound in surprise. What were those


    bruises?


    Noticing Wendy''s facial expression, L lowered her head to look at her body. With an embarrassed


    smile, she rapidly put on her dress. "Good girl, you didn''t see anything, did you?"


    Damn Harry! L almost forgot those sexual marks on her body.


    ... Wendy recovered from surprise and rolled her eyes at L, for L thought Wendy as gullible as a


    child.


    After getting changed, they left the mall,ughing and chatting. The mall would soon close for the night,


    with no customers lingering and only employees knocking off from work.


    Harry, sitting in the car far away, saw L, who was romping with Wendy. "She looks more like a


    teenager, rather than a married woman," Harry thought...


    At that moment, Harry wished that he could always fight for her evesting childlike smile.


    Also, L saw the dazzling Maybach at the gate of the mall. After parting from Wendy, L headed for


    the car and got in it directly.


    With the dim light and light music on in the car, Harry, on the driver''s seat, watched her and kissed her


    on the cheek. "Are you tired?"


    L felt happy deep down and smiled, "Yes, I was. But seeing you expels all my tiredness."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her honeyed words made Harry smile. "Since you are not tired, how about doing something else?"


    Upon finishing the words, he smiled evilly.


    L immediately folded her arms over her chest and moved towards the car door. Hearing his deep,


    masculineughter, L became aware that he just made fun of her.


    "Humph! He made fun of me! Fine! A real woman is sure to take the revenge!"


    Harry started the car and skillfully drove it steadily forward.


    In the beginning, L sat upright. Less than two minutester, looking at Harry, who was driving


    carefully, L struck out a n.


    "OK, Boss Si, let''s do something else now." L answered simply.


    Out of her expectation, Harry pulled over without any hesitation, got off the car, walked towards her


    side, and opened the car door, all done at one stretch.


    L held on to the steering wheel, refusing to get out of the car. For a while, they were in a stalemate.


    "Get out, L! Let me satisfy you!" Harry loosened his grip on her hand, and looked at her with a


    scowl. Fancy being teased by that little woman! He must give her a lesson; otherwise, he would be


    mistaken for being good-tempered. At that moment, Harrypletely forgot that it was he that made


    the start.


    "No!" L smiled in embarrassment. She has to admit that Harry was so cool that he just meant it.


    Harry looked at L, whose crafty gaze brightened, and steadied himself. Very good! It seemed that


    this little woman was revengeful. Well. Harry would not leave the matter at that!


    Harry went back to his seat and started the car again. L then turned well-behaved and sat quietly


    until they arrived at the destination - a restaurant, or rather a ce where a lot of calligraphy works,


    paintings, rare stones and antiques were collected. The restaurant had only seven private rooms,


    intended for VIPs only.


    A waiter guided them to a room called "Orchid Pavilion" with several calligraphy works and paintings of


    contemporary celebrities hanging on the wall. On the antique table were several rare stones. The


    dining table and chairs were made in thete Qing Dynasty.


    With the elegant light ssical music, the entire room was overwhelmed with antique vor.


    Being immersed in this rich cultural atmosphere was a good way to gain new perspective.


    It may not be the first time that Harry had visited here, because the general manager of the restaurant


    ordered several dishes of specialty for them.


    The chef there was a 60-year-old expert on pastries and staples, who had won many awards.


    Normally, guests should make a reservation to enjoy the chef''s delicacies, while Harry had the privilege


    ofe-and-order at any time.


    All dishes ordered were served in no time. Rather than using valuable and rare food materials, they


    were local specialities that would just provoke the appetite, including the cold dishes - Luoyang


    Chinese Artichoke with Spicy Sauce and Shaoxing Wined Chicken, hot dishes - Steamed Mandarin


    Fish and Bean Vermicelli and Baby Chinese Cabbage with Garlic and staples - Wide Noodles with Sour


    Soup, Chinese Scallion Pancake and rice.


    L became appetitive that her whole mind was enjoying the meal then.


    Harry turned the mandarin fish over, picked up a piece of fish, dipped it into the soy sauce of steamed


    fish, and put it into L''s bowl.


    His consideration delighted L further. With the handsome man, delicious food and beautiful room,


    she was rather full because of being not moderate in eating.


    Rubbing her full belly, L whined, "I''m stuffed! It will be hard to fall asleepter!"


    Harry looked at his funny, lovely wife and said, "I can do sports with you to help you digest." There


    seemed to be an overtone in his remarks.


    L doubted that she may think too much and shook her head, "I will go out for a walkter."


    After the manager served a dish of artistically cut-up fruit, L could not refrain from eating some


    pieces of mango and dragon fruit.


    "What else would you like to eat?" Harry was perfectly satisfied when he saw L was full and happy.


    "No. It is enough." L instantly waved her hands as she would be too stuffed to move if she indulged


    her taste buds.


    To help her digest, Harry asked an experienced guide to show them around the two stories of Yuluo


    Pavilion.


    From stone lion of the Ming Dynasty to modern calligraphy works, paintings and rare stones, it really


    collected a great many art curiosities. L learned a lot of historical knowledge there. Harry bought a


    famous contemporary painter''s hanging painting of stone before leaving.


    After arriving home, L took afortable bath. When she was about to go to bed, she found that


    Harry was not in the room with her. She opened the door and looked toward the study, whose door was


    not closed. Harry was right there, working with hisputer.


    He presided over such arge group with a number of businesses she didn''t even know. No doubt that


    he was busy every day. How hard working he was! Was she supposed to do something for him?


    After thinking for a while, she went downstairs quietly to the kitchen. From the refrigerator, which was


    full of food, she took out a bottle of milk. She then poured a ss of milk, heated it and brought it to the


    study.


    Noticing L in her nightdressing up with a ss of milk, Harry, who was typing quickly, stopped.


    "Hey umm. I am going to sleep. You''ve been working hard all day. Please have some milk and go to


    rest." As his naughty and lovely wife seldom considered him thoughtfully, Harry was left nk-minded


    for a moment and even forgot to reach for it.


    After a long while, not having the slightest idea of why he didn''t give her any response, L gave up


    waiting and decided to drink the milk herself.


    "Wait!" Harry stood up to fetch the milk and drank it off in one gulp.


    Seeing the empty ss, L grinned. When she was about to put the ss downstairs, a strong force


    pulled her back.

 Chapter 32 No Idea

    Chapter 32 No Idea


    The strong force almost made the ss fall to the ground, if L didn''t hold it in a firm grip. When she


    was just about to open her mouth to say something, Harry bent his head to kiss her on the ruddy lips.


    Meanwhile, Harry took the ss off her hands and put it on the desk. After that, he cuddled her tightly


    in his arms.


    Pinning her against the desk, Harry became intoxicated with her unique fragrance.


    L wondered why she fell into the trap herself while she simply wanted to give him a ss of milk.


    She had no idea.


    At 8 am next day, the bell began to ring. Scheduled a morning shift, L didn''t show the slightest


    intention to get up.


    A big hand parted the curtain, and the bed was soon filled with sunshine.


    It was not until the big hand touched L that she tensed up and quickly sat up on bed.


    The nket slid off, with her legs covered only. Two long legs out of the nket beside came into her


    sight. Only then did L, who was still sleepy, notice that Harry was lying next to her and looking at her


    with a faint smile.


    "Why are you here?" L asked confusedly. Usually, Harry was not around when she woke up,


    because he often went topany early.


    "Not much business today. I only have a meetingter." It was very rare for him to lie in, less than five


    times altogether.


    But for the fact that his wife had to go to work, he would like to chat with her on the bed.


    L checked the time. She must hurry to get up; otherwise she would bete and lose the full


    attendance bonus. She obviously didn''t want that happen.


    Unintentionally, she caught sight of his dong.


    "Ah!" Harry, you rascal!" After throwing the nket onto the bed, L screamed and dashed into the


    bathroom.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Harry looked at himself and got a sense of innocence.


    How ungrateful she was! She didn''t even express gratitude to him for waking her up, but abused him!


    The whole morning, her mind was stuffed with what she had glimpsed, so that she had the breakfast


    absentmindedly.


    "Forget it. I will drive you to work." Seeing the trace of a blush on her face, Harry absolutely knew what


    she was thinking.


    On the way to her workce, L tried to hide her embarrassment by lowering her head to fiddle with


    her phone.


    The car stopped at the destination. Harry snatched her phone and asked, "Is your phone more good-


    looking than me?" Her eyes were concentrated on the phone all the way. What on earth was she


    browsing?


    L was on Weibo. A mean user had posted a dirty joke. Just at the moment when L was about to


    skip it, her phone was grabbed...


    Overwhelmed with confusion, L had no choice but to listen to him who slowly read the joke with his


    masculine voice.


    ... "Harry, you rogue!" Quite a whileter, red-faced L snatched her phone back.


    With hands spread out, Harry said, "Darling, it was you who browsed it." He suffered from injustice, for


    he did nothing but read out the joke. Unreasonable!


    L gave him a stare. "I didn''t. It happened that you snatched my phone when that joke appeared on


    the screen," exined she.


    Harry smiled and said, "That''s OK. I will get off that kind of jokes if you like."


    He was absolutely intentional! After casting a nce at him with a pout, L got out of the car and


    trotted towards the mall.


    Gazing at her receding figure, Harry could not help smiling and breathed, "How lovely she is!"


    It was his great honor to marry her.


    She deserves the best. "L, I will make you happy." Harry thought to himself.


    There were only a few customers in the store in the morning. So L and Wendy were busy trying on


    new arrivals in order to urately and rapidly introduce the highlights of the clothes to customers upon


    their request.


    L put on a white chiffon short-sleeved top and a navy blue short skirt with polka dots. She got a


    curvy figure, neither fat nor bony. The medium-sized clothes just fitted her.


    "Excuse me, I would like to try these on." A plump girl also wanted to try on that top and skirt as they


    took her fancy.


    "OK. Please wait a minute." L took out the extrarge clothes and handed them to her. After that girl


    went into the fitting room, L went to change clothes in a hurry.


    The manager walked over and said, "L, no hurry. Try on other clothes after serving this customer."


    L could only nod. One had to say that the manager was a woman of foresight, because those new


    arrivals were sold well after L tried them on in the morning.


    After lunch, there were few customers, and a drowsy feeling crept over the shopping guides.


    Just then, a man and three women came.


    They were Mike Qi, Sara Fu, Lucia Zheng and Cindy Luo.


    L turned a blind eye to them, and continued checking the clothes on the shelf.


    But someone would not let her go easily. They just came for her.


    "Where is L?" One of the women asked. The experienced shopping guide who was receiving them


    became depressed for she had lost some potential customers. She had no choice but to call L over.


    L sighed, "They are up to no good. I know that." She didn''t want to make trouble in the workce.


    Instead, the only thing she wants was to do her duty and work hard. There had been much uncertainty


    as to how things would end upter...


    "Have some water, please." With the help of Wendy, L served some sses of water for them.


    Sara still wore a band-aid on her face, and was itching to tear L into pieces.


    L was distracted when she saw gentle and courteous Mike, who just looked the same as before.


    Cindy Luo and Lucia Zheng apparently gloated. Especially Lucia Zheng, she looked askance at L


    from beginning to end.


    Seeing L''s eyes rest on Mike''s face, Sara asked, "What are you looking at, bitch?" Her rude remark


    made one curious about where the well-bred Sara was gone.


    L was so blind that she even took such a woman as Sara for bestie for a dozen years. s!


    As soon as Sara said the word "bitch", all the others have their eyes focused on them.


    "I''m looking at a bitch." L answered indifferently. Then the manager walked up to her, gently tugged


    her arm and tipped her a wink.


    L demanded directly, "Manager, I am busy. Could other workmates substitute me to serve them?"


    L had no mood to stir up trouble that day, as job hopping was not easy and she didn''t want to start


    over. It was better to save trouble.


    "Good afternoon,dies and gentleman. Would you mind I introducing you an experienced shopping


    guide. She is new here. Excuse her, please!" The manager asked them with a professional smile.


    Sara looked up at the manager with a disdainful look, "No, no one will be more suitable than her! L,


    go to pick some new arrivals for me!" Sara ordered L arrogantly, while keeping ncing over the


    magazine on herp.

 Chapter 33 Bitch

    Chapter 33 Bitch


    Smelling something unusual, the manager grabbed L to select clothes for them.


    "L, do you know those guys?" asked the store manager out of concern. Although being new here,


    L was a nice and beautiful girl, as well as a good saledy. The manager valued such employees.


    "Manager, I may put you into troubleter. Sorry for that. But I will try my best to be cool with them."


    Until they cross the line!


    "OK. Bring all these quality clothes to them." The store manager passed some clothes to L.


    Putting on a professional smile, L held the clothes in her arms and went up to her enemies, "Hi,


    what do you think of these new dresses? Please feel free to try them on."


    "This humble saledy must be fooling my fiancee and her friends on purpose, by providing such


    outdated clothes," criticized Mike, who stretched himself on the sofa leisurely and threw out his


    judgment without even taking a look at the clothes.


    Humble saledy? "Mike, take a good look at these, pink, blue and white! All of them are top colors of


    the year, and none of these clothes is old-fashioned." L told herself to stay calm and not to quarrel


    with a bunch of mad dogs.


    "My fiance has the final say on it. Go pick other clothes for me." Sara held Mike''s arm and leaned


    against his shoulder intimately.


    L took a deep breath, gave the clothes to Wendy, and picked some clothes in different colors.


    "I don''t like purple. Change it." Sara showed dislike on her face and pointed at the purple one, acting as


    if she was having a headache.


    "I don''t like green. Change it." Lucia Zheng just fiddled about with her mobile phone and did not even


    take a good look at the clothes brought by L.


    Only Cindy Luo focused on the clothes selected and shown by L. She wanted to say something. But


    seeing what Sara and Lucia Zheng were doing, she chose to stay silent eventually.


    "Try it on or not! I''m done serving you!" L hung the clothes back.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Go call your supervisor over. Is this the attitude you should have?" Sara yelled out in an exaggerated


    way. The manager instantly pacified them, to no avail.


    "Where is the supervisor? I just asked her to pick some other clothes for me. Look how she behave!"


    Sara was very persistent inining to the supervisor.


    The manager realized the sticky wicket, and sent an employee to call the supervisor over.


    "If you are here to buy clothes, my workmates will serve you. If not, go away. Don''t jump at me!" After


    hanging back all clothes, L began reasoning with them.


    "Jump at you? Bah! Who do you think you are?" Sara watched L with disdain. Thinking of the scar


    on her face, Sara made up her mind that she would not let L off!


    "It is obviously that you are intentional. How could you invent a charge against L?" Wendy stood


    beside L and gently shook her hand to show her support.


    Sara ignored Wendy, as she looked down on her. "L, you are freaking awesome, aren''t you? The


    only daughter of Li family can of course buy this store. You are wasting your time working as a


    shopping guide here. Bitch!"


    "Sara, who are you referring to?" Sara''s remark irritated L. When L stepped forward and was


    about to p her, Mike grasped her hand and threw her almost to the ground. Thanks to Wendy''s quick


    reaction, she was helped up.


    "It''s you for sure! Well, you staff even have the impertinence to hit customers?" Hearing that, Tracy


    Yuan, the supervisor who came in a rush, immediately apologized to them with a smile.


    After throwing her eye on L up front, Supervisor Yuan knew that it was that shopping guide who had


    a conflict with those customers. "What''s wrong with you? Make an apology! Be quick!"


    "Apology? They deserve NO apology." L stubbornly stared at Tracy Yuan, who was not qualified as


    she med the employee without asking the hows and whys.


    Sara stood up and walked up to L. "L, I really want to know what makes you walk tall. Are you


    discontented with the fact that Mike chose me?"


    At the words, L burst outughing, as if Sara made a big joke. The four put on an embarrassed


    expression then.


    "It is not worthwhile to long for the disloyal dog to return." Giving no thought to the lively discussion


    around and Mike''s sullen face, L added with a disdainful smile, "Such a jerk! If you like him, go with


    him."


    "L, watch your mouth. You listen..."


    "Listen what? What do you want to say? Are you going to tell me how you getid with him? How about


    titling you Top Moaner?"


    "p!" A sharp sound of a p broke out in the air. Everyone there stopped talking and stood still.


    Seeing Mike raise his hand, Sara reced her rage with smirk.


    L''s head whipped to the side. To hide her embarrassment, L smoothed back her hair and


    straightened her uniform.


    "You two, bitch and dog, are a perfect match. Three-sec Qi, I wish you evesting love." Poker-faced,


    L took out her phone. s! She had to bother him at such a critical moment.


    "Darling..." When Harry picked up the phone, he was on the way to the meeting room. Hearing the


    sweet sound, he kept ice-cold, but lost hold of the files in his hand.


    He pulled the phone from his ear to make sure that the call was made from his wife. "Yes."


    "Darling, I am bullied in the mall. I am going to die..." All those present were stupefied, when they


    watched that woman, who was cold, arrogant and disdainful a minute ago, sobbing out her grievances.


    Sara didn''t know who her husband was. At the moment, she only knew that she had made a wise


    decision to persuade L into turning down the invitation to act in films and ads in the university, as


    she saw pretty L take such a quick switch; or L would definitely prove herself apetent


    actress.


    "Where are you?" Harry walked past the stunned senior managers to his CEO seat calmly. Behind him,


    Joey hurried to pick up the files and followed. Joey guessed that it must be Mrs. Si, for nobody else


    than her could influence Boss Si''s mood.


    "I am at Mirade Apparel on the third floor."


    "Get it." After getting off the phone, Harry didn''t take his seat. The meeting was not of great importance.


    So Harry decided to postpone it. "We will hold the meeting at another time. Wait for my further notice."


    Harry walked out of the meeting room, while assigning Joey something important to do.


    Those in the meeting room looked at each other, not knowing why.


    Harry hung up the phone directly. L became nervous, as she was not assured whether her husband


    woulde her rescue...


    "L, how dare you collide with the customers during working hours? Wanna get fired?" Noticing that


    Mike winks an eye at her, Supervisor Yuan soon weighed which side was rtive


    important.

 Chapter 34 Depend on Her Husband

    Chapter 34 Depend on Her Husband


    "So your staff is bullied by customers during working hours. Are you just going to let it slide? Could you


    please be at least a bit reasonable?" retorted L without restraint, as Supervisor Yuan''s ttery made


    her sick.


    "Supervisor, I can testify that thisdy was the one who made trouble in the first ce!" Wendy''s voice


    was low, but it was obvious that she stood by L.


    "Even so, you should make every effort to avoid any conflict with customers. I shouldn''t have to tell you


    how to do your job." Inparison, L was nothing to Supervisor Yuan. No matter what the truth


    was, she would not support an employee at the price of offending the potential buyers.


    "You four, do you dare to stay here and wait for my husband?" Disappointed with the supervisor''s


    ttery and herck of responsibility, L didn''t want to waste breath and ignored her.


    "Yes, of course. L, we will wait here, even if you don''t ask. Who is your old man? You think you can


    scare us?" Stroking her newly-painted nails, Lucia Zheng watched L with disdain. She had every


    reason to believe that L''s husband was more of an overnight millionaire than a big shot.


    The man in SOHO Bar crossed Mike''s mind. Mike had spentrge sum of money investigating, but


    found nothing about him. The gangster groups even refused to disclose his name. At that moment,


    Mike was in a curious mood to see who that man was.


    Qi family, Fu family, Zheng family and Luo family were all business tycoons in D City. "If we were to


    gang up on him, her husband would not stand a chance," thought Mike.


    "Old man. Huh. Lucia Zheng, let''s wait and see. You are going to regret it," L thought with a lovely


    smile. Although L did not know everything about Harry, she knew she''d better not underestimate


    him.


    Then, a group of people - General Manager and several other senior managers of the Blue Ind Mall


    - entered the Mirade Apparel.


    "Ha-ha. L, you did married an old man, just as I expected." Seeing the leading 50-something-year-


    old bald man, Lucia Zheng burst outughing.


    Although Sara didn''tugh, the contempt on her face couldn''t be disguised. Unlike them, Mike had one


    nagging doubt, "The man in the bar is not her husband?"


    "L, did you really..." Pointing at the General Manager, the troubled Wendy was too frightened to


    finish her words. No! Last time, he didn''t sound this old.


    "Wendy, what are you thinking about?" L rudely pped Wendy on her arm. Her taste could not go


    so heavy as to marry someone who was even older than her father.


    Seeing L''s face, Wendy patted her thumping chest to calm down. Well, false rm...


    "What''s going on here?" Stealthily wiping sweat off his face, Daley Xue wondered who was capable of


    having the CEO''s assistant make the call. Daley Xue had met the CEO on his first day in office. In his


    eyes, that CEO looked like a devil that could even freeze the air around.


    Seeing Daleye in person, Supervisor Yuan cast a nce at L with a mixed feeling. Could it be


    that L was the General Manager''s mistress? For a while, the supervisor lost words.


    "Mr. Xue, I am Mike Qi. We have had dinner together several times before." Mike shook hands with


    Daley.


    "Mr. Xue, I am Sara Fu. Howard Fu is my father." Sara shook his hands gracefully.


    "Mr. Xue, I am Hann Zheng''s daughter, Lucia Zheng."


    "Mr. Xue, I am Cindy Luo, the daughter of William Luo."


    ...


    Sure enough, father is the key in this era. L felt ashamed, for she used to depended on her father.


    But she had to depend on her husband then.


    "Oh, I know you. Mr. Qi, long time no see!" Upon realizing that the conflict arises between four second


    rich generations and a shopping guide, Daley Xue took it as a piece of cake.


    Mike slightly nodded at Daley. As they had dinner together several times before, Mike thought that


    Daley would be on his side.


    "You, apologize to our honorable customers right now!" Daley straightened his face to scold L.


    Seeing the General Manager show no partiality to L, Supervisor Yuan let out a sigh of relief.


    "Apologize? Do you know anything about the whole thing? Do you see the red mark on my face? How


    could you ask me to apologize casually? Are you blind?" argued L loudly. How could a mall attract


    so many customers while keeping these unreasonable employees? It seemed that Harry could not


    solve the problem...


    L''s remark sent a chill through the employees around, and some of them pricked up their ears to


    listen carefully.


    Daley looked furious, as almost no staff dared to talk to him in that way. "What''s your name? Who


    brought you in? You are fired for good!"


    The hostile women smirked. "But isn''t this manager L''s husband? How could he treat her like that?"


    They looked at each other confusedly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is your CEO blind, too? Fancy his appointing you and Tracy Yuan as managers! All the staff under


    your leadership will resign sooner orter!" Actually, the Blue Ind Mall offered favorable


    remuneration and benefits to staff two years ago. So a lot of people scrambled for the job opportunity


    there. After Daley was transferred there, he improperly reduced the staff''s sry. Once he caught an


    employee eating breakfast during working hours, and fined her 500 yuan.


    "Yes, CEO is blind absolutely." The familiar voice came from behind. L instantly felt relieved.


    Sweat streamed down Daley''s face, as he heard the voice. "CEO gets here within such a short period


    of time," Daley thought...


    Everyone looked towards the direction of the sound, and saw a tall, dignified man in a white shirt,


    followed by his assistant.


    The man ahead looked like the god. As he approached, everyone could feel the aggressive and cold


    breath. Even a gaze from him would made all of them feel humble.


    All the women present went so excited that their heart palpitated. How handsome he was! Oh, my


    gosh. How could a man be so graceful? Sara was also stricken dumb, as she saw the man, who was


    cold, but disyed an extraordinary appearance and temperament.


    "Boss, here youe. This shopping guide was so petnt that she even offended the superior. I will


    soon settle it." Daley bowed and walked towards Harry. Though being confused about his remark,


    Daley dared not ask what it meant.


    Joey blushed, as Daley brought shame on him. Joey regretted hiring the stupid Daley, who just


    displeased Mrs. Si and evenined to Boss Si.


    "Offended the superior? Mr. Xue, are you out of your mind?" Joey winked at Daley to stop him from


    talking. That idiot should never annoy CEO further; otherwise, the consequences would be too serious


    for him to take...


    "Er..." Joey''s remark confused all the others.


    Seeing the evident red mark on L''s fairplexioned face, Harry radiated a cold gaze.


    All of a sudden, his cold gaze brought the Death to L''s mind. Without thinking too much, L threw


    herself into his arms, "Darling, why are you sote?"

 Chapter 35 Not Let It Go at That

    Chapter 35 Not Let It Go at That


    Knowing that it was just a show, Harry still held her by the waist, with a hint of smile ying at his lips.


    "I''m sorry, I''mte." Harry said softly, which made him more charming.


    Their public disy of affection stunned all those present. "Hell!" Daley said in a low voice. No wonder


    that Joey said he was out of his mind.


    "Eh, Boss..."


    "From this moment on, you will be removed from the office. Joey, did you bring him in? You will get no


    pay in the following two months. That woman is fired for good, and Wendy will take her ce."


    Such was his way of doing things. Harry was a born ruler, and everyone must yield to his will.


    Wendy covered her month in surprise and disbelief. It seemed like she just got promoted...


    Going pale, Tracy Yuan fell down and sat on her heels. Crap! For this job, she had bribed the superior


    with tens of thousands of Yuan, and it was all for nothing.


    The four didn''t move their eyes from Harry and L, looking jealous and envious. But they were in for a


    much bigger surprise...


    "Joey, inform Samuel Shao to change the legal representative of the Blue Ind Mall to L." Joey


    immediately took out his phone to call Samuel.


    The name "Samuel Shao" came as a great shock to all the others. Samuel Shao, 29 years old, was a


    renownedwyer with the reputation for reliability, uracy and professional attitude.


    With broad vision and rich social experience, the highly-educated Samuel Shao had been well-known


    all over the world at a young age. At the moment, he was concurrently the legal advisor of the


    government of D City. Also, he gave lectures at worldwide prestigious universities as a senior lecturer.


    In short, Samuel Shao was a legendary figure in thew field. Being awyer seems toe quite


    naturally to him. It was not easy to engage this amazingwyer. Money didn''t always talk, as thest


    thing he needs was money. Moreover, an appointment had to be made with him half a year or even a


    year in advance.


    The faces of Mike and Sara took on a ghastly expression. If that man had such a close rtionship with


    Samuel Shao, they would end up in the defendant''s pen.


    Joey then confirmed that his boss not only got married, but also spoiled his wife rotten. "I will ride Mrs.


    Si''s coattails in future," thought Joey...


    "Wait," Harry said to Joey. "Darling, who did this?" Harry lightly stroked her red cheek and asked.


    As L had not yet recovered from the news that she will soon be the legal representative of the


    mall, she didn''t noticed that Harry was speaking to her.


    "Darling?" Harry called her tenderly. L heard that and was startled again...


    L had never thought that Harry would call her darling in such a gentle way... nk-minded, she


    subconsciously let out a name, "Three-sec Qi."


    ... Everyone put on an exaggerated look of disbelief, waiting for what woulde next.


    "Joey, tell Samuel to use Mike of willful and malicious injury. I think he may be sentenced to three to


    ten years in prison..."


    At that, Mike became so nervous and scared that he could not utter a word. What Harry said next threw


    him into endless despair.


    "After he is released, inform me right away. I will not let it go at that."


    ... "Freaking awesome!" Joey thought and quietly took up the phone to call Samuel.


    "Wait. Just now, Miss Lucia called you old man. Hahaha." Joey was stopped again, by L this time.


    Though it was hot summer day, the surrounding air could be frozen. L was the only one who smiled


    cheerfully with a desire to stir up more trouble.


    "Old man..." Harry carefully considered the words and said, "Joey, use her of defamation. She


    would be looking at least half a year in prison."


    "What about the Top Moaner? She robbed my dog."


    Top Moaner? Harry refrained fromughing out and decided to leave her up to his wife.


    "The others are up to you."


    "Who the hell are you? Who gives you the power to determine other people''s fates?" Mike kept on


    yelling out. Over there, Harry was holding L''s small soft hand and felt very protective of her who had


    tough days recently. Hearing Mike''s remark, Harry gave him a look. Mike zipped his lip immediately.


    Harry would prove him that he had the inherent power to do that.


    All rewards and punishments were given finally. The outsiders breathed a sigh of relief.


    The four almost went crazy and fled in panic.


    In less than ten minutes, the legal representative of the Blue Ind Mall was changed, and the General


    Manager was dismissed. A heated discussion broke out among the excited staffs, as if they finally saw


    a bright future ahead.


    All was done. Joey let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Darling, are you satisfied with that? Can I sleep with you tonight?" Harry whispered to L. L


    blushed at his words and punched him on the chest. "No way!" L pulled Wendy, who was in a


    trance, to the locker room. As thus, L lost her job again...


    L sat in the locker room, feeling helpless. She shook Wendy, who was still lost in thought, and said,


    "Wendy, are you OK?"


    "I''m fine. L, I was promoted!" The supervisor of the Blue Ind Mall! She would have the sry


    several times higher than now.


    "Yea. But I lost my job." Harry was a man of action. L was the legal representative of the mall then. It


    would be weird if she continued working as a shopping guide there.


    "L, a rich woman like you can have whatever job you like. There is no need to worry about this."


    Wendy could not figure out why she was unhappy.


    L was a little depressed and said nothing. In the following hours, Wendy was busy going through the


    formalities, while L roamed in the mall and went home on her motorcycleter.


    In Qi''s house.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the gloomy four arrived at Qi''s house, Mike called his father, who was at work, toe


    home.


    "Father, do you know anything about the CEO of Blue Ind Mall?" Mike''sst hope waspletely


    broken by Jacob''s reply.


    "His name is Harry, and has juste back from abroad to take over SL Group. He is incredible!"


    Jacob didn''t met Harry before, but he had heard about him.


    Feeling terrible, the four looked at each other. "Father, we have offended him. If Sara doesn''t drop the


    case against L, we all will be in jail." Jacob was out of breath and almost cked out, after Mike


    briefly told Jacob what had happened in the morning.


    L married Harry? But Jacob never heard that Harry had been married. Anyway, it was not important.


    The point was that L was then under the protection of Harry and his son offending him spelt more


    trouble.


    "Sara, drop the case against L!" Jacob made a quick decision. Sara looked at Mike palely,


    wondering whether Harry was really as powerful as people said he was.

 Chapter 36 Arrange for You

    Chapter 36 Arrange for You


    "Surely we can take this one man down if we join hands." Lucia Zheng did not sound convinced by


    Jacob''s words. Who would have thought that the lucky bastard married such a powerful husband?


    "It is hard to say. Sara, just drop the case first. I will discuss it with your father." Though being


    mysterious and low-profile, Harry was a man second to none in his power. Head-on confrontation with


    such a dangerous figure had better be avoided.


    Sara could not but call herwyer to drop the case against L. With hatred, she made an


    investigation into Harry.


    Jacob Qi soon got in touch with Howard Fu, Hann Zheng and William Luo. They then had a discussion


    in the meeting room.


    All of them were sophisticated businessmen. However, they all went silent at the mentioning of Harry''s


    name. "Fu, Harry''s power and wild ambition are beyond our imagination. It is a marvel that he could


    gain a firm foothold in the business field at such a young age. Now that we know L is his wife, we


    should not provoke her."


    William Luo was timider than the others. It was his custom to stay away from those that he dared not


    provoke.


    "William, it is not good to look down upon ourselves. Our children may be prosecuted. We''d better not


    sit idle." Howard Fu said with a sour face, for he did not believe that Harry was so powerful that he


    could rival the four of them.


    "Fancy you having the nerve to say that! If it were not for the fact that Mike and Sara provoked L in


    the first ce, Cindy would not be involved." William Luo had already warned Cindy Luo not to get


    close to that scheming Sara. Cindy refused to take his father''s advice. Then she got it in the neck. But


    fortunately, it seemed that Harry didn''t me her, as she didn''t talk much.


    "William, you are already in. Do not say that." Thinking of his disappointing son, Jacob turned red with


    anger and decided to teach him a lesson after returning home.


    William Luo left right away, for he didn''t want to get involved in this matter. He made up his mind to


    keep her daughter grounded upon returning home. "Jacob is such an old fox that he even framed his


    best friend. It is better to stay away from him," William Luo thought to himself.


    William Luo''s attitude irritated the other three. Well, the alliance was then already one man short.


    "Sara has discontinued the suit. We would figure something outter, should Harry kept pushing this


    issue. If he did not, then the whole thing would be over for good. As for the grievances that Mike and


    Sara have suffered, it is not the right time to get back at her now. L will reap what she has sowed


    sooner orter." This was the simple expedient that Jacob could dope out at the moment.


    Jacob would warn Mike and Sara not to offend Harry any more.


    In Luo''s house.


    "p!" A p loudly echoed across the living room. Cindy Luo stared at her father in disbelief.


    "William, what are you doing?" Sherry Deng hurried to hand Cindy, her youngest daughter, who almost


    fell onto the ground, wondering what made the good-tempered William Luo fly into a rage.


    "Cindy! From this moment on, keep yourself away from Sara Fu and Lucia Zheng, or else you would be


    banned from this house!" William Luo had warned her many times, but Cindy just turned a deaf ear to


    him. It was by sheer luck that she managed to keep out of this mess, or the whole family and the


    Fujiang Group would go down with her!


    If Howard Fu and the other knew their ce, they should definitely not mess with L and Harry!


    "Father! I did nothing but hang out with them. Why do you do this to me?" It was the first time that


    Cindy Luo had been pped by her father. She was left speechless with grievance.


    "Even hanging out is forbidden. They will bring you into trouble. Do you know who L''s husband is? If


    you had said one more offensive word to L at that time, you would have put Fujiang Group in dire


    peril. It is lucky that you are always a quiet girl. You know what? Even though the scheming Sara drops


    the case, Harry will not let off thepanies of Jacob and Howard!" When William Luo was in the USA


    several years ago, he saw how Harry dealt with a man offending him.


    At that time, Harry was only 24 years old. It was at a banquet that a foreigner said Harry was


    cuckolded. In the next three days, he sent him into bankruptcy. And in the following week, all his family


    businesses met the same fate!


    It caused a sensation throughout America. Nobody would have thought that a 24-year-old man had


    such capability.


    How did Le to marry him was not the key question. Such being the case, Harry would


    absolutely not sit by and watch Jacob and his son usurp Carl''spany.


    Though it appeared that Harry did nothing, he surely had something to do with Mike''s scandal and the


    scar on Sara''s face. Without his support, L may have already been thrown into jail by Jacob.


    Instead, not only had she turned out fine, she also owned the Blue Ind Mall. It was evident that L


    had an important ce in his heart.


    "I am sorry, father. I will not hang out with them anymore!" Cindy Luo bowed her head to apologize.


    She would not join Sara in provoking L again, even if her father didn''t p her, as that cold Harry


    had startled the hell out of her.


    "Alright. Good girl. I know you wille to your senses. It is all good then. Go back to your room."


    William Luo looked at Cindy with satisfaction. He had three children. Cindy, his youngest daughter, was


    the most obedient one, and he liked her the most. William Luo cooled down soon.


    "But, father, Sara said that she would not give up that easilyst night..." Sara''s remark suddenly came


    to Cindy''s mind.


    "Never mind that. We stay low for the time being. Go travel abroad and stay away from her." William


    Luo was afraid that Sara woulde to his daughter. So he sent his daughter abroad.


    It turned out that William Luo was right. In the following days, Sara called Cindy more than once to ask


    for help. But she failed to get in touch with Cindy.


    During her breaks at home, L had been tossing and turning in her bed, feeling blue. She then made


    a decision to find another job.


    She graduated from the School of Film and Television. Was it the right time to apply for a job in an


    entertainmentpany? Well, that seemed to be the only way.


    Harry arrived home at 6 pm that day. After they had dinner together, Harry went to the study.


    Thinking of the evening when she sent a ss of milk to Harry and was then screwed by him, L


    wisely stayed in her room and took out her phone to send him a message via WeChat, "I think it is


    necessary to inform you that I will go to an entertainmentpany to apply for a job tomorrow."


    Harry replied very soon, "No way!"


    ... L regretted telling him her n.


    "Why not?"


    "Because I say so. Go to SL tomorrow. Joey will arrange for you!" Harry clenched his phone,


    recollecting the days several years ago when his girlfriend entered the entertainment circle and theyContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    grew estranged from each other...


    She simply kept on telling Harry, "Harry, I have my dream. I wille back to you after I realize my


    dream." Harry had fallen into endless waiting since then.

 Chapter 37 Seeing Harrys Mother for the First Time

    Chapter 37 Seeing Harry''s Mother for the First Time


    "I wille back to you next month for I am busy this month." Instead, he waited for three months.


    "Harry, I am just meeting with a director. I will be fine." She turned a deaf ear to his persuasion.


    Consequently, she was drugged by the director. Even though the Mo family had swayed the final


    verdict and sentenced the director to death, what had happened would never be changed.


    "Harry, this award ceremony means a lot to me. I must be present!" However, she left for a long time,


    during which time she was even caught on camera hugging with other male celebrities.


    ...


    These were all because of her so-called dream. Well, her dream hade true. She had be an


    international super star. But wasn''t she even busier than before?


    Feeling agitated, Harry opened a bottle of liquor and drank slowly.


    L finally decided to find Harry, as it was better to talk with him face to face.


    But when she opened the door of the study, she was greeted by pungent smells of liquor and cigarette.


    All the windows in the room were closed and the light was dusky.


    The smoke-filled room made L lightly cough several times. Harry was still seated on the sofa,


    drinking white liquor.


    "Harry, what are you doing?" L had never seen Harry so down with grief.


    He cast a cold nce at her with his bloodshot eyes, which made L feel somewhat hurt.


    "Stop drinking. Go take a shower!" She grabbed the bottle from his hand and ced it on the desk.


    Then she tried to take the cigarette in his mouth, but he managed to shun away with a sudden turn of


    his head.


    L was choked to tears when he blew a smoke ring onto her face.


    "Harry, what are you doing. Cough..." Harry stubbed out the cigarette and leaned on the sofa with his


    eyes closed.


    L did not know what to do, but to urge him, "Shower!" She pulled him with great efforts, but to no


    avail. Instead, by only a gentle pull, Harry drew her into his arms.


    "Harry..."


    "Hush... Don''t say anything. Stay in my arms for a while." Hearing that, L did not move any more.


    Harry hugged the woman in his arms closely, smelling her unique aroma and telling himself that this


    woman, unlike that woman, would always be here for him, and that L belonged to him.


    He must have had his share of heartbreaking stories. Even though he remained silent, his sadness was


    not lost on her. Was it because of that woman?...


    Sitting on Harry''s legs, L put her hands around his neck tenderly. They both needed a hug and a


    shoulder to rest on. Somewhere along the way, she had gradually stopped putting him off, and had


    instead be more and more dependent on him. Perhaps, she had never resisted, but had only


    be more and more dependent on him.


    L filled the bathtub with water. After a bath, Harry hugged her on the bed. That night, he was very


    gentle, leaving her with an impression that she was not the one Harry had in mind when he was


    sleeping with her...


    The next day, Harry resumed his usual cold look, as if what happened that night was only illusion.


    However, L had woken up to the fact that she was not the only woman in Harry''s heart...


    She still went to the SLpany as Harry had suggested. Joey gave her several choices of different


    positions, and she finally chose to apply for the Facial Mask Research and Development Department to


    be an assistant formtor.


    She dithered over her choice as it was made purely out of interest. But it didn''t matter what position she


    chose, for it would only be a stepping stone for her.


    After she had had her revenge and found her father, she must join an entertainmentpany, or her


    efforts paid all these years would be in vain.


    The formtor she worked with was an experienced woman called Heidi An, who was in her forties. As


    a veteran, Heidi had no other defects, except being a bit arrogant.


    On the first day of work, after learning the ropes about the Research and Development Department,


    L spent the rest of the day in data checking and printing.


    Except for a few proud young colleagues, who disliked the idea that she was brought in by Mr. Yun,


    others were quite good to her.


    After work, L remembered that Harry wanted to keep a low profile on their marriage. Therefore, she


    rode on her motorbike and headed straight back home without notifying him.


    When Harrypleted his work, he remembered that it was L''s first day in hispany. But at that


    time, L had already been ying with her mobile phone in bed.


    Harry seemed really busy. He was seldom home, except for Saturdays and Sundays, and he spent all


    the other time in his office.


    L had seldom seen him even though they were in the samepany.


    Until one day, when L was curiously observing Heidi doing experiments with some form, some


    colleagues aside talked in whispers, "Hey, you know what? The CEO''s mother was here at the


    company today."


    "Really? I don''t know that! Did you see her?" asked May Zhang with curiosity.


    "Yes, I saw the ''queen mother'' on the ground floor right when I was going to send some materials to


    anotherpany." Star Liu recalled the scene where she saw the CEO''s mother in admiration, with her


    fingers rolling her hair.


    Queen mother?


    "But I heard that the CEO''s mother left with an unhappy face!" What a bunch of shrewd observers they


    were. But,e to think of it, wasn''t this queen mother her mother-inw?


    ...


    That night, L received a WeChat message from Harry, saying: "Let''s have dinner tonight, together


    with my mother."


    ...


    L was caughtpletely off guard by this message, for she never thought that she had to meet her


    mother-inw!


    After work, L got changed and went upstairs to the CEO floor secretly.


    Except for Joey, others went off work. Upon seeing L, Joey greeted her hurriedly.


    "Madam, you are here."


    "Yes! Is your boss still busy?" ncing at the closed door of the CEO office, she thought it would be


    better to knock at the door first, for fear that she might walk in on some embarrassing scenes likest


    time...


    Instead of opening the door for her, Joey simply said: "Madame, the boss said that you may enter the


    office directly when you arrive here."


    L then pushed the door open and found that Harry was still busy with his work, as was expected.


    Seeing here in, he did not say anything, but also did not make L wait too long. Completing the


    work promptly, he turned off theputer and went to the garage with her.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, shall we go and buy a gift? This was her first time to see his mother after all. A gift was


    necessary.


    "All right!"


    Harry drove to a mall nearby, where L selected a pair of gold earrings iid with jade as a gift to her


    future mother-inw. With this elegant and ssy gift, L went to the garage arm in arm with Harry


    happily.


    "Your...mother must be very beautiful!" In the car, L looked at the extremely handsome Harry


    carefully and felt that she must be right!


    "She is also your mother. When you see her...try not to think too much." After a pause, Harry held her


    left hand with his right hand at once.


    L felt a little bit puzzled. Try not to think too much? She was her mother-in-


    law...

 Chapter 38 A Tramp

    Chapter 38 A Tramp


    Ten minutester, L realized what Harry meant.


    In the vi.


    "Young Master, My Lady, you are back home." Upon entering the vi, L felt something weird with


    the ambiance as well as the look on Mrs. Du.


    Harry held her hand and went into the hall as if nothing had happened. On a European-style sofa there


    sat a woman, who looked like only in her thirties.


    She was in a white suit with a pair of cropped loose trousers and peep-toe pumps in a simr color. Her


    ck long hair was worn up, presenting an elegant and noble look.


    But her newly-made semi-permanent brown eyebrows wrinkled up and her lips wearing expensive


    scarlet lipstickpressed tightly, which revealed her terrible mood.


    "Mother, this is my wife, L. L, say hello to mother." Harry held the hand of L tightly, as if


    making a vow.


    "Mother, how do you do? I am L." L was a bit nervous, for the word "mother" felt a bit unfamiliar


    to her ever since her mother passed away.


    "Do not call me mother!" Rose rolled her eyes at L disdainfully, "Harry, how can you bring this tramp


    home?"


    A tramp?! Was she talking about her? L was confused about being referred to as a tramp. She


    looked at Harry innocently, who put on a long face.


    "Mother, L is my wife. I hope you can show respect to her!" L looked at the man beside her,


    feeling touched. She was really grateful with what he said!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I do not recognize her to be the daughter-inw of the Si family! We already have a daughter-inw,


    and it is not this tramp!" Rose Mu waspletely convinced that L had seduced her son. Otherwise,


    how could her son suddenly give up on Ynda, his fianc¨¦e who he had loved for over a decade!


    "Mother, L bought you a gift." Harry turned a deaf ear to what she said and gave L a nudge, who


    then took out the earrings from the bag immediately.


    "Mother, as this is the first time when we meet, I don''t know what you like. So I buy you..." Without


    checking the gift from L, Rose pped it right off her hand.


    Looking at the discarded gift, L felt a bit distressed. She took a deep breath and was about to say


    something when Harry said in a cold tone: "You are unreasonable. Let''s go upstairs!"


    "Harry, how dare you say that to me for this tramp!" Rose was astonished.


    Ignoring what Rose said, Harry grabbed L''s hand and went upstairs without looking back. Upon


    reaching the room L lived in, she saw that all her things were thrown about outside the room in a


    mess.


    ... How much did this mother-inw dislike her? Who was the daughter-inw in her heart?


    But, she should keep silent and let Harry solve it. "Mrs. Du." Harry summoned Mrs. Du upstairs at


    once, who was followed by Rose Mu.


    "Move my wife''s stuff into my room." Without a nce at Rose, Harry pulled L into the room.


    "Harry! How can you let this woman live in Ynda''s room and clean away all the things of Ynda?


    You are totally a disappointment!" Rose Mu called her son in his full name for the first time. It seemed


    that she was really mad.


    Ynda? That name reminded L of the name "Ynda" on his Wechat contact list that day. Could it


    be the same one?


    "I am even more disappointed in you!" Harry paused his pace and then entered the room without


    looking back.


    "You! Mrs. Du, don''t move these things. Just throw them away from this house!" Looking at the tightly


    closed door, Rose Mu was in such a fury that her hands even trembled. If she could, she really wanted


    to throw away this woman, too!


    He had always been an obedient son. But the idea of him marrying some woman without first informing


    his family was outrageous.


    She had made investigations and knew that this woman was quite well-off before, but she had since


    then lost everything. How could such a poor woman deserve her son? This woman must be rather


    complicated. She would not let this woman stay in her family, not even for one more day!


    Harry must be infatuated with her for the moment. Oh, no, she must call Ynda and inform her to


    come to D city at once!


    In the end, all the things of L were thrown away by Rose. Harry got changed in his room and went


    out for dinner with L. Then, they arrived at a mall, to renew all her stuff.


    "Harry, I can move out first. There is no need to strain your rtionship with your mother for me." After


    all, they did not get married for love, but only for what they needed. How could Harry be so silly as to


    fall out with his family for an unimportant woman?...


    "Go and try on these clothes." Without paying attention to what she said, Harry promptly picked some


    clothes for her and pushed her into a fitting room.


    All the clothes, shoes and underclothes that L had tried on were packed up. Harry sent for Joey to


    send all the things back to his room in the vi.


    Seeing several people shuttling in and out including Joey and Mrs. Du, Rose Mu simmered with rage.


    She grabbed a cosmetic set from Joey''s hand and was going to throw it out.


    Joey reminded: "Madam, boss has said that L was hiswful wife. These were bought with his


    money. He will buy new ones to make up for whatever you have thrown away!" Joey passed on what


    Harry said, in a neither haughty nor humble way.


    Upon hearing that, Rose Mu, with ring eyes, smiled suddenly. "OK, go ahead!"


    Returning back to her room, Rose Mu picked up her phone and made a call.


    "Hello, Aunty!" The tender voice on the line made Rose Mu feel much relieved.


    "Ynda,e to D city as quickly as possible! You silly girl. You even don''t know that your fianc¨¦ has


    been taken away by another woman." Ynda, who was removing her makeup in a dressing room,


    was shocked at what Rose said. The rm in her heart went off immediately.


    Last time, he replied via WeChat that it was not him. Could it be the same woman?


    "What''s going on, Aunty?" Ynda waved her hand to send her assistant out.


    "Ynda, you silly girl. Harry...s. He had married a tramp without informing us!" How was she


    supposed to spin his son''s betrayal to his fianc¨¦e?


    Married?! Ynda stood up from the chair in a rush, with her exquisite makeup twisted at once. Did her


    fianc¨¦ who she had loved for over a decade marry another woman?


    "Aunty...are you sure?" Ynda checked again in a light voice, constraining her distress. She really


    wanted the aunty to say that it was only a joke. "Ynda...If it were not for my father-inw''s


    investigation about Harry''s recent life, none of us would know that." When her father-inw''s assistant


    exposed this, the whole family was thrown into a turmoil!


    As the most important sessor of the family, he shouldn''t have made that big decision all by


    himself.

 Chapter 39 I Am Not Your Mother

    Chapter 39 I Am Not Your Mother


    Hearing the news, she flew there from C country right away on her private airne to confront him


    about it.


    She never expected that her son replied straightforward, "Yes, if I don''t want you to know, grandfather''s


    assistant will never ferret out anything." So he meant that he wanted everyone to learn about his


    marriage with a tramp...It''s really infuriating!


    She would never recognize anyone to be her daughter-inw, except Ynda Mo! Let alone a broken


    girl.


    It couldn''t be wrong as it was found out by the grandfather of the Si family... Ynda Mo supported


    herself on the side of the dressing table at a loss. It seemed that Harry didn''t mean to forgive her.


    "Ynda, say something. You shoulde here now. I will help you to drive that tramp away. You


    know that. You are always the only daughter-inw of the Si family in my heart!" Hearing what Rose


    said, Ynda Mo felt much better. At least, she won the support of Rose Mu. It didn''t matter. A


    marriage certificate? Without a wedding? Nor the recognition from the family? It would be very easy to


    get a divorce.


    After hanging up the phone, Ynda Mo made a decision right away - after finishing that show, she


    would put off all the work...


    When the ck Maybach pulled up at the vi, it was already over 10 p.m. There was no one in the


    living room. They went to the bedroom upstairs noiselessly hand in hand.


    After having a bath, L felt happy somehow when seeing her stuff ced next to Harry''s in the chest.


    L crept into the bed after skin care. She yed with her mobile phone for a while and then started to


    recall what happened today.


    She was immersed in thinking how to fawn on her mother-inw until Harry hugged her from behind.


    L groaned out in a soft voice when her back was gently kissed. She turned around resignedly to


    cuddle his neck and kissed him back slowly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when Harry was about to ejacte, someone knocked at the door from outside.


    Both of them paused and remembered that there was another one living in this vi except the servants


    who had gone home.


    L scratched the man on top of her with a red face. Feeling agitated at being disturbed, Harry took on


    his nightshirt and got out of bed.


    L hurried to cover herself up with a nket. As expected, Rose''s voice was heard from outside.


    "Harry, I hope I did not disturb you." Rose Mu stood outside the door, holding a ss of milk.


    "Yes, I was disturbed. What''s wrong with you?" Harry blocked the view of Rose and looked at his


    mother with a poker face.


    "You were busy in the daytime. Have a cup of milk before sleep." The frankness of her son did not


    embarrass Rose Mu at all. Instead, she was a bit happy, for that was rightly her purpose. She passed


    the milk to him, pretending to show her care.


    Harry drank up the milk in front of Rose and then pushed her out. "Mother, don''t disturb us when we


    are in the bedroom at night, for fear that you may catch something embarrassing." Harry warned her


    very sincerely, which made Rose a little bit blushed.


    "How can you say that to me?" Rose Mu appeared at that moment for the purpose of disturbing their


    affair.


    Harry closed and locked the door.


    Rose Mu was so agitated that tearing the tramp into pieces would not be enough to vent her hatred.


    But soon, she still heard some extremely embarrassing moan and groan outside the door.


    Rose Mu hurried back to her room. Oh, she was ashamed at that sound!


    The next morning.


    When they came downstairs together, Rose Mu was already waiting at table.


    She gave a big smile to Harry, but upon seeing L behind him, her good mood waspletely


    vanished.


    "Good morning, mother!" Ignoring the dirty look on Rose''s face, L came up to greet her.


    "I am not your mother! Can you stop being that shameless?" Rose made a rude crack, which irritated


    L.


    Harrypletely ignored Rose and pulled L to sit at the table. L gave a strained smile to Harry.


    Seated farthest from Rose, L was going to have breakfast.


    "What are you doing? Who gives you the right to sit at table?" The arrogance of Rose made L


    clench her hands due to nervousness. She told herself that she should not be angry with Harry''s


    mother.


    "Can you stop talking and have breakfast now?!" Harry put on a cold face and picked up a bun into the


    te of L, to indicate that he was on L''s side.


    Seeing the scowled son, Rose felt unhappy, too. "I don''t have any appetite when seeing her!"


    L stood up at once, "Aunty, sorry for that. I will leave right now." Then, she trotted upstairs.


    After fetching her bag from Harry''s room, she went downstairs to change her shoes, without any talking


    to all the others. Then she drove on her motorbike towards thepany.


    At over 7:00 a.m., there were already many peoplemuting on the road. L drove her motorbike


    slowly in a low mood.


    She was not a tramp! What could she do to prevent Harry''s mother from treating her like this? Fawning


    on her? But, she had never done such things. How to fawn?


    She was Harry''s mother, so it was not right to get angry with her.


    s...how annoying!


    Little did she think that she might encounter such a thing, being worried about the rtionship with a


    mother-inw.


    It was nearly noon. L was printing some documents when a colleague said, "L, Mr. Yun is here


    for you." L turned her head to see Joey wave to her with smile at the door.


    She put away the documents and then came over. "Mr. Yun!" She greeted Joey with a nod, which


    made Joey feel numb on his scalp, for he could not afford it! But as it was in thepany, Joey called


    L over with a rigid face.


    "Boss is waiting for you in his office." Thinking of the boss''s iceberg-like face in the whole morning,


    Joey fell into a depression, because he was the one who suffered from the boss''s bad mood!


    When the boss ordered him to go for L, Joey ran downstairs as fast as he could.


    L followed Joey to the CEO office. However, after they left, the colleagues of the Research and


    Development Department burst into discussion, guessing that L must have some special


    rtionship with Joey...


    Seeing L in the uniform of thepany, the secretaries working outside the CEO office were all


    astonished and confused. Was she working for SLpany all the time?


    Joey pushed the door open for L before returning to his desk. "Madam, my fate is in your hand


    now", he thought.


    Seeing Le in, Harry closed the file in his hand and went over to ask: "What do you want for


    lunch?"


    Did he call her over only to ask about her lunch?


    "Let''s have lunch together." Receiving no answer, Harry added.

 Chapter 40 Wait and See

    Chapter 40 Wait and See


    "Oh, I have arranged with colleagues of the department to have lunch together." This is a fact, but


    Harry thought that she was still angry.


    "Don''t be angry. Mother will leave in a few days." Sitting on the sofa, Harry pulled her over onto his


    laps.


    "I am not angry. I do make an appointment with the colleagues at midday." L was still unwilling to


    have lunch with Harry, for seeing him would remind her of his mother...


    "Cancel it. I will go on a business trip for a couple of days to A country tonight, taking thetest flight.


    You must apany me for lunch today." Harry then called Joey to reserve some dishes and fetch


    them for lunch.


    "Harry...You don''t love me after all. There is no need to strain your rtionship with your mother for me.


    I can move out to leave you in peace." L looked into the dark eyes of Harry.


    "No! It has nothing to do with my mother whether I love you or not. I will deal with her." Harry turned


    down the proposal by L.


    "So...do you love me, Harry?" asked she, seizing the chance, which was a question all women would


    enquire. But Harry kissed on L''s lips instead of answering this easy question.


    "You can guess." said Harry withplicated eyes, resting his forehead against L''s.


    ... But L dared not say what she guessed!


    As Harry went on the business trip that night, L slowed down deliberately to return to the vi very


    late.


    She thought that Harry''s mother would have fallen asleep. At that moment, Rose went out of her room


    and blocked L''s way at Harry''s room door.


    Looking at the woman coldly, she said: "Who allows you to enter my son''s room?" Rose looked rosy


    and shining in a white silk night-robe.


    L did not answer the question from Rose, but said with smile: "Mother, I will buy another white


    nightgown for you tomorrow, because you look so rosy and a few years younger in this color!"


    Rose felt happy with thepliment from L though, she still rolled her eyes. "You don''t need to fawn


    on me. I have heard a lot of thatpliment. It''s useless!"


    "I really mean it and do not y up to you on purpose. You are my husband''s mother, so I respect you


    very much!" L could swear that she was telling the truth. But her mother-inw was unwilling to


    believe her.


    "I don''t need your respect. Do not enter my son''s room and get out!" Rose pointed at the stairs with her


    index finger. Lack of her son''s protection, this woman would be driven away without resistance!


    "Yes, Harry is your son, as well as my husband. Why can''t I enter our room?" L lost thest bit of


    patience. Why was this mother-inw so unreasonable? Why did she insist on treating her as a tramp?


    Rose smiled and said bluntly: "So what? Do you really think yourself the owner of this vi? This


    belongs to our Si family. Get out of here!"


    Seeing the attitude of Rose, L was disinclined to say more and left at once.


    She drove her motorbike to check in a hotel. She wanted to have a regr hotel to crash for the night.


    But thinking that his mother would stay in D city for several days, she booked a deluxe suite for two


    nights.


    Harry turned on his mobile phone once he got off the ne, and he received a message saying: "Dear


    VIP customer, hello! You have spent 1, 688 yuan in Telles Hotel at 21:46 tonight! Wish you a happy


    day!"


    This was that ck card he gave to L. It was alreadyte. Did she spend this money in checking in a


    hotel?


    He made a phone call to her. L was about to sleep after a bath. Seeing the call from Harry, she


    picked up the phone.


    "Where are you?" Harry was really smart, knowing that she was not at home.


    "A hotel." She did not intend to conceal that.


    "You can stay there for a couple of days. Joey is in D city. Call him if you need help." Harry felt at ease


    after making sure that she was safe.


    "Fine."


    "L...," he called her in a soft voice, which was extremely sexy.


    "Yes?" she grunted.


    "I miss you."


    ...


    He said he missed her...The woman couldn''t help smiling. "Boss Si, I am not with you now. So don''t flirt


    with me, or you may suffer from burning desireter. Don''t me me for that!"


    "I don''t have that desire without you." He was rather forward.


    "...OK,e back early. I will wait for you!" L uttered thest few words very tenderly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "L, wait and see!" After hanging up the phone, Harry smiled. It had only been a few hours, but this


    little woman was already making a move on him. She should be punished!


    L felt much delighted because of the phone call from Harry. She fell asleep soundly after ying


    with her mobile phone for a while.


    At over 5:00 a.m., a woman with messy hair ran out from a room on the floor of presidential suites,


    stumbling and wavering.


    She ran into an exit passageway of the hotel and took out a mobile phone from her bag with trembling


    hands. She checked again and again, but found that she could only contact L.


    The mobile phone rang suddenly while L was sleeping soundly. She fetched the phone in a daze


    and found that it was only 5:00 in the morning...


    Why did Wendy call her so early? L answered the phone. "Wendy."


    "L..." Wendy said in a low voice, as if she was constraining herself on purpose.


    "I am sleepy. Wendy, what''s wrong?" L could not even open her eyes.


    "L, sorry to disturb you. I...I am in some troubles. Can Ie over now?" Hiding in the exit


    passageway of the hotel, Wendy didn''t know what to do.


    "What''s going on? What''s the problem?" L sobered up suddenly and sat up on the bed. It was cool


    in the early morning, so she stretched out her arm to turn off the air conditioner.


    Thinking of what had happenedst night, Wendy bit her lower lip and didn''t know how to put it.


    "Tell me face to face! I am in Room 2033 of Telles Hotel." L turned off the bedsidemp and got out


    of bed. She put on her shoes and turned on the light of the room.


    "Telles?" Wendy looked at the sign on the footstep in a trance: Wee to Telles Hotel!


    In three minutes, Wendy knocked at L''s door. L was startled at such a speed. How could she be


    so quickly?


    Upon seeing Wendy who was in a mess, L knew that something happened to her.


    How distinct the marks on her neck were! L certainly knew what these marks stood for.


    "L!" Wendy dashed into the arms of L and started to sob. L pulled her onto the sofa and asked


    her about what had happened.


    Wendy described what had happenedst night in details, choking with sobs.


    She had been tutoring a 16-year-old child in English as her part-time job these years. Yesterday, he


    quarreled with his family members and ran out to check in a hotel alone.

 Chapter 41 Mother-in-law Made a Scene in the Company

    Chapter 41 Mother-inw Made a Scene in the Company


    That child lived in a rich family. So he was given lots of pocket money. After running away from home


    that night, he booked a Presidential Suite. Knowing his stay in the hotel, his families were worried and


    anxious, for his exam was due tomorrow.


    With no way out, they had to call Wendy to send him books and stationery and tutor him there.


    Wendy took all those stuff to the Telles Hotel. After arriving at the floor where the child stayed, she


    heard a quarrel between a man and a woman at a doorway.


    Having no interest in other people''s business, she turned a blind eye to them and walked by. Much to


    her surprise, the man in the army uniform grabbed her wrist and angrily said to that woman, "Get away!


    You are thest woman I would touch!"


    The dumbfounded Wendy was pulled into a Presidential Suite then, and the door was mmed shut.


    From his unusual behavior, Wendy could tell that he might well be drugged. Ignoring Wendy''s wriggle


    and imploring words, that man didn''t let her go, instead he said: "Help me! I will give you whatever you


    want!"


    It was not until the next early morning that that man fell asleep. Feeling under the weather, Wendy


    snuck out of the room when she caught a glimpse of a small badge on the floor, reading "Colonel of A


    Country - Jordan".


    As Wendy finished, L bent her head and rested her forehead on her hand, thinking the simrity


    between their fates.


    "Where is he? He can''t get away with this!" L stood up and rushed to the door.


    "L, there is no need to do that! What can we do? Ask him to take responsibility? I am very tired now.


    I just want to rest." Wendy was exhausted. All she wanted was to have a good sleep.


    "OK. Take a bath and rx yourself." Jordan, right? L kept that name in mind. She would avenge


    Wendy someday!


    Seeing Wendy in deep sleep in bed, L quietly shut the door and went to work.


    In the Research and Development Department of thepany.


    Upon entering the department, L noticed that everyone remained silent and focused their eyes on


    her. Most of them looked at her with disgust and disdain.


    L blinked and lowered her head to check her clothes. "Nothing is wrong. She dresses properly,"


    thought she. She then checked the time. She was notte, as there were still two minutes left. What


    was going on?


    The confused L walked towards her seat. She saw someone sitting at her desk from afar.


    To check it out, she took a few steps forward. "Excuse me! This is my seat."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she finished, the one sitting turned around. It was none other than Harry''s mother, her


    mother-inw!


    "Aunty, what brings you here in the early morning?" Things got pretty hot. L concentrated her mind


    on how to deal with her.


    "A tramp works in my son''spany. I, as the mother of the CEO,e here to solve the problem and


    help ease his burden." Rolling her eyes at the fine and delicate L, Rose determined to embarrass


    her, in the hope that she would leave Harry voluntarily.


    "Aunty, I am not a tramp. Do not overestimate me! I am not capable of seducing your son." Finally, she


    knew why those colleagues looked at her in that way. s! How poor she was! Who would have


    thought that her mother-inw would make a scene in thepany.


    "Humph! To tell you the truth, my son''s fiancee is in C Country now, but L keeps badgering my son.


    Am I wrong to call her tramp?" Rose heightened her voice to make everyone in the department hear


    her clearly. A low voice discussion broke out then.


    "No wonder a graduate from the School of Film and Television can work in our department."


    "I see. When Mr. Yun brought her in, I thought that she had an affair with him. Little do I think it was the


    CEO she was having an affair with.


    "s! Look at her beautiful face. She has the makings of a tramp."


    "Yea. How cheap she is! I cannot agree more, or CEO''s mother will note here."


    ...


    Hearing others'' discussion, L sighed. "Aunty, I address you politely out of respect. In turn, you


    should also respect me. How could you say that? Mrs. Mu, it is time to work. Could you please leave


    here?" L put her bag on the desk and wore her employee badge, a clear gesture that she wished to


    end the discussion.


    "To hell with your respect and work! Stop ruining my son''spany, and get out of here! If you don''t go


    today, I will ask the security guard to drag you out!" Seeing as L made Rose sick, it was not possible


    that she would have L around in thepany.


    The louder and more insulting the colleagues'' discussion became, the more blushed L got.


    "Fine. I will go, but not before you give me a reason first." L tried her best to calm down, and kept


    telling herself that this was Harry''s mother and her mother-inw.


    "Reason? I ask you to go, and you should go. How is that for a reason?" Rose stood up and pulled L


    towards the door of the department. Just at the moment, Joey ran into them at the door. When seeing


    Rose, Joey said, "My Lady, it''s CEO on the phone."


    Hearing that, Rose ground her teeth and rolled her eyes at Joey, guessing that he must have been the


    snitch. She had to let go of L. Being irritated, Rose snatched at the phone and put it on her ear.


    "As the mother of the CEO, don''t you think that your behavior reflects on thepany?" Harry''s cold


    voice came through the phone. He was extremely disappointed at what Rose did.


    "Still recognize me as your mother? Then why don''t you follow what I said?" Rose gave L a hostile


    re, and stepped aside to talk to Harry.


    After rubbing her aching wrist, L went back to her seat in embarrassment.


    It would not be easy for her to get along with her colleagues and work there in the future.


    In the following day, no one talked to L. What''s worse, many experienced employees joined hands


    to make trouble for her and increase her workload.


    It had passed nine o''clock in the evening. All the colleagues of the department had knocked off, while


    L had just finished her work.


    In the quiet, empty office, L thought of what happened in the morning, a touch of grievance creeping


    in and tears welling up in her eyes. Just at the moment, her phone rang.


    It was Harry...


    After wiping off tears, she took a deep breath and picked up the phone. "Hello."


    "Where are you?" Harry had heard from Joey that L was still working in thepany when Joey


    went off duty.


    "In thepany now. I am just leaving." L began to put her belongings into her bag. Harry''s call


    came as a greatfort to her at that moment.


    Hearing her voice with a strong snuffle over the phone, Harry paused and said, "I know you


    cried."

 Chapter 42 Honey, Please Forgive Me

    Chapter 42 Honey, Please Forgive Me


    Harry got to the truth within a minute. Tears soon streamed down from L''s eyes. Actually, she had no


    idea about why she wanted to cry. Was it just because of the injustice she suffered from.


    "Not a bit of it¡­. I just have a cold because the temperature was too low in the roomst evening." L


    didn''t want to let him know that. Instead, she kept telling herself no more cry, while forcing a smile.


    "Hey, am I a fool?" Harry said unhappily.


    "When will youe back?" Feeling not like getting changed, L took her clothes out from the locker


    and left thepany.


    "Miss me?" L blushed as his low voice came to her ears over the phone.


    "No, I don''t..." She fetched a tissue from her handbag and wiped her eyes, then threw it into the


    garbage can.


    "If so, I will stay here longer!" Wearing the new robe prepared by the hotel, Harry lit a cigarette with the


    lighter on the table, took a slow drag on it and walked towards the balcony to overlook A country in the


    night.


    "Harry... Why are you being such a nuisance!" L gave a loud snort.


    "Nuisance?" Harry warned, "I will fix you after I go back!" What a straight threat.


    L strolled on the road, so boring as to kick the stone, while many others walked past her. Every


    moment with him was reassuring, as he stood by her at any time and ce. "Harry, I feel so lucky to be


    under your care!"


    "You are my only wife. Should I care other women than you?" He was just kidding, while she took it


    seriously and began to threaten him to show her protest.


    "Of course not! You yboy! I am the only one you should care! If you dare to have any affair with


    other women, I will... I will have you castrated and cuckold you! Humph!" The woman sitting on hisps


    in the office and the so-called fiancee shed again through L''s mind... She was waiting, waiting for


    Harry to exin everything about his fiancee. However, it wasn''t necessary for him to exin anything,


    since... they didn''t marry out of love.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Imaging her threatening gesture, Harry couldn''t helpughing, "If you want to be banged every day, just


    go ahead!" As she was thinking about cheating on him, he was determined to try his best to satisfy her


    in bed.


    "Can''t you stop being such a cheeky bastard?"


    "You make me so!"


    ...


    At this moment, someone is knocking at door. Interrupted by the noise, Harry appeared sullen.


    His face became colder the moment he saw the people outside the door. It turned out to be two hot


    girls in revealing cloth.


    "Mr. Si, we will apany you through the night." The elder one began to coquet when she saw the


    handsome Harry, while the younger one was frightened by his coldness.


    "Yo! It seems that Mr. Si enjoys a great business trip with many beauties." L was as restless as ant


    on the hot pan upon hearing women''s piercing voice.


    Harry closed his eyes for a while when he heard L''s irony. It was obvious that Thomas Herren sent


    them here on purpose.


    "Go away!" Harry cast a cold gaze to them. The women dashed away, thinking how horrible this man


    was!


    "Fine, I will go away!" L hung up the phone right away. Although she knew he wasn''t speaking to


    her, she was still terribly angry.


    She felt more wronged this time. Since got married, she did what a decent wife should do. Even so,


    she earned a bad reputation of "tramp", and her husband was so popr with the opposite sex.. Poor


    L...


    Harry made L another call which was rejected. She messaged him furiously through the Wechat: "I


    will make you a cuckold every day!!!"


    After driving away those women, Harry tried tofort his angry wife. However, L was so pissed off


    this time. When seeing the word "cuckold", he decided to hurry up his work and return home as soon


    as possible.


    "Honey, please forgive me. I will apologize to you face to face after I go back!" He knew he must please


    her in case that she would spend a sleepless night.


    These words really worked. Thinking of his sincere attitude, L was not as angry as before.


    But....whether ... those women left or not...


    Harry''s phone rang when he was reading the document. Seeing the call from L, he wore a brighter


    smile.


    "Darling!"


    "Still remember me? Where are they? Are they going to do something with you?" She must check it


    out. If he dared to cheat on she....


    "Rx! They have left." Harry began to type on theputer with the other empty hand.


    "That''s more like it. I am alone here while you are flirting with other women. Am I poor?" They had a


    long chat, while L walked along the street. She decided to sit on the roadside bench, what with the


    sore feet.


    "Surely you are! I promise I will satisfy you as soon as I go back!" Harryughed out loud.


    "Hey! Harry, are you married to me just for a bed partner? You get a filthy mind!" He bullied her every


    day. Wasn''t he a cold and arrogant man?


    "It was you who said that you were alone. How can you me me?"


    ... It was not until half an hourter when L arrived at the hotel that they finished chatting.


    She hung up with reluctance. Was she too clingy?


    Staring at her dying phone, she didn''t realize that a man in an army uniform past her.


    She suddenly remember that she hadn''t had dinner. So hungry as she is, she found a restaurant


    nearby and ordered something to eat. Before going back to the hotel, she packed another meal for


    Wendy.


    When L entered the room, Wendy was sitting on the windowsill, staring nkly. Seeing L, she


    stood up.


    "Wendy,e on and have something to eat." L took out the pizza and opened a bottle of juice for


    Wendy.


    "Thank you, L."


    "Not at all. Take your time. Let''s go to reason things out with that man!" Thinking over it, L decided


    to force him to be responsible for what had happenedst night. Maybe that guy would treat Wendy


    well just as what Harry did to L!


    "I won''t go with you!" Wendy said and bit into the pizza. Thinking of what happenedst night brought a


    warm flush to her face.


    If he was forced to take the responsibility, she must won''t be valued. On the other hand, it was nothing


    but virginity. Let it go.....


    "Wendy, are you silly? How can you lose you virginity to this man for nothing? Isn''t he a soldier?


    Soldiers are always faithful and keep their words!" L tried to persuade her, though she forgot that


    she chose to escape after spending her first night with Harry.


    Were it not for the fact that Harry came to her, she would never want to see him again.


    Wendy was starving and gobbled down a whole piece of pizza and a bowl of seafood fried rice. L


    made every effort to find out that man''s room member


    In the quiet corridor, only they two pulled and pushed towards the presidential


    suite.

 Chapter 43 Wendy Yu Refused Him

    Chapter 43 Wendy Yu Refused Him


    L knocked on the door, but no one answered. Half a minuteter, when they were about to go back,


    the door was opened from inside. It turned out to be a woman with wine red bobbed hair, her bright


    eyes wearing ck eyeliner and slightly thick lips with orange lipstick.


    Her T-shirt, shorts and t sandal were all ck.


    Seeing a woman show up, L fired up. "Where is Jordan? Call him over!"


    Jenny Jiang was in a fog when seeing this furious woman. But she found that this woman resembled


    Jordan somewhat in face.


    "For what?" As a woman, Jenny was put on alert when another women, who appeared to be very


    beautiful, came for Jordan. The biggest blunder she made was not stopping Jordan sleeping with the


    womanst night.


    "Who are you? Why are you in his room? Where is he? Does he think he can so easily get away with


    what he has done?" Noticing Jenny''s vignce, L guessed that she might be Jordan''s wife or


    something.


    "What happenedst night?" Jenny cast a baffled look at her, not sure whether she had anything to do


    with the womanst night.


    "Yes! Something happenedst night. Call him out! A real man shall never hide behind a woman." In


    front of that strange woman, L raised her chin, as she knew that in dealing with such a strange


    woman, one must first take the pride out of her.


    "Well, he is not here." Jenny Jiang, who had been waiting for Jordan for a long time, spread out her


    hands.


    Upon hearing that that man was not in the room, Wendy let out a sigh of relief. She gently tugged at


    L''s dress and hinted that they should head back by casting a look at the direction from which they


    came.


    "Who are you?" L asked Jenny seriously with a straight face, while patting Wendy''s hand which was


    tugging at her dress.


    "Huh. It is none of your business." Jenny Jiang leaned against the door frame and looked down her


    nose at L, with her arms crossed over her chest.


    L pulled Wendy, who was concealing herself behind, forward. "Look! She will be Jordan''s wife. You


    would do well to go away right now!"


    Jenny''s face went sullen when she saw Wendy. She recognized Wendy at first sight, and took her in a


    firm grasp. "Come over. Is it your n toe herest night? Do you have a crush on Jordan? Tell


    me!"


    L hurried forward and tried to free Wendy. "Let go of Wendy!"


    The three women grappled, which struck the waiter dumb.


    Just at the moment, the elevator stopped, and a man in an army uniform walked out. He coldly looked


    at the three women pulling and pushing outside his room, not having the slightest intention to move a


    step forward.


    When he was about to turn round, someone familiar came into view. It was the woman fromst night!


    Jordan had his eyes focused on Wendy, so that he didn''t notice L, who stood with her back to him.


    He strode toward Wendy and snatched her away from Jenny.


    Those three women stood there stupefied. L guessed that it must be Jordan. Before she could say


    anything, Jordan pulled Wendy into the room and shut the door. The other two were left outside. The


    angry Jenny stamped her feet.


    L cast a satisfactory look on, as she could tell from Jordan''s behavior that he had no ce in his


    heart for Jenny.


    Jenny Jiang responded her with a hostile re, and left the hotel.


    Then L became the only one left in the corridor. She was at a loss what to do next. Afraid that that


    man would bully Wendy when they were alone in in the room, L soon rang the doorbell and banged


    on the door.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wendy, open the door!"


    After a while, the door was opened from inside. L breathed a sigh of relief as she saw Wendy


    coming out.


    "L, let''s go." Wendy calmly pulled L towards their room.


    As soon as they went into the room, L asked what they talked about.


    Wendy smiled and shook her head. "It is settled. Our paths shall not cross again."


    Looking at the calm Wendy, L was somewhat puzzled. "What did you talk about? Why did youe


    out so quick? Would he not like to take the responsibility?" L immediately stood up from the sofa and


    got ready to take up the matter herself.


    "L! It''s not what you think." Wendy pulled the furious L down onto the sofa, and briefly told her


    what had happened.


    Actually, that man was willing to be responsible to her. It was Wendy who didn''t want to leave D City for


    A Country.


    That man came from the capital of A Country. He would just stay here for three days for some personal


    affairs. He had promised to respect Wendy''s choice and marry her after he went back home.


    Both of them remained calm during the talk.


    Wendy refused him, for she didn''t want to marry a stranger simply because they had spent a night


    together.


    Before Wendy left, that man also told her his phone number, so that Wendy could call him if she


    wanted to.


    Since Wendy had made the decision, L can''t very well force her to marry him. She merely felt sorry


    for Wendy. Though L and Harry had been strange to each other, they got along wellter. But in


    Wendy''s case, she chose to give in.


    That night, L and Wendy slept together and chattedte into the evening. L seemed to have


    experienced a lot more in the past days. Her story went from the time when she went to SL Group, to


    the time when her mother-inw made a scene in thepany.


    It had passed two o''clock early in the morning. L happily fell asleep, with her arm around Wendy''s


    waist. Seeing L''s arm around her waist, who behaved like an innocent child, Wendy shook her head


    and went to sleep.


    In the morning, after L arrived at thepany, things got hotter, as everyone in thepany knew


    that L had a thing for the CEO and was brought in for that reason.


    So wherever she went, everyone looked at her with odd looks.


    L felt extremely tired. But she would never surrender. "Don''t worry about what other people think of


    me, and just do what I should do," L thought to herself.


    It had been an exhausting day. L was isted in the department. Her colleagues dumped their


    workloads on her whenever they felt like it.


    At 6 o''clock pm, her colleagues knocked off one after another, while L was still typing a form for


    facial mask into theputer. At the moment, her phone rang. It was Harry.


    "Hi." L answered the phone weakly, while kept typing.


    "Still at work?" The half-an-hour wait had clearly squeezed thest bit of patience out of him.


    "Yes. Many others need the form tomorrow. I have not finished it." L wanted to go off work. But


    she had no choice.


    Harry frowned at the words. After hanging up, Harry made a call to Joey.

 Chapter 44 Surprise Turned into Shock

    Chapter 44 Surprise Turned into Shock


    In thepany.


    A phone from his boss lifted Joey up right away when he was absorbed in his business n. Then he


    went to the Research and Development Department as the CEO instructed.


    Everyone else had already left thepany, so the corridor was quite.


    He craned his neck towards Research and Development Department. Sure enough, there was only


    L typing something into theputer, with the click sound echoing across the office.


    Yu Qi thumbed up for her in his heart. He wondered why Her Ladyship treat such a good girl like that.


    "My Lady, go home and have a rest. Just leave it to me!" However he was refused by L just as he


    was going to take over the form.


    "Joey, I don''t want to bother you. I am almost done. Don''t worry about me." L cast a nce at Joey,


    and then turned to theputer again.


    Boss Si had required that L must show up at the gate of thepany within 5 minutes. Yu Qi


    thought for a while and said, "No, My Lady, the file wasn''t urgently needed. You can finish it tomorrow."


    Afraid not pulling the task off in time, Joey hurried to save and close the document and shut down the


    computer.


    "Hey, hey, I''m almost done. Let me finish it!" L gazed at the turned-off screen speechlessly,


    pondering that there would be more work tomorrow.


    "Never mind, My Lady. You just need to finish you own work. There is no need to cover for others.


    Rx. I will inform your director tomorrow." Joey bowed and invited L to go out, hoping nothing but


    she can leave as soon as possible.


    Three minutes counted down....


    L also had a clear mind that it wasn''t her duty, but she had already been fired twice. So she tried her


    best to straighten things out to change people''s judgment on her.


    But she could do nothing now since herputer had been turned off. Let it go. She could continue


    tomorrow!


    She walked into the rest room and got changed listlessly, then walked out with her handbag.


    Joey looked at his watch and let out a long sign of relief. He finally made it in five minutes.


    It was not dark yet. As soon as she went out of thepany, L was crowded by a puff of hot wind.


    Such kind of muggy weather worsened L''s mood.


    Just when she went for her motorbike in the underground parking, a big hand grasped her wrist. L


    almost screamed out of scare.


    Making out it was Harry, she held back her exmation. Closing her eyes and patting her chest, she


    felt relieved. Harry had scared the pants off her!


    "So scared? What''s in your mind?" Harry smiled at this frightened little women. Was it really so scary?


    Harry returned ahead of time without any notice. "Why are you here? You scared the hell of me." L


    looked at the innocent Harry with disdain. It was really frightening!


    ... .....Oh my God, surprise turned into shock! "Ie back one day in advance. Aren''t you happy?" If


    she replied in the negative, Harry would feel down.


    "Of course, I am overjoyed!" Harry held L''s hand and walked towards his car at the curb. Both of


    them got in the car then.


    L was really blissful when seeing Harry. A sense of reliability and security helped to sweep away her


    fatigue.


    "You must be exhausted!" Once thinking that L need to work overtime, Harry couldn''t help frowning.


    The bad working style in thepany must be dealt with.


    She shook her head. "No, just a little tired." She can still handle this for the moment.


    Harry cast a nce at this little women tenderly and started the car. He found a quiet ce away from


    thepany and stopped.


    Being baffled, L was pulled out of the car. Harry opened the back door.


    "Finally I know what is called ''Absence.... sharpens desire''." Harry rode on her on the backseat, staring


    at this woman in his arm.


    In the past two days, she haunted his mind. Howe?


    She was speechless. This guy! "...Big boss, that is ''Absence sharpens love'', okay?" L flushed with


    more rapid breathing.


    Harry smiled lightly. It didn''t matter. The point was that he missed her fragrance very much, so he bent


    his head and kissed her on the lips, leaving her no chance to speak.


    It was getting dark. The luxury sedan stopped wobbling finally after a long time.


    In the car, Harry was hugging L and enjoying this pleasure after having sex. Suddenly they were


    interrupted by a call. "Wait a minute," said Harry. He was in momentary expectation of seeing her. She


    must be his soul mate, or else how could he be so obsessed with her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    L rested her chin on his shoulder to enjoy his breath. Harry answered the call, "What''s the matter?"


    "Harry, do youe back from A country?" Sitting in the car, Rose looked at that ck Maybach not


    far away on the riverside, which seemed to be familiar.


    Harry blinked his eyes, "Tomorrow!" He answered his mother directly to the point.


    L clearly heard the voice of Rose over the phone. Not expecting that Harry told a lie, L kept from


    laughing.


    "OK. Do not starve yourself!" Rose thought she mistook his car. After all, other people may also have a


    Maybach in D City.


    Hanging up the phone, Harry went back to the driver''s seat and looked back at his woman. "What do


    you want to eat?"


    "Up to you!" She had no idea.


    So Harry took her to a western-style restaurant and ordered beefsteak and something else. After


    dinner, Harry drove L to her hotel.


    "Are you sure you are not going home?" L asked him when seeing him drive the car to the


    underground parking in the hotel.


    Harry shook his head decisively and pulled her into the elevator.


    After they went into the room, L closed the door and threw her bag onto the sofa. When she turned


    on the faucet to wash her face in the bathroom, Harry opened the door and came in.


    "... You first." L turned off the faucet and decided toe inter.


    When she was going to leave, the man stopped her and held her up, "We can have a shower together!"


    He smiled evilly.


    L pouted and gave him a look. Finally she was forced into the bathtub.


    In thete morning the next day, L still slept soundly. Harry called Joey to ask a leave for her. As


    such, there must be wider discussion around her in thepany.


    While at this moment, L had no idea about what happened and was still in her dream.


    When L woke up, it was already in the afternoon. They found something to eat in a restaurant. Later,


    Harry took her back to their vi.


    L was thinking about how to deal with her mother-inw at home, who would absolutely pick on her!


    How frustrating!


    As expected, the moment she stepped into the vi, Rose Mu med her, "Who do you think you are?


    CEO''s wife? How can you skip work as you want?"


    Rose taunted L when she showed up with Harry in the vi.

 Chapter 45 Yolanda Mo

    Chapter 45 Ynda Mo


    Before L could say anything, Harry said, "Mother, yourpany in C Country just phoned and


    informed me that your newunched Pearl Facial Mask has caused some allergy to some customers.


    The private jet is ready for you now, and you might want to go back and deal with it right now.


    "What? Allergy?" Rose was undoubtedly quite surprised at this news, as the new developed facial


    mask had been her favorite. As such, Rose rushed upstairs, packed some basic stuff, and left the vi


    in hurry.


    L was a bit astonished to see Rose leaving as if she had just dropped by. Harry was really a capable


    man.


    "If you find it ufortable at work, you don''t really have to be there. Just stay at home." Though he


    was not in the office, he still knew everything going on in thepany.


    "It''s okay. Now that mom has gone, there won''t be any trouble in the future." Staying at home all day


    long would drive her crazy. She would rather go to work.


    "Okay. We will move to Pearl Spring tomorrow." Stepping into their bedroom, L looked around and


    was clearly very content with it. But, if that was what he wanted, they would move!


    A question had been lingering in her mind these days, but she was afraid that Harry''s answer might


    disappoint her. L was struggling to make up her mind.


    Harry noticed that she would have something to say, so he just stared at her.


    "Have you got any clue about my father?" L asked him softly.


    "He was seen around the coast. But when my folks got there, he had gone." Though still disappointed,


    L was reassured to know that her father was still alive, at least.


    The next day, L didn''t pack up anything at all, as Mrs. Du and other servants took care of all her


    clothes, as well as Harry''s. Well prepared, L was still stunned by the Pearl Spring Vi after arriving.


    It had three floors. Their bedroom was at second floor, which was overwhelmingly big. She actually


    owned a cloakroom of dozens of square meters. A batch of newly haute douture handmade dress from


    France, along with an assortment of shoes and bags, were well arranged in it.


    Outside the vi were a vast garden, private pool, gym, artificialke and so on.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt as if she owned a private estate. In the evening, Harry gave L a portfolio.


    The Property Ownership Certificate of this vi, with her name on it as the owner, shocked her so much


    that she covered her mouth in disbelief.


    And another certificate also had her name on it as the legal representative of the Blue Ind Mall.


    L found Harry exceedingly sweet and kind to her. She started to feel a bit unreal, as if she was


    dreaming.


    When she told Harry about her feelings, Harry threw her on their new queen-size bed without hesitation


    and made love with her all night long, to show her that this was absolutely real.


    Lovely days passed by. With no need to worry about sh with Rose, the couple were more and more


    attached to each other.


    L enjoyed spending personal time with Harry, always being at his side no matter where he went.


    And Harry was also keen on fondling L, no matter where she was.


    Until one day, a woman came into their life and L''s story again was rewritten abruptly.


    It was a normal sweltering day.


    A red Lamborghini sports car stopped outside SL Group. It was about the closing time, so a crowd of


    employees were walking out of thepany.


    An assistant in suits got out of the car from driver''s seat, trotted backwards and opened the back door.


    One foot in a ck high-heeled sandal stepped out. The assistant bowed and offered his left hand. A


    right hand was gentlyid on it, nails decorated with crystal tips.


    With a lc waisted top and a white pencil skirt, a woman walked out of the car.


    Her eye-catching lc hair hung loose about her shoulders, and half of her face was hidden behind the


    sunsses. Only a Roman nose and rosy lips could be seen.


    Thetest cellphone and the branded handbag in her hands indicated that she must be very rich or


    powerful.


    She had attracted all the attention and apparently she was quite used to others'' astonished, admiring


    or jealous look. She walked straight into thepany and aroused more interests and discussion.


    "Oh my God! She is so pretty! Who is she looking for?"


    "Holy crap, she looks so much like that international superstar Ynda Mo.


    "You are right! Oh no, I think she is no other than Ynda Mo!"


    "Ynda Mo!" Someone in the crowd called out her name, and everyone stopped for her response.


    "Sorry, Miss Mo is here for the CEO of SL today. No autograph or photo taking." Nael Shu, Ynda''s


    assistant, stepped forward, and made his voice clear and loud enough to travel far.


    The crowd was overjoyed. People who had left all came back, wishing to have a nce at the beautiful


    Ynda in person.


    But when they heard that she was here to meet the CEO, they flinched. Harry, CEO of SL Group, was


    known for his detached and arrogant personality. Normal people would be too scared to approach him.


    Better forget it.


    "Does our CEO know Ynda?"


    "What an ideal couple. Do you think they are dating?"


    "How can I know? I dare not go back and check anyway."


    "Pity! That is Ynda!"


    They took pictures of her from behind with their phones and some lucky guys even got photos of her


    profile. These photos, though not very clear, were posted like treasure in their WeChat Moments and


    Weibo to show off.


    Knowing the location of Harry''s office in advance, Ynda Mo entered the elevator and pressed the


    button for CEO''s office.


    In the CEO office, L was begging Harry to have hot pot with her, while Harry hadn''t promised her


    yet.


    L had no choice but sit on Harry''s thighs, intending to seduce him first.


    "Honey! Just one time. Okay?" L had her arms around Harry''s neck and her face rub against his


    chest.


    Harry almost burst outughing when he saw his wife acting like a spoiled kid. Actually he was just


    pretending to be unconcerned, in order to know how much effort she would make for hot pot.


    L didn''t get his response as expected, so she held his face and gave him a big kiss.


    Harry would certainly not waste this perfect chance, so he kissed back straightforwardly. Just when


    they were lost in their affectionate kiss, the door was opened.


    They looked towards the door at the same time. L saw a woman with sunsses, wondering why


    nobodye up to stop her from pushing the door of the CEO office open.


    She was just about to ask Harry who this woman was, when she realized she was still sitting on Harry''s


    thighs. After all, they were in thepany. She stood up immediately.

 Chapter 46 I Am Yolanda Mo, Harrys Fiancee

    Chapter 46 I Am Ynda Mo, Harry''s Fiancee


    L noticed that Harry went gloomy, who was as cold as ice.


    "What''s the matter?" Having no time to identify theer, L asked Harry curiously after sensing his


    sudden change of mood.


    Harry pulled L down onto hisps again and cuddled her, as if no one came in just now.


    L turned to that woman and asked awkwardly, "Hello, who are you?" Meanwhile she was struggling


    to loosen Harry''s grip on her under the table.


    "Harry, I miss you." Ynda Mo took off her sunsses and looked at her man earnestly, while being


    satisfied to see the surprise look on L''s face.


    My God! Who was that? International superstar, Ynda Mo "Boss Si, it is really Ynda Mo!" Not


    realizing what had happened, L had no sense of the awkward situation in the office.


    Something''s wrong. She said she missed Harry.... L was on full alert right away.


    Tightening her grip on Harry''s arm, she gazed at Ynda vigntly.


    "Harry, what''s going on?" L asked this gloomy guy in a low voice, but received no answer.


    L thought for a while, wondering if this international superstar is the one named "Ynda" in Harry''s


    contact list and the one nicknamed "Ynda" by her mother-inw.


    Thinking that it''s not beyond the bounds of possibility, L took a deep breath and stood up. "Darling, I


    wanna eat hot pot!" Her voice trembled slightly.


    "Hi, I am Ynda Mo, Harry''s fiancee!" Ynda introduced herself gracefully.


    If she had nothing to do with Harry, L would fling herself upon Ynda excitedly like any other fans


    to ask for an autograph and take a group photo. However, this woman was hostile. Harry''s fiancee?


    "Hello! I am L, Harry''s wife!"


    ...


    The office fell into dead silence. No one dared to go in or make a noise. Joey had already hidden


    himself away from this war. Ynda''s assistant knew their rtionship more or less. So he chose to


    stay with the secretary outside.


    These two women confronted each other for the first time. Joey, hiding on another floor, bet that L


    would lose this battle to that superstar.


    It was not until L introduced herself that Ynda looked her up and down. L, who wore her pitch-


    ck hair into a bun, was just smiling at her. Her bushy eyebrows, big eyes, Roman nose, rosy lips and


    white teeth all highlighted her charm, her features like the masterpiece in the sculptor''s hands. Ynda


    must admit L was really pretty!


    L looked young in the pink dress. Her temperament indicated that she came from a well-bred and


    wealthy family. She was absolutely not a tramp, and Harry must have a thing for her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Li, do you wanna eat hot pot? My treat." Ynda moved two steps forward, with her fascinating


    smile.


    "You are so nice, Miss Mo. We should y the host since you have travelled so far." L was not a


    woman to be trifled with. It was not difficult to be a smiling tiger.


    "Miss Li, don''t I, the acknowledged fiancee of Si family, deserve your respect? Do you go a bit too far in


    calling him darling in front of me?" Ynda didn''t prepare to fall out with L in front of Harry. But she


    needed to know L''s ce in Harry''s heart.


    "Maybe thew works better than their acknowledgement. After all, we live in aw-based society."


    L said while giving the silent Harry a hard pinch. Harry signed soundlessly out of pain.


    "You are right, but Harry....doesn''t love you at all! Can you ept this fact?" Ynda was pretty sure


    about his love to her. How can he let their love go easily? They had been into each other for a dozen


    years.


    "It doesn''t matter. I love him and what I need is just to stay beside him." L made efforts to ignore the


    pain in her heart, forcing a bright smile.


    Without his love, she had no weapon to fight with others.


    "How endurable you are to stay with the guy who doesn''t love you. Or do you have any other


    purpose?" Ynda sat on sofa gracefully, giving no care to this simple woman.


    Harry rose from the chair, his coldness frightening others away. Putting his arm around L''s shoulder,


    he took her out of the office.


    Watching their receding figure, Ynda told herself not to take it seriously.


    However, she trotted to catch them up and hugged Harry from behind in the public before they two


    went into the elevator.


    It seemed as if time stood still at the moment. Those secretaries were shocked and hurried to lower


    their head to continue working, while the others dared not even make a sound.


    Seeing Ynda''s arms around Harry''s waist, L got furious and took her hands off and pushed her


    aside.


    "Miss Mo, I am his wife! Do you take your brain with you? You''d better take it!" L got angry right


    away and coldly watched the woman who staggered and leaned on the wall.


    "Harry...." Ynda didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she called his name in a weak voice.


    L sensed that Harry was not as cold as before after Ynda called him in such a way.


    She felt hurt in her heart. Those women around him in the past were not threatening at all. This one


    must be his true love! L was overwhelmed by crisis.


    "Harry, I miss you..."


    The voice of Ynda is so pathetic that even a woman like L would feel sorry for them.


    "You go first and I will be back soon." Harry pressed the button of the elevator and let her in.


    "No, I would like to be here with you." There was a voice in her heart, telling her not to leave any


    private space for them.


    "Honey, trust me. I will go home as soon as I finish." Harry rubbed her hair and said gently.


    ... L dove into the elevator in anger, casting not even a nce at Harry.


    "Get off work now!" All secretaries scattered upon Harrymanded coldly.


    The door of the CEO office was mmed. Only Harry and Ynda stayed in there. Harry stood in front


    of the window silently, overlooking the whole city. Ynda walked towards Harry sadly and wrapped


    her arms around his waist.


    "Harry, I am back and will be with you forever. Please don''t leave me alone, okay?" Ynda begged


    tearfully, snuggling up to his back. This long-lost fragrance appeased her.


    If he hadn''te to this city and met L, he must marry her immediately after hearing those words.


    However, nowadays, it was... "Toote".


    "Harry..." Those two words nearly beat Ynda down. She was sobbing too bitterly to say a single


    word.

 Chapter 47 Not Come Back

    Chapter 47 Not Come Back


    Harry loosened her grip around his waist and turned around. Looking at this weeping woman, he


    signed silently.


    "Don''t cry. I am not worth your tears. Arrogant as she was, except for acting, she never shed tears like


    this, let along in the face of Harry.


    "No, you are worth! You are the only one I love, and I love you for you these years! You are worth more


    than that." Ynda raised her voice lightly and sobbed. She would never leave this man! Never!


    ...


    Wronged and depressed, L went back to the vi. Would Harry leave her and return to his old lover?


    What should she do? She shouldn''t ask anything about their past, just as Harry never asked her about


    Mike.


    Noticing L sitting in the living room staring nkly, Mrs. Du asked her curiously, "L, didn''t you tell


    me that you won''te home for dinner tonight?"


    L came to her sense and answered, "Yeah, I don''t wanna eat anything. I am going to upstairs."


    Mrs. Du confusedly looked at the abnormal L, wondering what had happened. Why hadn''t Young


    Mastere back yet?


    L was waiting for him the whole night. But he did note back.


    Lying on her queen-size bed, L was in a daze. Would the showing up of that woman render her


    lonely life without Harry?


    After having a simple breakfast, L went to thepany. Everybody in thepany was talking


    about Ynda excitedly. When they saw L, their excitement turned into mixed feeling. Many even


    scolded L in a low voice.


    L had a lot of work that day as one of her colleagues was in a temporary leave. She had to send the


    sample to a factory in the suburb after sorting data. Though it''s nearly the time to get off, she was


    asked to pull it off in time.


    L didn''t wanna go there on her motorbike, because running out of oil halfway was thest thing she


    want to see. She tried to hail a taxi, but not a single tax driver was willing to drive her to suburb. Finally,


    one driver took this business on condition that she doubled the payment.


    It took nearly one hour to reach the factory. As it was difficult to get a taxi in the suburb, L asked the


    driver if he could wait for just a minute and drive her back. The driver promised her for the sake of her


    higher payment.


    L trotted to the factory. After making clear what she hade for, the security let her in.


    Ten minutester, L ran out of the factory, her face bathed in sweat. But...where was the taxi?


    Depressed and angry, L cursed the driver for breaking his words! What''s more, he had already


    taken her money! She forgot to take his te number down. Thus she had no way toin.


    What she could do was to phone Harry and ask him to pick her up. She got through. But the call was


    rejected.


    The darker it was getting, the more anxious L became. She redialed, but his phone was powered


    off.


    Such being the case, she could only asked Zoe for help. s! How distressing it was!


    No one nor even a car came into view. Struggling with her high heels, L walked back, with a hope of


    getting a taxi.


    One hour passed. Her feet were rubbed raw. Thus she took off her shoes to walk barefoot on the


    asphalt road.


    It was dark. She wanted to phone Wendy but that workaholic must be busy with her work. L swore


    at Harry, together with Zoe again and again. Feeling helpless, she couldn''t help crying. Why no one


    came to her when she was in dire need of help. Boohoo....


    She decided to call Harry onest time. His number was still powered off. Then she called Zoe. Luckily,


    the phone was picked up after ringing for a while.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Zoe! What are you doing? Why didn''t you answer my phone? Do you know I am in an emergency?"


    L was so angry that she shouted at Zoe the moment he picked up the phone. Zoe watched his


    phone speechlessly, having no idea about what was going on.


    "What''s going on? Who annoyed you?" Just now, his boss was criticizing them so he switched the


    phone to the silent mode.


    "I have been walking in the suburb for nearly one hour and failed to find a single taxi. Come my


    rescue!" L turned soft after ming Zoe. After all, it was not his fault and he shouldn''t be med.


    "....Shouldn''t you call you husband first?" Zoe mocked.


    "Cut the crap. His phone is dead. SOS...My feet were...injured by ss shards...Poor me." L felt so


    wronged in this pitch dark night when there was not even a street light.


    "Where are you? I will be there soon!" Zoe put on his helmet and rode on his motorbike immediately.


    "I don''t know either. It''s dark here. You can go straight alone the Guangan Road and turn right at the


    end of the road. Turn left to Xinyi Road. You can see me then."


    Her description was not quite clear, so Zoe used GDP in the phone to locate Xinyi Road. It was almost


    half an hourter that he arrived there.


    L''s feet were really painful. Seeing her awkward situation, Zoe med her. "How can you be so


    sloppy to trap yourself in such a remote areate at night? You will be doomed to die if a beast rushes


    out!"


    "Come on. Let''s go! I am suffering from foot pain now." L felt wronged and pouted. Zoe rolled his


    eyes at her and rode her to the town.


    In Finster Western Restaurant.


    Ynda phoned Harry when he was at work, asking him to take her to eat western-style food.


    As there was no restaurant around the vi, Harry went to pick her up.


    "Harry, I was so happy yesterday. Can you... stay with me tonight?" Ynda had pestered Harry to stay


    with her in Yuanming Manorst night. Although they slept in different room, she was very delightful


    because she thought Harry still cared about her.


    "No, I need to go back to Peal Spring tonight." Harry refused her at once, as he was quite sure that his


    little woman must be angryst night. How tofort her after going back?


    Ynda knew Peal Spring was Harry''s new vi and his wife must live there. Jealousy crept up on her.


    "Harry, you can''t leave me along in Yuanming Manor..."


    "Excuse me, I want to go to toilet." Harry interrupted her with an excuse.


    Looking at his tall figure, Ynda bit her lip. This man belonged to her. No one could take him away!


    Ynda heard phone ring. It was from Harry''s phone. He forgot to take the phone with him.


    Seeing "Wife" on the screen, Ynda rejected it right away. The phone rang again. Ynda turned off


    his phone with a sneer, and ced it back. She then continued to eat beefsteak as if nothing had


    happened.

 Chapter 48 You Have My Permission

    Chapter 48 You Have My Permission


    Zoe took L to the hospital, where her wounds on the left sole were dressed. Luckily it was not that


    bad. Just few ss shards got stuck in it.


    "Where do you live now? I''ll send you home."


    Zoe helped L put on a helmet, and got on his motorcycle.


    "I...Well, Yuanming Manor!" They were not too far away from Yuanming Manor now, so maybe she


    would better make do with staying there for the night.


    When they arrived at Yuanming Manor, Zoe parked his motocycle and got off first.


    Then he carried L off. Just when he was about to carry her towards the vi, a luxury car with


    dazzling lights stopped there.


    It was Harry''s Maybach. L was confused until she saw Ynda get out of the car.


    When Harry noticed L in Zoe''s arms, his eyes shed with anger.


    Nobody talked but looked at each other in embarrassment.


    Did he stay here with that womanst night?


    L jumped off Zoe, and hobbled to the car.


    "It''s my husband''s house. Who gave you the right to live here?" L asked her ruthlessly. Ynda was


    a superstar at the top, but so what?


    Growing up like a princess, Ynda had never been questioned like that in her life. L was the first


    one to challenge her!


    Ynda masked her sneer, and answered in a gentle voice, "I used to stay here when I was in D City


    before. There was a room for me in it."


    "As you said, that was BEFORE. Now Harry is already married. As his ex-girlfriend or ex-fiancee, don''t


    you think it''s not very appropriate?" L''s criticism seemed to have gone a bit too far for her.


    "L, she just needs to stay here for few nights." Harry walked towards her. What happened to her


    feet?


    "Just a few nights?" L took the ck Card Harry gave her from the purse, and passed it to Ynda.


    "Here you go. Please try to behave more appropriately. My husband will pay for your hotel. Yes, you


    have my permission. Get a presidential suite or something. Now please go."


    Staring at the card before her, Ynda clenched her fists, with humiliation that she had never


    experienced. L. Tit for tat. That day wille.


    "Harry, do I really have to leave?" Ynda didn''t respond to L. Instead, she turned to the man, her


    eyes watering.


    "My wife is the boss." Harry didn''t even look at Ynda. After noticing L''s injured foot, he carried her


    into the car.


    "Thanks for sending my wife home!" Harry nodded to Zoe.


    Zoe responded with a nod politely. As soon as he realized that Harry would look after L, he left.


    "Miss Mo, do you need my husband to make a reservation for you?" L rolled the window down and


    smiled to the woman who was in a trance outside.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Though Ynda was actually terribly outraged, she managed to answer L with


    a perfect smile.


    "Good night!" Harry said gently. Then he drove away with L, going back to Pearl Spring.


    As the Maybach left, Ynda''s smile copsed. Her fist were clenched. Her face was slightly distorted


    in anger. L! Who do you think you are? You''ll see, you are an over-confident little thing.


    Maybach was speeding along the road. In an awkward atmosphere, L closed her eyes and decided


    to remain silent.


    "Are you angry?" Harry took a look at his lovely wife who was pretending to be asleep.


    Harry wasn''t bothered by her silence, and asked again, "What happened to your foot?"


    His concern touched off her anger at once. "My husband, where were you when I needed you most? I


    called you but you didn''t answer. Do you even know how I made it back? It was so remote and so dark.


    I could have died! When I was desperately afraid, where were you? Having fun with your ex-girlfriend?"


    Bombed by L''s anger, Harry felt quite innocent, and took his phone out of pocket. It was powered


    off. Howe it was powered off all of a sudden?


    "Hush, my love. It''s all my fault! Does your foot hurt? Is it bad?" Harry set aside his coldness, and


    comforted his childlike wife.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m dying of haemorrhage!" L wanted to scare him in a fit of pique.


    But instead, Harry was amused. He shook his head and smiled slightly, "Except for surgery,


    haemorrhage only happens during childbearing."


    ... L blushed, but still didn''t want to give in. She argued, "Who told you so? I am having


    haemorrhage on my foot just now!" She looked away as she didn''t want to see his face, nor did she


    want him to see her.


    "Well, absolutely. It''s haemorrhage. How about having some hotpot to make up for the blood lost?" He


    didn''t take her to hotpot as she wishedst night, so he would make it up for her tonight.


    Invitation to hotpot did help L cool down. She turned back to him. "Really? Are you sure?" She


    looked at him in doubt. He kept driving and his usual arrogance on the face was gone, reced by


    intriguing tenderness.


    "Certainly! Hey, you are drooling. Are you drooling over my handsomeness?" Harry noticed L''s


    obsessed look, and in a good mood, he teased her.


    "No, I''m not! You are lying! Hotpot twice. Your treat!" L cried. She touched her corner of mouth and


    realized that she was teased for fun.


    Harry enjoyed her childish reaction.


    At L''s suggestion, Harry took her to the hotpot restaurant she frequented. She used to go there with


    Sara and Mike, but so much had changed. Anyway, it was fun to have hotpot with a CEO like Harry.


    L enjoyed the food as joyfully as she could, while Harry only tried those L picked up for him, still


    not used to this kind of food.


    His imposing manner and handsome appearance drew plenty of attraction. He just sat there and


    looked at L mildly, not in the least annoyed by her excitement in eating and talking.


    Not surprisingly, they didn''t notice the couple - Mike and Sara - at another table.


    Jealousy was sprouting in Sara''s heart as L was eating hotpot as happy and carefree as before.


    What''s worse, she was now apanied by a handsome, rich and powerful husband. She was living


    a rather good life!


    Mike also noticed L and Harry, but what he thought about was totally different from Sara.

 Chapter 49 Ill Send You Back Now

    Chapter 49 I''ll Send You Back Now


    "It has been a long time since west met. L is now more attractive, which must be credited to her


    sexual buddy - Harry" thought Mike. As such, Mike was more eager to bang her...


    Though appeared to enjoy the dinner together, Sara and Mike were actually absent-minded, each


    having their own agenda.


    After the dinner, L felt so good that she invited Harry to take a walk around for digestion. With


    injured feet, L hobbled forward, while she suddenly stopped in front of an ice cream shop. Struggling


    with her full stomach, L looked at the shop and said, "Darling, I..."


    Harry caressed her head and replied, "Wait for me here." He then strode to the ice cream shop.


    In excitement, L waited for Harry as he asked. Having nothing better to do, she took out her phone


    to take pictures of the surrounding. As Harry walked back, with his left hand in the pants pocket and


    right hand holding an ice cream, he was also captured on camera. Though that photo just showed his


    face in profile, L decided to post it onto Weiboter. Weee...


    Harry handed L to the bench at the roadside, and sat down with her. L ate the ice cream


    cheerfully, and sometimes scooped some into Harry''s mouth. Although they were in the public, Harry


    did not mind the public disy of affection and opened his mouth for the ice cream.


    Just when they were enjoying themselves, Harry''s phone rang. He pressed the Answer key and said,


    "Mother."


    "Harry, what have you done? How could you put Ynda into a hotel? Go bring her up to the Pearl


    Spring now." Rose med Harry as soon as he answered the phone. She knew nothing about it before


    she called Ynda.


    "Did shein to you?"


    "Comin what? What kind of person do you think she is? I called her and asked you toe to the


    phone, or else I would not know that she was driven away by that tramp!" Rose got so angry that she


    pounded on the table. "How could my independent, inner-directed son be so infatuated?" She


    wondered.


    "It is time to rest!" Harry was about to get off the phone. "Wait! Ynda is injured!" Rose suddenly


    remembered the important thing.


    "What''s wrong with her?" A note of impatience had entered his voice.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "She had a car crash when her assistant drove her to the hotel. Check up on her. Hurry up!" In Rose''s


    eyes, Ynda was a girl with so little regard for her own well being that she should refuse to go to


    hospital when feeling blue.


    "She doesn''t need me. Her assistant will take care of her!"


    L got the general gist and wondered whether he would leave her again tonight...


    "My boy, would you do me a favor to check up on her? I am worried about her. By the way, you two will


    attend the birthday banquet of Mr. Wang the day after tomorrow. Make sure that she is fine." Rose tried


    to persuade Harry in earnest.


    "OK. I see." Harry hung up coldly. After some hesitation, he said, "I''ll send you back now." Harry


    avoided her gaze and lifted her up by her waist.


    On their way home, neither of them spoke a word. After arriving, Harry carried her onto the bed and


    kissed her forehead. "I will be back. Wait for me."


    The roaring sound of the car engine came from downstairs. After Harry left, Lu L felt empty.


    Not in the mood to take a bath, L washed her face in the bathroom and went to sleep.


    Being upset, Harry drove towards the hotel mentioned by Rose. When Ynda opened the door, Harry


    found that her hair was messy and her clothes were scratched. Harry''s visit gave her a pleasant


    surprise. She hobbled forward.


    "Harry." L hurt her left foot, while Ynda hurt her right one.


    "Go to hospital." Skipping greeting, Harry let out three words directly. All he wanted was to finish what


    his mother required and go home as soon as possible.


    "No need. I am OK." Ynda hobbled back into her room.


    Being more upset, Harry followed her. "My mother asked me to check up on you for her. She would not


    rest easy unless you go to the hospital." Ynda finally knew that Harry came here for Rose only.


    "Missionplete. As you can see, I am fine. You can go now. My assistant will sent me to hospital." A


    displeased look appeared on Ynda''s face.


    "Ynda, don''t dawdle. I am in a hurry now." Harry struck her as being impatient, which made her feel


    so strange that she was heart-broken.


    Ynda got her handbag and stood up, seemingly back on her high horse again. "Let''s go!" What with


    her injured foot, Harry had to lift her up by her waist. Putting her arms around Harry''s neck, Ynda


    smiled secretly and nestled her head against his chest.


    Harry had nned to leave in a minute, so he parked his car at the hotel gate.


    After going out, Harry headed for his Maybach. Before Harry carried her into the car, Ynda


    intentionally blocked his view and sat in the car as if nothing had happened. Harry didn''t noticed


    anything exceptional.


    In the hallway near the window outside the examination room


    In the Cheng Private Hospital.


    After looking over the patient chart twice, Chuck Si said, "Just some skin trauma. But her ankle is


    dislocated. A period of time for rest is needed."


    Harry nodded. "Make it up with your ex-girlfriend?" Chuck Si seldom gossiped about others'' private


    lives.


    Harry lit a cigarette, took a drag and said, "No. The girl I brought herest time is my wife."


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Chuck Si choked on his saliva. They had been acquainted with each other for


    fifteen years. But Chuck Si had never thought that his old friend would get married without letting him


    know.


    "How could you be so mean as to not even invite me to your wedding ceremony?" It was rare that


    Chuck Si made fun of others.


    "Just wait. It is not the appropriate time. I owe her a spectacr wedding ceremony." Harry turned soft


    as he thought of his little woman. Sensing his change, Chuck Si felt really sorry for his ex-girlfriend in


    the ward.


    They were a perfect match. But Ynda blew it because she didn''t cherish Harry. With no interest in


    poking his nose into others'' business, Chuck Si patted Harry''s shoulder and went back to his office.


    When Harry went into the ward, Ynda was talking to someone happily on the phone.


    "Aunty, Harry is here." It turned out to be Rose Mu. Ynda passed the phone to Harry and gestured


    for him to answer the phone.


    "Mother."


    "Ynda needs rest. Take her to the Pearl Spring and take good care of her." Rose hung up before


    Harry could open his mouth.


    Harry closed his eyes and looked extremely displeased. He decided to bother his mother with more


    business in C Country so that she would be in no mood to mind his private affairs.


    In thete night, L heard some noise outside. So she put on her slipper in a daze and opened the


    door.


    The opposite room was lit up. L went forward and saw a man and a women cuddling in the room.


    Her drowsiness was driven away at once. "Harry!" L became a volcano, ready to


    explode.

 Chapter 50 Please Dont Get Us Wrong

    Chapter 50 Please Don''t Get Us Wrong


    Hearing L''s voice, they separated immediately.


    "Miss Li, please don''t get us wrong. My foot was injured, so Harry carried me in." Ynda seemed to


    be really sorry.


    "No wonder Miss Mo can be an international superstar. Look how good your acting is. You must be


    rejoiced secretly while asking me not to get you wrong and making that sorry face, right?


    L leaned against the door casually. Brought your ex-girlfriend home? Well done, Harry.


    "Miss Li. You do misunderstand."


    L walked past her towards Harry, put her arms around Harry''s neck, and smiled coquettishly,


    "Honey, it''s sote at night. Let''s not bother Miss Mo anymore."


    Harry naturally ced his arm around her waist, nodded and then left with her.


    When the door was closed, resentment was back on Ynda''s face again.


    L shook Harry off at once when they were back to their room, which made him chuckle. He had


    foreseen that she would not be easy to deal with.


    L held a nket in her left hand and a pillow in right hand, in unbridled anger. "Couch or balcony?


    Choose one and sleep there tonight!"


    Harry reached out and cuddled her. "My sweetie, cool down. How about I be your servant tonight? I''ll


    bathe you, get you changed and put you to sleep."


    ... L rolled her eyes speechlessly, "Who need your service? You want to sleep in bed? No way!" She


    struggled recklessly to free herself.


    Harry leaned down to kiss her and threw pillow and quilt back to bed.


    For people like his wife, who was immune to both cajolery and coercion, coercion worked better!


    As mouth was blocked, L couldn''tin anymore, so she punched him randomly. But to Harry,


    her punching were just like massaging.


    At thest moment, she gave up all the resistance.


    Why? Why it ended like this again? She was not persuaded!


    Early in the next morning when L tried to get up, Harry pulled her onto the bed and covered her with


    a summer quilt. "Take a rest at home today. You can go to work when you get well."


    L considered for a while, and decided to go to work anyway. It was just some small wounds caused


    by the ss shards after all.


    "No. I''m going to work!" L refreshed herself from drowsiness, and sat up promptly. She had to be


    quick or she would bete!


    Harry slightly raised his thick eyebrows, "Are you disobeying your beloved husband?" Threatening tone


    from behind sobered L.


    "It''s not like that, hon. Now that my reputation in thepany is not very good, I can''t skip work just


    because of some minor wounds. It will waste all the efforts I made." Ly on Harry''s broad chest


    tenderly, and suddenly pinched his chest.


    "Ouch..." She definitely wished to be punished! He would catch her and teach her a good lesson!


    L, who finally got to take advantage of him, jumped off the bed as fast as possible,ughing out


    loudly.


    Just when she was about make it to the bathroom, she was pulled back into his arms.


    Shoot! She put on a smile promptly, "Ah! Please forgive me, your Majesty." Those who suit their actions


    to the times are wise. Surrender was her best choice now.


    Harry turned her around, embraced and kissed her.


    L bit him hard on his shoulder, and escaped to the bathroom.


    L patted some cold water on her rosy cheeks, mumbling he was so good at flirting.


    When they went downstairs, Ynda was already sitting upright at the dining table.


    Ignorance or sneer was the best way to deal with this shameless woman!


    "Miss Mo. You are quite an early riser." L greeted her delightedly. When she saw the dark circles


    under Ynda''s eyes, she was even more delighted.


    "It''s actually gettingte. Miss Mo, Harry, let''s have breakfast!" Ynda suppressed her displeasure.


    That bitch moaned all night long. How could she go to sleep?


    Harry never had sex with her during their years of rtionship, but now that woman took away what


    should have belonged to her. L must be very slutty and skillful at sex.


    Harry nodded to her and sat down with L, opposite Ynda. Ynda ate the congee served


    leisurely. At least, she was closer to Harry, wasn''t she?


    L looked at Ynda, who seemed to be enjoying her breakfast, and asked, "When are you going


    back to C Country, Miss Mo?" She picked up a steamed bun for Harry with a big smile.


    Ynda was no way a weak opponent, "My assistant has made an announcement for me. I''ll take a


    break until I recover, and I''ll be able to spend some time with Harry." She looked at Harry with


    tenderness and love, caring least about L.


    "Ah, you want to spend time with my husband? But my husband has to apany me. So does it


    mean that you want to apany me as well?" Though she sounded calm, deep inside, L hoped


    intensely to throw this shameless woman back to her country.


    Her life was so tragic. Her husband''s ex-girlfriend was now having breakfastfortably at her home,


    but she could do nothing else but bicker with her.


    It sounded somewhat nasty. "You want me to apany you? Who do you think you are?" Ynda


    nced at L and smiled, still elegant and noble. But L was so angry at what she said that she so


    wanted to wring her neck.


    "Enough. It''s time to go." Harry put down his bowl and went upstairs for his briefcase. "Honey, don''t


    forget my bag!" L said in a sweet voice and ate her congee in a hurry in hurry. She was going to be


    late!


    A thought urred to her. "Mrs. Du, please do take care of Miss Mo when we are not home. She''s our


    guest." L finished up the congee and smiled to Mrs. Du.


    Mrs. Du answered in embarrassment, as she actually knew about the rtionship between Young


    Master and Ynda.


    Well, better not toment. Rtionship wasplicated...


    "L, you are a woman with nothing to be proud of. I wonder why you are so confident." Ynda wiped


    her lips gracefully, and said contemptuously, without even looking at L.


    "I don''t need to have anything. My husband is my everything. Speaking of confidence, I also wonder


    what makes you so shameless to stay at others'' home." Ynda wanted to pick a fight? Okay, well, she


    was happy to fight till the end.


    Ynda was facing the stairs. So when she saw Harry going down, she changed into a sincere tone.


    "Harry is not just other people. He is the man that I love with my life. No one can change this fact."


    Hearing this, Harry hesitated. Without saying a word, he went out with L.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    L, it is not a time to celebrate. Guess who will be the winner in the end. Get prepared for the first


    part of my n, which will be followed by the second and the third!


    Took away what should have been mine? You have overreached yourself way too much. I''ll get my


    beauty sleep first, and then win my Harry''s heart back step by step.


    Mrs. Du helped Ynda upstairs. This was someone who should be taken really seriously, Mrs. Du


    thought.


    In the Tear Room of Research and Development Department of SL Group.


    "Hey, do you read the breaking news on Weibo today?"


    "Yes! Sure! Our CEO and Ynda!"

 Chapter 51 A Sharp Sound of Slap

    Chapter 51 A Sharp Sound of p


    "Yeah, in the midnight, Boss Si came out of the hotel holding Ynda in his arms."


    "It seems that Boss Si and Ynda are gonna get married!"


    ......


    Carrying a cup, L stopped at the door of the tea room and walked back to her seat. After putting


    down the cup, she took her cell phone on the desk and went into the restroom.


    She locked the door, sat on the toilet, and logged in her Weibo to read the hot news.


    Harry and Ynda were on the top of the search list, which was followed by a Chinese character


    indicating that it was an exploding news with a lot of followers.


    Harry, who had always been low-key and mysterious, became a focus of entertainment news for the


    first time together with a world-famous superstar. Hundreds of thousands ofments burst out within


    a few minutes. L clicked a news post with the title reading "SL Group''s Mysterious CEO Harry Had a


    Night Date with Famous Actress Ynda."


    Below were a few photos of Harry, who was walking out of his Maybach into the hotel, or holding


    Ynda who intimately nestled in his arms. Each photo clearly showed their full face from the front.


    L nced over thements, the first of which was left by aizen named Ynda''s fan, who said


    "Wow, handsome man and beautiful woman. Harry is going to be together with my dear Ynda. Be


    together!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And the followingments were: "Harry is so handsome. I be his fan in an instant. I''m drooling


    ..."


    "Ynda has always been a low profile and never had sex scandal. It seems this time is true."


    "The best Ynda deserves the best blessing!"


    "Ynda, you are kind, generous, elegant, quiet, refined, pure, gentle, dignified, hardworking and


    pretty... But remember to pay attention to your health, take care of yourself! Love you!"


    ...


    As the mor for their marriage kept growing, L refreshed her Weibo twice more. And the Weibo


    ount of Harry had been dug out.


    The first post of this ount was a public welfare-rted news, whosements soared from


    hundreds to tens of thousands in a moment. Many of the samements were made byizens


    demanding their unity. L curled her lips upon seeing thesements.


    Hum, all blind calls. What part of them made people think that they match each other? At the worst, she


    could go home to photograph their marriage certificate and post it online! Definitely amaze you all!


    L walked out of the restroom listlessly. Who knows how those people would gross her out? Saddest


    thing ever.


    Sure enough, L hadn''t taken her seat before her colleagues pointed at her, "There she is, dare to


    contend against Ynda for CEO''s favor? Ha ha ha, what a joke!"


    "Yes, I haven''t heard from her about CEO recently. It seems that CEO has long since distanced himself


    from her."


    "Ha ha ha ha, what a bitch..." Lily Gu pointed to L and cursed unceremoniously upon seeing her out


    of the restroom.


    L looked at the two gossip girls in the tea room, who had spoken ill of her behind her back. Now they


    even openly insulted her. How can she tolerate?


    "What sort of nonsense are you talking about? Who is the bitch?" L put her cell phone in her pocket


    and walked to Lily Gu and Kitty Wang with a poker face.


    The two were still drinking water from their cups leisurely, disdaining the presence of L.


    "I''m talking about the bitch that seduced our CEO. Will anybody else do that except you?" Lily Gu


    crossed her arms in front of her chest, very provoking.


    Some colleagues had noticed the bicker here. So L locked the tea room, threw the cups of Lily Gu


    and Kitty Wang into the trash bin, and walked up to them.


    "What do you want to do?" Lily Gu was a bit scared at the moment. Suddenly a sharp sound of p


    rang out. Astonished as she was, Lily Gu clutched her left face that was hit.


    "What I just did is to teach you a lesson. Didn''t your mother tell you it is not good to gossip about


    others?" L stamped on the stool by her side in an aggressive manner. To suppress the arrogance of


    the two, she must take a strong move, otherwise it would be herself that suffers.


    "L, why did you hit her? Since you have seduced our CEO, you cannot conceal the truth and stop


    other from talking about it." Kitty Wang challenged L with an ill-affected look. After all, howe


    L was acting with such imposing manner!


    "I seduced him? To tell you the truth, it was Harry who seduced me!" Seducing her to get the marriage


    certificate! Well, she''s not going to hold the bag.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Lily Gu and Kitty Wangughed, looking at L as if she was a neuropath. "L, were


    you stimted by today''s news? You must be out of your mind to say that our CEO seduced you. Ha


    ha, you''re really killing me!" Lily Gu seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Shut up. What I have said is the truth. You don''t have to believe. But don''t curse me behind my back


    any more, or next time it would be more than a p!" They were warned.


    However, they didn''t give a damn about L''s warning, "You hit me, that''s it? You wish!" Lily Gu tried to


    fight back. L reached out to block her p. A fight was on!


    At the moment, the tea room door was knocked on. "You three, open the door!" It was the manager of


    Research and Development Department ¨C Yale Zhang. Someone had gone straight to his office to


    inform him that the three were fighting in the tea room.


    Tussling in thepany during work hours. You have absolutely no regard for yourpany and your


    coworkers!


    Hearing Yale Zhang''s voice, Lily Gu cried "oh shit" in her mind, and quickly let go of L. L


    straightened her messy frock and jerked open the door. Yale Zhang, as tall as over 5.9 feet, almost


    stumbled on the ground unguardedly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" The embarrassed Yale Zhang kept his feet and asked seriously.


    Lily Gu''s hair was a little messy, while L stood neatly and cleanly. It was obvious who got the upper


    hand.


    "Manager Zhang, L assaulted me!" Lily Guined first, pointing to her face that was hit. Yale


    Zhang threw his eye on Lily Gu''s face with a scowl. "L, how dare you start a fight in thepany?


    Are you treating me like an idiot?"


    "Manager Zhang, they have been gossiping secretly every day. What''s worse, they insulted me face to


    face. If it were you, can you put up with that?" L turned her ankle a little bit. She felt a pinch of pain


    in her injured foot, which was carelessly trampled by Lily Gu when they were wrestling.


    Yale Zhang cast a nce at the curious subordinates and said, "You threee to my office!" They


    walked out of the tea room towards the manager''s office.


    "What''s going on here?" A cold voice came from the Research and Development office entrance. It was


    clear to everyone that the imposing manner and anger belonged to their boss. All of them had a cold


    shiver and quickly bowed their heads to work.

 Chapter 52 My Lawful Wife

    Chapter 52 My Lawful Wife


    "Boss?..." Yale thought he was hallucinating. Why would their CEOe here? But it was exactly their


    CEO standing there. "Boss, these three were fighting inpany. I will punish themter." Yale, a


    middle-aged man, was frightened to tremble by Harry''s daunting temperament.


    Harry quickly caught sight of L who was pouting because of feeling aggrieved at that moment.


    "What''s going on?"


    "They said I am seducing you and called me bitch." Her colleagues were all petrified by what L just


    said, especiially Lily and Kitty who were so frightened as to almost kneel down.


    Harry cast an eye aorund the Research and Development Department. Their rtionship must be


    revealed as he didn''t want his wife to be wronged anymore. "I don''t want to spend working hours


    talking about personal things, but some of you are getting more and more unbearable recently. As


    excellent employees of SL Group. Gossip in thepany. That''s what you are supposed to do?"


    Harry''s colder and harsher tone made them too scared to raise their heads.


    What Harry said next shocked almost everyone. "Mywful wife, L, intends to work here with a


    humble beginning. But, there is always someone who pays more attention to pick on her than to pull


    the job off. SL Group doesn''t wee this kind of people."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry''s daunting temperament was frightening enough, not to mention that he was angery at that


    moment. Everyone was in great fear. If they were not sitting on chairs, they would have trembled to


    kneel down.


    What dumbfounded everyone, including L, most was the words "mywful wife." She couldn''t


    believe Harry just publicized their rtionship.


    They agreed to keep it sceret!


    "Fire these two for good. From now on, whoever dares gossip will be dismissed! And you, Yale, as the


    Manager of Research and Development Department, fail to deal with this kind of thing and still keep


    them. How ipetent you are! From this moment on, you are transferred to the Secretary


    Department. Go check in there now or fuck off." With hands in pant pockets, Harry red at everyone


    in the Research and Development Department just like a sacred but horrifying King.


    "Yes. Boss, I go now!" Yale blushed. Lily and Kitty were too scared to utter a word. They didn''t want to


    be fired. No...


    Harry threw a cold nce at Yale and glimpsed L who was standing there in astounishment. Then


    he strode out. Seeing Harrying out, Joey, who was hidding beside the door, followed immediately


    and thought "God! Boss is so horrifying. How smart I am to hide there."


    "Joey, if you hide behind the door or downstairs again, someone will take your ce." Harry stepped


    into elevator without glimpsing him. Joey leant against wall, felt like crying. No, don''t do that to me!


    Boss, I will never hide anymore...


    Harry had left for one hour, but in Research and Development Department, still none dared to say


    anything. Harry scared their strength away. Even the way to toilet was too far for them. Today, they all


    witnessed how cruel and oppressive their CEO was.


    They couldn''t believe boss''s wife had been working with them everyday. It looked like their difficult time


    was about toe... However, somebody seemed smarter.


    They treated L in that mean way before. But she took all withoutint and none of their


    superiors punished them for that. It looked like L neverined about it to Boss. How could they


    take such a good woman for a bitch!


    L hadn''t been aware that she had won colleagues'' trust and affection again. L went back to her


    seat, and scratched her ears and checks in worry. Now, everybody knew their rtionship. How to get


    along with colleagues in the future? How to work with colleagues smoothly?


    After lunch, few colleagues came to her to make apology for the way they treated her, and expressed


    their hope to get along well with her in the future.


    On hearing this, L nodded. This was just what she wanted. She just wanted to pay full attention to


    work. She hoped colleagues would never mention her rtionship with Harry anymore. Even Heidi, the


    formtor she worked with, called her into theb and asked her what her want to learn there.


    She thought for a while and answered, "I don''t have something special to learn. Being your assistant is


    enough. Just let nature take its course. If I find I have talent in this field afterwards, I hope I can learn


    how to make mask recipe." Heidi nodded without saying anything.


    In the Pearl Spring vi.


    "Well done." Ynda was sitting on a chair in the balcony and talking on the phone. She felt


    comfortable under warm sunshine. ording to Ynda''s understanding to Harry, Harry would


    undoubtedly seal this news agency off at once. So, she gave that news agency plenty of money in


    advance which was enough to start two new agencies ofrge scale.


    "Ynda, you are right. All information on Weibo was deleted in short order under themand of


    Harry. He also sealed that news agency off." It was her assistant, Nael, talking on the other end of the


    phone. He got some time to rest after Ynda''s foot was hurt.


    "It''s ok. The money I paid is enough for him to start two new agencies." Besides, although those


    pictures were deleted, allizen who have saw those pictures would not forget them. From now on,


    countless lens of paparazzi would aim at Harry and her once there was any rumor. If the other one is


    Harry, then she was willing to be discussed for fun and step into this vortex of gossip.


    "Ok, then, take care Ynda. If you need anything, please call me." Nael was enjoying a hot spring


    bath in a resort. He felt superfortable at that moment. He was busy flying around the world with


    Ynda for work which made him always tired. Thus, he cherished this rare holiday very much.


    "Ok, onest thing, Harry and I will go to Mr. Wang''s birthday party tomorrow. Tell journalists to be


    smart. I think you know what to do." Ynda overlooked the scenery in distance and ran her fingers


    through hair. She was in a good mood.


    "Ok, I''m going to call more journalists."


    Ynda hung the phone up with a sneer. "L, Harry doesn''t love you at all. He even doesn''t want to


    publicize your rtionship. People will regard Harry and me as a couple soon." she thought.


    L slipped out of office after work. She rode on her motorcycle and then drove home directly. She


    rushed into her bedroom on the second floor as soon as she arrived home. She even didn''t notice


    Ynda who was sitting in the living room, because she got a more important thing to do. She


    rummaged all drawers in the bedroom just like a thief.


    "Where is my Marriage Certificate?" L mumbled in confusion as rummaging around. She clearly


    remembered she put her Marriage Certificate into this drawer. "Why is it not here?" She was going


    crazy. Then she rushed to study room and continued to rummage. Finally, She found out both two


    Marriage Certificates in the bottom drawer.


    She ran back to the bedroom and took a photo of Marriage Certificates. After finishing this, she put


    them back with satisfaction. Just in case, she plucked the key of the bottom drawer out and hid it in a


    ce that wouldn''t be found out easily.


    There must be someone behind today''s drama. "If Ynda uses media to hype her rtionship with


    Harry again, I will post this photo on Weibo. Now that Harry has publicized our rtionship inpany


    first. Why can''t I?" She thought.


    At that moment, Harry was leaning against the door of study room, watching his wife who was


    crouching beside the desk with her butt pushed out.


    "Finished?"

 Chapter 53 Go with Me

    Chapter 53 Go with Me


    "Yes it was. I''m sure Harry won''t be able to find it." L put her phone away delightedly and turned


    around, only to be startled by the man beside the door.


    My goodness, she just gave herself away! L patted her forehead, regretting being a fool.


    "What are you trying to hide? Let me see." Harry closed the door and walked in.


    "Nothing, honey. Let''s go and have dinner!" L grinned, held Harry''s arm and pulled him out of the


    study.


    Harry didn''t insist. Such a silly girl. Didn''t she know that he could easily find anything hidden in his


    study? But anyway, he liked every bit of her!


    L was in a good mood during dinner, as she was not regarded as a tramp anymore! La...


    "You are really happy, aren''t you?" Harry smiled gently at his wife, who was stirring spaghetti with her


    head shaking.


    "Of course! They won''t take me for a tramp, so I can focus on work now!" Ynda waspletely


    forgotten by L and Harry.


    With an attentive smile, Ynda picked up a piece of goose liver and put it in Harry''s te. "Harry,


    you''ve been working hard. Try to eat more." She didn''t ask about or say anything, pretending to be


    uninformed about the entertainment news today.


    To avoid ruining her good mood, L simply nced at the goose liver in that te, and chose not to


    irritate Ynda. "Honey, I remember that you don''t really like goose liver, do you? I''ll eat it for you."


    Then L picked up the goose liver from Harry''s te and put it in her own, but she didn''t eat it.


    "Harry, you did like goose liver a lot when we were together." Ynda knew L''s intention


    immediately, so she rolled her eyes at this troublesome woman secretly.


    L smiled, "I have the final say. Moreover, I''m a neat freak, so I''d better skip it as it was touched by


    you." She thought for a while and threw the goose liver in an empty te.


    The smile on Ynda''s was a bit unnatural. Harry seemed to have given L permission for


    everything. He didn''t say a word but elegantly ate his spaghetti.


    After finishing the meal, L wiped her mouth and an idea urred to her. She held Harry''s arm and


    said, "Honey, can we take a walk? I want to buy some snacks in the supermarket. Can you go with


    me?" L would rather go out than stay at home with that shameless woman around.


    Looking at his wife, who was acting like a willful child now, Harry shook his head with resignation. "Let''s


    go upstairs and get changed." He stood up.


    And L started to skip upstairs at once.


    While getting changed, Harry hugged L from behind, andid his chin on her shoulder. "My sweetie,


    as you are so happy today, can you give me some special rewards?"


    L checked her bag. Good! The phone was there! "Okay. What do you want?" L promised him


    without a second thought.


    Harry gave her a mysterious smile and whispered a few words in her ear.


    These few words lingered in her mind all the time while she was in the supermarket. He said he would


    take her to a ce to rx.


    Where were they going? Night club? Pub? Harry chuckled about her mind drifting.


    "Why do you want condiments?" He watched his wife putting condiments into their trolley.


    L finally came to senses and noticed the salt in her hand. Embarrassed, she put it back to the shelf


    quickly.


    It was all his fault! She gave Harry a pout and pulled him to the fruits area.


    "Any fruit you like to eat?" Harry looked at the woman in his arms lovingly. This pretty couple attracted


    quite a lot of attention.


    L tilted her head, thinking for a while. Then she counted with fingers, "Longan, mango, durian and


    cherry..."


    Harry raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "Am I married to a piggy?"


    As he expected, L pouted and said, "Do you think I eat too much? I''ll take nothing then." She turned


    her head around, as if she was annoyed.


    Harry bent and kissed her red lips. "No, I never said that. Eat more and gain some weight, so it will be


    evenfier to cuddle you at night." He started to sketch a plump version of her.


    Customers around enviously watched them showing off affection.


    Lughed. "What if I will weigh 100 kilograms one day?" 100 kilograms. That would be way too


    plump andfortable to cuddle.


    Harry broke intoughter. "That doesn''t matter. I''m even okay with 200 kilograms!" Then he put longan


    fruits, mangoes, cherries and durians into the trolley.


    After they left the supermarket, L started to think about what he said earlier again. When they were


    back to the vi, she was confused. Weren''t they going to somewhere to rx?Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry read her expression and carried her out of car. He held her hand and walked towards their back


    garden.


    "Harry, you are so stingy! Rx in the back garden?" L was surprised when she saw his teasing


    look. Afterwards, she had a deep understanding of what he meant by "rxing".


    It was around 1 am. The lights in the vi were off.


    Harry carried the exhausted L to the bathroom in their room and bathed her.


    Then he ced her head on his thighs, carefully dried her long hair, and tucked her in the bed.


    After preparing himself for sleep, Harry looked at his sleeping beauty, kissed her forehead gently and


    cuddled her.


    In Greenery Five-star Hotel.


    Tonight, the 98-year-old birthday party was held for a master of calligraphy and painting -- Mark Wang.


    Celebrities in this area and influential entrepreneurs whom he had cooperated with were all invited.


    Everyone came with valuable gifts, afraid that inappropriate choices might dishonor themselves.


    At 7:30 pm, people were toasting and chatting at the well-decorated first floor, where incessant


    congrattions could be heard.


    In spite of his advanced age, Mark Wang could still see and hear clearly, and others were envious of


    his good health condition.


    At around 8 pm, guests were still walking in and out of the hotel.


    It was when a dazzling couple appeared and drew all the attention.


    "Is that Ynda and Harry in the news?"


    "I think so. She looks fabulous! I heard that she''s taking a break because of injury. It seems to be true."


    "Uh-huh, they are such a wonderful match."


    ...


    In an expensive knee-high lc cocktail dress, Ynda was hoding Harry''s arm in the doorway of the


    hotel. People around wereplimenting and envying their gorgeous appearances.


    Ynda''s injured ankle attracted some attention but her walking gracefully with Harry left others


    impressed and jealous.

 Chapter 54 You Dare to Hit Me

    Chapter 54 You Dare to Hit Me


    "Happy birthday, grandpa Wang!" Harry and Ynda walked directly toward Mark Wang and handed


    over their valuable gifts.


    Both Harry and Ynda''s grandpas were old friends of Mark Wang. On this special day, it''s natural to


    let their grandchildren send congrattions with gifts.


    One was the CEO of SL Group, the other a world-famous actress. Who was not envious of their


    identity?


    Ynda was smiling with good grace when someone took out their cell phones and took photos of


    them. She didn''t mind but smiled back.


    "Well, thank you. I''m d you two havee. Ynda, how is your foot?" Mark Wang was pleased to


    see the perfect match in front of him and looked forward to attend their wedding ceremony.


    "It''s fine, grandpa Wang. It''s just ankle sprain. I have Harry by my side. It''s okay." Ynda smiled very


    sweetly, as if she was nestling up against her husband.


    "Uh huh, you go to rest. Don''t walk back and forth." Mark Wang looked at them, more and more


    satisfied.


    "Okay, grandpa Wang! Here are so many guests. Harry and I won''t take any more of your time."


    Ynda walked to her seat, holding Harry''s arm to look elegant. She took a few steps and her injured


    foot hurt a little.


    Harry sent her to her seat and went straight to the party. He didn''t like it, but he went anyway.


    Ynda sat quietly on her seat, like an unearthly fairy. Several of the fans were hesitant to approach.


    Ynda smiled faintly at them and nodded her head. With her permission, those fans went up to her


    and asked her for autographs and pictures.


    About the end of the party, Ynda took out her cell phone and refreshed the entertainment news.


    Sure enough! The media exposed the photos of her and Harry, and the topic of their arrival in the hotel


    was on the hot search list.


    After drinking two sses of red wine and white wine, Harry found Mark Wang. "Grandpa Wang, I have


    to deal with some work at mypany, so I''ll leave with Ynda. Enjoy the party."


    Mark Wang wondered why Harry mention Ynda in such a cold tone. Weren''t they lovebirds? Why


    were they so distant? He nodded a farewell to them without much thought.


    "Harry, I have just walked a few steps when we came here, now, my foot hurts a little." Ynda uttered


    in a pitifully weak voice at the front gate of the hotel.


    Harry nced at her injured foot, which seemed to be really a bit swollen. He picked her up and put her


    on the passenger seat, heading back to the Pearl Spring Vi.


    When they were back at the vi, the news had been kept hyping up. He carried Ynda into the room


    and was ready to leave.


    "Harry, don''t leave me alone." Ynda clutched Harry''s palm and begged in a low voice.


    Harry hesitated the moment he heard the sentimental sound of Ynda. She limped to the door and


    shut it, and looked at the man in a loving way.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked coldly.


    "Harry, don''t be so indifferent to me. I regret what I have done in the past. I''m sorry." Arms around his


    waist gently, Ynda buried her face against his chest.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without replying her, Harry put his hands in his pockets with indifference. It was toote to say anything


    now, and they couldn''t go back.


    "I know you have L now, but I can give you whatever she gives to you." Ynda wept, loosening her


    hands around the man''s waist.


    She unzipped her own dress. Harry twisted his frowning face to one side, refusing to watch her.


    "Put on your clothes." Hemanded coldly.


    "Harry!" Though she acted this way, the man was not willing to take a look at her. Tears fell down her


    face like beads on a broken thread. She raised herself on tiptoe, put her arms around his neck, and


    kissed his thin lips that were cold and familiar.


    Harry felt a pang of pain in his heart. Since when did Ynda start to humiliate herself like that?


    Just, their story had be a past tense. They could never go back.


    Not only because he had L. Even without her, he did not want to be with Ynda anymore.


    When he was about to push away the woman, the room door was shoved open.


    L looked coldly at the scene in front of her, her heart seized by a needle-like pain.


    Harry hurriedly pushed away Ynda from his bosom, and went to L at the door, "L..." For the


    first time he got into a panic and was eager to exin something.


    L went past Harry towards Ynda, and pped her hard across the face.


    "L!" Seeing the mark on the smooth face of Ynda, Harry quickly stopped L.


    "What''s wrong? Feel sorry for her?" L threw off Harry''s hand, her eyes fixed on the woman in front


    of her with resentment. Well done, international superstar! Seducing her husband right under her nose!


    Good job!


    "L, you dare to hit me!" Ynda stared at L in great shock. She had never been pped while


    growing up!


    "I just hit you. I guess you grow up in pretty good shape! Seducing my husband in my house, you are


    so cheap. How many men have you hooked up with? Miss International." Harry understood what L


    intended for her words.


    Harry came a little closer. "L, that''s a bit too much. Let''s go back to our room."


    "Too much? Well, I''ll leave the ce for you to go on with your petting!" L turned to leave the room.


    As she was about to close the door back in her own room, Harry caught up with her.


    Unable to close the door, L gave up and stayed silent for a while. Sitting quietly in front of the


    dresser, she said, "We didn''t marry for love. If you are suffering, if I am really standing in your way,


    please tell me, I''ll leave!"


    Harry closed the door, walked behind her, pulled her up, and sat in her chair while letting her sit on his


    lap.


    "It''s not like that... Give me some time. It''s not easy to let go of the past dozen years." Harry buried


    himself in his wife''s arms, and said in a muffled voice.


    Oh, he had had more than a dozen years of rtionship with Ynda. L closed her eyes and asked,


    "Do you still love her?"


    Without answering her at once, Harry replied after a long silence, "Maybe no." With L, he was willing


    to let go of all his past.


    L heard these words, disappointed. Maybe no... Maybe yes, isn''t it?


    However, ask yourself, do you love him? Do you love this man in your arms? L did not know...


    "If, after a period of time, you still love her, please tell me, I quit, I do not want to stand in your way."


    Again, she gently dered her intention. She knew damn well about fickleness in love.

 Chapter 55 Naughty

    Chapter 55 Naughty


    A rtionship could not be simply ended by a word, and to let go of it was also not an easy thing. So,


    just let it be naturally!


    "I won''t let you leave me. You are not the one standing in my way. L, you are my wife, forever and


    ever!" He held her chin in his fingers, as if he was taking an oath.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    L put her arms around his neck and swore to herself that Harry would be her only love all her life.


    What Harry brought to her, was not only care and wealth, but also happiness and spiritual satisfaction.


    Being with him, L felt like falling in love, which was so sweet.


    He lifted her up by the waist, andid her on the bed. After that, he went to take a shower.


    L started to surf on the inte and found the news about Harry and Ynda were reported widely.


    She''s about to post the photo and words she prepared, but debated whether the abrupt action would


    bring any negative influence to him.


    But, he had publicized their rtionship in thepany, if she posed it on Weibo¡­after much


    deliberation, she finally gave up her idea, and clicked the Cancel button. She''d better leave the stuff to


    Harry!


    After a shower, the lingering smell of body wash made Harry very attractive. Ly in his arms as if


    she could seek security there.


    That night, Harry, who was called a beast in bed by L, did nothing but sleep with her in his arms.


    The twodiespletely turned against each other after that night. L had agreed to give Harry


    some time to deal with it. She seldom spoke to Ynda since then.


    After a few days, Ynda''s assistant brought over Ynda''s pet cat - Naughty.


    She leisurely enjoyed thendscape outside at the balcony, with the freshly showered white Naughty,


    which squinted in her arms. Naughty was bought from a pet store by Harry and her together.


    Harry was busy with an international investment project. So he seldom went back home.


    One day, L went shopping with Wendy. When she arrived home, it was past 9 pm.


    She went to her room upstairs quietly, but just after she opened the door, something white sprung out


    at her.


    "Ah!" L let out a scream, which attracted Ynda. When she made out that it was a white cat, she


    disgustedly threw it down.


    "What are you doing? If my Naughty gets hurt, you would be in a big trouble." Ynda felt distressed


    for her cat was thrown on the floor, although the floor had been carpeted.


    "Why do you have to keep a cat?" L almost went crazy. She hated and feared a cat most since her


    childhood!


    "I like it. It''s none of your business!" Ynda gave her a dirty look, and worriedly stroked Naughty.


    "Miss Mo, cat is my most dislike. Please send it away as soon as possible!" L patted her chest, still


    being in shock. The cat stared at her fiercely, as if it was always ready to jump at her.


    "Your dislike has nothing to do with me. Naughty is my favorite!"


    Her cat named Naughty? It was indeed a naughty cat!


    "What? Is it because you have been living here for a period of time that you forget you are only a guest


    and I am the hostess? Or do you mistake yourself for the hostess?" L really didn''t want to speak to


    her.


    So did Ynda. She then went back to her room with Naughty. L said to herself, Ynda had better


    not leave any chance to her, or she''ll definitely send the cat away, humph!


    Harry didn''t tell her that he would not go home this night, so, he''s supposed to be backter.


    L took a very careful shower in the bathroom and put her dirtyundry in the hamper. After making


    sure there was not any scent of cat, she climbed up the bed. Then she called Harry and found he had


    arrived at the garage downstairs.


    She got up at once, flew downstairs, and opened the door before Harry unlocked it by fingerprint.


    Harry felt all tiredness were swept away when he saw his girl waiting at the gate. He bowed the head to


    kiss her red lips, while using his leg to close the door¡­


    "Mewo¡­" a gentle cat miaow broke their romance. L rolled her eyes unhappily. What a loyal cat!


    The owner couldn''t kiss him, so the pet also didn''t allow L to enjoy the kiss.


    Harry stopped and turned the light on, "Naughty?" It seemed Harry knew the cat.


    L wanted to send the cat away. But before she opened her mouth, Harry walked toward it and held it


    in his arms to take a good look.


    "Harry, I miss it very much. So, I ask my assistant to bring it over." Ynda said to him, standing


    upstairs in a piece of strap night-skirt.


    "Hum." Harry just gave a simply answer. He put the cat down and stroked its snowy fur again.


    When he stood up, he noticed there was something wrong with L. "L, are you ok?"


    L kept a long distance from the cat. Naughty reminded her of the first cat she had raised. It was a


    very cute kitten. She liked it as much as Ynda liked Naughty. She always hugged it, even while


    sleeping.


    One day, the cat had a walk at the park, but its head was stepped by a young man. It died of excessive


    bleeding soon. L cried and buried it by herself. From that time on, she always got frightened at the


    sight of a cat, and even didn''t dare to get close to it.


    Besides, she had been ever scratched by a cat of a ssmate in the third year of middle school. Since


    then, she hated cats more.


    "L?" Harry called L who was lost in her memory. What''s wrong with her?


    "Honey, I don''t like cats, send it away." L didn''t want to get close to Harry, either, because he hugged


    it just now.


    "Naughty is a very cute cat." If L didn''t hear that personally, she could never believe Harry used the


    work "cute".


    "I fear it!" L told him straightforwardly.


    Harry thought for a while, "Ynda, take Naughty back to your room, and don''t let it out when L is at


    home."


    Ynda curled her lip, and went downstairs to lift Naughty up in her arms. But before she went


    upstairs, she threw her eye on Lcently.


    "You, go to take a shower." L stopped Harry in a hurry when he wanted to get close to her.


    Harry paused at her words. At the thought that maybe he hugged Naughty just now, he shook his head,


    turned about and went upstairs to bath.


    L was relieved now, and followed him upstairs.


    Harry went out of bathroom after washing himself with three times of shower gel, lest his wife didn''t


    allow him to hug her while sleeping.


    When L saw he walking to her, she sat up immediately and asked, "Did you use shower gel?"


    "¡­Yes, three times!" Harry, a neat freak, had a mixed feeling that he couldn''t tell, as it was the first time


    that he had been cold-shouldered.

 Chapter 56 Brown Wallet

    Chapter 56 Brown Wallet


    "Did you put the clothes you wear today in theundry basket? Did you use the bathtub? Did you brush


    it?"


    L asked in a row, as if she was interrogating a prisoner. Harry was speechless.


    "Yes, I did. But I used the shower instead of the bathtub. Are you satisfied, honey?" He threw away the


    bath towel and jumped straight into the bed to hold her.


    "Ah... Harry... Don''t... I have something for you!" Panted L. Harry let her go after she finished her


    words.


    L fixed her hair, got out of bed, took a shopping bag from the table and handed it to him.


    Harry fetched the bag, which contained a rectangr box. He opened the box. There was a brown


    crocodile wallet. Harry smiled and kissed L. "Why do you buy me a wallet?"


    "Open it and have a look." L put her arms around his neck and leaned her head against his


    shoulder.


    He opened the wallet and caught sight of a four-inch photo of L smiling all over her face.


    Contented, Harry transferred the cards and cash from his wallet to this new one.


    After finishing that, Harry turned off the bedsidemp and went to bed!


    Harry knew that she would have a day off tomorrow. And to thank her for the present she had bought,


    he pleased her all night.


    The sky was slightly bright. L fell into a heavy sleep. The man slept for a while and went up to the


    company.


    Ynda noticed that L''s door was tightly closed. She conjectured that she did not go to work today.


    An idea came to her. Near noon, she upied herself in the kitchen for quite a while, and then went


    out with a lunch box.


    Before she left the house, Ynda told Mrs. Du to feed Naughty when it came out.


    As she had some trouble with walking, Ynda called Nael and asked him to pick her up.


    In the underground parking lot of the SL Group, Ynda told Nael to wait for her in the car, and


    hobbled into the elevator. She went straight up to the CEO floor. In fact, her foot was much better. She


    got off the elevator and walked with only a slight limp.


    "Miss Mo, how are you!" Joey greeted Ynda the instant he saw her, with bing modesty.


    "I''m looking for Harry. Is he in there?" Ynda''s smile fascinated the few secretaries except for Joey.


    "Our CEO is busy. I''ll tell him you''re here." Thisdy would lose no chance in getting close to the boss.


    L took a rest day and she came to thepany for the boss.


    "No, I''ll go in by myself." Ynda refused the suggestion of Joey. She knocked on the door but walked


    in without waiting for permission.


    In the office, Harry and Samuel were discussing business. Upon seeing Yndaing in directly,


    Samuel paused in astonishment.


    It took him a while to recall that thisdy was Harry''s ex-girlfriend...


    "Why do youe here?" Harry frowned subtly when he saw Ynda.


    "Hello, Mr. Shao, Harry, I''m sorry to interrupt you. I don''t know you are busy. I just want to bring you


    lunch." Ynda politely greeted Samuel and innocently raised the love lunch in her hand.


    When Samuel saw that, he picked up his stuff and stood up. "Harry, I have to get going. Let''s call it a


    day. See you."


    "Well, take care!" Harry walked Samuel to the door and returned.


    "You can put it down. Your foot has not recovered yet. Go back first." He picked up the folder on his


    desk and began to write notes.


    Ynda didn''t disturb him but quietly sat on the sofa, watching him work.


    A momentter, Harry rubbed his painful temples. He felt a pair of soft hands the instant he removed


    his own hands.


    "Harry, you must have been working very hard these days. Let me help you." Ynda ced her


    fingers on his temples and gently moved them in tiny circles.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "No, you go back!" Harry grasped her hands and pulled them down.


    Ynda held his big hands. "Harry, I really regret for it. I just want to stay by your side. Don''t push me


    away, please."


    Harry did not speak any more. Ynda happily opened the lunch box. "This is what I made for you.


    Braised brisket that you like to eat. I learned it from Mrs. Du."


    He paused, and took the chopsticks from her hand. He picked up a piece of brisket and chewed. "Well,


    thank you!


    Ynda sat by Harry''s side and was delighted to watch him finishing off the lunch. She cleared up his


    desk and let him continue to work.


    Ynda took out her phone and quietly took a photo of him working conscientiously. She posted it on


    the Inte with the text saying, "A man who works hard is really handsome!"


    This post virtually became popr soon. The rtionship between Ynda and Harry had be


    irrefutable in the eyes ofizens.


    Ynda''s heart leaped with joy when she read the blessings in thements.


    She must grasp this opportunity to win back her Harry!


    At the age of fifteen, she fell in love with him at first sight. So did Harry. They were together at the age


    of eighteen.


    She debuted at neen, hiding their love from the public. At the age of twenty, she was in the


    limelight. Two yearster, she made a mistake that she could not make up for the rest of her life.


    She had been pursuing her dream that one day she would stand on the international stage through her


    own efforts.


    It was this reason that made her life fall apart. That night, Harry was in another city on a business trip.


    A renowned director asked her to discuss the next day''s show in a hotel. Harry told her not to go alone


    since he was not by her side.


    However, she turned a deaf ear to his suggestion. She said it was all right and the director was a good


    man. She went to the appointment and was drugged by the director in her drink. And the worst thing


    was that the director and the producer had sex with her.


    Harry called his good brother Eason, asking him to bring back Ynda from the hotel. But, when he


    arrived, the room was in a mess. The groggy Ynda, alone, was sleeping in the bed.


    The scandal was held down by Ynda''s family, who bought off everyone in charge of the case. The


    director and the producer were sentenced to death. The two men were executed the next day.


    Regretful and desperate, Ynda wanted tomit suicide several times, and was rescued by Harry.


    Harry also helped her get rid of psychological shadow. She was really grateful to the man. They agreed


    to get engaged at the beginning of the next month. However, she missed the ne because of a


    runway show. Though the engagement banquet was nned at noon, Ynda arrived at night.


    When she arrived, Harry had already left. She called him to exin. He said that he understood, but


    since then she obviously felt that Harry became estranged from her and no longer gave her a phone


    call.

 Chapter 57 Your Cat Is Dead

    Chapter 57 Your Cat Is Dead


    Even he picked up her calls, he would hang up without talking much. Itsted for about a year, until


    Rose called her and told her that Harry got married. That was when she realized she had lost this man.


    Ynda bitterly and deeply regretted her decision.


    Hearing a sob, Harry looked up from work and found Ynda weeping on the couch.


    He put the pen down, and walked to her. "What''s the matter?"


    Ynda kept crying without a word. Harry bent down, but he failed to say anything.


    Suddenly, Ynda flung herself into Harry''s arms. Unprepared, he almost fell down, but he took a step


    back on the right side and kept their bnce.


    "Harry, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry and I regret so much. I beg you. Pleasee back to me. Please..."


    Ynda weltered in tears. Harry closed his eyes to hide the pain inside.


    He pushed Ynda away and insisted it was toote.


    To send Ynda back to the vi, Harry finished work earlier.


    The vi was very quiet. Mrs. Du was not there. He could not found L on the second floor either.


    Looking out of the window, he saw L, Mrs. Du and two other servants were talking by the pool.


    Harry changed clothes and went to L. "Harry, have you seen Naughty?" Ynda was searching


    around the living room, her eyes red from crying.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "It might be in your room. Go and check." Harry walked towards the pool directly.


    Before he got there, he heard L''s voice. "It''s toote to say that. Get it out now!"


    Seeing Harry walking to her in leisure wear, L put on a sulky face, as he stayed with Ynda in the


    company this afternoon.


    "What''s going on?" Harry stood beside L.


    "Look..." L pointed at the pool, where a lifeless cat was floating.


    "Ah!" "Naughty!" Ynda came out at one point and saw Naughty in the pool, letting out a scream.


    Harry frowned and took his top off by the pool. Then he jumped into water and took Naughty out.


    It was indeed toote. Naughty was already stiff.


    "Naughty, wake up. Naughty." Ynda wanted to stroke the dripping-wet Naughty with her trembling


    hands, but dared not to do so.


    "What happened? Harry looked at Mrs. Du and the other two servants coldly.


    "We have no idea, Young Master. It was My Lady who asked us to take Naughty out. We didn''t know


    that Naughty are ..." Dead. The younger servant answered. Her name was Betty Fei and she had been


    here only since they moved to this vi.


    "L Li! Why did you kill Naughty?" Ynda used L of killing her cat immediately, while actually


    L had no idea about the ident.


    "Don''t sling mud at me! I didn''t do anything. You should have taken better care of your own cat!" L


    rolled her eyes at Ynda.


    "Harry! Is this your so-called wife? Someone who killed Naughty just because she didn''t like it? I should


    have sent it away..." Ynda firmly believed that L had killed Naughty. She was the only possible


    suspect.


    "Hey, your cat is dead, but it''s not my fault. Okay? I just passed by and I didn''t do anything. What''s


    wrong with you?" L got anxious, and looked at the silent Harry.


    "What did youe here for?" Harry looked into L''s eyes. Naughty was a Persian cat that Ynda


    and he brought home from a pet store. They kept it together for years and it witnessed many of their


    memories. So seeing the dead Naughty, Harry also felt sad.


    "I was having a walk here..." It sounded unconvincing even to herself, but it was the truth. L had


    been upset about Ynda''s post, so she took a walk in the garden to get away from the bad feelings.


    And on the way back, she passed by the pool, where she identally found Naughty, so she went to


    Mrs. Du for help.


    "L Li, do you even believe such ame excuse yourself?" Ynda sneered. That was obviously a


    clumsy lie.


    ...


    L didn''t respond. Instead, she turned to Harry. "I didn''t kill Naughty."


    Harry grabbed his top and walked towards the house. "Find a pet cemetery and bury it properly."


    ...


    Ynda stepped forward and grasped L''s arm. "L, you can''t leave!"


    L shook Ynda''s arm off restlessly. "Don''t touch me!" Then without any further move, Ynda just


    fell into the deep end of the pool unexpectedly.


    "Ah! Help..."


    Harry heard everything behind him. Hearing the loud ssh, he turned around and found Ynda fall


    into the pool.


    Without hesitation, he threw the top and jumped into the water. After about ten more seconds, Harry


    finally pulled Ynda out of water. L was relieved to see her safe.


    But how did she fall? She didn''t push Ynda. L looked her own hands, wondering.


    Harryid Ynda on the ground and pressed her chest. Theatose Ynda spat a gob of water


    out and gradually came around coughing.


    "Harry!" Ynda sat herself up and threw herself into Harry''s arms, crying like a child.


    Harry didn''t say anything but carried Ynda towards the vi.


    He didn''t stop when passing by L, nor did he even take a look at her.


    That night, for the first time, the couple shared a same bed but their hearts were apart.


    L tossed and turned, while the man beside her seemed to be sleeping soundly. L pinched him,


    "Don''t sleep."


    "Go to sleep. I know you didn''t mean it." You know? What the hell do you know? L sat up and looked


    at Harry, who still had his eyes closed in darkness.


    Knowing that he would not like to talk now, L chose to give up. She turned over a few times and


    finally fell asleep. After L fell asleep, Harry opened his eyes, sighed, cuddled her in his arms, and


    then he went to sleep for real this time.


    When L woke up the next day, Harry was not in the room. She cleaned herself up slowly and went


    downstairs.


    Harry was having breakfast with Ynda in the living room. Content smile on Ynda''s face made it


    hard for L to believe her cat just died yesterday.


    The scene had spoiled L''s appetite. She took the purse and changed the shoes, ready to leave.


    "Come over and have breakfast!" Harry said when he noticed that she was about to leave.


    "No, I have lost my appetite." L opened the door and left without looking back.


    Seeing this, Ynda slowed down a bit.

 Chapter 58 Laboratory Bench Was in a Mess

    Chapter 58 Laboratory Bench Was in a Mess


    Hardly had Ynda got her n started when Harry and L had a quarrel. Ynda thought if she


    continued her tricks, they definitely would break up. A marriage without love should not be maintained,


    L!


    L went to a breakfast shop by motorcycle to grab a bite, and then rode to work.


    When it was time to have a lunch break, L had not finished her work. So she decided to have lunch


    later. All of her workmates in the department had left.


    At this moment, a man who she hadn''t seen before came in. "Miss Li, the manager needs the form


    that Supervisor Heidi wrote this morning. She needs it now."


    "Who are you?" L looked at the stranger, feeling confused.


    "Oh, I am new here. My name is Justin Wen." L nodded without a doubt and went to the research


    lab.


    ording topany''s regtions, without the permission of the department manager, no one shall


    have ess to the researchb alone except the formtors. Before L entered theb, she wanted


    to ask Justin Wen whether he needed anything else.


    But when she turned around, Justin Wen had gone and couldn''t be found anywhere. "Well, it should be


    ok if I take the form out as soon as possible!" thought L.


    L went in, found the form Heidi wrote this morning and took it out.


    Aftering out, she found Justin Wen waiting at the exit and trotted to him. "What are you doing


    here? Should I hand the form to the manager or leave it to you?"


    "Oh, I just wanna have a smoke here. Leave it to me. Get your things done first!" Justin Wen raised the


    half-smoked cigarette in his hand, ready to leave with the form.


    "H''m, well, I get going." Without thinking much, L went back to her seat. But she felt a little hungry


    soon. So she simply tidied up the desk and left for lunch.


    After she came out of the elevator on the first floor, Justin Wen emerged suddenly from nowhere, and


    walked side by side with her.


    "Miss Li, are you going to have lunch?" Justin Wen asked with a smile.


    "Yes. You have delivered the form to the manager?" L saw nothing in his hands and thought he


    had handed it in.


    "Yes. Lunch together?" Justin Wen touched something hidden in his pocket on the sly, with a guilty


    conscience.


    To have lunch with a man she didn''t know? She didn''t think it was a good idea. "Sorry, I have made an


    appointment. Excuse me." Justin Wen disappointedly parted L at the gate of thepany.


    L smiled and went to lunch by herself. She didn''t sense that something was wrong.


    After two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Heidi opened the door of theb from inside. With her eyes running down the office, Heidi snapped,


    "Who entered myb today?"


    After hearing that, L, who was printing materials at the moment, lifted her hand, "It''s me, the


    manager asked Justin Wen to fetch the form you wrote in the morning."


    "Justin Wen?" Heidi gave a dubious look at L''s innocent face, "Who''s Justin Wen?"


    "He''s the new employee, you don''t know him?" L had a bad feeling¡­


    Heidi asked L to go to the manager''s office together. The new manager was a woman, named Helen


    Zhuang, who had been working in thepany for many years. She was also confused after learning


    what happened, "I didn''t ask anyone to fetch the form!"


    The two women both looked towards L. She suddenly got a nasty shock. At this time, another


    formtor Mia Wu shouted loudly, "Who had been to theb and moved my stuff?"


    Helen, Heidi and L went out of the office in a hurry, and found Mia angrily hurl questions at the


    others.


    "Apart from formtors, who the hell had been to theb and moved my stuff?" Mia Wu asked loudly


    again.


    "I had been there, but I didn''t move anything." L replied, which attracted the attention of all the


    others.


    L followed Helen and Heidi to see what happened in theb. She waspletely dumbfounded by


    the sight. All forms on Mia''sboratory bench were in a mess and became illegible. What''s worse, a


    lot of nt extract were mixed in a bottle.


    Heidi lost her form, and Mia''sboratory bench was in a mess. L was taken as the only suspect.


    That was really serious. The lost form could result in great loss of orders, let alone theboratory


    bench in a mess, which would cause innumerable losses. L still felt perplexed. Helen Zhuang had


    phoned Joey to report the whole thing.


    After a short while, they all were called over by the CEO to the meeting room.


    When L went into the meeting room, Harry was watching the surveince video that Joey presented.


    L turned out to be the only one who went into theb during the lunch break. Worst of all, she


    nced around the office watchfully before entering theb, as if she was afraid of being found out.


    When she came out, there was a piece of paper in her hand, and then, she went to the exit at the dead


    spot.


    Another video showed L went out of thepany with a man. Harry knew that man - a formtor of


    a peer group.


    As the video yed, Harry turned ghastlier and ghastlier, while the others dared not utter a word.


    When the video was over, Harry stared at L, "How do you know Jack Liu?"


    L was confused, "Who''s Jack Liu?"


    Harry scrutinized her face, turned theptop around by a hand, and pointed to the man on the screen.


    "Is he Justin Wen, a new employee?" L looked at the man in the video who left thepany with


    her together, and still could not figure out what happened.


    "Miss Li, you are CEO''s wife, how could you help ourpetitor to do that?" Mia Wu med L


    furiously for she had destroyed all her efforts.


    "I didn''t!" L got heated. She was trapped by someone who she didn''t know.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll investigate it. Go back to your work. L stays here." Harry ordered lightly, with his forehead resting


    on the right hand.


    Once they all left the room, L exined anxiously, "I didn''t know him, and did nothing to Mia''s


    laboratory bench."


    "So, he asked you to fetch an important form, and you followed what he said even though you didn''t


    know him, right?" What he said hit home.


    "He said he was a new employee, and the manager asked him to get the form. I didn''t doubt him¡­"


    L answered in a low voice. She finally knew she fell into a trap.


    How to prove her innocence now? She must find that guy. "I''m going to find Jack Liu. He can prove my


    innocence."


    "Joey had called him. He''ll be here soon. I''m waiting for your exnation." Harry looked at L with a


    cold gaze, which seemed to be strange. L could hardly stand it.

 Chapter 59 Get Out of My House

    Chapter 59 Get Out of My House


    "You should trust me. Why should I help ourpetitor? Nonsense, right?" L exined to Harry in


    anxiety.


    Looking at the worried-looking L, Harry asked, "Are you still angry about what happenedst night?


    You do this to vent your anger? Do you know this form is not just about a deal worth millions of


    dors? Do you know how many days and nights Mia has spent on it?" This was the only reason that


    came to Harry''s mind. In view of L''s temper, he thought it''s possible for her to do this kind of thing


    and get him into trouble.


    L stared at Harry. She was so disappointed and got nothing to say anymore. What was she like on


    earth in his mind? She couldn''t believe Harry didn''t trust her at all.


    There was a knock on the door at that moment. "Boss, Jack is here." It was Joey talking outside the


    door.


    Then, a man walked into the meeting room. That was the man who delivered the message to L


    during lunch time.


    "Justin, tell them what was going on and what did you told me this nooning." L recognized him


    immediately. She thought only Justin could save her at that point. As long as Justin told Harry what was


    really going on, misunderstanding would be cleared up naturally.


    "Who are you? Why do you take me here?" That man threw questions and looked at L in deep


    confusion. It looked like it was his first time seeing L.


    Harry looked at that man up and down and erged his face on the video, then turned the screen to


    him. "You''d better tell me the truth or I don''t know what will happen to you!" Hearing that cold threat,


    Jack became panicky at once.


    "OK, Boss Si. I will tell you!" Jack seemed in great fear. He glimpsed L for a second. Harry captured


    his reaction clearly.


    "The thing is that Miss Li told me she was willing to sell me a mask form and asked me to take it this


    nooning." Then, Jack turned to L who was in great shock and said in a pathetic way, "Miss Li, I don''t


    want this form anymore. Please spare me."


    "Stop!" Harry''s tone was horrifyingly cold.


    "Boss Si, please spare me. I have kids and elderly parents to raise and support." Jack was so scared


    and almost knelt down. He said, "Miss Li, I don''t want this anymore. Please take it back." Then Jack


    fished a paper out from his pocket. That was exactly the form Heidi lost.


    Looking at the form, L fell into deep astonishment and confusion. Who set her up on earth? Harry


    thought L''s astonishment was because of being disclosed.


    "L, I am so disappointed in you. I didn''t expect you would be so irrational, and did this to our


    company!" Harry said after long silence. Harry''s words made L feel hopeless. She didn''t know how


    to protest her innocence.


    Harry leant back in his chair with arms crossed on the lower abdomen and legs resting on the another


    chair. His eyes were closed tightly. L had let him down twice sincest night.


    He couldn''t believe L had drowned Naughty, pushed Ynda into the swimming pool, and even


    betrayed thepany for revenge. "Do you have to hit back?''''


    Facing with Harry''s reproof, L lost words. "Harry, It''s not like that. I didn''t betray ourpany.


    Someone is framing me!" She finally opened her mouth after long silence.


    "Someone is framing you? Who? How could I trust you? The evidence is solid." Harry roared at his


    wife, as he kicked theputer onto the floor with enormous rage.


    The screen shed twice and wentpletely ck. L was scared as it was the first time she had


    seen her husband lose temper.


    Not only L, Joey, who was standing outside the meeting room, flinched. It was also the first time that


    he had seen his emotionless CEO lose temper.


    L was sure that except Ynda Mo, Sara Fu and Mike Qi, nobody would do that to her. She took a


    deep breath and said, "Last night, Ynda Mo was framing me. Today, maybe it is Mike Qi and Sara


    Fu behind this..."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Enough, L!" Harry refused to listen to her anymore. In his opinion, L was passing the buck.


    "Harry, I said I didn''t do that! Believe or not! I am done here!" L also got angry for Harry''s attitude


    and distrust. She walked out the meeting room, mmed the door and went back to the Research and


    Development Department.


    Her colleagues watched her rushing into changing room and then leavingpany in her own clothes


    in minutes.


    Seeing L left, they gathered together at once and gossiped, "Did L really do that?"


    "Unbelievable. But formtor Mia said none once entered theb during nooning but L."


    "I think so. If she didn''t do that, no one dared to suspect her."


    "But she is boss''s wife. Why would she betray her ownpany?"


    ...


    An announcement was released by the Human Resources Department soon. "L of Research and


    Development Department was cheated bypetitor and caused massive loss to thepany. Now


    we decide to dismiss her and request her to bearpany''s loss of around RMB 60 million."


    The ounting Department received the remittance of RMB 60 million in the name of L soon after


    the announcement was released.


    L rushed back Pearl Spring vi by motorcycle in a great rage. Her anger doubled on seeing


    Ynda who was leisurely sitting in the balcony and ying mobile phone.


    "Ynda Mo!" L jerked open the door of her room and rushed to her. "How can an international


    superstar be so mean and shameless?"


    Facing with L''s humiliation, Ynda didn''t get angry. On the contrary, she sneered. "Don''t sling mud


    at me! Are you nuts?" It seemed things went the way she wanted!


    "She knows full well what I mean. I''m going to go nuts if she stays here for one more second" L


    thought.


    L furiously ran closer to Ynda and dragged her out of the chair. Ynda fell down on the floor and


    looked embarrassed.


    "Ah!" You are really insane. Bitch!" Ynda shouted. At that moment, she got angry too. She nced


    at L while massaging her painful knee on the floor.


    "I am insane?" L gave her a sneer as reply and continued, "You, get out of my house right now. See


    how much trouble you have made?" She rushed into Ynda''s bedroom, opened all the closets and


    found out a luggage case. L threw all Ynda''s clothes into the case. Then she walked to Ynda


    with the case in one hand and tried to drag Ynda, who had got up from the floor, out of the room with


    the other hand.


    "Let go of me, you lunatic!" Ynda exerted all her strength to pull her hand free. L dropped the


    case away and grabbed Ynda roughly.


    "This troublesome woman must leave today." L thought.


    Seeing that, Mrs. Du hurried to separate them and Betty Fei called Harry.


    "L, calm down. Miss Mo''s foot is hurt." Mrs. Du tried to stop L who was driven crazy by anger.


    "Hurt, so what? "She hung on in here to seduce my husband and humiliate and frame me on a plea of


    that minor injury." She thought.

 Chapter 60 Trash whichever Room Yolanda Stays In

    Chapter 60 Trash whichever Room Ynda Stays In


    "Mrs. Du, don''t stop me. I''m going to kick this woman out of my home!" L shook Mrs. Du off, and


    took hold of Ynda.


    "Why should I follow what you said? Who do you think you are? Call Harry! I will leave only if he says


    so." Ynda freed herself again and straightened her clothes, thinking "what a mad woman".


    Lughed, "This is my home. I exactly have rights to kick you out without Harry''s permission!" L


    would not be that silly! Harry brought Ynda back as his mother required. Even if she called him, he


    also would say nothing.


    "Your home? I will live in your home. So what?" Ynda looked at L aggressively, as she knew that


    L didn''t have the final say here.


    L almost exploded with anger. At the moment, she heard the phone rang in her purse, which had


    been thrown aside. She had to pick up the phone first. But when she saw the iing call was from


    that man who was taken in by Ynda''s tricks, she would rather reject it.


    With her lips curled, she answered it. "L, can you stop venting your rage on someone irrelevant?"


    He started with a reproachful tone. With tears in her eyes, L said willfully, "It''s none of your business.


    I must kick her out today."


    He paused a moment and said softly, "Ynda''s feet has not recovered yet. When she gets well, I will


    ask someone to drive her home." Harry tried tofort her while driving home in a hurry.


    When Ynda got well, she would be kicked out then. "I can''t wait any more. She''s so sinister. When


    she gets well, I will be dead!" She didn''t understand why a smart guy like Harry couldn''t see Ynda''s


    true colors. Was there something wrong with his brain?


    He frowned slightly. "It was you that made mistakes. You should not me anyone else." He didn''t hold


    antipathy towards her. Instead, he would help her to recognize her mistakes, and correct her


    shorings.


    "I made mistakes? I was set up!" She sparred with him stubbornly.


    "L, you are out of your mind. Behave yourself. Wait for me!" After passing a crossroad, he stepped


    on the gas, heading home as quickly as possible.


    L hung up the phone. Upon seeing Ynda''scent look, L angrily pulled Ynda''s case to


    the stairs, and kicked it down. "Get out now!" She turned back and shouted at Ynda. Then, she went


    downstairs, opened the door of the vi, and threw the luggage out.


    Ynda watched all this calmly. She didn''t get angry, because she would take revenge on L for all


    insults she experienced sooner orter.


    When Harry parked the car at the gate, he just saw a leather case was kicked out. He unbuckled the


    safety belt quickly and got out of the car.


    "L, can we settle it in a reasonable way?" Harry dragged the angrydy into the vi. Upon hearing


    him, Ynda immediately put on a piteous expression.


    Settle it in a reasonable way? L looked at his angry face, sneering, "When I said that I was wronged,


    did you treat me in a reasonable way?" A strong grief was eating her away.


    "You are an adult. Why can''t you acknowledge your mistake?" Harry fretfully sat on the sofa of the


    living room.


    She was a bit sad over his fretful look. "Get this Ynda out of here!" The woman upstairs was a good


    actress. In a fraction of second, her aloofness and disdain on her face were wiped clean and reced


    by an innocent look What a calcting bitch!


    Harry looked at her and repeated with patience, "Calm down, I said I will send her away when she gets


    well."


    "She''s a calcting bitch. Every second of her presence here was a risk that I would be set up by her!"


    L pointed at the Ynda upstairs and eximed resentfully.


    "L, be careful what you say!" Harry''s tone became cold. He really got angry this time.


    Disappointed at his look, L dashed upstairs. Seeing that, Harry hurriedly stood up and followed her


    up the stairs.


    L rushed to Ynda''s room, yanked down the nket and the sheet and threw them out of the


    room. Then, she picked up the decorations ced on the table, and flung them at the ceilingmp.


    After several flings, a few parts of the expensive ceilingmp were smashed.


    And the bedsidemp also was fiercely thrown onto the wall.


    The whole room was in a mess. She shouted to the stunned crowd gathering at the door, "She can


    have this! I would trash whichever room Ynda stays in!"


    .....


    Harry looked at his wife in frustration - Goodness! Her destructive power was really impressive!


    "Harry, I''ll move out!" Ynda murmured in tears, and her voice sounded feeble and grieved.


    "Hurry up!" Upon hearing her words, L shouted out, regardless of whether she meant it or not.


    "Ynda, you don''t do that. L,e with me!" Harry grasped her arm, and dragged her back to their


    room and then the room was mmed shut.


    The whole world became silent.


    In the room, L sat on the edge of the bed with her lips curled, refusing to talk to Harry who was


    looking very displeased.


    "Do you feel satisfied now?" He asked drily.


    "No, I don''t. So long as Ynda is here, I''ll never be satisfied!" L snapped.


    Her stubbornness prompted Harry to double lock the door. Then, he sauntered to the closet to take a


    necktie out, and went to her with a deadpan expression.


    The necktie in his hand reminded L of what he had done to her. He had used a necktie to bind her


    wrists in the car¡­Therefore, she jumped off quickly, and made a run for the door.


    But, she didn''t run faster than him. Harry caught her and threw her onto the bed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Harry, if you dare to bind me, I''ll not forgive you!" L rolled over to the other edge of the bed.


    Harry pinned her down and tied her wrists to the head of the bed, which made her fail to move.


    "I''ll have an important meetingter. You can''t go anywhere. I''ll fix youter tonight!"


    "Harry, you are a beast, son of a bitch! Let me go!" Ignoring her loud shouting, Harry opened the door


    and walked out.


    "Mrs. Du, please prepare another room. And also, don''t untie her. If she wants to eat something, please


    feed her. Remember, you must not untie her!" Harry instructed Mrs. Du. out of caution.


    "Yes, sir!" Hearing L''s shouting from the room, Mrs. Du did nothing but shake her head, and silently


    cleaned the mess on the floor.


    L didn''t know how long she had shouted. When she was tired, she leant on the head of the bed,


    thinking how to get free.


    It was time for supper, and Mrs. Du started feeding her as instructed. "Mrs. Du, I have to go to the


    washroom. I can''t hold it back anymore." After having some porridge obediently, L looked at Mrs. Du


    pitifully.

 Chapter 61 Mr. President

    Chapter 61 Mr. President


    "Young Master forbids me to untie you." Mrs. Du was sorry for keeping tying her in that way.


    "Don''t worry. He just wants to confine me to this room. How about this? You lock the door. I am unable


    to flee away by this way." Mrs. Du moved forward to the door and locked both them in. She thought


    what L said was reasonable, so she untied L finally.


    L hurried to the bathroom as soon as she was untied. Seeing that, Mrs. Du was relieved. It seemed


    L just wanted to go to toilet rather than flee away. Minutester, Mrs. Du heard the sound of flushing


    toilet. Then the door of the bathroom was opened.


    Betty wasying out dishes for Ynda downstairs when she saw someone was rushing to the gate.


    After a second look, she recognized that was L running out of the house with a mini luggage case.


    Young Mater hadmanded them to keep Lady L in the room! Betty dropped dishes without


    thinking, then ran to the gate at the fastest speed trying to stop L. But the moment she arrived there,


    L had ran out with the door mmed shut up front.


    L was too fast to be stopped. Then Betty hurried to Mrs. Du upstairs for help. But it turned out that


    Mrs. Du was gagged and bound to the head of the bed. She had been trying to say something, but she


    even couldn''t utter aplete word.


    Seeing that, Betty rushed to Mrs. Du and untied her immediately. She could tell they were in trouble.


    "Oh my God!" Mrs. Du ran downstairs to call Harry as soon as possible.


    "Young Master, My Lady flew away with a luggage case!" The meeting was about to conclude when


    Harry received Mrs. Du''s phone call. Seeing it''s from Pearl Spring vi, he knew something unexpected


    happened.


    Sure enough!


    L drove away the Pearl Spring vi by motorcycle and stopped at a park. Then she fished out mobile


    phone to book atest flight ticket to A Country. She also called Wendy.


    L told Wendy she parked the motorcycle in front of a shop and put the key in the shop, and asked


    her to drive it home after she got off work.


    Wendy was totally confused. She had no idea what happened and why L asked her to do that. She


    didn''t even get a chance to ask, cause the phone was hung up by L soon. When she called back,


    the phone was powered off. L stopped a taxi and headed towards airport after hanging up the


    phone.


    Harry was on route to the airport right away as soon as Joy told him L bought a flight ticket to A


    Country. But he was few minuteste unfortunately. The only thing he could do at that moment was to


    watch the ne taking off.


    He was full of anger. L, good for you!


    However, he didn''t take the next flight. "It is probably for the best. She needs some time to calm down."


    He thought. Harry checked his mobile phone from time to time afterwards.


    If L booked a hotel room with the ck Card, he would receive a message.


    In Pearl Spring vi. Ynda was filled with deep resentment.


    Because Harry asked Joy to pack up some suits and moved to thepany after L flew away.


    Ynda picked her phone up and called Nael. "Help me track L."


    In no more than an hour, she received a message from Nael, reading, "Venice Holiday Hotel in A


    Country."


    A sneer appeared on Ynda''s face. She called Nael again. "Help me with one more thing. Be careful,


    not to be discovered..."


    "Ok! On my way." Nael replied.


    In the Venice Holiday Hotel in A Country.


    L had had a full and long rest after arrival, so she decided to go out for fun. She walked out the hotel


    with a backpack soon.


    Before Li Group went bankrupt, she was nning to travel to A Country with Sara after her 22-year-old


    birthday.


    But that n was suspended afterwards.


    A Country is a beautiful country with a long history. Its maple trees, Snow Castle and Madra Chateau


    are the most famous three among its specialties.


    L decided to throw all annoyance in D City behind and have fun in A Country. She went to Madra


    Chateau which covers an area of thousands of acres in the capital of A Country first. Its wine sells well


    all over the word in spite of high prices.


    A guide told L that she could not only taste their wine for free, but also have the chance to see their


    President who would tour the Chateau on that day. It was said that he was the youngest and most


    handsome President of A Country. It would be lucky if visitors could meet the President there.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But L didn''t care about that at all and smiled. She was more interested in tasting wine than in


    meeting the President


    She stepped into the wine cer which was 10 feet deep with ssical and luxurious decoration.


    Dazzling lights shone on kinds of exquisite wine. The well-decorated celling hanging with ssical


    Europeanmps and the wall with famous paintings highlighted the extraordinary cer. With the thick


    carpet on the floor, no footstep noise would be produced.


    L tasted various wine one by one in a wholehearted way and bought several bottles of amazing


    ones for Wendy and Zoe.


    Suddenly, the quiet cer was disturbed by a burst of noise which was not quite annoying. "It''s


    Presidenting." The waitress beside L told her excitedly.


    L looked at the excited waitress and shook her head. She was still indifferent in that legendary


    charming President. She continued to pick a bottle of expensive wine from shelf and read its


    introduction carefully, without noticing someone was smiling at her with interest.


    It was Thomas Herren in his ck suit that day. At that time, he was listening to Chateau owner''s


    introduction of theirtest wine and happened to catch a glimpse of L. In a thin camel coat, L was


    reading the winebel in her hand carefully. Different from other women who were excited to see him,


    she paid no attention to him at all.


    Thomas''s smile became deeper. "What an interesting woman." He thought.


    Three hourster, L left the cer and tried to hail a taxi at the chateau gate with around seven


    bottles of wine in hands when an extended ck Lincoln stopped right in front of her. L looked inside


    at the man sitting in that luxury sedan out of curiosity when the window was rolled down. That man,


    who seemed to be noble and gentle all over, looked at her with a warm smile.


    "This man seems to know me." L could tell as his face seemed vaguely familiar. But she couldn''t


    recall who he was and where they met before.


    "L, get in the car!" That man called her with a charming voice. Then the chauffeur got out of the car,


    walked towards her and put her wine in the trunk.


    "My wine... I don''t even know you. Why should I get in your car?" L was totally confused. She even


    got no time to stop the chauffeur.


    The chauffeur opened the door of back seats for her. "Please, Miss L. Our President is inviting you,"


    said the chauffeur in a respectful way.


    President? He is the President of A Country? L was shockedpletely. But what confused her


    most was why the President know her?


    "Miss L, please get in the care quickly. It''s not convenient for our President to stay here for long,"


    said the chauffeur. L got into the car finally because she wanted to figure out why the President


    know her.


    "Where do you live? I will send you there." Thomas looked at her affectionately. He had been back from


    D City for more than one month, so they hadn''t seen each other for more than one month.


    "Venice. How do you know my name?" Looking at his bright and beautiful eyes, L asked


    curiously.

 Chapter 62 Lola鈥檚 Post Was Pushed to the Cusp of Public Opinion

    Chapter 62 L¡¯s Post Was Pushed to the Cusp of Public Opinion


    Thomas let out a muffledughter, which totally bewitched L. Shepared him with Harry in her


    heart and could hardly decide who was more good-looking.


    "Well, it seems you have forgotten. You had once got drunk at Telles Hotel in D City and didn''t want to


    go with Harry. So you hugged me tightly!" L''s face was red already because she had drunk a lot of


    wine before. Now his words made her face get redder. He was the man who she embraced that day


    ording to Zoe. The President of A Country!


    "I''m sorry. I drank too much that day." Feeling awkward, L apologized to him.


    Thomas looked at the flushed L with a big smile, "Youe to A Country alone?" Did that man


    really feel relieved that she travelled alone? Especially in his country?


    The car ground to a halt in the parking space of Venice Hotel. Thomas put on the sunsses he


    prepared. The chauffeur took the wine out from the trunk and carried them to the presidential suite.


    "You don''t invite me to your room for a drink?" Thomas had had his sunsses on, but L only


    thanked him, and then closed the car door.


    "It''s toote. By the way, Mr. President, you''re supposed to be very busy, right? I''d better not bother


    you." It would be awkward that a woman and a man without any rtionship stayed in a room. Besides,


    if Harry knew it, he definitely would kill her.


    This was the first time for Thomas to be refused, especially by a woman. His interest towards L grew


    stronger.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He said no more, but just asked the chauffeur to walk her to the room.


    Then, he dispatched several bodyguards to keep an eye on her safety.


    After hanging out in A Country for a few days, she received a message from Harry, "My love, it''s time


    for home."


    L was still mad at him. So she didn''t text him back and stayed there for two more days. Worrying


    that Harry would fly to A Country, she grudgingly booked a ticket for the next day.


    She posted several selfies taken in scenic spots, snacks and the air ticket on Weibo, with the text


    saying, "Bye, A Country."


    To her surprise, Harry made ament in less than 2 minutes. "Wee back to D City."


    Soon, hisment was pinned to the top byizens. Then, thousands ofments flooded in her


    Weibo, most of which were queries and guesses about their rtionship. A few alt ounts


    commented that they were married. But thosements were ignored because nobody believed it. In


    their opinions, Ynda and Harry should be a couple.


    What''s more, a private ount authenticated in A Country named "Mr. Herren" also made ament


    "Wee to visit next time."


    This surname was rare. After a short while,izens found out that it was the private ount of


    Thomas Herren, the President of A Country.


    Suddenly, L''s post was pushed to the cusp of public opinion. Two respected legendary men who


    seldom used Weibo both left ament below a post of an unfamous ount. Because of the


    comment that Thomas made, L''s ount was followed by another thousands ofizens at once.


    L was shocked by it.


    Harry and Thomas, one weed her back to D City, the other weed her to visit A Country again.


    The twoments were both pinned to the top byizens, which were not harmonious.


    Moreover, some marketing ounts and media ounts took a screenshot of her post and reposted it.


    L''s ount was overwhelmed by thousands ofments. Without her noticing it, she became


    famous online.


    When she hesitated over deleting thements of the two men, someone knocked on the door. It''s the


    meal delivery service. L opened the door to let the waiter in the uniform in.


    L had no appetite at that time. So after the waiter left, she just nibbled some White Fungus Soup


    with Lotus Seeds and other dishes.


    She refreshed her Weibo and found a lot ofizens took her for a tramp who had broken up Ynda


    and Harry. Totally nonsense!


    She wanted to take a shower. But as soon as she stood up, she felt dizzy. She managed to support


    herself on the side of the table. What''s wrong with her? Was it because that she got too tired recently?


    L shook her head hard. But she was too dizzy to keep her feet and a strange feeling crept up on her.


    L remembered that she had that feeling after she was drugged by Mike Qi. The only difference was


    that her desire went much stronger this time.


    Shoot! She struggled to get her phone on the table. Her legs felt like jelly then. She must call Harry as


    soon as possible. "Keep sober, L." She said to herself.


    However, she even didn''t have the strength to hold the phone. The phone fell to the carpet without


    making any sound.


    At this moment, the door was opened from outside. L vaguely saw two mening in.


    Damn! She wanted to shout for help, but she failed to utter a word. The two men got closer and closer


    to her. She really felt hot and was sweating.


    The bodyguards outside sensed something unusual when seeing the two men open the door and go in.


    "Mr. President, Miss Li could be in danger. Two men just opened the door and went in." A bodyguard


    dialed the private number of the President and said in a low voice.


    Thomas, who was refreshing Weibo, put down the iPad, "Break in and keep her safe!" Who the hell


    dared to hurt her in A Country? The smile on his face disappeared. He put on his coat quickly and


    headed for the hotel.


    On the way to the hotel, he received the phone from the bodyguard again. "Mr. President, it seems


    Miss Li was drugged. She looks pretty bad now!"


    Thomas asked the chauffeur to speed up. Meanwhile, he called the private doctor of Herren family,


    asking her to go to the hotel at once.


    When Thomas reached the hotel, his two bodyguards had detained the two wretched men. Ly


    writhing in pain, with clothes disheveled.


    "Take them away for interrogation." The prison of A Country was equipped with terrible torture devices.


    There must be a way to force them to tell the truth.


    Only Thomas and L were left in the room. The youngdy felt ufortable and moaned in the


    bed. As soon as Thomas approached, L grasped his wrist.


    "I''m ufortable, I want¡­" she muttered. What did she want? She had no idea. At the moment, she


    just felt extremely ufortable.


    Staring at his wrist that was clutched by L, Thomas could tell that she was suffering a lot of pain.


    Sweat streamed down her face, which looked unnatural.


    L struggled to sit up and hugged Thomas tightly. With fists clenched, Thomas thought if only this


    woman belonged to him.


    He was born into a wealthy family. In the past years, he had countless girlfriends. But all of them dated


    him for his money and power, which made him feel disgusting. Then one day, he met her. His heart


    was pounding. "That may be the power of love." Thomas thought to himself.


    He leaned over to kiss her. How sweet!

 Chapter 63 N7d9 Virus

    Chapter 63 N7d9 Virus


    The continuous knock on the door pulled back Thomas from his wandering thought. Always calm and


    undisturbed, he panicked this time. Letting go of the woman in his arms, he strode to open the door.


    It was the family''s private doctor, Naomi Han, a 40-year-old woman with a wealth of medical


    experience. Seeing L on the bed, she knew immediately that L had been drugged, but it was not


    an ordinary drug.


    Naomi inserted a cold needle into the veins of L and drew a little bit of blood for assay.


    Two minutester, Naomi exined, "She is infected with the N7d9 virus that ismon in the ck


    market. The antidote to this poison is man. And it has to be five times, or she will die." It means that


    she must... Or else die.


    Thomas waved his hand and let Naomi leave. As L was tossing about, he stood by the bedside and


    watched her with mixed feelings.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her clothes were almost ripped off by herself, while Thomas had never been so hesitant. He fetched a


    cigarette provided by the hotel on the table, and took a puff. Without smoking experience, he started to


    cough violently.


    Thomas took five of them and hadn''t made a decision yet. Most of L''s clothes had been torn to


    shreds by herself.


    Having tucked her in, he took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed a number.


    "She is in trouble. Hurry or she would be mine!"


    In the office, Harry hung up the phone with a gloomy look. Having no time to be jealous, he asked Joey


    to start his private jet.


    Ynda came to thepany to stop Harry. She watched his frightening look and asked, "What''s the


    matter, Harry?"


    "You go back first." He said coldly and left the office in a hurry.


    Less than two hourster, the private jetnded on the square in front of the Venice Hotel. Stunned to


    see the cool and handsome Harry stepping down from the ne, the doorman hurriedly opened the


    door of the hotel.


    "Excuse me, Sir, may I ask who..." Before the hostess had finished, Harry walked to the elevator along


    with Joey.


    Joey figured that L must be in some kind of trouble, otherwise Harry wouldn''t be so anxious and


    bother toe by private jet.


    Joey quickly pressed the elevator button, letting Harry go in, while he waited downstairs. In ces like


    hotels, his boss would give him a call if necessary.


    It took Harry two hours and a minute to go from D City to the hotel room. Meanwhile, Thomas had been


    struggling with his sensibility for two hours and a minute.


    "She was drugged, ck-market N7d9 virus. Next time you fail to take care of her, I don''t mind


    marrying her." Thomas said with a smile, while Harry had a strong intention to knock his head off. But


    right now he has more important matter. "I''m not going to let her have the chance to marry again."


    The rivals in love confronted each other with jealousy. These two extraordinary men were both at the


    pinnacle of power. It would be turmoil and chaos if they were to fight a duel!


    When Harry saw the disheveled L, he turned around and prepared to beat Thomas, only to find that


    the door was closed by the man.


    Suffering every minute, L turned over from side to side in agony.


    Why was she so painful and why did no one came to her rescue? She faintly heard someone speaking.


    Save her, she''s dying!


    Harry looked at the struggling L, sanely took out his cell phone and called Ben. "What kind of virus is


    N7d9?"


    Ben, in surprise, exined to him that it was a new virus that could only be found in ck market. Why


    did Harry suddenly ask about that? However, despite his curiosity, he did not dare to ask Harry why.


    After hanging up the phone, Harry did not hesitate to release her from pain.


    "Harry, help! I''m feeling so sick." Hearing the woman whispering his name in unconsciousness, Harry


    smiled.


    ...


    At noon the next day, L tried to open her eyes when the sky was already bright. She had no idea


    what time it was.


    Her body was paining when she made a slight movement.


    She reached for her cell phone, but touched a warm body instead.


    L suddenly opened her eyes and found that Harry was looking at her with his right arm supporting


    his head.


    Wasn''t she in A Country? How could he be here? Was she dreaming? She closed her eyes, and


    opened them again. Harry was still looking at her.


    "You don''t have to close your eyes again. It''s me, your husband." It was rare that Harry was still lying


    on the bed in the afternoon.


    "Am I not in A Country?" L asked with wide inquisitive eyes. Why did he suddenly appear here?


    "Can you get up?" The irrelevant reply made her even more confused.


    Indisposed, L tried to sit up but her arms failed to support her. Shey back again.


    "I''m sick?" It was the only possibility.


    "Yeah, you''re sick. But I have cured you."


    "Oh, when did Boss Si be a doctor?" L red at the man who had been staring at her.


    "I have cured you. You are really an ungrateful wretch to have a dig at me rather than express your


    gratitude. Don''t you dare!" Harry stared back, his eyes sparkling with discontent and anger.


    She smiled awkwardly. "Well... Let me see." She returned to the hotelst night, had dinner, and was


    ready to go to sleep. No. It was right after the dinner that she felt unwell. "What happened to mest


    night?"


    "You were poisoned." He answered softly.


    Poisoned? Yes, she remembered the weird feeling when Mike drugged herst time. But this time it


    was more potent!


    It couldn''t be Mike and Sara. Could it be...? She nced at the man on top of her, and her intuition told


    her that it must be Ynda!


    "Who did this to me? Was it Ynda?" She pushed away Harry and covered herself with the nket.


    "L, don''t think ill of Ynda. She just can''t get over the past, but she won''t hurt anyone!" Harry


    cannot change the fact that this little woman really disliked Ynda.


    "Let me tell you something else. Naughty was drowned. I was set up in thepany. Andst night I


    was poisoned. Your ex-girlfriend was absolutely in for them!" L asserted. Sara, who was not so


    intelligent, would only jump at her in person instead of ying dirty. She did not have that brain!


    Harry thought L was exaggerating. So he did not go on with the topic, but went directly to the


    bathroom to take a shower.


    L grimaced to the back of Harry. "Fine, you don''t want me to talk about it. But you are with me


    anyway!" L thought.


    After the shower, Harry walked out of the bathroom wrapped in bath towels, only to find there was no


    one on the bed. So, L disappeared...


    Harry nced around the room. Everything was gone. It seemed she ran away again!


    For god''s sake!


    Before he flew back, Harry received a text message from Thomas. The content was a name: "Sara Fu."


    He understood what Thomas meant. He turned his phone off after texting back "Thank


    you!"

 Chapter 64 You Killed Her

    Chapter 64 You Killed Her


    In that case, he wouldn''t have to wait until L was done ying with them. Instead, he could destroy


    them now. So Harry just made several phone calls and clicked the mouse a few times.


    The next afternoon, the Fu Group dered bankruptcy. Yunze Company announced that it had been


    acquired by SL Group. Jacob Qi and Mike Qi were discharged.


    This incident set off a huge wave in D City and people even didn''t know why it suddenly happened.


    Being worn out, L finally managed to reach the airport. But she missed the flight and could only book


    another ticket.


    It was already 9 o''clock at night when L arrived in D City and she was thinking about where to go


    tonight.


    Pearl Spring? The woman was there, so she really didn''t want to go back. She then was determined to


    return to Yuanming Manor first and go back after the woman left.


    After making the decision, she found a restaurant to fill her stomach and then took a taxi to Yuanming


    Manor.


    Harry returned to Pearl Spring, but failed to see L there. L didn''t answer his phone. So he


    returned to thepany.


    L spent two days in Yuanming Manor and then decided to find a job.


    But what can she do? Maybe a job in an entertainmentpany? s. It may be futile to find other


    jobs.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    L made up her mind and targeted an entertainmentpany named JH on the Inte.


    However, when L saw the clothes she was wearing, she thought she''d better go to Pearl Spring first.


    Because of the journey to A Country, she only had some casual clothes with her.


    The Maserati was still parked in the garage. Harry intended to buy several new ones, so he didn''t drive


    it away. It just happened toe in handy. L drove back to the Pearl Spring in the Maserati.


    It had slowly turned cold at this time. Her white T-shirt and camel jacket were just enough.


    When she arrived at Pearl Spring, she didn''t see anyone there and the servants were also off duty. L


    directly went back to her room and packed a couple of suits. When she came out, Ynda in a home


    wear stoodzily at the doorway of the next room and looked at her.


    L walked past her as if she did not see her. If she could find the evidence that Ynda had poisoned


    her in A Country, she would have her sleep with ten men.


    When Ynda saw L walk straightly downstairs with a bag in her hand and ignore her, she felt a


    little unhappy and said coldly to her.


    "Hey. Am I invisible?"


    "Yes, you are." Without looking at her, L answered while moving forward.


    "L! Stop!" Seeing that L still ignored her, Ynda moved forward and grasped her wrist to stop


    her.


    "Let go of me! You make me sick!" L goggled at Ynda, threw her hand off and patted her own


    sleeves disgustedly.


    "Since you have left, why are you back?" Ynda disdainfully nced at the woman in front of her and


    continued, "What''s up? Reluctant to leave here?"


    L red at the woman. "Ynda, you cunning bitch. Do you think that I know nothing about what


    you have done to me in A Country? I will find evidence and show it to my husband. Wait and see!"


    With panic in her eyes, Ynda said, "What are you babbling about?" What did I do? L, can you go


    for one minute without slinging mud at me?"


    "I sling mud at you? You know full well what I mean. I don''t want to talk about it anymore!" After that,


    L continued to walk downstairs.


    "L, stay here and make it clear!" Ynda stepped forward to grab L. L tried her best to get rid


    of Ynda, but in vain. "Let go of me!" L threw her bag on the floor and pulled her arm out of


    Ynda''s grasp with the other hand.


    Ynda didn''t loosen her grip, and they tussled with each other. Just then, L stepped back and


    missed the step.


    L unguardedly rolled down the stairs. Ynda was scared when she saw L roll all the way down


    to the first floor.


    She didn''t mean it. God bless her... She held the handrail and rushed downstairs hastily, only to see


    L huddling up on the ground, wriggling and clutching her stomach.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of blood between L''s legs, eyes popping out. Ynda copsed to


    the ground, with legs feeling like jelly. The only possibility was that L was pregnant...


    After a long while, when she recovered from shock, she took out her cell phone and phoned Nael,


    trembling all over. "Nael, hurry up! Come to Pearl Spring as soon as possible! Be quick!" Ynda was


    getting agitated. Nael realized that something serious happened, so he quickly drove there.


    Seeing the blood flowing, Ynda didn''t know what to do. At the end, Ly motionless on the


    ground. Ynda sat on the stair, her mind going nk.


    Waiting was torture for her. The doorbell rang finally. Driven to distraction, Ynda held on the handrail


    and got up. She then staggered to open the door.


    As expected, it was Nael, the strew which she could clutch at. "Come on and check her up." Without


    any hesitation, she grasped Nael''s hand and dragged him into the vi.


    When Nael walked into the vi and saw L lying motionless on the ground, he was really startled.


    "You killed her?" After a long while, Nael opened his mouth.


    "I didn''t..." Ynda shook her head in a panic and nervously approached L to check her breath.


    Then she sighed with relief. "Not dead, and she is still breathing!"


    "Come on! I will send her to the hospital!" Nael picked up the dying L from the floor and walked out


    of the vi. "Clean up blood here without leaving a trace. I will deal with the other things in the hospital.


    You stay at home." Nael reminded Ynda before leaving.


    Fortunately, there was no carpet on the stair steps and around the stairs. Ynda quickly went to the


    laundry room to fetch a mop. She mopped the floor six times, and didn''t feel relieved until the blood


    was cleaned up.


    After walking upstairs to the second floor, she saw L''s bag dropped on the floor. She hurriedly


    picked them up and put them back in her cloakroom.


    Everything got back as if L had never returned. It made Ynda rx a little and she didn''t look as


    ghastly as before.


    Naelid L on the back seat of the car and drove immediately to the hospital. As soon as they left,


    Betty came back from the supermarket. She felt puzzled, as she vaguely saw a mane out of the


    vi and seat a woman in his arms into the car.


    However, without much thinking, she entered the vi.


    In the hospital.


    After the operation was over, L was wheeled out of the operating theatre. Nael immediately walked


    toward the doctor and asked, "Excuse me, how is the patient?"

 Chapter 65 Abortion Surgery

    Chapter 65 Abortion Surgery


    "What kind of boyfriend are you? Your girlfriend is pregnant, why don''t you take good care of her? The


    mother is okay, but we couldn''t save the baby." The doctor took off his mask and red at the man in


    front of him.


    It was enough that the mother was okay. "Doctor, I would like to ask you a favor." Nael took the


    prepared check out of his pocket and slipped it to the doctor. Then they went into the office.


    Just after the meeting, Harry''s cell phone rang. But it was an unknown number. He frowned and got on


    the phone without saying anything.


    "Hello, this is the General Hospital of D City. Are you a family member of L Li?" Upon learning that it


    was a call from the hospital, Harry rose from his chair nervously.


    "What happened to her?"


    "The patient has finished an abortion surgery. This is to notify the family members to deal with the


    procedures!"


    Abortion surgery? Harry was dumbfounded.


    "Hey, are you there?" The nurse asked on the other side of the phone with a higher voice.


    "Pardon, what surgery did she have?" Harry thought he had misheard because he was too tired.


    "Abortion surgery. How could you not know as her family?" The nurse who was hung up on by Harry,


    looked at the phone in astonishment.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    L had a long dream, in which she and Harry took their children to visit her father, mother and


    grandmother and they sang and danced happily in the vi of the Li family. It was such sweet moment.


    Suddenly a witch appeared and took her baby away. "My baby! My baby! Don''t go!"


    L awakened from her dream, and abruptly sat up in bed.


    By her bedside, Harry was sternly staring at her and Ynda was looking at her with a sorry face.


    "What''s the matter with me?" It looked like she was in the hospital. Oh! Yes, she was pushed down the


    stairs by Ynda...


    "What''s the matter with you?" Gloomily looking at L''s pale face, Harry had never been so heart-


    broken. "L, well done!" He gritted his teeth and said ironically.


    L was puzzled to observe the murderous look of Harry. Watching the innocent expression of L,


    Harry could hardly control himself and clutched her white neck with his big hands.


    "Harry, you''re crazy!" L was startled. Why did Harry want to strangle her?


    "I''m crazy? L, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel!" Harry''s eyes turned red, teeming with hatred.


    Thinking of the unborn child, he squeezed his hand.


    He used to think that L was taken under Carl Li''s wings and had nothing to do with scheming. She


    had been such an innocent, lovely, lively, and charmingdy. However, she killed Naughty, destroyed


    thepany''s researchb, and today secretly aborted their child¡ªa little life!


    It turned out that he might also misjudge a person. Seized by throat, L could not breathe, her face


    turning red.


    Kicking her legs violently, L wanted to call for help but couldn''t make a sound. Why did Harry want to


    kill her?


    Ynda coldly looked at them with acent smile. L, weren''t you so pleased with yourself? You


    are dead meat today! Ha, ha, ha.


    Harry let go of L before she felt that she was going to pass out.


    "What have I done to make you want to kill me?" L made a faint voice.


    "L, no matter how angry you are, you can''t secretly abort your child in your womb. It''s innocent! Poor


    little creature, killed by its own mother before it''s born to this world." Ynda spoke first. Harry, whose


    eyes were even redder, furiously looked at the stunned woman in the bed.


    "Ynda, what the hell are you talking about?" L swore for the first time only because she was


    indignantly angry. Child in her womb? She had a baby? And she killed it?


    She knew that she must had been pregnant, and that Ynda pushed her down the stairs, which


    caused the death of the child. L felt that her head was going to blow up. She was pregnant, and she


    lost the baby¡­


    "It was her! She pushed me down the stairs¡­" L pointed her index finger to the culprit.


    "Enough! You still want to me somebody else for this kind of thing! Where is your conscience?"


    Harry burst into rage. Ynda was shocked. She had never seen Harry so furious.


    Harry was like a lion, a lion in fury, that no one dares to go half-step closer! But she was relieved to


    know that Harry didn''t believe L at all.


    "Harry, it wasn''t me, it really wasn''t me!" L fainted out of grievance.


    Then a few doctors came in and did a series of examinations on her. "The patient has just gone


    through the surgery. You shall not make her so agitated. It would be extremely damaging to her." The


    doctor who had just done the surgery said in a feeble voice.


    When the doctors and nurses left the ward, Harry stepped out without casting another look on the


    woman in the bed.


    From that day on, he hadn''t been to the hospital again.


    L had been emotional throughout the four days in the hospital. It made no difference no matter how


    hard the doctors and Mrs. Du had tried to persuade her.


    "Discharge me now!" Why did she lose her child and that bitch have no responsibility? She wanted


    revenge for her unborn child!


    "Okay, let''s leave. I just asked the doctor. You would be fine as long as being taken good care of. Let''s


    go." Mrs. Du''s heart ached upon looking at the emaciated L. s! This is really sinful!


    When she was discharged from the hospital, Joey came to pick her up. She stared nkly at the


    familiar Maybach.


    Would Harry be in the back seat? In fact, she was still disappointed.


    Because of miscarriage, she had to stay in bed for some days after she was back in the Pearl Spring


    Vi.


    Harry did not show up. As the weather was turning cool, L spent her days sitting on the balcony in


    her long-sleeved pyjama, looking far away in a daze.


    She ate meals and went to bed as usual, behaving calmly and too calmly, which was however rather


    worrying.


    "L, I have been through this. The child is gone for whatever reason. Don''t take it too hard. Stay


    healthy and you''ll soon have your second baby." Mrs. Du gently patted L''s shoulder. She did not


    know how L lost her child, so she did not make morements.


    Mrs. Du couldn''t bear to see that L lived like a walking dead.


    One monthter, L fully recovered and could go out.


    During dinner time, she changed her clothes and went downstairs. Harry and Ynda had been waiting


    at the dining table.


    Watching L walking downstairs, Harry started having the meal without taking another look at her.


    Moreover, Harry picked up food for Ynda from time to time. L, however, seemed to be an outsider


    in this house...

 Chapter 66 Bless Me with Happiness

    Chapter 66 Bless Me with Happiness


    Seeing her enemy revel in disying affection with her husband on the opposite side, L lost her


    appetitepletely.


    She stopped eating the porridge after having just little of it, and went upstairs.


    No one took notice of her or cared for her during her presence downstairs and upstairs.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Drying her tears in silence, L get through to Wendy. She had missed many calls from Wendy that


    month, for she was in no mood.


    "Thank God, L, you finally call back! What have you been doingtely?" Wendy was walking around


    for inspection in the mall. Upon seeing the call from L, she hid away to answer it.


    "Wendy, let''s meet at Old Tree Caf¨¦ tomorrow." said L in a dispirited voice, not as vigorous as


    before. Wendy promptly sensed that L was not going well and answered: "OK, I will have a day off


    tomorrow. Let''s meet in the morning."


    Hanging up the phone, L entered the bathroom after taking off her clothes. She turned on the


    shower to immerse herself.


    The past episodes kept ying in her mind. Mike Qi, Sara Fu, Ynda Mo and... her poor child.


    Her crying was drowned out by the shower. After a long time, she wiped her red eyes before walking


    out of the bathroom.


    Harry nced at the door of the bathroom with brooding eyes but looked away the next moment.


    L didn''t expect that Harry woulde in only to give a nce at her. Was she no longer the one in


    his heart?


    Being absent-minded, she walked to the dresser and began to blow her hair on the seat with a drier.


    She went to sleep after drying her hair, without noticing when Harry left.


    The next morning, L got up very early. Nevertheless, she still met Harry, who was already seated by


    the table, while Mrs. Du was serving the breakfast.


    Did he spend the night at home? Where? With Ynda? Or in another room?


    L sat far away from Harry and had breakfast silently.


    Ynda had recovered from a foot injury. She went downstairs after dressing up.


    She was in avender suit with a long ck overcoat and a pair of ck high heels.


    What she had done aside, she looked noble and elegant. But it was such a seemingly noble and


    elegant woman who unscrupulously killed their child and made her a scapegoat...


    "Harry, are you ready for today''s press conference?" Also ignoring the presence of L, Ynda sat


    closely beside the man.


    "Yes, I am ready. Hurry to have your breakfast, or you may be hungry." What Harry said made Ynda


    feel as if they were still together like before. In a cheerful mood, she started to eat a sandwich from her


    te.


    Seeing what happened, L didn''t feel like eating anymore and put the rest half of the sandwich back


    on the te. After wiping her mouth, she took her bag beside her and walked outwards.


    "L, are you going out today?" At that time, only Mrs. Du cared about her. With eyes turning slightly


    red, L nodded to Mrs. Du. "I won''te back for lunch today." said she in a soft voice, before


    leaving the vi.


    She could only walk, for her motorbike was still kept by Wendy and she had no other vehicle.


    She put on the earphone and yed a song with her mobile phone. The sorrowful melody from the


    earphone overwhelmed all the chaos.


    She walked along the main road of Pearl Spring slowly in ts, but after over ten minutes'' walk, she


    was still in Pearl Spring.


    Hearing car horns behind, she looked back subconsciously. It was the familiar Maybach driven by


    Harry. He was talking with Ynda on the passenger seat happily.


    L turned her head and tried to walk aside. Then Harry drove the car away, as if she was only a


    stranger to him.


    Gazing at the car which was driven away, Lposed herself for a while and walked ahead slowly.


    About half an hourter, L finally saw the gate of Pearl Spring Vis. The carsing and going


    made her feel like that she was in a dream.


    Throughout a month''s istion in the vi, she was cut off from the rest of the world, without checking


    Weibo or WeChat, and all she did was only sitting on the balcony staring nkly and reading books


    sometimes.


    L, can you be what you were? She asked herself.


    Before going to the Old Tree Caf¨¦, she went to the graveyard. She visited the tombs of her


    grandmother and her mother. Their tombstones were standing still as always.


    "Grandmother, pardon me for not visiting you these days, because I had been upied." She ced


    white chrysanthemums in front of the tomb. Looking at the portrait of her smiling grandmother, she


    couldn''t help crying.


    So many things happened recently that she was still in a whirl.


    Then she went to visit her mother''s tomb nearby and ced the bright-colored carnations in front of the


    tomb. "Mother, I am here to visit you. Do you know that?...I had been a mother, but...my poor child had


    no luck to see me and was killed by that woman...Mother, can you and grandmother bless me with


    happiness?..."


    The carnations swayed in the breeze to give off a slight fragrance...


    When she left the graveyard, the taxi she took was still there.


    She went to the Old Tree Caf¨¦ at once. When she arrived there, Wendy was already waiting for her at


    a corner by a window.


    "L, what happened to you? Howe you are so skinny?" Wendy looked at the smiling L


    fretfully. She changed a lot after a month''s separation.


    Sipping the coffee in silence, L didn''t know how to put it. "Wendy, my...child was gone."


    With eyes wide open, Wendy was shocked at what she said. What did she say? Her child! Was gone?


    "What''s the matter?" Wendy gripped L''s hand tightly.


    Then L told Wendy about everything in detail after Ynda came here.


    Wendy held her hand in grief. "Can it be that she really didn''t do that in A Country? I heard that SL


    Group had acquired your father''spany the next day after you went to A Country to make Mike and


    his father out of power, and thepany of Sara''s family also dered bankruptcy overnight. It must


    be your husband who did these."


    "Maybe he thought it was Sara who did that to me that night. But as far as I know about her, she


    wouldn''t do such an insidious thing, and if it was her, she must have swaggered before me."


    Wendy felt pity for L and rebuked Harry. "Though your husband is all-powerful in business, he is


    really an idiot when ites to love!"


    L stirred the coffee without sugar, which tasted ever bitterer than before.


    "L, look!" Wendy pointed at the big screen outside the mall across the street out of the


    window.

 Chapter 67 Joseph Li

    Chapter 67 Joseph Li


    In the SL Group on therge screen.


    Harry was in a business suit and next to him was Ynda who was holding his arm and smiling like a


    flower.


    The press room was crammed with reporters. Although it was the press conference for the


    spokesperson of SL Group''s facial mask, the reporters were more interested in the recent affair


    between Harry and Ynda.


    "Mr. Si, Miss Mo, do you have any good news to share?"


    "Mr. Si, when will you announce the good news?"


    "Miss Mo, I heard that you are injured and have been recuperating in Mr. Si''s vi. Is that true?"


    "Miss Mo, it is said that you intend to focus your future career in the D City. Do you do this for Mr. Si?"


    ...


    Harry, as usual, without any emotion, looked at the reporters raising kinds of questions in front of him.


    By his side, Ynda made no reply, but her sweet smile left the public enough space to imagine.


    "Excuse me. Another spokesperson for the SL Group, Joseph Li, is here. Please pay more attention to


    the facial mask ads of the group. Thank you!" Joey came on the stage and introduced the


    internationally popr little fresh meat - Joseph Li.


    With his golden hair, Joseph Li, who was in a smart leisure suit and white sports shoes, came into


    sight.


    His typical wicked smile and good-looking amorous eyes are both powerful weapons to enchant


    women.


    As Joseph Li just appeared, young girls on the street began to scream.


    "Joseph reallyes to the D City!"


    "Joseph is still so handsome, so bad. Oh oh! I can''t help loving him!"


    The cameraman gave a close-up scene when Harry Si and Joseph Li shook hands with each other.


    The two men - one wicked and handsome and the other arrogant and cold. The reporters kept clicking


    the shutter, and those watching the screen were almost dazzled by the sh.


    "L, Joseph Li looks just like you when he smiles!" Wendy said surprisingly, but, "Jordan Li, Joseph


    Li, is there any rtionship between them?" She asked gently.


    L observed everybody on the screen and looked carefully at Joseph Li at the words. She only saw


    Jordan Li once and was not sure yet.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not sure, maybe you''re right. Doesn''t Joseph Li often stay in A Country?" Without much thinking,


    L finished off the coffee in her cup. Would it be a pure coincidence?


    "Hm, where are we going this afternoon? I am with you!" Wendy put that man to the back of her mind,


    as the most important thing she should do now is to spend time with her good friend!


    L thought for a moment. "Would you like to go to the cinema in the afternoon? Then we can go to


    KTV singing and drinking with Zoe at night, OK?" It is never toote to revenge. The most important


    thing for her now is to try hard to go back.


    "How are you feeling?" Wendy was worried that she had just aborted a child and may not be able to


    drink.


    "Mrs. Du takes very good care of me and I am totally recovered now!" L said indifferently. Mrs. Du


    cooked kinds of soup and nutritious food for her. She really appreciated her concern.


    Wendy and L went to a seafood buffet. Then they went to see a movie and strolled around the mall.


    After all these, L''s gloomy mood dissipated a lot.


    At night, they invited Zoe to the Royal 6 Club. L and Wendy arrived there earlier and got a private


    room.


    With 66 private rooms, the club is one of the most luxurious clubs in the D City, integrating singing,


    chess and cards and other recreational activities.


    After getting off work, Zoe immediately rushed to the club. When he opened the door of the private


    room, he saw L, with her hair disheveled, pouring a bottle of beer into her mouth.


    There was ineffable wildness and sexual attraction around L. Zoe quickly took out his phone and


    adjusted the light to take a photo of her and then sent it to her.


    "You''ve been missing recently!" Zoe opened one bottle of beer and took a sip. He found it incredible


    that L, who used to sing casually, was singing there, full of emotion.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Zoe moved close to Wendy and asked curiously.


    "s!" Wendy sighed and shook her head.


    Zoe was so confused. "L, don''t drink too much. I''m afraid that your husband will kill me."


    "Husband? Haha, he is dead!" L had a hup after drink and tittered.


    "L, are you a widow now..." After these words, L patted Zoe''s head. Zoe was bewildered. She


    herself said that her husband was dead, well...


    One song finished, L had a rest. She took out her phone and took a photo of a dozen bottles of beer


    on the table.


    Then L asked Wendy and Zoe to take photos of her alone... Zoe looked at L, speechlessly.


    Wendy then took a photo of Zoe who was staring at L speechlessly. They looked at the photos and


    laugh loudly.


    L chose a photo of her taken by Zoe and a photo of them three, and posted them on Weibo with the


    text, saying, "As long as I''m alive, all the others will be mistresses after all."


    Then tens of millions of fans and keyboard men leftments.


    "Hey, girl. You are awesome!" L replied: I''m ttered.


    "I heard that you''re married. Is there a mistress now?" Re: Yes, I am married.


    "Mistress will not have a happy ending!" Re: No happy ending!


    "Where are the president and the CEO? @Mr. Herren, @Harry" Re: Dating with beauties, haha.


    "Post the photos of the mistress and we will search her on the Inte!" Re: My husband is addicted to


    her beauty now and I will die distressingly if I post her photo. Haha.


    "Women should live for ourselves!" Re: Right!


    ... After replying someizens, L told the other two that she would go to the toilet and then left.


    Before reaching there, L saw several people fighting in the corridor. So she changed the route.


    When she walked past the doorway of a private room, a person came out of the room. She took a


    closer look and found that he was Joseph Li. And behind him was Mia Wu.


    Looking inside, she saw Harry, Ynda and several other senior leaders of SL Group.


    Mia Wu screamed out surprisingly "Miss Li!" The private room became quiet immediately. There was an


    awkward moment when everyone looked at Ynda who was very close to Harry.


    L cursed in the heart: what the fuck. Then she nodded to Mia Wu, "I''m going to the toilet." Her voice


    was not low, which was more like an exnation.


    Joseph Li looked at the woman with ruddy cheeks in front of him. He felt a bit familiar and seemed to


    have seen her somewhere before.


    After the words, L walked rapidly toward the toilet. She washed her face in there and when she


    came out, she saw a man leaning against the wall and looking at her.


    She didn''t pay attention to him and was ready to leave. "Hey, have I seen you somewhere before?"


    Joseph Li frivolously looked at the woman in front of him. The more he looked at her, the more familiar


    he felt.


    She paused. "The most shining star Joseph Li, you have seen so many women and it''s normal that


    some of them look alike." L smiled at him slightly and walked toward her room.


    She may be right! But when she smiled just now, he felt more familiar!

 Chapter 68 Are You Out of Your Mind

    Chapter 68 Are You Out of Your Mind


    "What''s your name?" Joseph followed L and asked curiously.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that night when Wendy got into trouble, she seemed to have mentioned the man''s name was Jordan


    Li? "Joseph Li, do you have a rtive named Jordan Li?" L stopped and looked back at the big boy


    who looked a little cute.


    Big brother! He blinked. "Yes, that''s my brother. Do you know him? Are you my sister-inw?"


    L red at the big boy who was a lot taller than herself and said, "Watch your mouth! Do I look like


    her?"


    "Nope!" Joseph shook his head honestly, for he did not know what his future sister-inw looked like.


    She suddenly snickered. "That''s it. Since you are Jordan''s brother, you shall take the rap for him!" The


    words had scarcely escaped her, when L kicked to the bottom of Joseph, who nearly fell to the


    ground unguardedly.


    "Kick your brother when you go back. Tell him that the next time he should toy with a woman, I would


    bludgeon him to death!" L ran back to the private room the instant she finished.


    Looking at the woman''s receding figure, Joseph was so pissed off that he spoke out after a minute,


    "Hey, stop there!" What does his brother toying with a woman have to do with him? What''s more, a dull


    man like his brother could never toy with a woman!


    Joseph walked back to his private room with a sullen look. At sight of Mia, he remembered that she


    greeted the woman just now.


    "What is the name of the woman whom I met at the door?" Joseph asked Mia in anger. His words


    rendered the room dead silent save for the sound of light music from the screen.


    "Joseph, what''s the matter?" Ynda locked her phone screen, where she had just viewed the post on


    Weibo. She was downright annoyed but could not give vent to her anger. Of course, she knew that L


    was referring to her as the mistress. It was obvious that L was actually the mistress.


    Not only was Joseph a popr star, but he also had prominent family background in A Country that


    Ynda''s family would dream to catch up with.


    "She actually..." Joseph spoke but stopped on a second thought because it was so ashamed! Next time


    he met her, he would absolutely make her suffer!


    Harry did not say a word though he had seen the Weibo post on his cell phone. He squinted and


    smoked a cigarette.


    "Harry, don''t smoke." Ynda dissuaded in a soft voice. She did not know since when did Harry


    be more and more addicted to smoking.


    She had never seen him smoke before. Now he would smoke in front of anyone.


    Without speaking a word, Harry took a few puffs on the cigarette, which was veiled in the flickering


    light. The cloud of smoke obscured his expression.


    After returning to the private room, L saw Zoe''s cigarette pack on the table, pulled one out of the


    pack and put it in her mouth.


    Zoe looked at L as if she was a lunatic. As she was about to light the cigarette, Zoe hurriedly


    snatched it. "L, are you out of your mind?"


    "No, give me one, or I''ll buy it myself." She heard that smoking can relieve anxiety. Why not have a try?


    Zoe put the cigarette pack into his pockets, ignoring her.


    L pursed her lips. "You damn stingy. I''ll go out and buy." She red at the red-hair Zoe.


    "L, please." Wendy, of course, did not support L smoking, came to dissuade her.


    "It''s okay. One cigarette won''t get me hooked!" L waved her hand dismissively.


    She was deeply upset that Ynda and her husband were fooling around together every day!


    After a lot of arguing, L persuaded Zoe to take out the cigarette from his pocket and pass her one.


    L held the cigarette between her slender fingers, with unspeakable charm.


    She inhaled gently. "Cough cough cough..." A violent cough almost choked her to death!


    "Don''t learn it if you can''t smoke. What''s the point? Little punk!" Zoe scowled at her, grabbed the


    cigarette from her hand, and stubbed it out in the ashtray.


    L said with disobedience, "Give it to me! Zoe, don''t bother me. I am not using drugs!" She pounced


    on Zoe to grab his cigarette pack. Pestered by L, Zoe had no choice but to give her another one.


    Wendy shook his head helplessly. She had seen how stubborn L could be. As long as L decided,


    it was useless to talk her out of doing it.


    It was over ten o''clock in the evening. Fortunately, L was not drunk for she only drank beer today.


    The three walked out of the private room of Royal 6 Club. L still held the left half of thest cigarette


    that she had robbed from Zoe.


    When they came to the club, Wendy took L by motorcycle. Now, Wendy went home by motorcycle


    alone and Zoe was going to send her back.


    Sitting on Zoe''s motorcycle, L noticed some people were walking out from the gate of Royal 6 Club.


    It was that group of people. Joseph and Ynda, wearing gauze masks and dark sses, stood on the


    left and right of Harry.


    At sight of the woman holding half a cigarette on the motorcycle, the man in the middle put on a sullen


    face immediately.


    "Joey. Send Miss Mo and Mr. Li back." Harry, however, went to the motorcycle that had already started,


    and pulled the woman down from the back seat.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" The quarrel between the two people attracted a crowd of


    onlookers at the gate.


    Wearing dark sses on a dark night, Joseph could not see who Harry had pulled and quarreled with.


    But, Ynda knew it was L even without taking a look.


    Harry snatched the cigarette butt from L''s hand and threw it into the trash can. Then he removed her


    helmet and rudely shoved it into Zoe''s arms.


    Watched attentively by the stunned crowd, Harry dragged L into his car. He walked to the driver''s


    seat, started the car, stepped on the elerator, turned around, and disappeared.


    "Boss, you have driven away the car, how can I send Miss Mo and Mr. Li home..." Joey watched the


    disappearing car, speechless. Nheless, the boss was so cool!


    Back to the vi, Harry parked the car at the gate of the vi, and pulled L back to the room.


    He threw her to the big bed, turned back and locked the door. "Harry, you are insane!" L sat up


    awkwardly on the bed and red at the man in front of her.


    Thinking of L''s behavior at the hotel gate, Harry said with an overcast face, "Smoke? Good for you,


    L." The man''s low voice made her feel dangerous.


    L raised her haughty chin. "None of your business. Get out!" She came down from the bed and was


    going to open the door.


    However, she hardly walked to the door and was thrown back again. L was boiling mad.


    Harry took off his suit jacket, threw it onto the sofa, and came towards her in his white shirt.


    L shivered upon looking at the gloomy expression of the man. "Harry, get out of here!" She recoiled


    in terror.


    The man begun to unbutton his shirt, then loosened his belt with a crisp sound.


    Shoot! L rushed to the door and was brought back again by Harry.

 Chapter 69 I Found You Filthy

    Chapter 69 I Found You Filthy


    "Get off me!" L red at him, with tears shedding from her eyes.


    Harry ignored her resistance and continued what he intended to do. L closed her eyes and calmly


    said, "Harry, get off me. I found you filthy!" What happened between Ynda and him made L sick.


    "I am filthy? You are in no position to say so!" Harry clutched L''s neck with his big palms. The


    thought that L had murdered their kid was driving him insane.


    L bit her lower lip, forced to swallow all the hatred from Harry, who was behaving like an angry beast


    now.


    In Li Family Manor, A Country.


    A bodyguard entered a white vi at the north-western corner.


    "My Lady." He respectfully greeted the women sitting in front of the dresser.


    The middle-aged woman with heavy makeup turned around, and looked at him expressionlessly.


    "We''ve got some clues." The bodyguard said loyally, with head lowered out of fear. The vi gave him a


    spooky feeling whenever he was here.


    Hearing his words, the woman smiled with her red lips curving. She had been looking for that child for


    over 20 years, now she finally got some clues. But she must find her before her sister-inw.


    "Over 20 years ago, that human trafficker was arrested in D City. Since then, that child had been


    missing. Not long ago, Young Master Jordan went to D City as well, but he didn''t find her." So the kid


    was now in D City, with the invaluable treasure.


    "Send more people to D City. Find her before my brother. Remember not to alert anybody." The woman


    touched her newly styled hair, and continued to put on her emerald earrings in the mirror.


    "No problem, My Lady!"


    In D City.


    Since the mental and physical suffering that night, L hadn''t seen Harry for days.


    One day, she received an unknown number.


    "L!" It sounded familiar. "How are you doing?" Oh! It''s the president of A Country, Thomas Herren.


    "I''m good. How can I help you, Mr. Herren?" She responded without too much emotion, wondering why


    he made this call.


    Thomas Herren chuckled. "There is a charity g tomorrow, held by the government of D City and A


    Country. Why don''t youe and be my date?"


    From L''s Weibo, he sensed that there must be something wrong between Harry and her. It seemed


    to be true.


    "I don''t quite believe that you can''t find a date, Mr. President." She was implying that she wanted to


    know why he picked her.


    Thomas Herren was almost speechless. Was there even a slightest possibility that he couldn''t find a


    date?


    "Ynda will be Harry''s date."


    L hesitated as expected. "To defeat a woman, you need to steal her spotlight first."


    "She is an international superstar, the muse for men, while I am nobody." It was a rare moment of her


    self-mockery.


    "You graduated from School of Film and Television as well, didn''t you? If you want, you can be


    internationally famous with no difficulty." Thomas Herren put on a big smile, and continued to say,


    "Shall we talk about the details tomorrow night?"


    How did Harry came to rescue her in time in A Country that night? Maybe it was Mr. Herren who helped


    inform Harry.


    Besides, Ynda was everything for Harry right now. If L didn''t prepare a n B, Ynda might


    steal thest chance of survival from her.


    "What time?" She agreed resolutely.


    "I have a property in Pearl Spring. It''s Vi No. 6. You cane around 5 pm for make-up and dress."


    Thomas Herren got on his private jet to A Country, and hung up the phone once he got the promise


    from L.


    Ynda Mo? Pah! Harry, if you don''t cherish L, I would love to do it for you.


    After dinner that night, L was left alone. Somehow she felt thirsty, so she went downstairs for water.


    While she was drinking the water, the door was opened. Ynda and Harry walked in.


    They stopped, as they didn''t expect to see L drinking water in pajamas in the kitchen.


    Ynda talked first. "Harry, I''ll go and have a rest. We''ll need to get up earlier tomorrow to get prepared


    for the charity g." She was loud enough to make it possible for L to hear in the kitchen.


    L didn''t turn off the lights in the kitchen or go back to bedroom, until Harry went upstairs.


    L was startled to find Harry in the room when she opened the door. She calmed down a bit and


    Guessed that Harry might just be here to pick up some clothes and would leave soon. To her surprise,


    Harry picked up his pajamas and went into the bathroom, which left L in a trance. Maybe he would


    leave after taking a shower, thought she.


    L took her phone and walked to the balcony, with the lights off. She put herself in afortable


    position and started to read the messages on Weibo.


    Thement Thomas Herren left under her post had been pinned to the top, but she just saw it. He


    said, "You guys have an enviable friendship."


    It was followed by otherizens''ments. "Mr. President, are you also a fan of L?"


    "President Herren, you are the youngest and most handsome president ever in A Country! If you and


    L are in a rtionship, please let us know ASAP!"


    ...


    What were these people talking about? But to be honest, she was also very curious why Thomas


    Herren, as a president, would approach her again and again, and offer her help all the time? Was it


    simply because he liked her? No way. She had a clear estimation of her attraction...


    "Ah!" A shadow suddenly showed up and startled L. Looking at the frightened L, Harry didn''t


    show much feeling.


    "Can''t you at least make any sound and warn me?" L rolled her eyes at Harry and walked back into


    the room with a rather sour face.


    Harry pulled her to himself and pinned her against the wall with both arms.


    His sudden move almost made her out of breath.


    His eyes were fixed on L, who was stuck in his arms. "Who were you thinking about?" He was


    questioning her.


    "King of Hell." She just made it up.


    "Listen to me, L. You are not allowed to think about any other man except me. Not even the King of


    Hell!" Harry warned her harshly, and got closer to her until there was no distance between them.


    The familiar scent was near. L smiled ironically, "Boss Si, are you trying to enjoy the pleasure with


    two women?"


    Harry replied with an evil smile. "You are the only pleasure I want now." Then he kissed her sweet red


    lips, and carried her in.


    Perhaps Rose was right. Maybe L was indeed a tramp. Even if he hated her so much now that he


    wanted to kill her, he still couldn''t control his desire for this seductive woman.


    At 5 pm next day, L showed up at Vi No.6 on time. It took her half an hour to walk here. So


    exhausting!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She rang the doorbell and Thomas Herren''s chauffeur answered the door.


    L greeted him nicely and the chauffeur showed her into the vi respectfully.

 Chapter 70 Hook up with Mr. President

    Chapter 70 Hook up with Mr. President


    The decoration of Thomas''s vi was quite simple. Walls were stuck with pattern wallpaper in light


    ck and white. Most furniture was in ck, gray and white.


    In the spacious drawing room, there was a clothes stand hanging with a dozen of expensive formal


    dresses. Beside the clothes stand were several men dressing up in unique style. They were waiting for


    Thomas''smand. On seeing Ling in, Thomas who was sitting on the sofa leisurely with a


    Pad in the hands stood up to wee her at once.


    "L,e here and pick dresses." Thomas led her to the clothes stand.


    By the touch of it, L could tell that those dresses were quality. The dresses she wore for parties


    before were fancy enough, but those in front of her at that time were even more exquisite.


    Lpared those beautiful dresses in different colors carefully and picked two atst, one in pure


    white, the other one in hot red.


    "Go to the room to the right upstairs and make up. I will await you here." Then Thomas turned to


    servants and asked them to lead L upstairs.


    L nodded and followed servants upstairs.


    "This room should be Thomas''s bedroom." L thought. The decoration was in the same style as the


    drawing room. The closet and sofa are both in white. On the bed was a neatly folded creamy-white


    nket.


    Since there was no dresser avable in Thomas''s room, L sat at a table nearby.


    Then three styling designers came to her soon after she sat down, and started to discuss what color of


    lipstick and eye shadow they were gonna use to match L''s dress.


    Two hourster.


    L in a hot red dress got in Thomas''s car heading to the charity g.


    On the first floor of Telles Hotel.


    A charity g held by the government of both D City and A Country was about to begin.


    Hotel staff members were busy making the final preparation to make this party perfect, cause all guests


    invited were either super rich or famous in D City and A Country. Not only business tycoons, super


    stars but also the President of A Country would attend.


    Thus all waiters serving tonight were picked from experienced staff and went through demanding


    training and times of skill assessment.


    Just after 7 p.m., pairs of meticulously dressed men and women arrived at the hotel sessively. All


    waiters were on the ball at once. They were requested to provide guests with best service.


    Several minutester, a man and a woman stepped into the hotel and drew all people''s attention.


    The woman was in a long purple tee dress with delicate make-up on the face. Her hair was rolled up


    into a bun. All those made her noble and graceful.


    And the man arm in arm with her was in a fancy suit and a pair of shining leather shoes. He looked cool


    and arrogant.


    "Ynda and Harry make a perfect match!"


    "Yes, I think so, the prince and the princess. Allizen are talking about them recently. I guess that


    they are going to get married."


    "Wow, I am so envious of Ynda, dating with the prince charming!"


    "God. I get no chance..."


    Seeing Harrying in, a man from the organizing party came up at once to wee him, "Good


    evening, Mr. Si and Miss Mo. Wee!"


    Whatever Harry and Ynda did, there were always eyes staring at them with interest, envy or


    something else. They nodded at that man out of courtesy and then be led to the VIP section.


    Harry asked Ynda to sit down for a rest and then went to other guests for social engagement.


    Looking at the handsome Harry who was talking with business tycoons and famous stars with ease,


    Ynda smiled out of happiness.


    "L, you see? All people think I am the one who matches Harry best. Where are you hiding now?"


    She thought with a sneer.


    Several minutester, a low but audible voice shifted all guests'' attention to the door, "The President of


    A Country ising!"


    Hearing that, Ynda who was chatting with a rich woman stood up immediately to show her respect to


    the President.


    The hotel door was opened slowly. Then a woman in a red dress, arm in arm with a man in a ck suit,


    showed up.


    Actually many guests knew this woman. Her long ck hair was ited into aplicated but good-


    looking braid, hanging down on her bare fair back.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her light and delicate make-up plus her bright smile made her attractive. In that long red diamond-


    decorated dress, she looked more than gorgeous. Everybody could tell that twinkling dress was pricey.


    The ck crystal high heels really suited her. Arm in arm with a noble man, she elegantly walked into


    the hotel hall.


    "She is so beautiful! Who is she?"


    "Is that L Li? The princess of the bankrupt Li Group? When did she hook up with the President of A


    Country?"


    "L Li? What a beauty she has turned into!"


    ...


    Seeing L was with Thomas, Harry clutched the wine ss in his hand.


    He was in rage, as L held another man''s arm and showed up in public!


    How dare you! L Li!


    Thomas led L to a small stage. Then he looked down at the guests under the stage. He saw Harry


    of course, but he chose to ignore Harry''s angry stare. "Thank all of you for attending this charity


    g...." He made a brief opening speech in a gentle voice.


    Looking at the woman who was holding the President''s arm with a bright smile on stage, Ynda


    clenched her fists out of rage.


    "L Li, when did you hook up with the President? It seemed I underestimated you before! You have


    predicted Harry is about to dump you, so you go to seduce the President first?" Ynda thought. She


    was full of anger at that moment.


    Harry was looking at his mobile phone when Ynda came to him. She was relieved


    Cause Harry was calm and didn''t seem to notice L.


    All guests went back to their seats after Thomas''s speech. The auction would start soon.


    The first item for auction was a bracelet with kaites. It belonged to a Queen of the United Kingdom.


    The opening bid was RMB 100, 000. It was the mayor of D City finally won it with the bid of RMB 1


    million. The mayor sent this bracelet to his wife then.


    Seeing that, many guests started to tter the mayor and praise him for his deep love for his wife.


    When the second item was disyed, L''s eyes shed with surprise. She was sure that it was


    exactly the ink wash painting on the wall of Li vi''s living room cause it was herself who framed it.


    That painting wasn''t drawn by any famous painter, but by her deceased grandmother.


    "This is an ink wash painting by the deceased Catherine Rong. The starting price is RMB 50, 000."


    Thomas knew L wanted that painting cause she had been staring at it since it was disyed on the


    stage.


    "One hundred thousand." It was Harry started the first bid leisurely.


    "Two hundred thousand." It was Thomas this time who bid in a deep but elegant voice.


    "Five hundred thousand." Harry, who had been watching his mobile phone in the hands, bid without


    looking up.


    "One million." That was apetition between two powerful men. All guests were astonished by their


    bid and burst into an uproar.


    That painting wasn''t worth RMB one million at all, but the bid was continuing on.


    "Two million." Hearing Harry''s bid, Ynda secretly plucked Harry''s sleeve to remind him that the


    painting wasn''t worth that much money.


    "Five million." Tommy followed without any hesitation.


    "Ten million." Harry kept up with Thomas''s bid. Hearing Harry''s bid, guests seemed to be more excited


    and also confused. They all could tell that Harry and Thomas werepeting for something.


    Their discussion became more and more heated. "What on earth Mr. Si and President Herren are


    fighting for?"


    Minutester, a voice arose and shocked almost everyone, "Twenty million." L tugged at Thomas''s


    sleeve slightly and whispered," This painting is not worth so much."

 Chapter 71 Began to Fight

    Chapter 71 Began to Fight


    L''s grandmother was not a master of painting. L cared about that painting, just because her


    grandmother meant a lot to her.


    Looking at the anxious little woman next to him, Thomas Herren smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. If


    you want it, I will buy it for you."


    "There is no need topete with Harry. Let him take it. Don''t spend too much money on unworthy


    things." L stared at the back of Harry and bit her bottom lip. What a fool he was! Money burns a hole


    in his pocket?


    "Thirty million." Harry raised his paddle again.


    This time, Thomas Herren didn''t follow him. With the fall of a hammer, the auctioneer said, "Thirty


    Million,st chance! ...Bidder No. 6, Mr. Si. Congrattions!"


    During the following auction, Thomas Herren bid an antique of the early Qing Dynasty for twenty


    million.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry took andscape oil painting of a famous French artist of the 17th century with the bid of fifty


    million. Hisvishness made everyone speechless.


    After the auction, L together with Thomas Herren bid a farewell to guests smilingly. Her face had


    hardly gone numb after keeping smiling when all the others left.


    L and Thomas walked out of the hotel escorted by several guards behind them. When they


    approached the parking garage, L rxed her hold, quietly took out her phone, had a quick look at


    the message and put it back.


    Seeing her little trick, Thomas Herren just smiled and said nothing.


    In the parking garage.


    The ck Maybach overbearingly stopped in the way and a man casuallyid his suit jacket on his


    shoulder with his tie loosened. The cigarette ends at his feet showed that he had been waiting for a


    long time.


    Harry blew a smoke ring, looking dispirited yet handsome.


    Thomas Herren looked at his own car. The case was that his car could move forward only if the


    Maybach drove away. It seemed that the man was trying to make trouble!


    "Mr. Si, could you please move your car, thank you!" Thomas Herren''s chauffeur, with great respect,


    asked the cold man in front of him.


    "I will if she asks me to do that." Harry took thest puff and stubbed out the cigarette. Then he pointed


    to L who was draping Thomas Herren''s jacket over her shoulders.


    "Er..." The chauffeur embarrassedly looked at the date of the president and did not know what to do.


    "Mr. Si, aren''t you in a hurry to go back and apany Miss Mo?" The woman next to him stiffened


    when Thomas Herren opened his mouth.


    Yeah, how could she be so stupid to expect that this man would wait for her?


    "There is no need to apany other women. Keeping my wifepany will suffice. But, Mr. Herren,


    is there no woman in A Country? Why do you bother my wife? Would you like me to send you a dozen


    of women?" Harry lighted another cigarette and took a puff.


    Thomas Herren smiled, "Thanks, but no need. Women are everywhere but there is only one to my


    taste." His words squeezed thest bit of patience out of Harry.


    L looked at the cigarette ends and stared at Harry. Then she strode forward to him. She grabbed the


    cigarette from him and threw it on the ground while watching him. Then she stamped out the cigarette


    with her ck high heels.


    "I''m not allowed to smoke. Why do you keep smoking here? Why?" Could the old saying be true: one


    man may steal a horse while another may not look over a hedge?


    This was the difference between Ynda and L. Ynda would persuade Harry to give up smoking.


    But she never dared toe up and talk to him in this way. On the contrary, the hot-tempered L


    would only rush directly toward him to throw his cigarette with no more kind words.


    Harry looked at the cigarette end on the ground. But he was not irritated. He turned to Thomas Herren


    and asked, "Are you determined to badger my wife?"


    Thomas Herren, who was always mature and charming, smiled. "It''s not like that. Actually, L wants


    to be an actress and it happens that I can help her fulfill the dream. I am totally different from someone


    who cares for his ex-girlfriend rather than his own wife. How ridiculous!"


    L could only see a figure shing past her when a suit jacket with familiar smell fell into her arms. At


    the same time, the two men over there began to fight ...


    The guards of Thomas Herren immediately came up to separate them. Thomas Herren and Harry each


    had got a punch from the other one and their faces were both bruised. They stared at each other


    angrily.


    L threw both Harry''s jacket and the jacket on her onto the ground, "Don''t be so childish!"


    Then she went away on her 3-inch high heels, "You two can go on and people all over the world will


    have a goodugh at you tomorrow morning!"


    A president of the country and a CEO of apany fought for a woman. It is extremely ridiculous! She


    stepped forward full of resentment. Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop...


    "Mr. Herren, I beg your pardon. Please keep far away from my wife from now on!"


    "Only if you cherish her!"


    Harry who became rather angry intended to rush to Thomas Herren and Thomas Herren was also


    ready to take it.


    The guards hurried to stop them and three of them had to pull Harry back to the Maybach. One chubby


    guard said tactfully, "Mr. Si, Miss Li has gone away by herself! It''s cold and she is still wearing an


    evening gown. I''m afraid it''s a bit dangerous!"


    After the Maybach left the parking garage at full gallop, the chauffeur looked around cautiously to check


    and make sure that there were no reporters. Then the chauffeur walked Thomas to the car and called


    Naomi Han, asking her to stand by in the Pearl Spring vi.


    L walked angrily on the road. Her red evening gown and beautiful face attracted many people''s


    attention.


    Those who wanted to strike up a conversation with her were all frightened away by her angry gaze.


    When another man wanted to try again, a luxurious car rushed over and stopped on the roadside.


    Then everyone saw that the beauty was pulled to the passenger seat of the car by a handsome man


    and then the car galloped away. Everyone sighed: losers as they were, they could not understand the


    world of the wealthy!


    "L, how dare you. Who give you the courage to show up with a man in public?" Harry locked the four


    car doors so that there was nowhere for L to escape.


    "Harry, you have no right to judge me! Didn''t you stay with other women in public? And you even


    brought her home. Would you like to be surrounded by beauties?" L raised her voice out of anger.


    This man was so thick-skinned!


    He nodded as if thinking of something, "Surrounded by beauties? Em, good idea."


    "You ... bastard, let me get out of the car!" Seeing Harry was thinking about it seriously, L was so


    furious that she broke out into curses.


    "Don''t you dare talk to me like that, L!" In the past years, those who dared to curse him all ended up


    tragedy. He needed to think about how to punish her.


    "I won''t go back with you!" Howe that womancently sleep with her husband in her house


    after killing her baby?


    The man sneered, "Why? Since you have made friends with Thomas Herren, you wanted to have an


    affair with him?" Harry''s satirical words made L''s eyes red.


    "So what? Aren''t you cheating on me?" L was certain that they had already slept together.

 Chapter 72 Ill Do You A Favor

    Chapter 72 I''ll Do You A Favor


    Harry sneered disdainfully. He was cheating on her? "What evidence do you have to say that I am


    cheating on you?" This woman was such a ridiculous idiot!


    "What evidence do you have to say that I aborted my child?" L had long wanted to ask him this


    question. What made him so sure that she aborted the child on purpose?


    "Evidence?" Enraged by the topic of the miscarried child, Harry pulled the car over. "Your registration


    record, diagnostic list, and operation signature in the hospital, is that enough?" He unbuckled his seat


    belt, stepped out of the car, and pulled out L as well.


    Registration? Signature? L was confused. Ynda really put herself out to prepare these


    "evidence"! A little distracted, L did not resist when Harry shoved her into the back seat.


    The man tried to ride on her. "L, you killed my child, you must give me another. No! One cannot


    make up for your fault. It must be ten!"


    Ten? Was she a sow?


    ...


    In the middle of the night, the dozy L felt herself being put into bed.


    Pinned under the weight of a heavy body, she exerted all her strength to kick the man off the bed. "Go


    away!"


    Harry fell with a flop onto the floor and stood up again. Livid with rage, he fixed his eyes on the half-


    asleep woman.


    Harry threw himself on L without hesitation.


    The next day, L was awakened by Harry''s phone ringing. She only saw Harry getting up after


    answering the phone with a hum.


    L also got up. But the two people didn''t say anything to each other.


    After washing up, Harry walked downstairs first and L followed.


    Ynda had been waiting at the dining table. Upon seeing Harry, she beckoned Mrs. Du to serve


    breakfast for him.


    When the breakfast was almost finished, the vi doorbell rang and Mrs. Du went to open the door. It


    was Joey, who walked in while exchanging greetings with Mrs. Du.


    "Boss, the three cars have been arranged. You can fetch them now." Joey took out three car keys and


    the documents from his briefcase.


    "Yourtest Maybach, and there are only two of them in the world. This is the key to thedy''s red


    Buggati Veyron. And this is the key to Miss Mo''s limited-edition Ferrari." Joey ced the keys on the


    other side of the table, stepped back and was just preparing to leave, when L spoke out.


    "Wait a moment, Joey, who is the owner of the Ferrari?" L walked to the other side of the table and


    picked up one of the keys.


    "My Lady, asmanded by the Boss, it''s in the name of Miss Mo." Joey wiped his sweat. There was


    trouble brewing up in this room.


    "Thank you, Harry! I''ve always wanted this car." Ynda was so happy that she took hold of Harry''s big


    palm.


    L nced coldly at their hands. "Harry, change the name. It could be everyone except her!"


    The smile on Ynda''s face instantly turned into grievance. She held the man''s big palm even tighter.


    Harry leisurely finished hisst bite of breakfast, and wiped his mouth. "No!" The affirmative tone was


    beyond doubt.


    Hearing his response, L chuckled. "No? Good! From this day on, I will no longer live in this house! I''ll


    do you a favor!" She threw the key to the table, her unyielding eyes fixed on Harry.


    The ebony table was left with a few scratches, but no one cared.


    The air was frozen at the moment. Mrs. Du was busy with her chores. Joey did not dare to lift his head,


    waiting for orders. Ynda still held Harry hand tightly.


    "No!" Harry insisted, telling L to go upstairs to pack her stuff right away.


    Fine, nobody cared about her, she didn''t mind, but it hurt her feelings anyway.


    When L returned to her room, Harry elegantly wiped his sexy thin lips, andmanded, "Joey,


    change the ownership of the Ferrari to L."


    ...


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Everyone was astonished. Ynda held back her gloating face and cried in a grieved voice, "Harry, you


    know that I don''t care about the car... But don''t embarrass me like that!"


    Without a word, Harry withdrew his hand from hers, stood up, and walked upstairs.


    When Harry opened the door, L was flinging the two bank cards given by Harry onto the table.


    Seeing Harrying in, L headed out with her purse. "I don''t want all the things bought by you.


    Please take back all the property under my name."


    "I bought you these clothes." The man spoke readily, standing at the door, looking at her with a


    composed look.


    "You!" L was so angry that her eyes turned red. "I borrow them from you, OK? I''ll give them back!"


    How did she be so wretched that she didn''t even have any clothes?


    "No! To walk out of this door today, you must take off your clothes. And your underwear, too!" What he


    meant was, to get out, she had to get out naked!


    L red at the self-possessed man. He must be intentional to humiliate her. "Okay, I will! Then don''t


    me me for calling another man!" L was deliberate to call another man!


    L took out her cell phone from her purse, ready to view the address book. But Harry took it away


    from her, and with a wave of hand, he pinned her against the door. "Calling Thomas Herren? Hum?"


    Harry pressed his left hand against the door, and pinched her small chin with his right hand, getting


    close to her.


    "I won''t bother about your business. And you don''t bother about mine." L caught his palm, trying to


    get rid of him.


    "L, good for you! You have killed my child. Who give you the right to mind my business?" Harry


    coldly looked at the wicked woman in front of him.


    "How do you know it''s your child?" L grinned and looked at him contemptuously.


    Hearing her answer, Harry turned cold all over, and stared straight at the woman. "Provoking me won''t


    do anything good to you!" If she dared to bear children for any other man, he would have killed her!


    She was frightened to shiver by his cold gaze. "Boss Si, please let me go, I''m engaged today!" L


    had made an appointment with Thomasst night. She cannot bete for the interview with the


    entertainmentpany.


    "If you don''te back, L, try it! Your husband will teach you a lesson!" Harry snickered when he


    finished his words.


    L snickered, too. Then she threw her arms around his neck and kissed his thin lips.


    To kiss her back, Harry moved his hand from L''s chin to the back of her head. The woman took a


    few steps forward and the man stepped back.


    With a cunning look, L bit the man on his lip with no mercy. Harry released his big hands in pain.


    Ignoring the man''s bleeding mouth, L escaped from his arms and ran out of the door.

 Chapter 73 Make Her Famous at Any Cost

    Chapter 73 Make Her Famous at Any Cost


    When L went downstairs, Joey had gone and Ynda was considering something with a sullen look.


    Seeing L running downstairs, Ynda red at her resentfully.


    "I am in a good mood now. If you want that car, just take it!" She fled out of the vi after snatching the


    key of her car. "No, To be precise, she fled away from that man. Ha-ha-ha!


    In the vi, Ynda thought it was the right time to take the next move, with her well-preserved right


    hand tapping on the table. "L, I am not done with you yet, not until I kick you out of Harry''s life for


    good!" she thought.


    In Raymond Entertainment Company.


    This is one of the two giant entertainmentpanies in D City. The other one is JH Entertainment. It


    was told that the boss of the former was from A Country, while where the boss of thetter came from


    was unknown.


    When she made it at Raymond Entertainment, there were some women lining up for audition.


    They were all breathtaking beauties featuring their own charm. Though a few of them had undergone


    some cosmetic surgery, so had most of the celebrities nowadays.


    Those candidates cast a nce at L who arrived in a hurry, and turned round to resume their


    preparation for interview.


    At that time, L received a message, saying: "Distinguished Mrs. Li, hello! Please pick up your Ferrari


    and Buggati Veyron in our chain store at No. 8 Liulin Rd. with your ID card before 5:00 this afternoon.


    Thank you and wish you well!"


    Ferrari and Buggati Veyron? Did Harry change the ownership of Ferrari? She smiled, feeling that she


    would soon defeat that woman!


    Soon, it was L''s turn. When she entered with her curriculum vitae, several interviewers shared a


    tacit agreement and started to talk in whispers. Maybe, they had been instructed by Thomas Herren


    before. Being the beneficiary of nepotism, L felt a little embarrassed...


    Therefore, she exerted herself to the utmost in her performance.


    Though she had not danced for a long time, she was not out of practice. Her enchanting dance and


    lofty expression in the eyes... were extremely perfect.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As she expected, one of the interviewers told her to start work the next day, and to prepare herself for a


    new drama.


    L was surprised to learn that she could take part in a drama even on the first day of work. She was


    somewhat regretful for getting the offer with such kind of differential treatment, which would definitely


    result in rumors and gossip about her.


    Well, as she had been there, she decided to do her best. L bent down to thank the interviewers and


    left the audition room as the interviewers nodded with appreciation.


    "She is well-connected. We have been ordered to make her famous at any cost!" One of the


    interviewers adjusted his sses to have a look at L''s curriculum vitae.


    "Is it right? We haven''t had such things in ourpany before. Who is she?"


    "She has an outstanding education background, but I have never received such kind of orders from the


    management before. Can she be a mistress of some key figure?..."


    ...


    L came by taxi, for she was going to pick up the car in the afternoon. So she headed for the chain


    store by taxi again.


    When she arrived at the store, several staff greeted her with great enthusiasm. "Hello, wee to our


    store. What can I do for you?" They must provide outstanding service, for guests here were all


    millionaires.


    "I am here to pick up my new cars." L took out the key of the Buggati Veyron from her bag with


    smile.


    "OK, please show me your ID card!"


    L passed her ID card to the staff and was invited into a VIP lounge, where she was served with a


    cup of freshly made juice.


    In less than two minutes, the staff came back, saying: "Hello, Mrs. Li, this way please!"


    The staff led her to an exhibition hall aside and stopped in front of two luxury cars covered with silk


    cloth. The staff pulled down the silk cloth to show a bright red Buggati Veyron, which attracted the


    attention of all those present.


    The car was in a unique shape with a round head, colored bright red with some ck. With the


    premium package, the only disadvantage of the car that L could find was its extreme showiness.


    If she was seen driving this car, she must be thought to be a rich girl or be kept by a rich man...


    That made sense after all, for she seemed to be kept by Harry indeed.


    She tried out the Buggati Veyron to find it extraordinarily excellent!


    Then, the staff led her to another car, which was also covered with silk cloth. When the cloth was pulled


    down, a white limited edition of Ferrari showed up, which set fire to variousments. "What does she


    do? How could she afford the whopping price of these two supercars?"


    "Oh, my God! They are so god damn cool!"


    "She doesn''t look like a mistress with her temperament. So she probably has a very rich father!"


    ...


    "I have forgotten the key of the Ferrari. I will pick it up when I am free," said L to the staff before she


    drove out of the chain store, leaving the envious crowd behind.


    She said that in a calm tone as if expressing that she was not in a good mood for that although it was


    sunny that day!


    That''s right. Though Harry bought the car and changed its ownership to her, she didn''t want to pick it


    up before she felt good. However, she would never feel good if Ynda was still there.


    She drove the supercar towards the Blue Ind Mall. Since she would start her acting career the next


    day, she must pay attention to dress herself. But it was she who refused the card and left it home in the


    morning!


    As she was near the SL Group, feeling reluctant though, she still headed for thepany to find Harry.


    But her inconsistency was just like smacking herself in the face!


    After parking the car steadily at the gate of the SL Group, L got out. She entered thepany,


    witnessed by others with envy andplexity. But she was still greeted by many, and she smiled back


    at them.


    She came to the CEO floor directly. Those secretaries knew who she was for certain!


    So she was led into the office and told that she had to wait for a while till the CEO finished his meeting.


    L sat on the sofa and walked around in Harry''s spacious office to kill time. She pushed another door


    open into his lounge, where the glorious sunshine cast on the broad bed for temporary residence. In


    the closet disyed some clothes and shoes for change in a casual way.


    At that time, the door of the office was opened, and L went out of the lounge.


    After cing his documents onto the desk, Harry looked at the woman walking out of the lounge and


    approached her. The bite mark on his mouth was a constant reminder for him of what the woman had


    done that morning!


    "I have my reason toe here. Boss Si, I need your help." said L, slightly red on cheeks as looking


    at Harry who was extremely attractive as always dressed in a suit and tie.


    "What''s up!" He sat down on the sofa beside her, nobly cross-legged.

 Chapter 74 Throw Money in Harrys Face

    Chapter 74 Throw Money in Harry''s Face


    She had just flung the bank cards onto the table in the morning and now she came here again... "I want


    to buy something." L said cheekily.


    By the way, the two tiny bruises on his lips are really funny...


    "Is it so funny?" Harry was thick-skinned to attend the meeting with the bite marks. Watching the


    twisted expression of those executives who tried to hold backughter, Harry wanted to cut down their


    bonuses this month in half.


    "Indeed!" L touched her nose and answered truthfully.


    Harry replied with murderous look in his eyes. "Buy something, right?" The man leaned on the sofa and


    looked leisurely at the woman in front of him.


    How L wished to kill him for his arrogance! "Yeah! Since you have changed the name to mine, I''ll


    brazen it out ande to you!" She looked helpless.


    "No problem!"


    When L was carried to the big bed in Harry''s lounge, she vowed to herself. Damn it, she must make


    big bucks in the future, and throw money in Harry''s face¡ªthe man to whom she was selling herself for


    his money now!


    When L got into the car, gripping a golden VIP card, she wanted to cry! Being tortured for a few


    hours! This was the price for the card! The point was the card was registered in her name! Harry told


    her that it was the profit of Blue Ind Mall in thest two months...


    At Blue Ind Mall.


    When Wendy got off work, L dragged her to the mall for a shopping spree. Wendy had no choice but


    to apany her boss''s wife.


    "Wendy, let''s go for dinner!" L was fitting on a pair of high-heeled boots, very good!


    "Sorry, I can''t! The kid I am tutoring is going to take an exam again. I have to spend two more hours


    today!" Recently, Wendy became the mall manager with the help of L. With increased ie, she


    didn''t have to do several part-time jobs at the same time!


    "All right! Then I''ll go back alone!" Her n to eat hot pot was spoiled.


    "Oh, why don''t you take back your motorcycle? I''ve been riding it for a long time!" Wendy thought of


    something important.


    L waved her hand and said, "I may not need it any more. You ride it!" Riding a motorcycle to the


    filming site might appear quite weird!


    "Why? Won''t you go out?" Wendy tilted her head and looked at L, who was taking the boots off. It


    was a bit impossible. She was not that kind of person!


    "I went for an interview at an entertainmentpany today and I will get a y tomorrow!" L was


    d to share the good news with her best friend.


    "Congrattions! You are going to realize your dream!" Her ultimate dream was to stand on the world


    stage.


    "Thank you. But actually it''s quite embarrassing. I have pulled some strings, s!" She whispered in


    Wendy''s ear.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can work hard in the future. Besides, who does not rely on some connections? I


    rely on you to be the manager, don''t I?" Holding on to L''s arm, Wendy eximed against the


    injustice of this society.


    L felt relieved after a second thought. Then she packed the boots and said goodbye to Wendy.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    L returned to the vi carrying all kinds of shopping bags. Ynda was watching her mobile phone


    in the living room. At sight of L, Ynda rolled her eyes and continued to y with her phone.


    L put the bags on the floor, intending to let Mrs. Du take them upstairs. Just, Mrs. Du was busy


    preparing dinner in the kitchen. So L gave up and was ready to do that by herself.


    "Oh, Miss Li is depending on Harry again!" Ynda did not take her eyes off her mobile phone.


    L rolled her eyes. "You have to know one thing, Harry is my husband! I can depend on him if I want


    to. Unlike you, vicious bitch, stays in other people''s home every day, screwing up their marriage!" She


    stressed on the word "bitch".


    Ynda tossed her mobile phone onto the sofa, and walked to the stairs, ready to argue with L.


    Before Ynda started to speak, the vi door was opened from the outside. It was Harry.


    "L, I won''t leave unless Harry asks me to!" L was shocked by how Ynda suddenly put on such


    a shameless face. Was this a must-be talent for an actress!


    "What''s going on here?" Harry looked at the two women by the staircase while changing his shoes.


    "Harry, I''d better leave! This woman curses me every day and calls me vicious bitch. I really can''t stand


    it any longer!" Ynda came over and spoke weakly,pletely different from the domineering one


    she used to be.


    "Good! Leave as soon as possible! You are not weed in here!" Looking disdainfully at her ying


    tricks, L blurted out of her inner thought.


    "Harry...." Eyes reddened, Ynda lowered her depressed head.


    Harry nced at the two women. "Aren''t you nning to work for JH? I have bought an apartment in


    the city. You can move there now!" He took a set of keys out from his briefcase, put it on the table, and


    then told Ynda an address.


    Harry took the bags from L''s hands and went upstairs.


    JH Entertainment Company? Ynda was going to settle in D City? That was not a good thing!


    "Harry, are you going to pave the way for her whole future? She is a superstar, can''t she just buy it


    herself?" Staring at the man who was on his way upstairs, L couldn''t make out how he thought.


    "Just an apartment." Harry nced at the angry L with a baffling look. Didn''t he just ask Ynda to


    leave? Why was she still so angry? If a woman''s heart was a needle in the bottom of the sea, it must


    be in Mariana Trench!


    "Don''t give her, not even an apartment!" Said L arbitrarily, pulling the men to prevent him from going


    upstairs.


    They came to a deadlock. "L, can you not be so childish?" Harry looked at the small hand pulling his


    wrist. There was really nothing he can do with her.


    She was childish? All right. L took what he had in his hand, grabbed the key of the apartment and


    went out. "You two go on flirting with each other, I''ll move out!"


    As L was changing her shoes, Harry watched her and closed his eyes with irritation. What should he


    do to keep this little woman from making trouble for him! As you like!


    Ynda gloated over L''s walking out of the door. This was exactly what she wanted!


    Before L got into her car, she took a look at the closed vi door. It saddened her that Harry didn''t


    even ask her to stay. She drove away in her Bugatti Veyron.


    At the address mentioned by Harry, L pressed the elevator button for the 28th floor. Instead of using


    fingerprint, L opened the apartment door with the key. Covering over 200 square meters, the


    apartment was furnished with high grade furniture and appliances.


    Humph! Harry, you must have bought this apartment to keep a mistress! L''s heart was aching. Isn''t


    Pearl Spring 8 a better choice for you to do that?


    Fine, I will give you the chance and I don''t have to see that vicious bitch every day! I won''t make you


    embarrassed, either. Heh!


    Harry, good for you!

 Chapter 75 Became a Hit

    Chapter 75 Became a Hit


    L picked a room with a balcony, took out a four-piece bedding set from the wardrobe, and made the


    bed for herself. She also put the set of newly bought cosmetics in the bathroom. After finishing all the


    work, she felt the rumble of her stomach. All the pots and pans in the kitchen were well-prepared. The


    point was... She can''t cook! Reluctantly, L took her handbag and went out, trying to find a ce to


    have dinner.


    When eating the "Hot and Sour Rice Noodles", L was still pondering whether she was so stupid that


    she got herself instead of Ynda out of the vi!


    Before going to bed, she took a look at her cell phone. But there were no short messages or WeChat


    messages at all... Only on Weibo, she saw a lot of private messages sent fromizens, none of which


    were sent from Harry. Forget it, whatever, that''s it, go for sleep!


    The next day, L, who were dressed in a white suit and a ck long jacket, went to the studio to meet


    the director.


    Howard Chen, the film director, became famous overnight only a few years ago for making a movie


    about earthquake. Today he is one of the biggest names among directors. He is forthright but hot-


    tempered by nature.


    Upon seeing Ling, the director was kind of satisfied. "This is the script. Read it. Your part in the


    y is not much, just some dialogues in the first few episodes. You are a green hand. Let''s see how


    you do today, and I will give you the next y."


    L nodded her thanks and went aside to read the script.


    After a short while, a woman came up. She wore a business suit and looked in her thirties. Upon


    seeing L, she said, "Miss Li, I''m Mona Chen, Howard Chen''s sister. I''m your agent from now on!"


    L stood up and shook hands with Mona. "Mona, nice to meet you!"


    Mona gauged L and nodded her head approvingly. Even though being brought in by those on high,


    L was modest and easy-going.


    You cannot be certain about the performance of an actress without an audition. But that doesn''t seem


    to matter, does it?


    "After you finish the script, I''ll take you to thepany for the following work." Mona sat down next to


    her, in case she might want to ask some questions. The two people got along very well.


    Mona briefly introduced this costume drama. The leads were Joseph Li and Ynda Mo. Joseph Li?


    Ynda Mo? What a small world!


    L thought through her part in the y. She would y opposite Ynda in two episodes, and


    Joseph in three episodes... But, fortunately, she would act as an imperial concubine named Ling Ning,


    who did not make it to the end...


    Of course, Joseph yed the emperor, and Ynda became the queen...


    The shooting had begun for three days, but the original actress for Ling Ning had to quit because she


    was involved in a traffic ident on her way.


    L got only one line today. When she and other imperial concubines were admiring the flowers in the


    Imperial Garden, she only had to speak to the emperor, "Long live the Emperor." She has done for


    today, and her next episode was ten days away.


    When Joseph arrived, he had already put on the emperor costume. His usual wicked look turned so


    dignified that the fans and the actresses all secretly blushed upon seeing him.


    L tried to hide her face behind the script. Fortunately, Joseph, with all his attention paid to Ynda,


    never looked at her. But when she raised her head while sending best wishes to the emperor, she


    found herself spotted by Ynda, who shed an ironical smile at her.


    Undisturbed, L took her exit and returned to thepany with Mona.


    Mona told L that she had just arranged an advertisement for her. Thepany was a major one in


    the industry and their advertising ideas are creative. If L took it, it couldn''t be a better chance for her


    entertainment career. But they didn''t prefer green hands.


    So L and Mona went to negotiate with thepany for a whole afternoon. Thepany agreed to


    sign a contract considering that L was good-looking and her appearance and manner matched the


    character in the advertisement.


    It was just the beginning, and L was not too busy. She returned to the apartment after discussing the


    advertising cooperation. Having had instant noodles, she held the script and started reading with relish.


    As she only had a few scenes in the costume drama series, L began to work on the advertising the


    next day.


    L spent the whole day taking publicity photos, in which her facial expressions and emotions were


    perfect. As she was easy-going, everyone was satisfied and willing to talk with her.


    L busied herself with the advertising for a week, during which Harry did note to her. Shaking her


    head, L cleared Harry''s image from her mind and focused on the advertising effect.


    Just as everyone expected and desired, L shot to fame for this eye shadow advertisement.


    It was in an advertisement push on his mobile phone that Harry saw L wearing orange eye


    shadows, with eyes slightly closed and lips slightly open, and a male model was about to kiss her from


    above.


    Then for the next few days, L became a hit and appeared on the silver screen everywhere. Harry felt


    that there must be someone behind her poprity. Raymond Entertainment Company? He probably


    knew who it was!


    After eleven o''clock in the evening, the exhausted L returned to the apartment.


    As a neer of the industry, she hadn''t got used to being woken up at any time in the early morning


    and ending the day around eleven or twelve o''clock atte night. She told herself every day that she


    would seed if she kept pressing on steadfastly.


    Opening the apartment door, she just wanted to take a good bath and sleep. She would continue the


    act of imperial concubine Ling Ning tomorrow.


    L threw her handbag onto the sofa and entered the bedroom. "Ah!" The man lying on the bed


    startled her, and all the fatigue ran away.


    Afterposing herself, L went straight to the bathroom, and locked the door from inside, without


    casting a second nce to him.


    Harry was not in a hurry, just waiting for her to walk out after shower.


    A soothing bath took L almost an hour. She came out from the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel


    and went directly into the neighboring room.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once again, she locked the door and did not intend to let Harrye in.


    Having waited for more than ten minutes without seeing L, Harry got up to look for her. He found


    that the neighboring room was locked from inside, and understood what was going on in a sh.


    Harry got the spare key from the study drawer and opened the door directly.


    L was making the bed. Seeing Harrying in with a gloomy face, she was speechless for the


    moment. Why did Harry always have the key?


    Though being ignored by L, Harry pulled her into his arms and red at this disobedient little wife.


    "When are you going to stop?"


    L didn''t answer him and struggled to free herself from his arms. Harry held her tightly, refusing to let


    her go.


    How could she be so stubborn as to leave home for a week! Good! Very good!

 Chapter 76 The Man Who She Secretly Missed

    Chapter 76 The Man Who She Secretly Missed


    "Entering the entertainment circle with the help of the other man?" The woman was silent.


    "L, you are making a mistake!" The woman was still silent.


    "Don''t talk? All right, let''s do something other than talking!"


    "Harry, let go of me!" L opened her mouth finally.


    "Let go of you? No way!" He held her in his arms and kissed her.


    Unable to free herself from his control, L stepped on his foot and jumped out at once while he was


    distracted. She red at the man in front of her and rubbed her lips hard.


    Why he always set the rules? He could cheat in their marriage, letting the other woman live in his


    home, whereas she was criticized by him for entering the entertainment circle!


    While the woman was rubbing her lips, the man''s eyes were gleaming with danger.


    He stepped forward, shouldered the woman, threw her on her room bed and stopped her.


    "Go away!" She tried to kick him, but missed.


    He pinched her chin, showing a very angry expression. "What did I say to you? You''re not allowed to


    step into showbiz. You turn a deaf ear?" Harry pinned the disobedient woman.


    L gave up struggle and turned her head aside, ignoring him.


    At this time, Harry''s personal cell phone rang. He took the phone out of his pocket, looked at the phone


    number and pressed the "Answer" button.


    "Young Master, Miss Mo seems to have a stomachache, and is ill in bed. I don''t know what to do." With


    trembling voice on the phone, Betty reported as what Ynda told her to.


    "Tell her to go to the hospital!"


    "But... Miss Mo can''t get up. I can''t carry her by my own..." Hearing the perplexed voice of Betty over


    the phone, L sneered. What a capable bitch!


    "I''m going back now!" Harry hung up the phone, got up from L and was ready to leave.


    L was lying on the bed, sneering. This was her husband in name! He was thinking about the other


    woman even when he was on top of her!


    "I''m going back to Pearl Spring. Onest time, quit the entertainment circle!" Harry left the apartment


    after saying his words.


    L was left alone, gazing at the ceiling for a long time...


    L did not quit the entertainment circle. Instead, she had been gaining poprity. Her Weibo


    followers grew from more than 10 million to more than 50 million. Many people were specting


    whether L was propped up by the president.


    There were several times when L traveled to other cities for the scenes, and Harry came to the


    apartment only to find L wasn''t home. In contrast, Ynda was taking fewer roles, and came to


    apany Harry as soon as she was free.


    The hype about Harry and Ynda was getting hotter and hotter, and seemed impossible to subside.


    It waste autumn. The weather was cool. L got off the taxi and walked to the apartment with her


    luggage.


    When L turned on the light, the man waszily leaning back on the couch, with closed eyes to cover


    his tiredness.


    L paused. She and Harry hadn''t seen each other for more than two months! It had been so long


    without their noticing it...


    After changing her shoes, L began to unpack her luggage. Harry squinted at L, who was walking


    up and down in front of him. He felt unreal for a moment...


    In the bedroom, L put away thest piece of clothing, ready to take a bath.


    Hugged from behind, L stopped. She had a familiar feeling and closed her eyes in pain.


    The man who she secretly missed at countless nights took the other woman to his heart...


    L broke away from his grip and walked into the bathroom.


    Bossy as he was, Harry pulled L hard, turned her around, held her in his arms, and kissed on the


    red lips that he had been missing for more than two months.


    Did she not have the slightest longing for him during these days? Partly out of punishing her


    indifference, he kissed her passionately.


    L wiped a drop of tear off the corner of her eye and kissed back. What should she do to make him


    love her heart and soul?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The next day, L took a day off, so she didn''t need to get up early. Harry cuddled her in his arms and


    slept until noon, as for the past two months Harry had given himself over to his work and hadn''t had


    much sleep.


    L looked at the man with mixed feelings. Who was she to him? Was she prostituting herself? She


    knew that he still had the other woman in his heart.


    They got up at noon. Holding L''s hands, Harry walked out of the apartment with L and went for


    lunch.


    L got on Harry''s Maybach and they headed for the restaurant.


    In the afternoon, they dominated the front page of entertainment news.


    In the photo, the man escorted the woman to the passenger seat, his hand around her waist. When the


    man walked to the driver''s seat, the paparazzi took a picture of his frontal face, which was the typical


    facial expression of Harry Si.


    Then thements on the Weibo ounts of Ynda, Harry, L and the President went wild.


    Mona was busy answering the phone calls from reporters and the phone was running out of battery.


    Before her phone was dead, she got in touch with L, the heroine in the news.


    L was eating a steak in the te and turned speechless after Mona told her the news.


    Some paparazzi even ambushed downstairs her apartment. Since they were photographed, she


    wondered how the man sitting opposite would react.


    "Mona, I will deal with itter." After hanging up the phone, L pondered on how to exin to Harry.


    "Go ahead!" Harry drank the seafood soup gracefully, knowing that L had something to say.


    She put down her knife and fork. "A paparazzo had just photographed us." She was still in the


    beginning of her career and could not afford a scandal.


    "Eat your meal!" Harry did not show his attitude, and calmly looked at the anxious L.


    "Didn''t you get rid of all the news that you had with Ynda before? Delete ours, too!" The man''s


    calmness made L a bit more anxious.


    The men looked attentively at her and spit out, "No!" His blunt answer made L speechless.


    L pouted and took out her cell phone to see if her Weibo was upied by "keyboard men". Harry


    grabbed her cell phone and put it in his pocket. "Can you just enjoy the meal?"


    Discontentedly, L cut the steak in the te, her mind stuffed with the scandal. She regretted not


    going out in disguise.


    "I don''t mind. Why do you mind? Does it bother you to be photographed together with me?" Harry took


    L''s te, cut the steak quickly, and handed it to her.


    She grunted, "Of course! I am in the novice period, if the fans who believe you and Ynda are a


    couple take me as the mistress, it would be a game over for me." Millions of their supporters on Weibo


    were probably shouting curses towards her right now!


    "Have you not taken a photo of our marriage certificate? Post it, you have my permission!" Shut up


    their mouths! That was the simplest way!

 Chapter 77 Not Me

    Chapter 77 Not Me


    L curled her lips, thinking that if her marriage was exposed, her acting career would soone to


    an end! She decided to let it go, for the best way was to keep silent! When the sensation faded away,


    people would forget about it!


    After the lunch, L took out her sunsses from the bag and put them on. But what Harry wanted to


    do was just to throw them away, for they covered much of her face.


    Then, he did so. After giving him a re, L pulled her cor up and covered her face before getting


    into Harry''s car.


    "L, move back to the vi." This farce shoulde to an end! Harry made the order in a calm tone


    while driving skillfully.


    The woman paused and asked, "What about Ynda?" Her simple question sent Harry into silence for


    half a minute. "Mother hase here the other day." Rose Mu kicked up a row, when knowing that


    Ynda was about to move out, and threatened to break off with him if he drove Ynda out.


    L kept silent. Then, why should she go back? She still remembered Ynda''s dirty trick of pping


    her several times under the cover of the plot of the drama!


    "L, you can ignore her presence!" said Harry in a low tone. He would solve this after all.


    The woman responded with a sneer. "Have you heard this - If I am the one you love, I will not fear


    endless rivals in love? But I am not the one in your heart." muttered she, which cooled the atmosphere


    in the car.


    "How do you know that you are not in my heart?" Harry squeezed that out, gnashing his teeth.


    "Isn''t she also in your heart? You are really something!" L sneered. Harry looked at her, with an


    impulse to throttle her. With the skillful steering, Harry pulled over.


    "Didn''t I tell you to give me some time?"


    The woman looked steadily at his eyes. "Time? How long? Half a lifetime?" asked she in an


    undisturbed tone, running her fingers through her hair around the ear.


    Harry held her face to make her look at him. "No, it won''t be that long." The man''s eyes were full of


    deep affection, which almost trapped L.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I will go back when you forget all about her!" She stared right into his eyes and pped his big palms


    off before opening the door to get out of the car.


    After a few steps forward, she caught a taxi back to her apartment.


    Harry sat against the back of the seat, gazing at L''s receding figure, and was lost in thought that it


    was time to put an end to all these. What is past is past. Since he had chosen this little woman, he


    must be responsible to her for a lifetime...


    L returned to her apartment. Looking at the empty room, she felt her heart empty, too.


    At the shooting site.


    Ynda found a less crowded ce to check the headline news with her mobile phone, face going


    gloomy. "He doesn''t give up L even though she has been out for so long. Well, I will change his


    mind!" she thought.


    Then she ordered Nael to take action right away and returned to the site with a smile. As ordered, Nael


    went aside to make phone calls immediately.


    While taking a break, L checked her Weibo to find many abusivements against her as


    expected. They used her of being the wrecker between Harry and Ynda and advised her to stay


    with Mr. President!


    But the opinion from another side went that a mistress like her would not deserve the President!


    ...


    She locked the mobile phone and went downstairs to the supermarket for some snacks.


    She wrapped her coat closer round her and walked to the supermarket slowly. When she was at the


    dead spot, a van passed by and L was nowhere to be seen.


    At Waterfront Wharf.


    L woke up to find herself disheveled, lying on a wharf.


    She sat up to pull her coat tighter against the chilly wind from the sea, and looked around on the alert.


    She remembered that she was on the way to the supermarket and someone muffled her mouth and


    nose with a handkerchief to make her lose consciousness.


    At that time, five or six brawny men with tattoos came over, among whom were Westerners and


    Africans. She held her breath, and retreated vigntly.


    When two men approached L first, she bit her lower lip tightly. What would they do? "Why did you


    kidnap me?"


    "Why? You will know soon." replied an African man in fluent Chinese.


    The two men lifted L and threw her onto a worn-out sofa aside. She withdrew into a corner of the


    sofa.


    At that moment, a woman came in, with her hair and clothes in a slight mess, and looked at L with a


    sneer.


    "Ynda, what the hell are you doing?" Seeing Ynda, L got an even worse feeling.


    "L, I will ruin you in front of Harry!" A man trotted in and said, "Here hees!"


    Ynda winked to those foreign men, and L, in a fog, saw them approach Ynda.


    What just happened?


    Then, Ynda plopped onto the ground and started to cry out. "Help! L, what do you want?"


    The men started to tear the coat from Ynda. L stood up from the sofa and tried to prevent them.


    Ynda was detestable, indeed, and she would take revenge. But she was not so cruel as to see


    Ynda being humiliated by these men in front of her.


    "Is the stupid woman trying to save me?" thought Ynda. At the same time, she continued crying.


    "L, please, let me go! Ah! No!" L was rather confused at what Ynda cried.


    "I don''t know these men!" Did Ynda think she was kidnapped here by L? L was the one who


    had been kidnapped!


    "Stop it!" said a man swiftly and fiercely in a familiar cold voice.


    "Harry, help!" Ynda cried rather sadly, as if Harry was the only life-saving straw to her.


    The scare in Ynda''s eyes brought him back to the day when Ynda desperately cried for help in


    the hotel while he was not by her side.


    The men stopped once they saw Harry, and the African man riding on Ynda turned around to ask,


    "Miss Li, should we continue?"


    ...


    The homicidal look from Harry made L suddenly realize what happened. She was framed up by this


    woman...


    "Harry, not me!" She looked at Harry at once, only to find his eyes glued to Ynda, which were red out


    of fury. He didn''t even look at her.


    The man hurried to Ynda and kicked the African man away. The brawny men gathered behind L


    immediately.


    "Ynda, you must be crazy!" Seeing those brawny men hiding behind her like seeking shelter, she got


    so angry that her hands trembled.


    Ynda was shivering in the arms of Harry, who took off his coat to drape it over her shoulders.


    L furiously stepped forward to strip off the coat and throw it away in a huff.

 Chapter 78 I Will Be in Hell

    Chapter 78 I Will Be in Hell


    "p!" With a crisp sound, L''s face twisted to one side, and her ears were buzzing.


    He... actually pped her...


    He didn''t use all his strength. Though her face hurt, it was her heart that hurt even more.


    "Harry, you don''t believe me?" L touched her pped face, still asked innocently.


    "L! Enough! I have never taken you for a vicious woman!" Harry said through gritted teeth. Until now,


    he finally saw through her ¡ª an insidious and vicious woman!


    With these words he picked up the shivering woman on the ground and prepared to leave.


    L smiled with a touch of self-mockery. "Harry, if you don''t believe me today, we shall... divorce!" Why


    holding on to a marriage like this?


    The man turned around and uttered a word coldly, "Okay!" His expression made L feel that she had


    never known him!


    He even agreed to divorce, huh! Looking at the man turning his back, L shouted, "Harry Si, if you


    turn your back on me today, I will be in hell!"


    L retreated step by step towards the vast sea. Harry took a deep look at her and turned away


    without hesitation.


    He didn''t take a few steps before he heard a loud plop. Someone jumped into the sea...


    Hearing that, Harry paused but he did not turn around.


    After that, a dozen of plops were heard continuously from all directions.


    The next day.


    A video that was apparently from a stalker spread over the Inte. Someone had stealthily filmed the


    scenest night at the wharf. It was very exciting.


    The stalker intentionally recorded from Ynda''s calling for help. The video ended when L jumped


    into the water and a dozen men in ck followed suit.


    It was obviously a love triangle, in which L kidnapped Ynda, who was saved by Harry.


    The part where L mentioned divorce was also deliberately cut. So theizens mistook that L


    threatened suicide because Harry did not love her.


    Overnight, L was missing. She even became "the other woman" that was despised by everyone.


    At No. 6 Pearl Spring.


    In the bedroom painted in ck, white and gray colors, an unconscious womany on the bed. Naomi


    gave her another infusion before she showed signs of waking up.


    At this time, the bedroom door was opened and a tall man walked in. The usual smile was nowhere to


    be found on his face.


    "How is she?" Thomas nced at the pale-faced woman on the bed.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "She is about to wake up from thea." Naomi took off her gloves and mask, then walked out of the


    bedroom with the medical apparatus.


    Sitting by the bedside, Thomas looked at the woman in stillness and sighed.


    If he had not sent someone to follow her, or if his men had been one minutete, she would have died.


    It could have been earlier, but she disappeared too suddenly, and his men followed her only from a


    distance.


    Until after more than ten minutes, his men found her location by tracking her mobile phone.


    When they arrived, L was rather agitated and then jumped into the sea. His three bodyguards


    jumped immediately to rescue her.


    There were more than a dozen others, who seemed toe from A Country, too. His men rescued


    L ahead of them.


    He rushed here that very night by his private jet. Since she was a celebrity now, Thomas did not take


    her to the hospital. Instead, he brought her to his ce. But she had been in aa for 46 hours and


    finally had signs of waking up.


    At the moment, the woman''s finger moved slightly and said in a weak voice, "Water, water..." Her eyes


    were still closed.


    Thomas poured her a ss of water, dipped a cotton swab and smeared water on her dry and pale


    lips.


    L licked her lips with thirst and fell asleep again.


    Thomas did not disturb her rest and went directly to the study.


    Thomas logged in his Weibo on the tablet and found that all the videos had been deleted, while L''s


    Weibo was full of abuse.


    He logged in L''s Weibo ount. He had used some technical assistance to get the password.


    He pulled down the page, only to find that the previous post of her wedding ring had already been


    deleted. Then he deleted all the other posts.


    L, when you woke up, you might start a whole new life. You would no longer have Harry Si in your


    life.


    Thomas took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Send your bank ount to my assistant


    and continue to boom the poprity of L Li. Just tell me how much money you need."


    "But, Mr. Herren, L Li has been caught in such a trouble; it''s not easy to settle!" The person on the


    line had difficulty in making a decision.


    "Don''t worry. Post an announcement first, and tell everyone that it was a screen test. Mr. Si took it


    seriously." There was no better way.


    "All right, Mr. Herren!"


    After hanging up the phone, that person began to contact the media, and made an announcement as


    Thomas wished. And he got a public rtionspany to deal with this matter.


    It took a huge amount of money to prevent the situation from further esction.


    With the mighty influence of Thomas, L''s reputation had been redeemed to some extent.


    When L woke up, it was over ten o''clock next morning.


    A man sitting nearby was watching his tablet and kept typing on the screen.


    "Mr. ... Herren." L said in a hoarse voice. Seeing L waking up, Thomas put down his work, and


    came over.


    "Are you alright?" Thomas looked at her tenderly, and his eyes were full of concern. He helped her up


    from the bed and ced the pillow under her back for her to lean on.


    L gently nodded, "Did you save me?" Before opening her eyes, she recalled everything of the day.


    He must be the man who saved her.


    No matter what he was up to, he saved her, didn''t he?


    "My men arrived therete, only to see you jumping down. Why were you so silly?" Sitting by the


    bedside, Thomas felt concerned and forced a smile.


    Sheughed at herself. She thought that threatening the man with her suicide would make a difference.


    But little did she know that she had no ce in his heart, even if she was in danger. "Thank you, Mr.


    Herren." L thanked him sincerely.


    "It''s all right. Take care of yourself. Your y has been dragging on for a couple of days, and I can''t


    handle it if you don''t get well." He looked at her half-jokingly.


    L nodded and said, "I need more sleep." Perhaps, because she just recovered and was still weak,


    L felt tired though she only sat up for a short while.


    Thomas helped her lie down and put the pillow for her. "Have a good rest!"

 Chapter 79 All She Needed to End Everything

    Chapter 79 All She Needed to End Everything


    L nodded and closed her eyes. A tear drop rolled down her cheeks upon hearing Thomas''s


    footsteps receding into the distance.


    She was done with Harry. There was no need to humiliate herself. So, let it go!


    L slept till night, and when she woke up, a young girl walked in holding a tray.


    "Miss, you wake up." The young girl looked about the same age as her. When she saw that L woke


    up, she put the tray on the table, ran over, and helped her up gently.


    "Well, what time is it now?" L was alright except for her sore throat and painful chest.


    "Over seven o''clock, Miss. Please have some soup I just made." She brought the soup over, ced it


    at the bedside, and prepared to spoon the soup to her.


    "Thank you, I''ll do it myself!" Feeling embarrassed, L took over the bowl, which almost fell off her


    shaking hands. Fortunately, the soup did not spill out for the bowl was not full.


    "It''s okay, Miss. You are not feeling well, let me feed you." The young girl smiled joyfully, which made


    L feelfortable.


    "You can call me L. What''s your name?" L asked curiously as the girl was scooping up the soup.


    "My name is Coco Gu. I know you, you are a big star!" Coco looked at L with envy. She was so


    lucky that she could actually meet the President of A Country and a big star!


    "You are ttering me! I''m not famous yet!" Ynda couldn''t just stop at that. If L knew her at all, she


    would take things further by provoking public outcry against her.


    After finishing off the soup, L regained strength and wanted to take a bath.


    Coco Gu was hired by Thomas to take special care of L. When she was in the bathroom, Coco


    guarded her at the bathroom door, in case that she might be ufortable and need help.


    L found that Coco had already prepared milk bath for her in the bathroom. Next to the bathtub were


    several bottles of newdies'' luxury toiletries, as well as men''s bath products that had been opened.


    This must be Thomas Herren''s bathroom... She would just take a shower if she knew it earlier.


    However, the water was well prepared. L stepped into the bathtub, buried herself in the water, and


    raised her head in less than half a second.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The moment she buried her head in the water, she was caught by a deep sense of fear...


    She washed herself casually and came out, wrapped in a bath towel. Coco had already prepared a


    new pajamas for her. Seeing L, Coco handed her a towel to dry her hair.


    L might have lost her cell phone in the sea, nowhere to be found anyway. Thomas bought a new


    phone and asked Coco to give it to her.


    L logged in her Weibo ount and found that there were not a single message for her. To her


    surprise, all her Weibo posts were gone.


    Were they deleted by someone? Had her ount been hacked? Forget it... It was not bad to have


    them deleted.


    However, Ynda''s name was still on the hot search and L was subjected to tons of abuses. L


    expected nothing less, so she exited her Weibo with a smile.


    The next day, she was fit as a fiddle. At a time when Harry and Ynda could not be home, L


    walked slowly to No. 8 Pearl Spring, and opened the vi door with her fingerprint.


    Quiet as the vi was, sure enough no one was inside. The bedroom was the same as before. Mrs. Du


    had kept it clean and neat.


    L took out a small box from a drawer in the cab, and left the vi.


    Then she took a taxi to the apartment. She wanted to get everything right before she went back to


    work.


    Fortunately, the apartment door had been equipped with a fingerprint lock, otherwise she really couldn''t


    get in since she had lost the key!


    The apartment was the same as it was when she went out that night. L took out her suitcase and


    started to pack up. Before leaving, she also spent time cleaning up the apartment.


    L went back to No. 6 Pearl Spring. Coco was the only one there, busy with chores. Thomas had


    already returned to A Country, as he had a lot of affairs to deal with.


    After she unpacked her suitcase, L printed some materials at the study, and called Zoe.


    "My god! L, it''s you! You''re alive!" Zoe cried out loudly upon hearing the voice of L. The


    excitement almost brought tears to his eyes.


    "Well, I was rescued. I need your favor." L and Zoe made an appointment. Thomas had a ck


    Maserati sports car in his garage.


    Before leaving, Thomas told Coco that L could use that car.


    It was daybreak when L drove the Maserati slowly out of the garage.


    When she was about to leave the neighborhood, L noticed a familiar Maybach wasing towards


    her. She rolled up the window and passed the two people in the Maybach, as if they did not see each


    other nor know each other.


    Pretending not to feel the pain in her heart, L nced at the stuff on the passenger seat¡ªit was all


    she needed to end everything.


    Zoe had been waiting in the coffee shop for quite a while. He waved excitedly at L at the sight of her.


    L, who wore dark sses, walked towards Zoe with her head down.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Zoe looked around, quickly lowered his voice and asked L. Just now, he was


    too excited and had already been noticed by some others.


    "Well. I am fine!" L ordered a cup of coffee and became lost in thought. When she came across


    Harry at the Pearl Spring, he treated her like a stranger.


    "L? L?" Zoe called L''s name several times before she came to her senses.


    "What?" L smiled, in a way that waspletely different from before.


    "You and... Ynda and Harry, what''s going on?" Zoe had seen the video and was bewildered for a


    second. Would L find someone to humiliate Ynda? It was definitely impossible. Even if L hated


    the woman, she would not retaliate against her in such a way. Only those who did not know her would


    believe the scene on the video. God knows how the video was produced!


    "That''s why I came to you... You go to Harry''spany and hand this over to him." L pulled out a


    portfolio with a lot of stuff.


    Zoe took a quick look at what was printed on the paper, and stared wide-eyed at L. "L, are you


    sure you want to do this?"


    Zoe felt his heart was trembling, as if he would soon get something that he had lost...


    L didn''t notice anything unusual about Zoe. She took a sip of the bitter coffee and nodded her head.


    After a long silence, he spoke, "I''ll send it to him tomorrow."

 Chapter 80 Wanting Nothing from Divorce

    Chapter 80 Wanting Nothing from Divorce


    "I will give you his phone number. If you cannot get in, call him." L told so to Zoe and entered Harry''s


    private number in his cellphone.


    "Ok. L, if you need me, let me know. I am always by your side." L felt a deep affection from Zoe,


    but she didn''t take it seriously and shook her head to wake herself up.


    "Got it. One more thing¡­" L thought it was better to move from Thomas Herren''s ce as soon as


    possible. After all, it was not convenient to live there.


    "What''s up?" Zoe asked. He was very willing to help.


    "I would like to rent a house. Could you help?"


    "No problem. What kind of house do you want? "


    "Some ce quiet and clean with adequate space for solo living." L answered. She didn''t ask for


    much.


    "Ok. I will get goingter and call you by tomorrow."


    After talking about some other stuff, L went to the Blue Ind Mall and called Wendy at the gate.


    Wendy had already gone home after work. She was so excited about L''s call that she jumped off the


    chair immediately.


    If L did not repeatedly guarantee that she was ok, she could hardly stop Wendy''s eagerness to meet


    her.


    "It iste today. How about talking in Wechat? I will go for you sometimeter", L promised.


    "All right. Drive safe", Wendy said. L hung up the phone and drove away.


    The next day, Zoe dialed the number L gave him.


    "Hello!" A colder voice came over the phone.


    "Are you at work now? I have something from L", his directness made Harry silent for a while.


    "I will be there soon," said Harry finally.


    Joey picked up Zoe on the first floor and guided him upstairs. Looking at the huge office, he sneered.


    What was the use of owning such a bigpany, for such an idiot both mentally and emotionally?


    In the office, the sneer disappeared suddenly when Zoe made an eye contact with the man smoking at


    the desk. He got the chills and threw the portfolio onto the desk.


    "No word from her?" The man didn''t hurry to reach for the portfolio, but threw a question.


    "No." Zoe answered. The man silently took out the stuff in the portfolio with a cigarette in his mouth.


    An apartment key, a car key, a ring, a certificate of Blue Ind Mall, a property ownership certificate,


    two bank cards, few printed A4 papers with the title of Divorce Agreement.


    With L''s signature, the agreement showed that L wanted nothing from the divorce.


    Seeing her signature in a delicate hand-writing, Harry took a deep puff.


    She didn''t want anything as if she would like to erase the marriage from her mind.


    Harry''s facial expression could not be seen as he kept puffing smoke.


    Then he took the pen on the desk and signed his name next to the signature of L.


    His vigorous signature meant the real end of the marriage whichsted for less than a year.


    It was getting colder and colder. The good thing was that there was heating in L''s house.


    She had been here for half a month. The ce was not thatrge, less than 969 sf, which was enough


    for her.


    Today was her first day of period. L didn''t feel well, so she went to a nearby supermarket to get


    some sanitary pad.


    She went out in a hurry so that she forgot her sunsses. Walking to the Women''s Care with the head


    down, she suddenly walked into someone.


    "Sorry!" She apologized immediately in a weak voice. But...


    "L?" A familiar female voice came into her ears, making her numb and sick.


    Her guess was right. Harry was standing beside Ynda. It seemed that they came for the same thing.


    "They would be closer to each other without her," she thought. L went to the cashier after taking the


    pads she needed at random.


    It started snowing when she came out. She tried to calm down and went back home.


    Harry watched her receding figure indifferently, and walked to his car with arm around Ynda''s


    shoulder.


    He was forced to be out with Ynda and had never thought that he would meet L. They nned to


    go to a mall, but Ynda changed her mind and picked a nearby supermarket.


    L always felt sick in her first day of period. It must be the same just now.


    Before slowly driving home, Harry lit a cigarette, took some puff and stubbed it out.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    L rushed to the bathroom and cleaned herself up. Then she went to bed after having some hot


    water.


    Logging in Weibo, she saw numerous news that Harry and Ynda was going to get married.


    And as for her, though owning favorable resources of thepany, she was not that popr because


    of the video.


    She didn''t post anything on Weibo after that day. People would believe she just disappeared if she


    didn''t show up in some TV programs.


    She began work again the next day. Mona Chen got her a new costume drama, in which she was a


    secondary lead. The heroine, again, was Ynda Mo. L wanted to reject it, but was told that the


    character she would y was someone very decent, which would be helpful to change her situation.


    She thought for a while and agreed.


    It was a Xianxia movie. Her role was quite demanding. As a fox which disguised itself as a teenager,


    she must act both coquettishly and innocently.


    And Ynda acted as a crafty daughter from a rich family. Her partner was Joseph Li, who acted as an


    iparable man named Ryan Yan. This screen couple was as popr as Ynda and Harry.


    The story was the same as the old tricks: the secondary female lead loves the male lead while the


    secondary male lead shows affection to the female lead. The little fox L yed was called Pearl.


    She had no good ending and disappearedpletely as her soul was torn into pieces by the armor


    lock of the heroine.


    In the first day of shooting, Joseph intended to revenge on L, but what he received was a calm look,


    which was not as lively and naughty as that day.


    Thinking of the things happened before, Joseph decided to let it go.


    The first episode was a good start. Ynda acted incisively and L did her job well, which was the


    happiest thing for the director.


    When the work was over, L heard two girls muttering while changing her clothes, "Ynda must be


    very happy. She even got picked up by Mr. Si."

 Chapter 81 Incomparably Beautiful

    Chapter 81 Iparably Beautiful


    "I am so envious of Ynda! No wonder L is willing to be a disgusting mistress. Mr. Si is not only


    handsome, rich but also thoughtful. No woman can resist this kind of man."


    Suddenly, L came out from behind, which scared them. They thought L didn''t hear what they


    talked cause L just passed by them straightly without saying anything.


    When L walked sadly to the doorway of filming site, unsurprisingly, she saw Ynda getting in


    Harry''s car.


    To conceal embarrassment, she fished her mobile phone out at once and pretended she was ying


    with the phone while waiting for taxi.


    Ynda saw L too. "Is she standing there to try to seduce my Harry again?


    If she dares to do that again, I won''t let her off." She sneered.


    When L was passing by Harry''s Maybach slowly, a white Ferrari stopped beside her.


    It was Joseph.


    "Get in the car. I send you home!" Joseph was sitting in the fancy car and waving at L with a bright


    smile on his attractive face.


    But L shook her head, "No, thanks."


    She neither wanted to make any new friends nor had contact with too many people at that time.


    On hearing that unexpected answer, Joseph got out of the car and said, "To be honest, I feel


    comfortable staying with you. How about that I give you a chance to be my sister!" He looked at L


    arrogantly, cause in his opinion, to be his sister was a supreme honor for anybody.


    L rolled her eyes at that proud big boy and let out two words again, "No, thanks." Then she hailed a


    taxi and left, leaving Joseph standing there alone in shock.


    Joseph was so angry that he swore to teach L a lesson the next day.


    Harry saw all that through the rear view mirror.


    Although Harry kept his poker face unchanged throughout, Ynda still felt worried. She knew it was


    L that Harry had been staring at. "Does he still love L Li?" She wondered crazily.


    Harry didn''t start his car until the taxi ran out of his sight.


    It was a snowy day. L''s part was a fox-incarnated woman. She needed to show the cuteness of


    Pearl who became a woman for the first time. L threw all her negative emotions behind and showed


    her most attractive feature.


    Her performance surprised everyone. How could that pure little Pearl wreck others'' marriage?


    L in a snow-white mink hair cloak of ancient style was standing in the snow and fondling the


    spotless snow around her. With a smile blooming on her face, she looked like a pure fairy. A


    photographer captured this beautiful moment and post it on Weibo.


    This picture sure enough almost reversedizen''s impression on L. Manyizen even started


    supporting her, a so called mistress. Among countlessments, there was one that was liked most


    with almost thousands ofments of its own.


    "It is easy for us to judge. But we don''t know what she has been through. Now that Harry and Ynda


    haven''t acknowledged their rtionship in public, why is she criticized as a mistress so early? There is


    nothing absolutely right or wrong in a rtionship. If there is only thing right, that would be: Be brave


    and fight for your love." Thisment was from Zoe.


    "I totally agree with you. A big thumb up for you!"


    "Yes. Don''t judge someone easily when you have no idea of the truth."


    ...


    L also saw thesements when she was lying on a deck chair and browsing Weibo in break time.


    Seeing so manyments supporting her, she smiled faintly. The photographer sitting not far from her


    captured this moment coincidently. L in the picture was iparably beautiful!


    Joseph came to L who was sitting alone and handed her a ss of hot tea. Others were all sitting


    around Ynda because they all tried to curry favor with Ynda.


    L put her mobile phone aside and took over the ss, "Thank you!" She felt warmer soon with both


    hands holding the hot tea.


    Looking down at the ss in the hands, L thought of a saying: "When I am holding you in my hands,


    you are my everything. When I get tired of that, you are nothing." She resonated to that saying. "None


    is willing to hold me anymore. I am nothing now." L thought. She was overwhelmed by negative


    emotions in those days.


    Noticing L was distracted, Joseph squatted down and watched her, "L, you are crying!" Joseph


    covered his mouth with a hand out of astonishment and also a little panic. He had been afraid of


    women''s tears cause he didn''t know how tofort them. Seeing a drop of tear rolling down L''s


    cheek, he told himself to be calm and said, "Is there anyone ever told you not to ruin your beautiful face


    with tears?"


    Hearing Joseph''s kind words, L bent her head to calm herself down. Then she raised her head up


    secondster and looked at Joseph with a sunny smile.


    The photographer definitely wouldn''t miss that beautiful and rare moment, so he picked camera up and


    took many pictures of them. In pictures, L and Joseph, both in the costume of ancient style, looked


    at each other.


    All employees knew L was theirpany''s key star at that time. She was highly valued by their


    boss. So all photographers of Raymond had been ying close attention to her every single move,


    attempting to capture her most beautiful moments and then post pictures on Inte after editing.


    "No. But I remember once when I was crying, someone told me ''just this once, no more cry in future''."


    L replied. See! She kept his words firmly in mind, but so what...?


    Joseph could guess her "someone" was very likely to be Harry. He didn''t know what exactly happened


    between Harry and L, but he didn''t hate that so called mistress in front of him.


    Joseph shifted his sight to Ynda who was sitting on the other side but not far away and found


    Ynda was looking at them too. They stared at each other for seconds. Joseph moved his gaze back


    to L soon. He didn''t know why he felt ufortable seeing that so-called girlfriend.


    The photographer shared nine pictures of L through both movie''s official ount and Raymond''s


    official ount. More than ten thousandizen forwarded those pictures in minutes. Thements


    were far more forgiving. Mostizen became less critical and started changing their mind about L.


    After all, nobody would hate that lovely little Pearl.


    However, there always were paid troll insulting L and Ynda''s crazy fans trying to harm L by


    verbal attack.


    "How much money L Li paid you to praise her?"


    "L Li, you are a mistress. Don''t try to hide this truth."


    "Siren, stay away from my Joseph!"


    ...


    In the CEO office of SL Group.


    Harry was sitting on the executive chair and sliding pictures on Weibo. The woman in pictures was


    beautiful and pure with a smile blossoming on her pink face. Harry couldn''t help downloading them. Of


    course, those with Joseph in were passed over.


    Harry ignited a cigarette and took a puff as squinting at the woman in pictures.


    "L Li! How could you still be so happy and carefree after you did that to Ynda." Harry thought.


    Then Harry made an internal call, asking Joy toe to his office.


    Joy took a deep breath outside the door to make himself fully prepared to face theing "storm"


    before he went in. He told himself to be careful every day.


    Because in that period of time, his boss became a moody workaholic, working overtime and blowing off


    steam at any time. All employees were too scared to approach him.


    "Boss!"


    "Check where L is living now." Harry flicked ash into the ashtray with his slender finger. He was


    heavily addicted to cigarette in those days.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Ok." Joy replied. But he was wondering now that Boss and Miss L have divorced, why Boss still


    wants to know where Miss L is living?


    In his opinion, L was just a princess who might be short-tempered and childish sometimes but


    absolutely no bad. Boss was tricked by his ex-girlfriend. Although Joey was a clear-minded bystander,


    he didn''t dare to tell Boss his opinion..


    In the filming site.


    Little Pearl was pped by Judi yed by Ynda because she knocked over her balsam on which


    Judi had spent a day and a night by ident. Linda''s face became swollen soon.

 Chapter 82 Showing Love in Public

    Chapter 82 Showing Love in Public


    L cupped her swollen cheek and red at the woman in front of her. For a moment, she really


    wanted to pounce and strangle her.


    "Lady Judi, I didn''t mean to." The eyes of Pearl glowed with strange red light, which made the


    frightened Lady Judi take a step back. Dazzled, Judi noticed that red light in Pearl''s eyes was gone


    after a second.


    At this time, the leading role Juan Sheng, yed by Joseph, came over. Wearing a white long gown, he


    has cascades of ck hair that was decorated with a simple jade hairpin. He asked with a cold face


    what was going on. Judi quickly pulled Juan''s sleeve,ining pitifully.


    Judiined that Pearl deliberately knocked over the balsam that had taken her a day and night to


    decoct. And she intended to give this precious gift to Juan.


    Juan nced coldly at Pearl without mercy, grabbed Judi''s hands, and walked towards the wing-room.


    L looked at the two of them, as if she had seen the back of Harry the day he carried Ynda in his


    arms and went away resolutely. With tears in her eyes, L felt heart-broken, painful, frustrated, and a


    bit despairing.


    "Cut!" Called the director, who was very satisfied with this part of episode. L, however, seemed


    unable to extricate herself from the y. Tears were still rolling down her cheeks, and an air of


    mncholy surrounded her. The photographer quickly gave her a close-up, with the text:


    "I still like you so much. You''re like snow, beautiful but cold. If I were talented, I would write hundreds of


    poems dedicated to your beauty."


    When Mona saw that L had been in a trance for quite a while, she came to remind her. L looked


    back at Mona and was confused. "L, switch to the next scene!"


    It was only then that L realized what was going on. She immediately wiped the tears from her face.


    "This is too hard!" Mona looked at the marks of p on L''s face, muttered discontentedly, and then


    called in the dresser to touch up her makeup. The marks were barely covered with a thickyer of


    powder.


    Never mind! She would not rush into anything before she was strong enough. L spoke to herself,


    "Ynda, one day I will make you taste all the shame you have brought upon me!"


    In A Country.


    "My Lady, we have found the girl, but she is under special protection. We cannot get close to her." The


    bodyguard respectfully reported to the nobledy who was reclining on the sofa.


    "Oh? There are very few people who know this. Who sends the people to protect her?" The nobledy


    touched the fur cor of her marten coat and asked in a moderate voice.


    The bodyguard paused. "Last time she jumped into the sea, the people who rushed to save her,


    seemed to be... President Herren''s men."


    "President Herren?" Thedy sat up on the sofa, her face clouded over.


    Did Thomas Herren know the secret? Now that Thomas could find out, the elder brother and his wife


    would soon find out, too. She must speed up, even if she had to tie the girl up, as long as she didn''t


    show up herself.


    "Find a suitable opportunity to bring her to A Country. Remember, don''t do her any harm." At least the


    girl was her niece. And as long as she got what she wanted, she would be kind to the girl.


    "Yes! My Lady!" The bodyguard bowed and left the old luxurious vi.


    At the filming site that thepany temporarily set up, the shooting was about to end. Tomorrow L


    would go to M Country for onsite filming. She packed up a few luggage and headed to the airport.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When L arrived at the hotel arranged by the filming crew in M Country, she saw a Maybach with an


    opened trunk right after she walked out of the taxi.


    Of course she knew whose car it was.


    Ah! These two people had no scruples about showing love in public!


    L put on sunsses, lowered her hat and kept her head down as she walked towards the hotel.


    "L!" Ynda called her name. What was she up to? Disying her strength? Or showing love?


    Without stopping her footsteps, L kept walking towards the hotel. The smile on Ynda''s face


    turned into rage. Every time they met, L would ignore her, this damned woman.


    "Harry, why don''t you stay for a few days?" Ynda asked Harry, in a soft coquettish voice.


    "No, I am busy recently. Call me when you finish. I''ll pick you up." Harry looked away from Ynda,


    released her hands that was holding on to him, and walked into the car.


    Ynda looked at the disappearing Maybach, stamping her feet with anger.


    But that''s alright, the night after tomorrow, they would record a variety show, and she had already


    asked Nael to contact the host in advance.


    M Country seemed to be a few degrees colder than D City. L wore only a thin ancient costume


    during the shooting, and caught a slight cold the next morning.


    She took some cold medications and hurried to the filming studio. But her thick nasal voice had


    somewhat dyed the shooting process. The producer processed her voice a little bit and it sounded


    more natural.


    In the evening, L would take part in the variety show. She read her lines in the hotel. No problem.


    The show wouldst fifteen minutes. She was not the protagonist, nor did she need to speak much.


    At the beginning of the show, L came to the stage in a long white wool dress and a camel coat. She


    was surprised and moved when she saw many of her fans were present.


    Though her reputation was rather bad, people were willing to support her. She was really touched!


    A total of six people from the filming crew, all the leads and co-star roles, came to the show.


    "Ah! Joseph, I love you!"


    "Ynda, we are here!"


    Fans, most of which were here for Joseph and Ynda, crazily waved the luminous signs with the


    names of their idols on them.


    Compared with Joseph and Ynda, fans of L and other supporting roles were a lot fewer.


    "Dear audience, wee to our show. This time we have invited the six main roles in Long-Cherished


    Wish, the hot movie. Now let''s wee Joseph Li..." When the tall hostess introduced Joseph, the


    audience burst into shouting and cheering. Joseph greeted the fans with his charming smile.


    When L''s name was mentioned, she held the microphone, a little nervous. This was her first time


    participating in a variety show. "Hello, everyone. I''m L Li. Nice to meet you. Thank you!" Her simple


    and graceful greetings won screams from fans.


    The fans of Ynda didn''t buy it, what''s worse, someone shouted "Whore, get out!"


    It was a bit awkward, so the host hurried to the next topic. "We are excited to see our actors and


    actresses. Let''s begin to interview them. If you have any questions, feel free to text them to the phone


    number at the bottom of the screen. We will help you get the answer."


    "Yes. Now let me start from our handsome Joseph and gorgeous Ynda. As the protagonists in Long-


    Cherished Wish, you have already cooperated with each other several times. Could you tell the fans


    what is the personal character of your partner?"

 Chapter 83 Taking Each Other as A Passer-by

    Chapter 83 Taking Each Other as A Passer-by


    The hostess handed over two microphones to Joseph and Ynda respectively which led fans under


    the stage scream excitedly.


    "Joseph is a lively and thoughtful big boy. He always has ways to enliven the atmosphere and make us


    laugh!" Ynda replied to Joseph''s fans with her trademark smile and made all fans scream crazily


    again.


    "International super star Ynda is a beautiful andpetent queen with fabulous acting. She taught


    us a lot." Joseph answered simply cause he didn''t want to say too many things that went against his


    conscience.


    From then on, Ynda''s fans crowned her International Queen.


    Then the hostess went to L and asked, "The cute little Pearl yed by Miss L is enchanting but


    also pure and innocent sometimes. I wonder what are you like in real life?"


    "Eh... My real personality is different from little Pearl''s, I think I am a casual person in life." Lughed


    when answering that question. She thought she had no specially highlighted personality trait.


    "Miss L, may I ask you a question on behalf of fans? Manyizen say you are the mistress of Mr.


    Si of SL Group. Would you please exin this to your fans?" The hostess''s question quieted all fans


    down cause they all wanted to know the answer.


    L blinked her eyes out of astonishment. That question was not on the agenda. But all fans were


    looking at her expectantly and waiting for her answer, so she had to respond. She thought for a while


    and said, "Mr. Si and I are just friends. In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings again, we


    have reached a consensus. We will take each other as a passer-by in the future." "Divorce was a kind


    of consensus, wasn''t it?" L thought.


    L was trying to smile to make herself look carefree. But that hostess threw another question. "How


    about that video which was deleted? Many people said you kidnapped our Ynda and Mr. Si saved


    her atst." That question cooled the lively atmosphere right away. The show director winked at that


    hostess several times trying to stop her. But the hostess turned a blind eye to his warning.


    L took a deep breath and lifted the microphone close to her lips, "Eh... I wasn''t nning to talk about


    that video. Since you are asking, I would like to exin it simply. I am not a mistress absolutely. That


    video is aplete misunderstanding. The beginning and middle parts were cut to mislead you.


    Anyway, please don''t worry. Mr. Si and I will take each other as a passer-by in the future. I hope all of


    you can pay more attention to my movies. I will try my best to bring you more quality movies! Thank


    you!"


    All fans were in silence and listening to L in full attention. After hearing L''s answer, her fans burst


    out screaming excitedly, "L, we trust you!"


    "L, we will always support you. We love you!"


    "Although I just knew L months ago, from what I know of her, she is definitely not the mistress you


    are talking about. In my heart, she is an amiable big sister who is working hard for her acting career!"


    Hearing Joseph''s words, all fans started to discuss.


    Ynda felt embarrassed. She didn''t expect Joseph would spoke up for L. But as an experienced


    actor, she put on a contained smile again immediately, "As we all know, the entertainment circle is a


    ce inundated with rumors. Many people may be exaggerating. L indeed is a good actress. I hope


    you can pay more attention to our movies than hearsay. Thank you!" With the celebrated super star


    Ynda''s "support", most fans started to change their mind on L.


    L''s exnation was recorded and post on Weibo by fans. The most poprment was: "I think


    L truly loves Mr. Si. L mentioned twice that they would take each other as a passer-by in the


    future. If L truly loves him, how heartbreaking it would be for her to say that!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You smile is so bright and pure. L, I am your fan from now on!"


    "Our Joseph is the best. He said Miss L was a good people, then we believe she is!"


    ...


    Harry was watching the live show on mobile phone and wondering when they reach the consensus of


    taking each other as a passer-by in the future?


    Seeing thatment about "true love", he sniffed, "True love? How would that kind of evil-minded


    woman truly love someone?"


    "How much money Thomas Herren has paid to draw them over and praise you? Still wanna y


    innocent after all the vicious things you have done? No way!" Harry thought.


    L got a lot of new fans after the show.


    Sitting in the nanny van, L browsed news on Weibo. She forwarded the poem with her pictures post


    by movie''s official Weibo ount, with the text saying: "Peace in mind. Be my own hero."


    She received a great number ofments soon. The mobile phone kept ringing, reminding her of new


    messages. But she didn''t read them and set the phone in mute mode.


    She felt tired because of a cold, so she fell asleep soon after she was back in hotel.


    She saw a flood ofments when she opened Weibo the next day at the filming site. It was Thomas''s


    comment ranking first on thement list again, "I will support you forever. Come on, L!"


    "Thank you. Mr. Herren." L replied.


    Joseph''sment ranked second, "L, my sister, I wish you a happy life!" What hrious most was


    many of Joseph''s fans also called her "elder sister" and told her they were her sister-inw!


    "My sisters-in-low are flooding my Weibo, ha...ha..." L replied.


    Thement ranked third was from her best friend Zoe, "My lifetime best friend, L. You are the


    greatest."


    L replied him happily, "Yes, lifetime bestie!"


    Seeing so many people supporting her, L was cheered up a lot and became positive. "Maybe the


    heart-wrenching day is near its end, isn''t it?" She thought.


    She has epted the reality that she was going to live alone without Harry. She couldn''t tell if it was


    her fault or Harry''s.


    No matter what, their rtionship was over.


    But she still felt heartbroken when she thought of Harry and their past happiness.


    "Harry is supposed to be happy with Ynda. Does he miss me every now and then just like the way I


    miss him?" She thought.


    L stayed in M Country for her movie for more than a month. Many fans who knew her itinerary in


    advance went to airport to wee her the day she came back.


    The airport was crowded with fans. They were holding up borate boards with L''s name on and


    waiting for L patiently.


    L was surprised and grateful to see so many fans awaiting her, so she removed sunsses to show


    respect to fans.


    L''s reaction made fans more excited. The airport was filled with ear-splitting scream soon.


    "L Li, we love you!"


    "L, we like you so much!"


    "L Li, "L Li, we love you..."


    L took time to sign autographs and took photos with nearby fans patiently.


    In the whole course, she kept a sweet smile on face which made her kind and approachable.


    When she walked to the nanny van, a young girl was pushed down in front of her by other excited fans


    who were pushing and shoving each other to try to get closer to L. Seeing that, L threw her


    handbag and sunsses to Mona in no time.

 Chapter 84 Can I Help You

    Chapter 84 Can I Help You


    Getting back up with the help of L, the girl was too excited to say anything but put her arms around


    L''s neck.


    Other fans yelled, "How sweet L is!"


    "How lucky she is!"


    L also gave that girl a hug and an autograph before getting in her car. For that girl, an embarrassing


    moment thus turned out to be a warm and nice thing with L''s help.


    Witnessing the car driving away, all the fans drifted away reluctantly.


    L was supposed to have two days off before going to A Country for the next shoot. Mona Chen got a


    youth film for L, where she would y the lead. L agreed to y the part after checking her


    schedule.


    Having slept all day, L was so hungry that she had to get up and go downstairs with a hoodie.


    On her way, she suddenly heard some noise from behind. Turning her head, she found that it was a


    punch up. She put the hood up and tried to slip away.


    Unfortunately, she was noticed by two of them and was about to be caught. L quickly ran into a mall


    and finally got rid of the two guys.


    "Oh my god! They freaked me out. Who were they? Why did they chase after me?" L thought. It


    seemed that they were not paparazzi, but bodyguards from two employers¡­ She was a bit puzzled


    and got out from another door of the mall.


    "Was it possible that one group was sent by Thomas Herren to protect me while the other to hurt me?


    Then the two groups began fighting after meeting each other there?" Yes, this was the only possibility.


    Absorbed in her thought, L barely noticed that the two followers appeared again. She didn''t realize it


    until they stopped her.


    One of them said, "Miss Li, my boss invites you to his ce, please go with us."


    "Who is your boss?" L asked while walking straight forward.


    "You will know it when you get there, Miss Li¡­", the bodyguard had to stop and began running again,


    because L had started running cross the street unexpectedly.


    A squeal of brake aroused the attention of pedestrians.


    Looking at the luxury car stopped less than 1 inch away from her, and the furious look of Harry, L felt


    overwhelmed for a few seconds. But soon she remembered what had happened and ran away without


    saying sorry.


    Harry was still in a rage while seeing L chased by two men. L would have died if his brake


    system was not good enough!


    He nned to follow her to see what was going on. However, the rear door opened out of the blue,


    someone got in his car. It was L, who had turned back.


    "I know you hate me, but please, please give me a ride. Thank you!" L begged. Looking at the man


    who was sitting in the front seat with an aura of authority, she was not sure whether the man would


    help her.


    "Get out", the man replied. He parked the car in the middle of the road and didn''t intend to move even


    when the green light was on.


    She didn''t expect that the man could be so merciless. "I will, at the next crossing." She couldn''t give up


    herst straw though she was on the edge of despair.


    After a while, the car started moving again. Looking out of the window, L realized that she was safe


    now, because the two men were nearly out of sight. "Please pull over. Thank you!"


    But this time, the car kept moving, forward.


    When waiting for the green light at the crossing, L opened the door and got out of the car.


    Looking at the woman getting out of his car determinedly, Harry showed no response.


    She pulled the hood up and went to a street restaurant. Getting seated, she took out her mobile and


    called Zoe.


    "Hi superstar, what can I do for you?" Zoe quipped.


    "Long story. I want to move home." She dare not go back and live there by herself.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I was followed by some strangers. I don''t want to live there anymore." L sat there, sometimes


    kicked the stones nearby. Harry''s car slowly parked in front of her.


    "Why¡­why would he be here?" She wondered.


    "Alright. So what''s your n tonight?" Zoe logged in a system on hisputer to contact some guy.


    "Hello?" Zoe asked. Several seconds passed but no reply from her. Standing up from the chair, L


    wandered around and answered:


    "Yes?"


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you reply?" Zoe thought something might happen to her, which made


    him frown.


    "Nothing, what was your question?" The car moved every time she moved.


    L finally answered Zoe''s question after another repeat. "I will go back there tonight and leave for


    another city tomorrow. Everything will be ok."


    "Let me send you back to your home", Zoe paused while typing.


    "No, thanks. I have gotten rid of the strangers. Leaving there tomorrow and I will be safe," L said.


    She thought it nothing to be followed by that man. After all, she can go back home with the "help" of


    him.


    "Ok. Where will you go tomorrow?"


    "It is supposed to be a two-day off. The n was to arrive in A Country the day after tomorrow. I will get


    there one day earlier. So my stuff will be packed up tonight. Can you help me to move them? I will treat


    you a nice dinner," she saidughingly. It was a shame that she hadn''t ever treated Zoe a meal since


    he helped her every time.


    "No problem."


    Hanging up the phone, L was close to her home. Looking around alertly, L found nothing


    suspicious except Harry''s car.


    She went upstairs directly. A knock at the door came to her ears soon after she closed the door.


    Knowing who was there, she paced slowly to the door with no intention to open it.


    There was another knock. She opened the door atst.


    After the tall man came in, the room seemed to be a little crowded.


    It was a mature man dressed with an Italian handmade tweed coat. He coldly looked around and found


    that the space was small but warm and cozy.


    "Mr. Si, can I help you?" L asked. Leaning against the door, she didn''t close it, nor want him to stay


    there for a long time.


    "It seems that you have lived a good life." Harry said while seating himself on the sofa, which was so


    small andpact that he felt a little ufortable.


    L didn''t answer, still leaning there, casually.


    Harry stood up, dragged her in and closed the door.


    Then he pushed her against the wall with a solemn face. "Don''t wanna talk?"

 Chapter 85 Get Out

    Chapter 85 Get Out


    The air was frozen with awkwardness. L turned her head, unwilling to face him. "Boss Si, it''ste.


    You''d better go!"


    Harry sneered, "L, you have hurt others, while you are free and unfettered. Good for you!" He


    pinched L''s small chin with his right hand.


    "Harry Si, get out of here, now!" L broke away from his control, went to the door, opened it, and


    asked him to leave.


    "Asking me to get out? What right do you have to order me, vicious woman?" Harry kicked the door


    shut with a grim face and confronted L in the room.


    "I am vicious? Didn''t I divorce you? And I stay far away from you. What do you want from me?" L


    was a bit agitated when she heard Harry calling her vicious woman.


    Looking at her painful expression, Harry felt ufortable, too. "What do I want? I did not hold you


    responsible. I am kind enough to you! It seems that you have seeded in whitewashing yourself


    recently! If you hurt Ynda again in the future, you will be shut out from the entertainment circle!" He


    looked at her and said in a cold voice.


    It turned out that Harry was trying to avenge his girlfriend. "Get out!" L pointed in the direction of the


    door, her eyes red. She didn''t want to see the man for another second.


    "Get out?" Harry wrapped his hands around L''s waist.


    Unguarded, L stumbled and fell into the man''s arms. "Harry, we have nothing to do with each other.


    Touch me if you dare, and I will sue you!"


    "Try it, I''m not leaving today!" Harry carried her by her waist and kicked her bedroom door open.


    "You bastard, let go of me!" L was really angry. Why should he bother her again? An ex-husband,


    who didn''t care about her life, still flirted with her. Wasn''t this insulting?


    Harry controlled her, ignoring her protests.


    A sleepless night...


    When L woke up the next day, she was all alone in the bedroom. The smell of bath cream remained


    in the air, and her body was seized by difort.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Damn it, bloody asshole! L got up and staggered into the bathroom.


    The small steamy bathroom suggested that the man had gone only minutes ago.


    What was Harry''s intention ofingst night? To humiliate and warn her?


    After bathing, L packed her belongings into several storage boxes, so that Zoe could take them


    away directly.


    Then L started the next trip, pulling a small suitcase.


    At No. 8 Pearl Spring.


    Ynda got up in the morning and pushed open the door of the master bedroom. Seeing the neat


    nket on the bed, she knew that the man never came homest night.


    She took out her cell phone and called one of Harry''s secretaries in the SL Group.


    She asked whether Harry had taken a rest in thepanyst night and whether he was in the office


    at the moment.


    The secretary told her quietly that the CEO''s lounge was not upiedst night, and it was almost ten


    o''clock, while the boss hadn''te to the office.


    Ynda was alerted suddenly and called Nael to investigate the surveince around L''s house. As


    expected, the new Maybach of Harry parked there overnight. Ynda was so angry that she flung all


    the cosmetics on the dressing table to the floor.


    Ynda talked to herself, "L, you are really full of wiles. Though a vicious woman in Harry''s heart,


    you still managed to hook up with him. Good job!"


    "Bitch! Bitch! Seducing her man even after divorce!


    Fine! Then I''ll fight it out!"


    In A Country.


    L came to the hotel room booked by the filming crew, and found that there was a man in the room


    waiting for her.


    "Mr. Herren, what can I do for you?" L checked the room number and was assured it was hers. How


    did the mane in? After all, as the president, Thomas was able to enter a hotel room as easy as


    winking.


    "Some people were following you yesterday, and I''ve given you a few extra bodyguards." Thomas


    came to her and looked into her eyes with mixed feelings.


    "Thank you, Mr. Herren. Do you know who sent them?" L was also curious why someone was


    following her. It couldn''t have been Ynda. Yesterday, the man said that his boss asked her toe


    over.


    If it were Ynda, L would have been directly tied up, instead of being treated so politely.


    "I''m not sure. I''m investigating." Looking at the little woman who was trying to keep a distance, Thomas


    laughed quietly. She always refused him in an imperceptible way. When did he be so obnoxious?


    "Well, thank you so much, Mr. Herren." L sat down on the sofa, ready to take out her cell phone.


    "You have divorced him. How about starting your career in A Country?" Thomas sat on the sofa


    opposite her and gazed at the slightly stunned woman.


    "No. Thanks to your help, I have gained poprity in D City within a short period of time. I should not


    trouble you anymore." L smiled and refused.


    Thomas listened with a smile, making nothing of L''s refusal. "L, you are single now,e to me,


    let me protect you from now on, what do you think?"


    L stared nkly at the serious Thomas and could find no sign of joking.


    Why would this noble and superior man protect her unconditionally? "Do you want to say you like me or


    are you just interested in me?"


    Thomas smiled and walked to her side. "Is that important?"


    "Mr. Herren, I''m sorry, I am not in the mood right now. Now that you''ve paved such a good way for me


    in the entertainment circle, I shall live up to your expectations. I''ll focus on my acting." She was with


    Harry yesterday, how could she have the mood to find another man?


    Thomas shook his head and smiled. "Well, then you take a rest. Do your best in tomorrow''s shooting.


    And I also have job to do!" He didn''t want to push her.


    L was relieved after Thomas left. He always gave her a kind of oppressive feeling. Be sure to make


    good money in the future, and then repay him!


    At this point, L heard a knock on the door. She peeked through the cat''s eye and saw Joseph.


    When L opened the door, Joseph was leaning against the door frame, his face beaming with


    handsome smile.


    "Good morning, big star." She leaned against the door and looked at him.


    "My home is in A Country. Drop in sometime." Joseph went straight into the presidential suite, nced


    around, and nodded with satisfaction.


    L turned speechless. Was Joseph always so hospitable?


    "May I help you?" L left the door half open.


    "Yes, I have to ask you something. When you were in D City, you and Lillian were titled two beauties of


    the upper ss. You are here, what about her?" Joseph came near L, who was taken aback.


    "How do I know where she is!" L rolled her eyes at Joseph, who was acting like a child.

 Chapter 86 Atone For Your Sin

    Chapter 86 Atone For Your Sin


    "What does she do?" Joseph asked.


    "I don''t know." She answered.


    "Where does she live in D City?" He asked again.


    "I don''t know." She replied.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "How is she?" He asked again.


    "I don''t know." She answered again.


    ¡­¡­


    Stupefied, Joseph looked at L and asked, "Aren''t you going to say anything else except ''I don''t


    know''?"


    L replied with a bewildered look. "We have never made contact. How could I know?"


    "Forget it. I should not ask you!" Joseph waved and walked to the room door. When he opened the


    door, he saw the scene in the opposite room and hurriedly shut the door.


    Noticing the strange reaction of Joseph, L was suspicious and walked to him. "What did you see?"


    "Nothing, I saw nothing!" Joseph giggled and spoke evasively. Not convinced, L pulled him aside


    and opened the door to see for herself.


    In the opposite room, Ynda was holding the arm of Harry, who was carrying a leather suitcase.


    When L opened the door, the two lovebirds also saw her.


    L nced at Joseph. "Aren''t you going to leave?"


    "I''ll stay a little longer!" What if she can''te around on that?


    "I''ll leave if you don''t!" L went into the room, picked up her handbag from the sofa and headed out.


    Joseph locked her door at once and followed her.


    "L?" He called from behind.


    L stared the grinning Joseph, "Do you have a crush on me?"


    Hearing her question, Joseph almost choked on his own saliva. "Look, big sister, I am not interested in


    cradle-snatching!"


    Relieved, L cast a nce at Joseph, who caught up with her with resignation.


    "What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll treat you!" Joseph asked generously.


    "I really doubt your motives. Don''t you have to go through the script?" Together, L and Joseph


    walked out of the elevator and left the hotel.


    "Pah. That script is a piece of cake, but I should not miss a chance to spend time with an interesting


    person like you. How about I walk you around?" Joseph did not wear sunsses. Anyway, he and L


    were just friends, he was not afraid of being photographed by paparazzi.


    "Well! Let''s go!" From the corner of her eye, L saw a familiar figure, while she walked into Joseph''s


    luxury car without hesitation.


    Joseph apanied L to one of the best hot pot restaurant in A Country. L asked for super


    spicy. As a result, Joseph had a rough time. He walked out with one hand on the wall, feeling that his


    stomach was bleeding.


    L looked at the amusing Joseph and dragged him to the shopping mall. As they passed a red wine


    shop, L remembered that she had bought a few bottles of red wine in A Country and had left them at


    Pearl Spring. Forget it, let Harry deal with them!


    L and Joseph went to the boutique, and L bought a present for Wendy. It crossed L''s mind that


    Zoe had got his left ear pierced, so she bought him a pair of men''s ear studs.


    In the end, L bought Joseph a handmade doll for she was very happy to have hispany. "Hey,


    L, how can you send me something so childish?" Joseph protested.


    "Do you want it or not? If not, give it back!" L gave him a sidelong nce.


    "Yes. Why not?" Joseph put the doll into his coat pocket, and took the shopping bags from L''s


    hands.


    Joseph sent her back to the hotel door before he left for home.


    L opened the room door, locked it, turned on the light, and saw a man sitting in the room, which


    scared the hell out of her!


    She swore never to live in this hotel ever again. Howe that anyone could get in and out of her


    room so easily?


    The man on the sofa blew a smoke ring slowly. "You and that man have left for three hours and twenty


    minutes. You have made me wait here for an hour and ten minutes."


    "You ask for it!" L threw the bags on the sofa, took off her woolen coat and hung it on the hanger.


    "Mr. Si, you are in the wrong room. Your girlfriend''s room is at the opposite side. Please leave."


    L changed her high-heeled shoes and her feet felt much morefortable.


    Harry went straight to her bed, stretched his legs and upied half of the bed.


    L cast an indifferent look at him, opened the room door, and prepared to knock on Ynda''s door.


    "Try it if you dare to step out of this room!" The man''s cold warning came from the room. L took back


    her foot that was already out of the room.


    L mmed the door with rage and walked back to the bedside. "Harry, why don''t you leave me


    alone?"


    "Why should I? In order to make you pleased?" He snuffed out his cigarette and fiddled with the lighter.


    "Mr. Si, what should I do to make you let me off?" L was really helpless. Since they had divorced,


    why couldn''t they break up once for all?


    "Sleep with me!" Hearing his crisp answer, L grabbed the pillow and mmed it on Harry''s body.


    "Mr. Si, I am such a vicious woman. Am I suitable to sleep with you?" L said ironically and stared at


    the nonchnt man in the bed. Shouldn''t he be disgusted to see her?


    "It is because of your viciousness that I will slowly torture you!" Indifferent as he was, Harry continued


    fiddling with the lighter.


    She chuckled. "Boss Si, I''ve already said on the show. From that moment on, you''re like a stranger to


    me. You can''t make me break my words!" She sat on the sofa, staring at the cheeky man.


    "Why do I not know that we have reached a consensus?" She was about to be driven crazy. How can


    she get rid of this bugbear?


    "Leave or not? If you don''t go away, I would throw Ynda into the sea to feed sharks." L tried to


    threaten him and it worked. The man put on a gloomy face instantly.


    "You are threatening me again with Ynda''s life, right?" Harry stood up from the bed and walked


    towards L.


    This dangerous man! L rose from the sofa and ran to the room door. Harry caught up with her and


    grasped her arm.


    He flung L to the sofa, "L, try it if you dare to touch Ynda again!" Harry looked at L sullenly,


    ready to teach her a lesson.


    L stood up from the sofa and stared into his eyes. "If you don''t want me to hurt your woman, then


    you shall get out of here now!" Harry gradually reached his hand around L''s slender neck. He went


    further, and she took a step back, until she was pressed against the cold wall.


    "You cannot order me to go anywhere. What you need to do now is to atone for your sin! With yourself!"


    Harry took hold of her wrist and moved toward the bed.


    L smiled with contempt. "Is your woman sexless? Letting you cat around?"


    Harry pressed her on the bed and kissed this unbending woman on lips...


    At this time, L heard a knock on the door.

 Chapter 87 Get Out of My Room

    Chapter 87 Get Out of My Room


    Harry squinted at L, "If it is a man, you are doomed! Thomas Herren and Joseph Li, a President and


    a super star, you are really something!"


    L pushed the man to get him up. Harry bit her lips and then got up reluctantly.


    L straightened her clothes quickly and then walked to the door. Harry reclined back on her bed and


    fiddled with his lighter.


    L opened the door to find that it was Ynda, the woman living in the opposite room. "Why did it


    take her so long to open the door?" Ynda thought, with suspicion shing in her eyes.


    Her suspicion doubled when she saw flush on L''s cheeks.


    There must be someone in the room! "I''ll borrow your bathroom." Ynda pushed L aside and


    attempted to went in directly.


    L took her arm at once and tried to pull Ynda back. "You haven''t had my permission!" She stared


    at Ynda with a cold look.


    "God. It seems I guess right!" Ynda clinched her teeth and shook L''s hands off out of rage, "I just


    want to use your bathroom. Don''t be so mean."


    She continued to walk into the room. Ynda was so quick that L failed to stop her. The only thing


    she could do was to watch her go in.


    On seeing Harry, who just came out from her room, reclining on L''s bed and fiddling with a lighter,


    Ynda stopped with grief and astonishment. Harry had left her room for more than one hour. But she


    still saw his car downstairs through window. Sure enough, Harry came to L''s room.


    Her eyes turned red immediately, "Harry!"


    Ynda looked like a wife who caught her husband cheating.


    She burst into tears. "They are already divorced, aren''t they? But why they are in the same room now


    and Harry is on her bed?" She thought.


    Harry seemed to be indifferent to Ynda''s tears. He looked at L and said with a evil but still


    charming smile, "She was seducing me."


    Ynda bit her lower lip and turned around suddenly.


    Then she strode to L and gave L a hard p. A crisp sound of p broke out in the quiet room.


    The room was in silence for seconds. Harry threw a cold nce at Ynda, who didn''t put her hand


    down. But he put on the indifferent look soon.


    See? Harry didn''t defend her. He didn''t care about her at all! "Slut! Is seducing man the only thing you


    can do?" Holding her head high, Ynda looked at L. That p really helped vent her anger.


    L rubbed her pped cheek and then pped back without any hesitation.


    Another crisp sound of p. L pped back with all her strength.


    She thought these two ganged up to bully her. But she was not a coward who doesn''t dare to hit back


    after being bullied.


    "Get out of my room right now, both of you!" She shouted to Harry and Ynda with great rage. She felt


    like there was a knife piercing her heart at that moment.


    Ynda was nning to p back. When she raised her hand again, Harry stood up from the bed and


    growled, "Enough!" Harry walked to L and Ynda and then pulled Ynda out of the room.


    Both of them left with the door mmed by Harry. Bang!


    The moment the door was mmed, L was relieved. She step back vacantly and fell down on the


    sofa behind.


    Muchter, she picked up the cigarette packet which was sent free by hotel on the desk, took one


    cigarette out and slowly ignited it.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" She started to cough violently after taking a puff. It was the second time that


    she had smoked.


    She smoked one after another. The whole room was wreathed in smoke.


    Then she called the hotel reception desk, asking for a bottle of Baijiu.


    There was a knock on the door in less than 5 minutes. She put the half-smoked cigarette down and


    stood up to open the door.


    After a quick glimpse of the opposite room with the shut door, she took over the Baijiu from the waiter


    and then walked back into her room.


    She sat back on the sofa, filled up a ss with Baijiu and gulped the pungent wine down.


    "No family and no husband. What''s worse, my ex-husband enjoyed bullying and making fun of me with


    another woman. I am a pathetic joker now!"


    A bitter smile curved her lips at the thought. L refilled the ss.


    "We can just take each other as a passer-by and never contact anymore. But why? Harry Si, why do


    youe to me and bring me pain again and again. Does my suffering make you happy?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She emptied the ss again. She couldn''t walk steadily by then.


    Then she pick up the cigarette which was almost finished and took a deep drag. "What shall I do to get


    rid of the pain and grief?" She wondered.


    The more L thought about it, the angrier she grew. Suddenly, she smashed the empty bottle onto the


    wall and shouted out, "Go to the hell, all of you!"


    "Why can''t the alcohol help me forget him? Why thinking of him make me painful and heartbroken?"


    She felt a little hopeless.


    She rubbed her messy long hair restlessly and then called the reception desk to ask for another bottle


    of Baijiu.


    L lit another cigarette. After another bottle of Baijiu was sent to her room, she immediately opened


    the bottle and poured it into her mouth.


    She thought alcohol could numb her pain, and the only reason why she would still think of him was that


    she was not drunk enough.


    In the hallway of the hotel.


    Two waiters were whispering in the corner, "I happen to see the super star L Li in that room."


    "Oh my God! Really?"


    "Yes. But she looks drunk. She has asked for two bottles of Baijiu."


    Harry who just left Ynda''s room fretfully stopped upon hearing their talking.


    He closed his eyes for seconds. Then he walked back, who was as cold as ice.


    Harry rang the doorbell of L''s room.


    It took a long time before L tottered to open the door. She was unable to stand steadily. Without the


    door to lean against, L, who was reeking of smoke and alcohol, fell into Harry''s arms.


    Harry frowned. But he still held L the moment she was falling down and helped her into the room.


    Harry closed the door, and looked about to find seven or eight cigarette butts, broken bottles, liquor


    spilling on the table and a half ss of Baijiu.


    He shift his gaze to the woman in his arms. He had been leaving for less than half an hour. But what a


    sot she had turn herself into in such a short time.


    He held up the muttering sot to bathroom with a colder look.


    He directly put L down on the floor and opened the shower. Cool water fell on L''s body and hair


    soon.


    Feeling cold, L shook head while screaming, "Why it''s so cold? Is it raining? I am so cold. Please


    stop raining!" Drunk as she was, she couldn''t figure out what was happening. She felt very cold.


    Harry ignored L''s trembling body and kept showering her. L didn''t stop trembling until the water


    gradually turned warmer. She leant on the wall, dispirited.


    Sinking into thought, Harry walked to L with an evil smile and then held her out of the bathroom.


    ...


    It was getting dark. Ynda looked at the Maybach which was still parked downstairs with desperation.


    She knew Harry was in the opposite room without doubt.


    At 8 am next day.


    L was awoken by the uninterrupted mobile phone rings. With a splitting headache, she didn''t want to


    move an inch.


    But her mobile phone kept ringing. L finally reached her hand out to grope the mobile phone when


    the ninth call came.


    After vaguely checked the caller ID, she answered the phone.

 Chapter 88 The Wrap Party

    Chapter 88 The Wrap Party


    "What are you doing in the early morning?" L huddled herself up, reluctant to leave her cozy bed.


    "What am I doing? Do you know that in less than half an hour, the filming will begin?"


    Joseph''s words stirred L, who sat up from the bed right away. She was going to bete! "Wait for


    me!"


    L got out of bed, naked...What happenedst night? L rubbed her long hair violently. Why was


    she naked in bed?


    She took a few steps and felt well, except that her head was aching and her mouth was a bit dry.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fifteen minutester, L opened her room door. "L, you''re not wearing makeup!" Joseph was


    surprised as if he discovered the new world. L feared that Joseph would see the mess in her room,


    so she pulled him to the elevator.


    L asked the waitress in the hallway to clean up her room.


    "What''s wrong about me not wearing makeup? Do I break thew?" L answered the question of


    Joseph after they went into the elevator.


    "No, you are so beautiful even without makeup, which is quite rare!" As a man, Joseph was a bit


    jealous of L''s fair skin!


    "Well, I am born beautiful!" L fixed her hair in the mirror.


    Hearing L''s narcissistic reply, Joseph pursed his mouth and said no more.


    They arrived at the filming studio in thest two minutes, and the crew had prepared all the equipment


    and tools for shooting.


    When the director saw that they were out of breath, he didn''t say anything and started shooting.


    In A Country, it took them a week to finish the shooting, all going well.


    On the night before L left, Thomas appeared again. He said, "L, there are a couple of people who


    are looking for you. When you are back to D City, don''t hang out too often, and hide your important


    belongings."


    "... Do you know why they are looking for me?" L gazed at him, who L thought had the same


    purpose as the other people who approached her! What was so special about her that the President


    would condescend to get close to her?


    Thomas listened to her question, looking out of the window into the night, silent for a long time. "Take a


    rest, and bon voyage tomorrow."


    He turned around and left the hotel. The next day when she was about to leave, L found herself


    surrounded by a bunch of people. They were meant to protect her, or to say, to monitor her.


    When L was off the ne, there were no fans and paparazzi, because she booked the ticket herself


    without anyone knowing.


    Sitting on a taxi, L received the phone call from Mona. "L, where are you?"


    "I just got off the ne to D City. What''s the matter?" L pushed up her sses.


    "Tonight, the wrap party is going to be held on the cruise ship by the west coast, seven o''clock, be


    there on time! By the way, you need to bring a dancing partner!" Mona reminded her.


    A dancing partner... "Okay, I got it."


    Hanging up the phone, L was thinking who she should invite, when her phone rang again. This time


    it was Joseph.


    "L, I''m going to be your dancing partner tonight. You are wee!" Joseph shook his legs


    conceitedly.


    ... L said, "Hey kid, you have impressed me!" Fortunately, Joseph saved her the trouble.


    "Kid? I am neen."


    "You are only neen, why are you not in school? You silly." It couldn''t be that his family was too poor


    to afford the tuition!


    "No, I am not very busy this semester. I have taught myself and asked for leave. After I finish this


    movie, it''s almost time to go back!"


    It turned out that Joseph was an excellent student! "All right! Got it! See you tonight!" She remembered


    something very important, that she didn''t know where her home was!


    After finishing the phone call, L contacted Zoe and asked the taxi driver to change the route.


    The red hair Zoe was waiting at the front gate of the new neighborhood when L arrived.


    L trotted to him, pulling her suitcase. "Have you waited for a long time?"


    "No, let''s go. I''ll take you in." Zoe parked his motorcycle and apanied L to the apartment.


    There were all newly-built high-rise buildings in the neighborhood. Zoe rented the third floor for L.


    L pushed open the door of her new home and was content seeing this warm little nest. Because it


    was a new house, everything was clean as a whistle.


    "You may need some furniture and appliances. If you don''t have time, just tell me. I will buy them for


    you." Zoe handed the key to L.


    "Well, well, I''ll pay you backter. How much have you paid?" L opened the floor-to-ceiling window


    of the living room that had a very broad view.


    "It''s free. Enjoy it!" With a flickering light in the eyes, Zoe didn''t dare to meet L''s gaze.


    "Huh? Whose house is this?" L looked at him curiously.


    "I... A friend of mine, he... is abroad. For now, nobody lives in here!" Zoe was acting in an odd way but


    L didn''t notice that.


    "All right! Then when I am free, let''s go shopping together." Aspensation, she thought of putting in


    some extra furniture.


    "Uh huh. All right. I have to go back to work, I am absent without leave. Your stuff are in the bedroom.


    You tidy up yourself!"


    Zoe ran to the door while speaking. L waved him goodbye and began to clean up.


    At 6 pm, L sent Joseph her location and then put on a simple make-up. She took out the winter


    evening dress that she prepared before. The neck of the rice white dress was embroidered with a


    bowknot, which looked mature and elegant.


    And after she put on a long down jacket, she got a call from Joseph.


    They were all public figures and it was inconvenient to go in and out of crowded ces like hotel. So


    the ball party was held on a luxurious cruise ship.


    In the dark, the cruise ship was bedecked rather brightly. The director stood at the entrance to check


    everyone that was going aboard.


    When L and Joseph arrived at the ball party, there were quite a few people. Because they were all


    colleagues, so they had small talks in groups instead of exchanging too many greetings.


    At this time, amotion urred in the doorway. A female colleague screamed. "Ynda and Harry!"


    Then everyone gathered around.


    Joseph went to greet other colleagues. L, who was holding the red wine, stayed alone beside the


    wine table, avoiding the crowd.


    Ynda, in her ck winter dress, jauntily holding Harry''s arm, smiled to everyone''s envy and


    blessings.


    There was only one who stayed far away and turned her back on them. It got to be L!


    After eating a few snacks, Joseph was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 89 Ban Lola Li From the Entertainment Circle

    Chapter 89 Ban L Li From the Entertainment Circle


    L felt a bit suffocated by the crowd in the ball, so she put down the wine ss and walked out along


    the edge to the deck to get some fresh air.


    The cruise ship off the coast was swaying with the wave below. L looked into the darkness faraway,


    recalling the night she jumped into the sea.


    The man who once belonged to her was now enjoying the spotlight with another woman, while she had


    no other choice but to focus on the filming.


    "So there you are." Ignoring the revolting voice from behind, L kept looking into the darkness in


    distance, with her hands on the rail.


    "Well? Are you going to kill yourself again?" Ynda was swirling the wine in her ss, appearing to be


    in a good mood.


    L remained silent. Ynda had totally ruined her moment! Just when L was about to leave,


    Ynda caught her arm.


    "Let go of me!" L was disgusted at Ynda''s hand on her wrist. That hand had pushed her


    downstairs and murdered her child!


    The thought drove L to shake Ynda''s hand off, but Ynda didn''t let her go. Instead, Ynda


    suddenly threw the wine ss into the sea, and climbed over the rail, with one hand still clinging to


    L.


    Ynda was trying to frame her again! Wasn''t she afraid of death? L got time to react this time, so


    she took Ynda''s hand at once to stop her.


    "Damn! You can take your own life but don''t drag me into this!" But L failed to stop her. Ynda


    climbed over the rail and when she noticed peopleing, she deliberately slipped and lost her


    footing.


    "Help! Help me please!" Ynda grabbed L''s arm firmly with two hands. Feeling like her arm was


    dislocated, L still hastened to grasp Ynda with both two hands.


    Ynda couldn''t fall. If she did, L would never be able to clear her name.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The call for help drew some people''s attention and Harry knew immediately that something was going


    wrong. He rushed over and saw L pulling someone by the rail.


    He sprinted to them and found that Ynda, part of whose body was in the water, was holding on to


    L''s hands tightly.


    L looked pale, with forehead sweating in such a cold winter day.


    She was holding Ynda''s hand tightly as well, to stop her from falling. Without hesitation, Harry


    caught Ynda''s wrist. With the help of some other people, he finally pulled Ynda back onto the


    deck.


    L held her numb left arm and looked at Ynda coldly, who was quivering in Harry''s arms.


    L, you are so dumb! Why don''t you die right now? This is not the first time you are framed by


    Ynda, and she seeded again! How useless you are! L cursed herself.


    She heard what other people were saying about her.


    "L is such a vicious woman. I didn''t expect this."


    "Yeah, that''s why we say men cannot be judged by their appearances."


    Lughed bitterly. They had decided that she was guilty even before Ynda told them if L was


    rescuing or murdering her.


    "L, Harry and I love each other. Why did you always want to put me to death?" Tears dropped from


    Ynda''s face. She cried out as if she was suffering a breakdown.


    "So Ynda and Mr. Si are indeed a couple!"


    "And as for the videost time, L must be the mistress!"


    "Ynda was such a good person. How could L attempt to kill her? She''s so mean!"


    L leaned back andughed. What could she say to defend herself? It was a fact to them, wasn''t it?


    "Miss Mo, do you enjoy pretending to be so pure and innocent?"


    "L still wouldn''t admit even she was caught on the spot! "


    "She is so shameless!"


    Harry, after a long silence, coldly gave L a life sentence! "I will ban L Li from the entertainment


    circle from today on!"


    "Ynda, is this what you want? Let me tell you. Harry Si is just like a pair of worn shoes for me. Just


    take it if you like! Besides, a blind man with no ability to tell lie from truth doesn''t worth my love. I''ll let


    you have him!"


    "What aplex love triangle!"


    "So much information! Our craziest guess wouldn''t be more shocking than that!"


    L nced at the crowd and said, "Harry and I got our marriage certificate in summer, but we got


    divorce in winter, after this woman came into our life. Now you tell me who is the mistress!"


    L''s words left the crowd in silent astonishment. Now it was Ynda''s turn to experience anger and


    embarrassment. L, stop your desperate struggle!


    Harry, shrouded in chilling wrath, walked to L. She said that he was a pair of worn-out shoes? A


    blind man who couldn''t tell lie from truth? His palm took her by the throat, as if he was the devil from


    hell, with the scythe of death.


    L closed her eyes with no fear. Her words went with the breeze. "This woman also killed our child,


    and made me a scapegoat. Ridiculously, our blind Harry believed in her lie. Hahaha...eh-hem!" L


    couldn''t make a sound atst.


    People around all looked at Ynda. She got nervous and exin for herself at once. "You chose to


    have the abortion yourself! It definitely has nothing to do with me. L, are you insane?"


    It was difficult to tell who was lying.


    That was a very informative conversation! Everybody was petrified. Rich and powerful family did have


    unusual stories!


    L''s weak arms hung down. For her, life was meaningless now that her acting career had ended.


    Just then, Harry let her go. "Do you wish to die? No way! I want you stay alive and suffer!" His deep


    voice was carried away in the sea breeze.


    L knelt down on the deck, trembling, with her red eyes fixed on Ynda.


    "And do you know why I got married with you?" Harry gave her a dangerous smile and informed her of


    the truth that she finally came to understand.


    "You have something that everyone desires, including Thomas Herren. Or do you think you are really


    that charming? Interesting." He imed dismissively, "He just wants that thing from you as everyone


    does!"


    So that was the reason... L finally realized that it was her pocket watch that attracted both Harry and


    Thomas Herren.


    Funny...


    "From now on, as long as I''m still breathing in this world, Harry Si and Ynda Mo are my mortal


    enemies till the end!" Her voice was a bit hoarse but it was loud enough to make herself heard clearly.


    Ynda left with the support of Harry, followed by those present. Soon only L, who was in a trance,


    was still sitting on the deck alone.


    After some time, L heard Joseph trotting towards her.

 Chapter 90 Cancel the Contract

    Chapter 90 Cancel the Contract


    "What''s the matter, L?" Joseph was surprised to see how L was sitting on the deck, dispirited.


    Howe she was trapped in sorrow when he was absent only for a short while?


    "Come on, get up, the deck is cold!" Joseph went to pull the arm of L, who groaned out of pain.


    "What happened to your arm?" Joseph found that there was something wrong with L''s arm.


    L just shook his head, unable to speak a word. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    Joseph carried L up from the cold deck. L, however, suddenly pulled back her weak arm and


    looked sharply at Joseph.


    "Joseph, why do you get close to me and be so nice to me? Do you have the same purpose as they


    do?" L questioned him in a mournful voice, her face expressionless.


    Joseph was confused. "What are you saying? What is my purpose?" He looked at L, who was in a


    bad mood. What had just happened...


    L watched Joseph''s puzzled expression. Well, finally there was someone who did note to her


    for that.


    With L''s consent, Joseph took her to Chengyang Private Hospital.


    The examination showed that L''s left arm was fractured because of overexertion.


    When L was discharged from the hospital, Chuck Si was ready to leave work. He was surprised to


    see the two people leaving the orthopedics department.


    Wasn''t that woman the recently famous actress as well as Harry''s wife? Why was she apanied by


    another man in hospitalte at night?


    Chuck entered the orthopedics department and came out two minutester. He dialed Harry''s phone


    number. "Harry!"


    "Well, what''s up?" There was something wrong with the voice over the phone, but Chuck couldn''t tell


    what it was.


    "How did your wife break her arm? And why she came with another man?"


    There was a long silence on the phone. Just as Chuck thought he would not speak, Harry replied, "I''m


    divorced." Then the phone was hung up.


    Bewildered, Chuck looked at the phone that was hung up. Lightning marriage and lightening divorce!


    What about the promised grand wedding?


    Joseph sent the silent L to her new home. Looking at L''s left arm in ster, Joseph repeated his


    proposal.


    "You can''t move your left hand in the next two months. I''ll find a housemaid to take care of you."


    Sitting on the sofa, L shook her head with a dull look in her eyes. How could Joseph not worry about


    her? He brought the housemaid the next day, in spite of L''s refusal.


    When Joseph was back home that night, he queried about what had happened when he was not by the


    side of L. Everyone else said that L pushed Ynda into the sea, who was saved by Harry. He


    pursed his lips as he did not believe that L was that kind of person.


    The doorbell rang for a long time before L opened the door. She was wearing the dress she had on


    at the party.


    It seemed that she had not slept all night. Joseph sighed silently.


    "L, this is the housemaid I have found for you. Her name is Mandy Ma. She will cook meals for you.


    I have paid her for three months. You stay home and take care." Joseph went to the kitchen and looked


    around. Perhaps because she had just moved in, there was nothing at all.


    "Hello, Miss Li, call me if you need anything!" Mandy was in her thirties, and was plump and kind.


    "Hello!" L forced a smile.


    "Mrs. Ma, I''ll take you out to buy something." Joseph opened the door and prepared to walk out. L


    called him and took out a bank card from her handbag. It was all her savings.


    She handed it to Joseph. "Take the card."


    Joseph didn''t take the card. Instead, he curled his lips and went straight out.


    L look at the closed door, not in the mood to go after him, so she sat back on the sofa, absent-


    minded.


    Her cell phone rang. It was Mona. "Mona."


    "L, how could that have happened?" Mona was so anxious that she did not know what to do.


    L was silent. "L, do you know that Harry Si is trying to shut you out of the entertainment circle. No


    one will work with you anymore!"


    L was still silent. After a long while, she spoke, "Mona, then I will cancel the contract with the


    company!"


    "Your contract expires six monthster. The penalty is about two million. You must think it over!" Mona


    was so agitated that she was like an ant on a hot pan.


    L calcted that she had made two or three million these months and it would be enough.


    "Yeah, I have decided. You help me with the formalities. I will transfer the money to you." Harry''s


    influence was so great that L had no way out if he insisted in expelling her. She thought it better for


    her to stop struggling and to give up on anything rted to him.


    After hanging up the phone, she logged in her Weibo and wrote a post: "From today on, I, L Li,


    terminate thebor contract with Raymond Entertainment Company. And I shall quit the entertainment


    circle. I''d like to thank you for your love andpanionship. I''m deeply grateful. Thank you!"


    Not long after that, her cell phone rang. It was Thomas Herren. L did not answer it.


    Then Wendy called and she answered the phone. She told Wendy her address and asked her toe


    by when she was free.


    Finally Zoe called. He seemed to be still in work for he spoke on the phone in a low voice. "L, has


    your Weibo ount been hacked or what?"


    "No, I posted it by myself." She exined lightly.


    "What? What''s wrong with you? You were just fine yesterday." Zoe couldn''t help raising his voice.


    "We can talk about it when we meet next time." L hung up the phone.


    Her cell phone didn''t ring again. Nobody really care about her now, she thought, except Wendy, Zoe


    and Joseph, perhaps! Well, she was not alone! That was nice!


    In the evening, after Zoe got off work, he drove his motorcycle at full throttle to L''s ce.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    An unacquainted woman opened the door, Zoe took a look at the house number, which was correct!


    "Hi, does L live in here?"


    "Mrs. Ma, let hime in, he is my friend!" There came the voice of L, which made Zoe feel


    relieved.


    "Hello,e in, please." Mandy gave way to Zoe at once.


    L was having dinner at the dining table. Upon seeing Zoe, she said to Mandy, "Mrs. Ma, please get


    him a seat!"


    "Okay!"


    "L, what''s going on? You have hired a housemaid?" Zoe sat opposite to L, and looked at the two


    dishes on the table and the porridge in L''s bowl. They were definitely not made by herself!


    "Actually, it is Joseph Li who has hired for me!" L kept stirring the porridge in her bowl. It was getting


    cold, and she had not taken a sip.


    At this time, Mandy brought in a bowl of porridge, ced it in front of Zoe and handed him arge


    steamed bun. "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee. Enjoy the meal!" Mandy smiled when she put the porridge down and then went to the


    kitchen.


    "Come on, L, what happened? And who is Joseph? The big star, Joseph Li?" When did she have


    anything to do with Joseph?

 Chapter 91 There Must Be an Explanation

    Chapter 91 There Must Be an Exnation


    "Well, nothing else. As I have said, I quit the showbiz." L answered briefly. There were things she


    didn''t want to mention nor exin further.


    "What about your arm in ster? Is it all right?" Zoe obviously didn''t believe. He took a bite of the


    steamed bun in his hand, chewed a few times, and gazed at L''s face. She must be hiding


    something.


    "... I got hurt when I was filming."


    "... Because of him?" Zoe switched his hot porridge with the cooled porridge of L. His concern


    towards L was revealed naturally.


    "Uh... Hey, I''ve had that!" L said a bit weakly.


    "Do you have an infectious disease?" Zoe picked up some dishes, which were so yummy!


    L rolled her eyes at him silently, took the spoon, and drank the hot porridge in the bowl.


    "You should take nude pictures of him and threaten him every day!" Zoe looked at the expression of


    L and sighed. After L heard the words of Zoe, her gloomy and listless eyes sparkled instantly!


    Unaware of the reaction of L, Zoe picked up a few dishes into L''s bowl. "Take time to enjoy your


    meal. The sky is not falling. Isn''t you going out of the entertainment circle? It''s all right. If you can''t find


    a job, my girlfriend and I will support you!" He said lightly, but L''s eyes turned red.


    "Oh, Mr. Lu, you''re so kind to me. How about I marry you and your girlfriend?" L ate the food in her


    bowl and it tasted much better.


    "Good idea! Marrying us, there is absolutely no mistress!" Zoe said half seriously, and half in joke. L


    did not notice his expression, but kept thinking about the words that Zoe had said previously!


    Zoe looked at her thoughtful look, and knew that she was not thinking of marrying them. He didn''t mind,


    but finished off the porridge in the bowl.


    When Zoe left, L mulled over Zoe''s proposal all night and thought it would be practicable!


    L stayed at home every day instead of going anywhere, waiting for her arm to recover.


    After one and a half months, her arm got well finally! She couldn''t wait to go to the hospital to remove


    the ster!


    At 9 o''clock in the evening.


    Harry turned his sore eyes away from the screen, and looked into the distance for a while. His WeChat


    indicated a new message.


    He clicked open his WeChat and saw a few words, which made him sink into thoughts. After a long


    time, he sneered. He turned off his phone andputer, and then walked outside the office.


    His phone rang. It was Ynda. He pressed the "Answer" button. "Harry, when will youe back? I


    have been waiting for you for a long time." The slightly spoiled voice of Ynda made Harry feel a bit


    edgy!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am very busy today. I won''t go back in the evening. Have an early rest."


    Ynda looked at the phone that had been hung up and felt a pang of pain in her heart. It seemed that


    he didn''t want to go home when L was absent. He even turned a blind eye to the hints that she had


    given him... Harry, don''t fail me...


    L put on a delicate makeup and wore a thin pajamas in her down jacket.


    At the moment, she sat on the sofa in the presidential suite of Telles Hotel, tightly holding her cell


    phone, and looking at the message she had just sent. "Room 2806, Telles Hotel. Waiting for you. I have


    something to talk."


    He hadn''t replied yet. Would hee...?


    After a long time, it was already half past ten. She decided to wait there until eleven o''clock.


    Did he have her in his heart? If he came, the answer should be YES; otherwise, she would be


    embarrassed...


    She was lost in wandering thought. The endless waiting made her suffer. At 10:40, the doorbell rang.


    L''s hand holding her cell phone trembled. She walked toward the door of the room, took a deep


    breath and opened it.


    It was Harry, but the expression on his face was so stern that L had never seen before...


    She felt painful in her heart, but he came anyway, didn''t he?


    Harry saw L in ck pajamas, with cold and seducing eyes. What tricks was this woman going to


    y?


    "Don''t wannae in? Ex-husband!" L turned up the corner of the mouth and smoothed her long


    hair, putting every bit of effort into attracting the attention of the man at the door.


    It was the first time for this woman to dress up in such a flirtatious way in front of him. And she even


    chose the worst time in their rtionship. There must be an exnation! He must find out what she


    was up to.


    Harry walked past her into the room, casually threw his briefcase on the sofa, and sat down.


    L shut the door behind him with a mischievous smile and walked to the domineering man in the


    sofa.


    In fact, she knew him well enough. So she said, "Boss Si, I guess you are extremely unwilling toe


    to see me!" L flirtatiously picked up a ss of red wine and held it towards him.


    "Indeed. Take it away!" Harry did not hesitate to refuse the wine. God knows if the wine was drugged.


    L was so obedient that she put the red wine aside and smiled, not angry at all.


    If she had got angry, all her previous efforts would be wasted!


    Harry observed the woman''s face carefully. She was full of wicked ideas and he must be on the alert.


    A bit frustrated, she lowered her head. Now, in his heart, she was just a cold-hearted passer-by!


    However, she had already gone this far, it was impossible to let him go. She could only bite the bullet!


    Taking a deep breath, she moved close to him. "Boss Si, you can''t be so heartless!" The woman


    blinked her eyes andined. Her eyes were full of innocence.


    If it were not for the n she had made for tonight, she would have backed off.


    "Heartless, uh? L, I didn''t put you in prison and let you rot in there! That is because you were my


    wife!" The man sneered at her.


    She bit her lip, and made up her mind. She must make it today.


    Sure enough! Seeing that she made a move on him, Harry stood up and walked towards the room


    door. L thought that he was disturbed! How could she let him go easily!


    L hurriedly rushed at him and put her arms around his waist. "Boss Si, what''s the rush?"


    Then she saw Harry closed his eyes to hide his lust. She smiledcently and gave him a kiss. Her


    final n actually worked!


    The next afternoon when Harry woke up, L was not around. He was the only one left in the room.


    Usually, it was L who was still sleeping after he got up. This time it was the other way around. It


    seemed that this woman had a lot of energy!


    However, she didn''t demand orin about anything...

 Chapter 92 Boiling With Rage

    Chapter 92 Boiling With Rage


    Harry pondered what the woman meant.


    After taking a shower, Harry turned on his cell phone and saw a picture from the little woman in


    WeChat.


    Harry''s face took on a ghastly expression. He clenched his cell phone. Even the blue veins were


    popping out on his skins.


    In the picture, he quietly slept in the big bed, without a shred of clothing on...


    Damn it! He was fooled by that woman!


    Another message, "Boss Si, this is nothingpared to the insult you threw on me! Do you think that I


    am willing to go to bed with you? Bah! From now on, I just want to live my own life without being


    disturbed. Please don''t bother me again! If you can''t guarantee that, then this photo will show up on the


    front page of entertainment news!"


    "L, living your own life? In your dreams!" He quickly typed out a few words to send, only to find that


    he had been cklisted by her.


    Harry turned livid with rage and flung his cell phone onto the wall. The cell phone screen was


    completely broken. It shed twice and went out.


    Harry picked up his briefcase and strode to thepany.


    L, well done! "Time after time you challenged my bottom line! I would leave no stone unturned to


    find you and humiliate you every day!"


    Harry returned to thepany, his face ghastly pale. He went into his office and saw Ynda sitting on


    his sofa.


    When she saw Harry in such a bad mood, Ynda wondered if it had something to do with L. Last


    night he was obviously not in thepany. She had waited for two hours today before he came back. It


    was abnormal!


    "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" She caringly stepped forward and stood in front of his desk,


    watching Harry rubbing his eyes.


    "You go get yourself ready. We will get engaged after I am done with my work!" Seeing the surprise in


    the eyes of Ynda, Harry became more agitated!


    Ynda''s eyes turned red with excitement, she didn''t know what to say. She had waited so long for this


    day.


    She nodded and left the office with her handbag. She intended to question him where he wasst night


    but forgot it.


    As long as they got engaged, everything would be fine, wasn''t it?


    When L came home, the living room was in a mess. Today, Mrs. Ma didn''t need toe over. What


    happened?


    It crossed her mind that Harry said at the dock the other day that so many people got close to her


    because of the old pocket watch!


    She hurriedly went to the balcony and rummaged behind the flowerpot. Luckily, it was still there!


    As her whole body was aching, L climbed onto the bed and opened the old pocket watch. Because it


    was too old, the clock inside did not move and stayed at 5 o''clock.


    She fiddled with the brown discolored pocket watch and couldn''t tell why it is worth so much! So many


    people had approached or kidnapped her for that gadget. Was it really worth a lot of money?


    However, she would better hide it carefully. Maybe it did have functions that she was not aware of.


    She got out of bed to pull the curtain shut on the balcony. At thest minute, she saw a telescope on


    the opposite building!


    With a shudder, L grabbed the curtain, thought a moment, and went into the kitchen. She hid the old


    pocket watch in the spice box in the cupboard, covered it with a lot of peppercorns, put the box in the


    corner, and then covered the box with a few new bowls.


    When Mrs. Ma came, L would tell her that the peppercorns were borrowed by the neighbor and ask


    her to buy some!


    She was so tired! L was too exhausted to clean up the mess in the house. She crawled to bed and


    fell asleep!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At the ancient vi in A Country.


    The nobledy, wearing dark red lipstick, utterly difited, walked up and down in the room while


    answering the phone.


    "Please forgive me, Madam! We have turned her house upside down but found nothing!" In the building


    opposite to L''s house, the bodyguard reported thetest situation to thedy.


    "Damn it! Watch her every move. The elder brother has expanded his search area in D City. We must


    find that old pocket watch before him!" The nobledy thumped the dressing table with her fist. A dozen


    of Thomas Herren''s men followed L closely. It would be difficult even if she wanted to tie her up


    directly.


    "Yes, Madam. She came back just now. Now she has shut the curtain. I''ll keep watching her!" The


    bodyguard respectfully hung up the phone and rubbed his sore eyes. Because he had to watch L''s


    every move and he did not trust other people, he had not slept for two days.


    He bucked up and continued to check the opposite room through the high-powered telescope, hoping


    that the woman would pull open the curtain soon.


    L was like a sh in the pan in the entertainment circle.


    Now she was rather worried. Where could she find a job? Wherever she went, people knew her. How


    could she do an ordinary job? If she didn''t find a job, she would remain at home eating in idleness.


    Finally, L worked as a clerk at a coffee shop near her home. Many people recognized her and


    wanted to take photos with her, but she politely refused them.


    Three months passed peacefully and quietly, during which Joseph dropped by from time to time.


    Seeing that she had dismissed the housemaid, Joseph didn''t say anything.


    Thomas came at night once, but he was so busy that they only had a few words. L sent him away by


    saying "I don''t have it."


    That night, the atmosphere was very embarrassing. Thomas looked at her with guilt and awkwardness.


    Later he didn''te for her again.


    Harry, however, came to her several times and humiliated her by all means. She always cut him dead!


    In the end, he forced her to sleep with him. L was boiling with rage. What kind of ex-husband was


    he?


    It was getting warmer. L came out of the building wearing a thin coat. She hailed a taxi and headed


    for the hospital.


    It had been more than half a month since thest time Harry came to her, but her period hadn''te


    for a long time...two months? Three months? She could not remember.


    Yesterday night, she went to the pharmacy and bought two test strips. She used them the next


    morning. The result... made her almost break down!


    She called the manager to ask for a day off and went to the hospital for a full check.


    Although it had been a few months since she left the entertainment circle, L was still very easy to be


    recognized. Wearing a peaked cap and sunsses, she walked along the wall towards the hospital''s


    obstetrics and gynecology department.


    She had phoned in advance to make an appointment. When the doctor called L''s name, a few


    patients who are waiting cast their eyes at her. They wanted to know if she was that big star L Li. To


    avoid them, she dived into the examination room.


    She entreated the doctor to keep it secret for her!


    After the examination, L sat on the bench, bowing her head. While waiting for the results, she yed


    with her cell phone.


    Within less than five minutes, the doctor called her name again, and she saw the ultrasound report...

 Chapter 93 Someone Who Was Determined to Leave

    Chapter 93 Someone Who Was Determined to Leave


    L couldn''t understand what the two pictures on the top half of the report meant, but she could


    definitely understand the words below: Ultrasound report: single live intrauterine pregnancy of about 12


    weeks 0 days AOG.


    The same result as what the test strip indicated that morning.


    Three months... She had been pregnant for three months.


    That result was not unbelievable to L actually, cause Harry never used condom or allowed her to


    take contraceptive pills. He wanted her to bear him ten children...


    "But what am I supposed to do with this baby?" she was lost in thought.


    After checking L''s report which showed that she and her baby were perfectly healthy, the doctor


    advised her to eat more nutritious food. Besides, since L had an abortion once, the doctor instructed


    her to take more rests and not to strain herself.


    L sat on her bed and looked down at the report. She was going to be a mother again.


    She wondered if she should tell Harry about the baby.


    After a deep consideration, she decided to raise the baby on her own without letting him know. After all,


    they had divorced. The baby had nothing to do with him.


    She had lost one baby before, so she told herself to be more careful this time.


    Then she picked her mobile phone up and called her manager. Leaning that L want to resign, the


    manager was astonished. Although L was a super star before, she was nice and worked hard. It


    would be a great pity for her to lose L.


    L just exined that she had some personal stuff to deal with. The manager tried to persuade her.


    But L seemed to be determined. The manager said no more but asked L to go there to get her


    sry.


    Harry came to L''s home somedayter. He knocked and knocked but nobody answered.


    Afterwards, he encountered Zoe, who came to L''s home to collecting things, and forced him to tell


    him where L was. Zoe told him L had moved away. But he didn''t know where L was, either.


    It was the first time Harry had experienced that anguished feeling when his beloved was missing


    suddenly. He was deadly depressed.


    He realized that someone who professed to leave wouldn''t go far actually. But someone who was


    determined to leave would leave quietly without exchanging goodbyes. L was thetter.


    Half a monthter, Harry and Ynda got engaged. Their engagement party was luxurious with many


    big shots attending. Coupled with Harry and Ynda''s social status, their engagement caused a


    worldwide sensation.


    In an apartment with two bedrooms and one living room in an old alley on the outskirts of D City.


    The apartment was not new but tidy enough. L was sitting on the sofa and staring at the man in TV


    with tears streaming down her face. She moved her hand onto her burgeoning baby bump, "Baby, you


    see? You father is getting engaged with the woman who had killed your sister or brother. From now on,


    only we two can keep each otherpany!"


    L wiped tears off and looked up at the blue sky through window. After calming herself down, she


    walked to the yard, turned on the tap, collected a half barrel of water, and slowly carried it towards the


    kitchen.


    The tap in the kitchen was broken days ago, so she could only get the water in the yard before the tap


    was repaired.


    The door was opened suddenly at that time. It was Jordan and Josephing in. They looked around


    the shabby yard and frowned. Then they caught sight of L who was tottering to the kitchen with a


    water barrelboriously. "L!" Joseph called L.


    Joseph? L turned around with surprise and saw Joseph was standing at the door of the yard with a


    cold man in a military uniform.


    Both of them were looking at L with a swollen belly with a mixed feeling. Joseph was on the verge of


    tears. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Maybe it''s because she didn''t wear any make-up


    during pregnancy, she looked a little pale.


    L was wearing a loose dark purple maternity dress and a pair of t shoes.


    She put the heavy water barrel down, "Joseph, how do you know I am here? and who is this


    gentleman?"


    Joseph, whose eyes had already turned red, ran to L and hugged her tightly, "Sister!" L was his


    elder sister! The missing kid that his family had been looking for more than twenty years.


    He was in great surprise and astonishment when he saw the picture Jordan sent him. Although he had


    been feeling familiar with L andfortable staying with her somehow, he couldn''t believe L was


    indeed her elder sister at first!


    L looked at Joseph with enormous confusion. "What is wrong with him?" Although she knew Joseph


    was excited to see her, she thought Joseph overacted.


    "L!" Jordan called her when she was still wondering about Joseph''s unusual behavior. Excitement


    revealed on Jordan''s poker face. He was also touched to reunite with L.


    The excited Jordan doubled L''s confusion. "What happened? What the hell are wrong with both of


    them?" she thought. Joseph pulled L into the room. The small but clean apartment gave Jordan an


    unspoken mixed feeling.


    Joseph walked L to the sofa and told her she was born into Li Family in A Country. L had a high


    fever at three months old and was sent to hospital. It was at that time that she was abducted. But Li


    Family never stopped looking for her.


    L believed what Joseph just said. Because Carl told her the day he left that she was not his


    biological daughter. She was adopted...


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jordan was sitting on a small stool straightly. He further exined to her.


    Their Family is a big family with a long history in A Country.


    Their grandpa Landon Li, who was eighty-eight years old at that time, was the Vice President of A


    Country before his retirement. Their father Harold Li was a first lieutenant and their mother Angie Gong


    was a general.


    Jordan, who was twenty-nine years old, was a colonel and Joseph was... Actually she knew Joseph.


    Jordan recalled that he once held his chubby cute little sister in arms. Now seeing that his little sister


    was pregnant, he felt ratherplicated.


    It took L two hours to ept that breaking news. Jordan knew it was difficult for anybody to ept


    that at once, "Our grandpa and parents had knew that I found you. They all miss you very much and


    want toe and pick you up tomorrow. What do you think of it?"


    L looked at Jordan in a loss. Her brain was in a mess. She didn''t know what to say, so she just


    nodded subconsciously. Seeing her nodding, Jordan stood up immediately and walked out to the yard


    to make a phone call.


    Joseph persuaded L to move out to Jordan''s vi.


    When they came out, the narrow valley was crowded with neighbors who gathered around Jordan''s


    car. Those neighbors all wanted to have a look at that luxury car they could only saw on TV before.


    Harry and Ynda''s engagement and her real family made L sleepless that night.


    Before noon of the next day, Joseph came upstairs and told her their grandfather and parents were all


    here.


    L followed Joseph downstairs. Their grandpa, the old man who was always serious before, excitedly


    stared at L walking down.


    Their mother Angie, who was in a military uniform, held Harold''s hand tightly. That usually serious iron


    lady became a sentimental loving mother at that moment. She couldn''t help crying the moment she


    saw L.


    L tugged at Joseph''s clothes while standing in front of those three elders, "Hello. I am L!"


    Angie step forwards and held L into her arms the next second. It was her daughter that she had


    been looking for in the past twenty plus years!


    "L, my girl. I found you finally. Thank God!" Seeing endless tears streaming down Angie''s face, L


    lifted hands and responded her...mother''s hug gingerly.


    She believed that woman was her biological mother, cause the excitement and happiness in that


    woman''s eyes at that moment was so real. L was touched.

 Chapter 94 Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Chapter 94 Let Bygones Be Bygones


    "My girl, I am your mother!" Angie Gong, holding L''s face in both hands, was excited to introduce


    herself.


    Joseph pulled the dumbfounded L and whispered a reminder, "Say something!"


    L looked at Angie Gong and gently let out a sound, "Mother."


    Angie hugged L tightly in her arms, "My dear daughter, I finally find you!"


    L looked at the aged Landon Li and called out, "Grandfather!" Landon Li nodded with joy!


    Facing Harold Li, L hesitated and called out, "Father!" Harold Li responded at once. This was his


    own daughter, whom he used to hold in his arms when she was a little baby!


    The family reunited and everyone was very excited and happy.


    L stood up from the sofa, for there was something she had to let them know. "I have divorced... and


    I''m six months... pregnant... If you mind..."


    "Not at all! That is my great-grandson! Who would dare to mind?" Landon Li was the first to show his


    attitude.


    "Silly girl, Mom and Dad cannot be happier. We don''t mind at all." Angie held L''s hand, unwilling to


    let her go.


    "Right, you are my sister. If anyone dares to mind that, I will kick his ass!" Atst, Joseph realized that


    another reason why L was so familiar to him was that she looked like his big brother!


    "What about your foster parents?" Harold Li hoped he could pay them a visit and express his gratitude.


    "... I... My mother passed away when I was eight years old, and my father disappeared after a cmity.


    So, I was alone since then!" She didn''t know how her father was now! She was so worried about him!


    Hearing the misfortune of L''s foster family, everyone was silent. "You don''t have to worry about it.


    No news is the best news. I will send someone to D City to look for him." Looking at the sad expression


    of L, Jordan figured that her foster parents must have been very good to her!


    Before the ne took off, L took a selfie and posted it on her Weibo, with the words: "Let bygones


    be bygones."


    L deleted Weibo from her cell phone and sent a message to Wendy saying that they might see each


    other soon. After she settled in A Country, she would make Jordan take responsibility for Wendy. She


    looked forward to being her sister-inw.


    And she sent a message to Zoe: "My dear friend, thank you for helping me and taking care of me for so


    long. I''m leaving now. See you."


    Gazing at the message from L, Zoe lowered his head, tears flowing from his eyes.


    As she left the country, he would leave as well!


    It was already evening when L arrived in A Country. By the light of the streetmp, L saw a


    number of ancient vis within arge manor.


    Angie told L that there were eight vis, all of which were properties of the Li Family.


    In that night, to bond with her daughter, Angie asked Harold to sleep in another room and shared the


    bed with L.


    "L, how are you these years?" Angie put the pillow behind L for her to lean back on.


    "Well, my father loved me very much. After he was framed by a good friend, my grandmother was so


    mad that she had a heart attack and passed away. After my father disappeared... I was set up by my


    ex-boyfriend, and I... got married with my ex-husband. He... was very good to me and tolerant of my


    bad temper..." At that moment, tears welled up in L''s eyes. He was really nice to her.


    Angie wiped tears for his daughter with a wet tissue. "Don''t be sad. Why did you divorce then?"


    "Because his ex-girlfriend was a cunning woman. She set me up several times. Once, when I was


    pregnant, which I was unaware of, she pushed me down the stairs. The child was gone. I don''t know


    how she made my... ex-husband believe that I did the abortion on purpose..." L''s heart ached when


    she recalled the love-hate rtionship in the past.


    "By the way, mother, we haven''t done a paternity test, why are you so sure that I am your daughter?"


    They didn''t ask for a paternity test, which made L quite curious.


    "Silly girl, you see, you and your elder brother look alike. When you were newborn babies, you two


    looked almost the same. And, do you have an old pocket watch?" Rubbing L''s silky long hair, Angie


    determined to make it up to her daughter.


    L nodded, but she had never taken it out!


    "Your old pocket watch was a family heirloom from your grandmother. You were the only girl in your


    generation, so your grandma gave it to you!" After L was taken away, there had been no news


    whatsoever about her for a few years. The couple decided to give birth to another girl to ease the pain.


    Who knows, a boy was born again...


    L chatted with Angie tillte at night. She felt a sense of relief when she spoke out her thoughts. In


    the past, she had too much on her mind, which suffocated her sometimes.


    Angie touched L''s pregnant belly and said, "Don''t be sad. Now that you are back, we will protect you


    and won''t let you get hurt."


    "Thanks, mother..."


    In Royal 6 Club of D City.


    In the upscale private room, the smoke was lingering and the wine was pungent.


    Four men scattered in the private room. Eason Bo, who was usually mysterious at his whereabouts,


    looked at his good friend Harry Si with a frown. He wondered why Harry became a different person as


    they hadn''t met each other for such a long time.


    Four bottles of Baijiu had already been emptied and numerous packs of cigarette had already been


    consumed.


    "Samuel, haven''t you always gone to hispany? What happened to him? Did thepany go


    bankrupt?" Eason, holding the wine ss, turned his head to look at the indifferent Samuel.


    "Thepany went bankrupt? Hispany is doing well. It won''t go bankrupt even if it earns no


    money in the next few years." Samuel and Chuck clinked sses and poured half a ss of wine down


    their throats.


    "So what''s wrong with him? Isn''t he just engaged? Shouldn''t he be in high spirits for such happy


    event?" Eason snatched the wine ss from Harry''s hand.


    Samuel read L''stest Weibo post, which had been pushed to the hot list. Comments kept popping


    up but no one had responded. It seemed that L had deleted Weibo.


    "His ex-wife disappeared." Yes, there''s no other reason.


    "His ex-wife? Howe someone that he is so infatuated with bes his ex-wife?" This guy was so


    mean. He didn''t tell his good friends anything about his sh marriage and sh divorce!


    "He is with Ynda now!" Chuck opened his tacit mouth. That bitch! Harry was perhaps the only


    muddlehead!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "... Doesn''t he love the actress very much?" Eason couldn''t understand who he really loved? Both?


    Having a wife and a mistress? He was capable indeed, but he was not that kind of person!


    Eason''s words were followed by a long silence.

 Chapter 95 This Is A Secret

    Chapter 95 This Is A Secret


    "Have I ever gossiped about anything?" Samuel asked Eason quietly. "No, right?" He added after


    seeing Eason nodding. Samuel was not that kind of person.


    "But I want to say that if his ex-wife saw him drink like this, she would definitely be furious and


    throw his cigarette and wine bottles right away." Samuel continued.


    "Really?" Eason said. He was so curious that he leaned close to Samuel.


    "Joey was not gossipy, right? But even someone like him told Samuel something about L. Ynda


    had a room in Harry''s vi. Harry''s ex-wife destroyed everything in that room once. It was Joey who


    brought the repairer to fix it." Samuel said.


    "Is she beautiful? Does she have a rich family?" Eason cut in.


    "Yes, she is gorgeous. But her father was set up and her family went bankrupt. Her father disappeared


    since then." Samuel said.


    "So she has a strong character. It''s natural that men want to conquer that kind of girls. No wonder


    Harry would be obsessed with her. He must be very satisfied in sex." The bullshit of Eason indicated


    that he was a yboy. Samuel ignored Eason''s words and continued.


    "And there was a time that Harry bought Ynda a Ferrari. His ex-wife was irritated and told Harry on


    the spot that if he didn''t change the ownership of the car, she would leave him. Harry was not willing to


    compromise, but conceded finally and asked Joey to change the ownership to his ex-wife after she


    went away."


    "And¡­" Samuel wanted to say more without noticing that Harry had turned ghastly.


    "Samuel, don''t you have any work to do?" Harry''s warning stopped the gossiping.


    "Harry, don''t stop him. Your ex-wife is amazing!" Eason said. He enjoyed the gossip while eating chips.


    "Bang!" A wine bottle was thrown onto the wall and broke into pieces. The room became silent and the


    crunch of eating chips disappeared. "Never ever mention her in front of me!" Harry shouted.


    He then staggered to the door.


    The other three men hurried to hand him and discussed where they should take him to.


    The result was Eason''s vi.


    Four Years Later.


    In the magnificent and cute kids'' room in Li''s vi.


    "Nicole, it''s time to sleep." Angie Gong picked the cute Nicole up and walked to the bed.


    Resting her chin on Angie''s shoulder, the chubby Nicole murmured: "Nanny, is mommy still working


    now? It was nine o''clock in the evening. She must be tired."


    "Yes, but she will be at home soon. Nanny will read you a bed time story, ok?" Angie replied. After


    putting the little baby on the crib, she turned on the bed light and began reading.


    Nicole listened to the story of Snow White quietly and yawned soon.


    At half past nine, she fell into sleep as usual. At that time, the door of her room was gently opened from


    outside.


    "Mother, is Nicole sleeping now?" L tiptoed to the bed and asked. She had been very busy recently


    and often worked veryte because the CEO of herpany was going to retire.


    "Yes. Shh, let''s go." Angie replied and pulled her outside. But she was unwilling to go and said: "I


    haven''t seen my daughter today. I want to kiss her."


    Angie smiled and let her go. L walked quietly to the bed again, kissing the sleeping on her chubby


    face several times.


    "Enough. Nicole would wake up if you continue doing so." Angie pulled L out before closing the door


    gently.


    "Mother, does Nicole behave herself today?" L asked. L had be a family member of Li


    Family of A Country.


    "Sure she does. My granddaughter will not be a bad kid." Thinking of Nicole, Angie smiled.


    When they walked to the door, Angie said: "Tomorrow is the 92nd birthday of your grandfather. We


    would like to take this opportunity to introduce you to everyone then." L had kept a low profile in the


    past four years. She had been a full-time mother for one plus years, and then went out to work.


    "Four years passed. It''s time to face it. What will be, will be." L thought so and nodded, "Okay, but


    Nicole is not included." She didn''t want her daughter to be exposed in the public.


    "Alright. Have an early rest tonight. Remember to be present on the birthday dinner tomorrow at the


    earliest time possible." Angie Gong said and gently pped her daughter''s hands. She was so gratified


    to find L back, who had brought vigor to the family.


    Soaking in a tub, L felt less exhausted. After turning on her phone, she flipped to a photo.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was shot on the engagement of Harry and Ynda. In the photo, Harry was putting a ring on


    Ynda''s finger with a smile.


    Being introduced to the media meant the end of her four years'' secluded life. "Ynda Mo, Mike Qi,


    and Sara Fu, thank you all to make me stronger. I''m different now. Now it''s my turn to revenge." L


    thought.


    The next day, L finished her work ahead of schedule and returned to the vi at six o''clock.


    Nicole just came back from school and was running around in the living room with Landon, Angie and


    Joseph surrounded. The stylist was there waiting for L.


    "Nicole, my baby." L said. Seeing her daughter run to her, L opened her arms and held Nicole,


    kissing her again and again.


    "Mommy, I finally see you." Nicole said. She was a little unhappy with a pout. "You are so busy


    recently." Sheined.


    "I''m sorry, baby. I wille home early, I promise, ok?" L said. Looking at her daughter, she felt a


    little bit guilty.


    "Ok. Mommy, can I sleep with you tonight?" Nicole asked. Dressed with a pink princess dress, she


    acted spoiled. L had no reason to refuse her cute daughter.


    "No problem. Mommy will sleep with you tonight." L replied. She handed Nicole over to Joseph who


    was sitting in the couchzily and added: "The stylist had been waiting for mommy for a long time.


    Have fun with your uncle."


    Joseph picked Nicole up immediately, putting her on his legs and asked, "Nicole, can you tell me


    secretly what you prepared for your great-grandfather?"


    "This is a secret!" Nicole replied naughtily, which amused the listeners.


    At half past seven pm.


    All guests had arrived at the reception room of the vi of Li family. They were basically the heads of


    administrative departments and armed forces of the nation. Considering that they were important


    figures of A Country, the media didn''t dare to take out their cameras at the very beginning.


    Those two authoritative media were told by Landon before the dinner that they should behave


    themselves, or else, they would get into trouble.


    At eight o''clock, Landon, who wore red Mao suits appeared in the middle of the room, handed by


    Harold and Angie. With some greeting, the guests offered their expensive birthday gifts, which were


    happily epted by Landon and handed over to the housekeeper standing by.


    Time ticked away. "Now it''s the time." Landon thought.

 Chapter 96 A Flash In the Pan

    Chapter 96 A sh In the Pan


    Landon Li cleared his throat and said, "Today, on my birthday banquet, I would like to introduce to you


    my granddaughter, who has been missing for more than twenty years. Now let''s wee her."


    In rapturous apuse, a woman in a court-style off-the-shoulder dress came out and amazed


    everyone.


    In the live broadcast of the media, the camera was focused on the woman. Her slim and well-shaped


    body was tightly wrapped in a whitece fishtail dress.


    The delicatece fabric was iid with several stic flowers. The soft gauze of the luxurious long train


    was also sewn with beautifulce appliques. The pure handmade evening dress was abination of


    oriental charm and western fantasy.


    The woman had her long hair twisted on top and her ears decorated with delicate white flower earrings.


    Her face was covered with a light foundation makeup. Her eyshes looked longer with mascara. And


    her lips were painted in rose red lipstick.


    Her charming face resembled a dazzling and fragrant epiphyllum flower that was in full bloom.


    When this fairy-like woman appeared, all the guests were enthralled.


    Landon Li was satisfied with the amazement that his granddaughter brought to everyone. His


    granddaughter must be the best!


    He spoke again, "This is my granddaughter, L Li. I would be grateful for your care for her!"


    "Please don''t stand on ceremony. It is our honor to do so."


    "Yes, how I envy Harold having such a beautiful daughter!"


    "She looks so much like the couple!"


    Hearing all the praises, Landon Liughed heartily. "L, say hi to everybody."


    "Hello, everyone, I am L Li. I''m very d to meet you. Thank you all for taking time out of your busy


    schedule to attend my grandfather''s birthday banquet. Thank you!" The woman bent slightly to thank


    the guests.


    "Look, this should be the daughter of an eminent family! Generous and polite."


    "s, Angie, your daughter is so excellent. I want to bear a daughter!" Arade of Angie Gong


    cracked a joke andughed.


    "Ha, ha, ha!"


    In theughter, the Li family weed another distinguished guest.


    "Mr. President!"


    "Good evening, Mr. President!"


    The sudden appearance of Thomas Herren attracted a host of greetings. He was the supreme power-


    holder of A Country. Landon Li was a man of great reputation. He had invited not only senior leaders of


    A Country''s government, but also military leaders of armed forces. Now even President Herren, the


    leader of A Country, came to the banquet, which made everyone envious.


    "President Herren, wee!" Apanied by L, Landon Li came to greet Thomas in person.


    L had not seen Thomas for a few years, during which he had be more mature and


    experienced. She nodded slightly to greet him.


    "Mr. Li is low-key usually. Now that you hold the birthday banquet this year, I should not miss the


    chance." Thomas asked his chauffeur to hand over the birthday gift he had brought. L epted the


    gift for her grandfather.


    "Ha ha, the banquet is nothingpared to my granddaughter. I want everyone get acquainted with


    her and take care of her in the future. That is my sole wish!" Landon Li recalled that it was this man


    who had reminded him so that he was able to find his granddaughter very quickly.


    "L, long time no see!" Thomas greeted L with a smile.


    The intimate way he addressed L immediately gave rise to much discussion.


    "Mr. Herren must be upied with myriad affairs every day. Thank you for attending my grandfather''s


    birthday banquet." The little woman only said a few words, neither servile nor overbearing. Thomas felt


    her change immediately.


    In the past few years, L had be more mature and ... beautiful!


    After the greetings, the guests took some food and chatted for a long time before they slowly


    dispersed.


    L had to take care of Nicole, so she left not long after Thomas came.


    L was like a sh in the pan. Her brief appearance had left a good and deep impression on the


    guests. And a few young military officers have been pestering Jordan to introduce L to them.


    Joseph also followed L to the baby room of Nicole, as he preferred staying with his little niece than


    attending that kind of boring banquet.


    At SL Group of D City.


    Though it was already veryte, Harry was still working overtime.


    Joey stumbled and pushed open the door of the CEO''s office. The man sitting in front of theputer


    gave him a cold nce. In the past few years, the boss''s lethal eyes had be sharper. Frightened,


    Joey quickly shut the door and knocked again.


    "Come in!" Hearing the faint voice from inside, Joey calmly opened the door.


    However, he couldn''t control his flustered footsteps when he walked to Harry''s desk. "Boss, guess who


    I saw on the video?"


    Let him guess? Harry cast a fierce look at Joey, who shivered with fear, quickly took out his cell phone


    and reyed the video he had just watched.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    While watching the video, Harry put on a murderous look that almost sucked in Joey like a whirlpool.


    After a long time, the cell phone was running out of battery. Then Joey heard Harry''s voice. "The acting


    CEO of ourpany in A Country is going to retire, right?" Harry habitually picked up a cigarette and lit


    it.


    "Yes, the next acting CEO has not yet been determined." Joey answered immediately.


    "Go get ready!" The vicious woman, without saying a word, had disappeared from his life for four years.


    Now that you had turned up, Harry thought, you would be my prey to y with!


    Joey nodded with tacit understanding. The boss had been engaged to Ynda for four years yet had


    not got married! What did that mean? Joey knew about it more than anyone else! In the future, the


    woman in the video would be a big shot that he might rely on!


    At No. 8 Pearl Spring.


    All of a sudden, Harry started to transfer his career to A Country. Ynda was very puzzled. Watching


    Harry busy with the handover these days, she felt that there was something wrong.


    Until one night, she saw a video, in which the Li family introduced their family member that had been


    lost for more than twenty years. Ynda suddenly understood what was going on.


    The woman who had disappeared for four years appeared! She was a member of the Li family! Well,


    what an ascension of status! Joseph was her younger brother, then did Joseph know the true identity of


    L four years ago?


    The video had been released just for a few days, and Harry seemed unable to hold himself back, huh...


    Ynda sat in front of the dresser, wearing a bitter smile.

 Chapter 97 Sorry, I Cant Drink

    Chapter 97 Sorry, I Can''t Drink


    Four years. They had been engaged for four years! Harry dyed the wedding again and again no


    matter how their families urged him.


    At that moment, Ynda realized Harry had never forgotten that woman.


    She clenched her fists. "Then let that woman disappear for good." she sneered.


    L was called over to the conference room for an emergency management meeting the second after


    she arrived at thepany by the deputy CEO Theron Xing.


    Seeing all executives were present, Theron Xing went straight to the point, "The CEO of SL Group, our


    big Boss, Harry Si ising to take over thepany as CEO. Please get yourself ready.


    He looked round the whole meeting room and added, "I have seen Boss Si twice. He is demanding and


    hard to get along with. His cold eyes and poker face can freeze you even miles away. So you''d better


    be on the ball after his arrival!" Seeing all people disying a terrified look after hearing his words, he


    smirked.


    "When will him take office?" A manager raised a question which all the others concerned. They were all


    wondering how many peaceful days left.


    "Very soon. Boss Si is handing over his work in D City. ording to his high work efficiency, I think he


    will arrive here within three days!" Speaking of that, he was thinking was there anything he didn''t do


    well in. If so, he needed to make up for it as soon as possible.


    "Miss Li!" Theron called L who kept silent throughout and looked distracted. "Yes, Mr. Xing."


    "Prepare a banquet to wee our CEO. All people here will attend. Get moving." Theron ordered.


    Theron''s unprecedented cautious attitude made everyone panic in the following days.


    After the meeting, L came back to her office and sat down. "Take office within three days? How


    come our calm boss became so eager? Now that Harry Si ising with Ynda Mo, I will face them!"


    She sneered.


    In order to make herself stronger, she had been working hard since she joined in SL Group three years


    ago. Luckily, the former Acting President thought highly of herpetency and promoted her to


    General Manager.


    The show was going to be on soon. Who''s gonna be the winner and who''s gonna be the loser? It''s as


    in as the nose on the face...


    In No. 888 Room of Westin Hotel.


    L was wearing a white dress, a red wind coat and a pair of new-fashioned wedge heels which quite


    matched her clothes.


    With the color reviver balm, her light make-up looked exquisite. L sat down at the seat which was


    farthest from the seat for the guest of honor.


    Eight department managers, two deputy managers, one general manager and one deputy CEO were


    all present, waiting for their CEO.


    At seven o''clock pm.


    The door was opened from outside on time. The man who was stepping in exuded a strong sense of


    domineering. All people were on tenterhooks. They stood up at once to show their respect to the man.


    "Boss Si, wee!" Theron scooted to the man who kept a porker face and walked him to the seat.


    After greeting, Theron started introducing the others to Harry. L was sitting still and listening.


    When it came to L, Theron said, "Boss Si, this is our General Manager, L Li. Although she just


    joined in ourpany three years ago, she had been promoted to General Manager because of her


    outstandingpetency."


    "Three years... Miss Li is excellent indeed." Hearing that low and masculine voice again after years,


    L lifted her lips slightly.


    Other male managers nursed a little grievance. "Why Boss Si just nodded indifferently when ites to


    them, but praised L? Young and beautifuldies are in high favor for sure!" they thought.


    How they wish they could be young and beautiful!


    Other female managers who were in their thirties and forties all blushed. Boss Si was so charming that


    their heart started beating faster the moment they saw him.


    "Thank you, Boss Si. It''s my honor to work for SL Group." L replied simply without even looking at


    Harry.


    Noticing the atmosphere turned a little embarrassing, Theron introduced another manager immediately.


    After that, all of them came to toast Harry one after another.


    L looked much more indifferent against the enthusiastic others. She didn''t join their toast, but ate


    and sipped juice sometimes while sitting there.


    Theron poured some Baijiu for L and asked her to toast Harry.


    L put her chopsticks down and looked at Theron, "Sorry, I can''t drink these days."


    L was supposed to say that to Boss Si. But she was looking at Theron, who was embarrassed by


    her words. "What is wrong with L Li? She is good at socializing and able to get along well with all


    colleagues inpany. Why she is so weird today?" Theron wondered.


    Theron didn''t insist on that. He turned to another manager and asked him to toast Harry.


    The banquet could be regarded as a sess cause everyone fully took part in and enjoyed it, except


    L of course.


    Theron dragged L to walk Harry out together after the banquet. There was a little flush on Harry''s


    cheeks. He drank a little bit too much that night.


    It was gettingte when they came out. Joey was standing beside the Maybach, waiting for Harry.


    Seeing long-lost L, Joy nodded at her.


    Theron was confused. "CEO''s assistant seems to know L. Does CEO already know L before


    too?" he thought.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Joey opened the door for Harry.


    "Mr. Xing, I forgot my phone in the hotel. Could you please fetch it for me?" Harry turned to them


    suddenly.


    "Sure. Please wait a minute."


    Theron trotted back to the hotel at once. L was not willing to stay alone with Harry, at least at that


    time. She was nning to follow Theron, When Harry called her, "Miss Li, how about getting in for a


    chat?" Harry was leaning against the door of the Maybach and squinting at Ynda who looked more


    mature than she was four years ago.


    "No. Boss Si, you''d better have a good rest!" L refused without turning back to him.


    Hearing that, Harry just smiled without saying anything further. Since he had been in A Country now, he


    had a lot of time.


    Then they saw Theron running out of the hotel hall with Harry''s mobile phone in his hand. The mobile


    phone was ringing.


    "Boss Si, someone called Ynda keeps calling you!" Harry threw a clod nce at him. Theron


    realized he shouldn''t have watched Boss''s privacy.


    Hearing what Theron just said, L went straight to her BMW parked nearby and left despite that the


    big Boss was still standing there.


    Theron was more confused with a little anger. "What the hell is wrong with L Li today? She has been


    so impolite to the big Boss." He thought.


    Harry hung up the phone indifferently. Then he got in the Maybach after L''s car ran out of his sight.


    "Goodbye, Boss Si. Have a good rest!" Theron waved at Harry.


    After seeing big Boss off, Theron went back to the private room cause other managers were still there.


    They were devouring food. They didn''t dare to eat with abandon in front of the big Boss. Now, since the


    Boss had left, they finally could fill their belly.

 Chapter 98 Welcome, Boss Si

    Chapter 98 Wee, Boss Si


    "What''s the matter with L Li today?" Theron was not in the mood, thinking about what was going on.


    "What''s the matter? I guess the CEO and the general manager should know each other," said Susan


    Du, the human resources manager. It was a woman''s sixth sense.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t know about it! L Li used to be a big star in D City. At that time, L Li, Harry Si and


    Ynda Mo were often on the entertainment news. Then L Li quit the entertainment circle and


    disappearedpletely." Jenna Zhong, the public rtions manager, said mysteriously. She had


    recognized L Li long ago, but never told anyone.


    "Really? I have never thought that Manager Li was a star before! But, with such a good-looking face,


    she is totally qualified to be a star!" said Jack Chang, the deputy general manager, a man in his forties


    who had always been impressed by L''s appearance.


    The executives talked about Harry and L for a long time. The final conclusion was: "The CEO was


    too frightful to be provoked, and L Li, who had a rtionship with him, cannot be provoked either."


    The next morning.


    L got up very early. She took a look at her sleeping daughter before she started washing and


    makeup.


    It was the first day that Harry assumed office. All the staff should arrive half an hour early to do the


    preparatory work. L must get there earlier than they do and have things ready.


    She told Joseph to send Nicole to school, then left home in a hurry.


    She speeded up her car to thepany and parked it at an empty parking space. Walking in the 2-inch


    high heels, the tall and professional L exchanged greetings with her subordinates.


    "Miss Li, good morning!"


    "Good morning!"


    "Good morning, Miss Li!"


    "Morning!" L walked into the general manager''s office.


    She called in her assistant Leo Zhu and told him the schedule. "The new CEO wille soon. The


    company must be clean and tidy. The staff must greet the CEO simultaneously. And move a few green


    nts to the CEO''s office! Last, inform all department managers to assemble in the lobby at 7:50 on


    time, with uniforms and work cards!"


    With this, L asked Leo to get ready.


    At 7:40, L personally took the lead to check thepany, including all the inessible areas.


    L nodded with satisfaction, and told Jack Chang to deal with the rest. She just waited for the


    meeting after weing the new CEO.


    At 7:55, all the managers and the ushers were standing in two columns in front of thepany, waiting


    for the new CEO.


    At 7:58, Theron and L stood right in the middle of thepany gate.


    The familiar Maybach stopped in front of thepany on time. Joey stepped out of the driver''s seat


    and opened the rear door.


    Dressed in a business suit and a pair of ck Italian handmade shoes, Harry got out of the car.


    For those who had never seen him, his forbidding countenance took their breath away. He cast a cold


    nce at the people at the doorway and walked towards them with a briefcase.


    "Wee, Boss Si!" L, dressed in the general manager''s uniform, wore an impersonal smile.


    She took a step back to give way to Harry. Hardly had the voice of L and Theron faded away, the


    department managers and the ushers eximed with one ord, "Wee, Boss Si!" And they


    bowed low to express wee.


    Harry had be ustomed to this kind of asion. "The executives shall meet in the conference


    room in five minutes." The cold voice echoed in the quiet lobby. L followed him and answered, "Yes,


    boss."


    It was not appropriate for the deputy CEO to arrange the meeting personally, so she took it upon


    herself.


    "The general manager shall report to me. I want detailed data." L pressed the elevator button,


    walked into the elevator after Harry, and pressed the button for the 36th floor, where the CEO''s office


    was located.


    The elevator door closed. There were only Harry, Joey, L and Theron.


    "Yes, boss!" Jesus, I have a lot of work, L thought. In the narrow elevator space, she seemed to


    have felt the familiar masculine smell of Harry.


    In just a few seconds, the elevator reached the 36th floor.


    The CEO''s office was clean and everything was new. There were a few green nts beside the French


    window, which were especially conspicuous.


    Harry nced around the office and said, "Move out the green nts. Change the color of the curtain


    and the sofa. Now let''s go to the meeting!"


    "Boss, if you smoke at ordinary times, the green nts are essential!" L calmly looked at Harry. How


    could the office of this smoking addict do without green nts?


    Theron took a deep breath and thought that L was really audacious to defy the CEO''s order. He


    would hide his ego anyway.


    Joey tried to hold back hisughter, watching his boss being cornered. He bet ten dors that his boss


    would not refuse!


    Sure enough!


    Harry cast a cold nce at the woman behind him. The woman, however, looked him straight in the


    eyes with calmness, without any emotion in her eyes. "Take me to the conference room." Was that


    acquiescence?


    L hurriedly turned around, walked into the elevator and pressed the button for the 22nd floor, where


    large conference rooms of thepany were set up.


    When the four people entered the conference room, all executives were already present.


    "Mr. CEO!"


    L quickly walked to her seat, which was on the left side of the CEO''s seat...


    Jack Chang pushed several folders to L, as if they were hot potatoes.


    "Begin!" Harry threw a nce at the woman sitting by his side.


    L stood up, walked to the stage, and turned on the projector. A series of data appeared on the white


    wall.


    "This is thepany earnings in the past six months, five percentage points greater than the


    corresponding period ofst year..." L''s introduction echoed in the quiet conference room until the


    meeting ended three hourster.


    The executives walked out of the conference room, wiping their sweat and whispering that they were


    going to have a harsh time working with the new CEO.


    Poker face; domineering and bossy; Asura from hell; cold and aloof; vigorous and resolute... These


    were all remarks about him.


    L turned off the projector and was ready to leave the conference room.


    "Miss Li,e to my office. The financial data is problematic." Harry gave an order and left the


    conference room directly. The two managers who had not left yet cast a sympathetic nce at L.


    L rolled her eyes behind the man and dragged her feet to the CEO''s office.


    Joey had already found his ce in the secretary division and was pulling stuff out of his briefcase.


    Seeing L, he said, "Miss Li, Boss Si is waiting for you in the office."

 Chapter 99 Boss Si, Please Behave Yourself

    Chapter 99 Boss Si, Please Behave Yourself


    L nodded. Then she opened the office door and got in.


    Looking at L''s back, Joey got lost in thought, "She is really not the same as before. How can a


    woman change so much in just four years?"


    Harry was standing by the French window and overlooking the prosperous scene of A Country. Hearing


    the office door was opened, he knew it was L without turning back.


    Looking at Harry''s profile which couldn''t be more familiar to her, L felt a sudden pang of grief. He


    looked more mature and charming than he was four years ago.


    Over the past four years, L had seen Harry on the Inte. Every time she saw him, she felt


    heartbroken.


    "Boss Si, what''s wrong with the financial data?" She took a deep breath, trying to make herself sound


    professional.


    Harry turned back and gazed at her. With the radiance in his eyes, he looked like a hungry wolf staring


    at its prey.


    Harry''s direct gaze embarrassed L. She bent her head and opened the file in the hands to avoid his


    gaze.


    Then Harry, with his hands in his pockets, started walking to L arrogantly. L couldn''t help stepping


    backwards as Harry approached.


    Harry stop somewhere close enough to L. His eyes had been focusing on her, who looked more


    mature and attractive than she was four years ago.


    But her features was still as delicate as before. Harry was almost charmed by her.


    "It was totally wrong everywhere." Harry replied while observing L''s facial expression.


    L smile lightly, "If so, I am going to check all data again!"


    "Shit! This troublemaker is picking on me!" L cursed.


    Hearing that, Harry arched his eyebrow out of amazement. If it was four years ago, she would have


    already lost her temper and threw the file away. But she just smiled and said she would re-check the


    data. She grew up a lot indeed.


    "Take your time." Harry pinched L''s pointy chin up and forced her to look at him.


    The man she had been missing for four years was standing in front of her at that moment, and they


    were so close that L could fondle his face easily as long as she lifted hand. But she told herself she


    couldn''t do that. She pped Harry''s hand off and turned her head aside, "We are in thepany.


    Boss Si, please behave yourself."


    "Behave myself?" He sniffed, "How? Tell me!"


    Harry bent his head to stare at her. They were so close that they even could feel the breath of one


    another.


    The office was in an awkward silence.


    L blushed. Then she took one more step backwards.


    "Boss Si, if there is nothing else, I will go back to work." She just wanted to get away from him. L


    turned around and scooted to the door. But Harry yanked her when she was about to open the door.


    Harry mmed his hands against the door and pinned her against it.


    "Do you have my permission?" Harry said in a devilish charming voice as he looked down at the


    shivering woman in his arms.


    Four years had passed. He had been missing that "vicious" woman days and nights for four years.


    "What spell she had cast on me to trap me?" He wondered.


    The office fell into silence again. They could hear the faster heartbeats of each other.


    The file dropped onto the floor. L subconsciously put her hands around Harry''s waist. She found him


    irresistible.


    Just after Harry lifted her up by her waist, L jumped off him in a hurry and then fled away in seconds.


    Seeing L running away, Harry didn''t chase her. He licked his lips and disyed an evil smile.


    Secretaries were all pop-eyed seeing their General Manager, who had been always calm and graceful,


    scooting to the elevator. They looked at each other and shook heads in disbelief. Only Joey stayed


    calm. He could guess what was happening in the office. His Boss was flirting Miss Li.


    L came back to her office, closed the door and leaned against it. It took her quite a while to calm


    down.


    "L Li, you told yourself to be calm, ignore him, and take him as a passer-by! How could you be so


    susceptible! Shit! That man was flirting me.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If you are trapped with that devil again, don''te to work anymore. That would be a med shame!"


    L warned herself again.


    ...


    There was one more important thing. Harry should never know Nicole! If he knows he has a daughter,


    he would definitely take her away!


    No way!


    On thinking of Nicole, L became nervous again. She fished out her mobile phone and called Joseph.


    "L!" Joseph was sleeping. He wasn''t much busy in those days, so he came back to sleep after


    driving Nicole to kindergarten.


    "Where is Nicole? Did you drive her to school in person?" L asked in worry. L''s anxiety sobered


    Joseph a lot.


    "Yes, of course. What''s wrong?"


    L relieved, "Nothing. Now that you are free recently, you must send Nicole to school in the morning


    and pick her up after school!"


    "Ha...ha...How about leaving this to Jordan? He can ask his troops to escort Nicole. Nicole is safer with


    him." Joseph was joking.


    "He is so busy that I haven''t seen him for days. I haven''t got the chance to talk about Wendy with him!"


    Speaking of Jordan and Wendy, L curled her lips. She must persuade Jordan to propose to Wendy.


    Then she stepped to her desk, opened theptop and set to work.


    "All right. I will take care of Nicole!" Joseph was willing to do that cause his little niece was so adorable.


    He wanted to have a daughter as cute as Nicole with Lillian in the future.


    It was nooning when L hung up the phone. But she was not in the mood for lunch.


    At that moment, a message from Joey popped up on her screen, "All executivese to canteen for


    lunch. Our CEO wants to check how the canteen is running."


    L rubbed her hair. "Shit! Why that guy always goes against me?" She thought irritably.


    She picked up her mobile phone and meal card and then headed to the canteen.


    The elevator opened. Harry and Joey were standing inside and looking at her. What the hell!


    "What should I do?" L thought. She was going to be driven crazy. Joey turned his head aside to


    conceal his grin. But his shaking body gave him away.


    She moved one step backwards. She decided not to get in.


    Harry pressed the Door Open button the second before the elevator closed. Then he yanked L in.


    L lost her bnce and tumbled into Harry''s arms.


    ...


    The elevator was pressed open again by two female colleagues secondster. Seeing L in CEO''s


    arms, they were all ck-jawed.

 Chapter 100 Miss Li, Please Behave Yourself

    Chapter 100 Miss Li, Please Behave Yourself


    "Miss Li, please behave yourself!" Harry said quietly. His tit for tat almost provoked L.


    She quickly jumped out of his arms. Joey could hardly hold back hisughter. L watched those two


    outside the elevator looking at her with confusion.


    "Sorry, Boss Si, I just stumbled." L calmly straightened her uniform, as if nothing had happened. Her


    words were a relief to the two colleagues. Fortunately, their Manager Li was not a womancking in


    self-respect.


    Well, good job, L! Harry put his hands into his trousers pockets and looked at the blushed woman


    from the side.


    "Are you going to take the elevator?" L looked at two colleagues and asked with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    After walking out of the elevator, L kept distance from Harry right away and headed to the canteen. It


    was lunchtime, and the canteen was full of diners. L joined a line.


    The footsteps behind her sounded familiar. She knew it was the damned man! "Are you not the CEO?"


    L thought, "Why do you stand in queue? Why don''t you let Joey do it for you? You did that


    deliberately!"


    Seeing the boss, Theron came over with the canteen manager, and introduced the present situation of


    the canteen.


    L picked two vegetarian dishes, two meat dishes and a bowl of rice, and then found a seat.


    Hardly had she took a second step, she heard the man behind her said, "The same as Miss Li!"


    "What the hell! Mr. CEO, are you trying to set a trap for me?


    The same as me? Why don''t you eat with me?"


    The moment she sat down, Harry sat opposite her. Fortunately, there were also Theron and several


    other managers.


    The handsome Harry who was eating food elegantly attracted the admiration of quite a few female


    colleagues. Both Harry and L were so good-looking that many colleagues frequently looked over


    here.


    Sitting opposite L, Harry had no appetite. After the meal, Harry made somements to the


    canteen manager and offered his advice.


    Then he asked L, "Miss Li, what do you think?"


    L wore her signature smile. "It''s good."


    Harry looked at her with an evil smile, stood up and left the canteen.


    L had no idea what Harry meant. She slowly stood up and went to the elevator until she was sure


    that Harry had really left.


    L suffered the Harry-style torture the very first day. After she had clocked out, she left thepany


    as quickly as possible.


    However, her heart pounded when she noticed that the familiar Maybach parked next to her BMW.


    At the moment, she did not know whether she should pray that he was inside or not.


    As she walked closer to her car, Joey stepped out of the driver''s seat.


    Joey stopped L with a smile, "Miss Li, please stay." The boss willed it, so it must be done.


    When she saw that it was Joey, L felt a sense of both relief and loss. "Joey, how are you here?" She


    rummaged the car key from inside her purse and unlocked her car.


    Joey was very happy thinking that his boss was going to lead a normal life. "Very good, Miss Li. Boss


    Si asked you to wait for him in his car. He''lle in a minute."


    ......


    Waiting for him in his car? You wish! "I''m sorry, Joey, but it is off-hours, and he doesn''t have the right to


    upy my private time. Goodbye!"


    L immediately walked towards the driver''s seat of her BMW, when Joey dodged behind her, and


    someone quickly ran to her and pulled her, preventing her from getting into the car.


    "Ah!" L was shocked to see the man holding her wrist. She turned red and looked around to see if


    anyone had noticed them.


    Fortunately, it was dark, and no one could see them. She tried hard to wrench herself free, but in vain.


    She was pushed into the back seat of Maybach by Harry, who followed her to sit in.


    Joey closed the door of her BMW car, hurried back to the driver''s seat of Maybach, and drove out of


    thepany.


    "Boss Si, this is off-hours. If you keep on doing so, I will protest at tomorrow''s morning meeting!" L


    rubbed her hurt wrist. A man like him didn''t know how to be kind to a woman?


    Harry turned a deaf ear to her threat, whilemanding Joey. "Go to a restaurant nearby."


    "No, my families are waiting for me. Joey, please pull over!" L refused his invitation.


    Harry stared at the woman''s profile with a murderous expression. Joey slowed down the car as he did


    not know who to listen to.


    "Pull over now. You go buy something and I will contact youter." He was talking to Joey, but his eyes


    were fixed on L.


    Buy something? Joey was puzzled. Buy what? Did he forget what the boss had told him?


    Afraid to ask his boss, he decided to ask other secretaries on the phone after getting out of the car!


    Joey pushed the hazard light button, parked the car on the side of the road, and got out of the car.


    L reached her hand to the door lock, yet was pinned down by a big hand.


    She had to withdraw her hand. Looking at the man close to her, she had no idea what he wanted to do.


    "L Li!" He suddenly called out her full name. And his voice was so pleasant.


    She kept silent and it was quiet in the car. She looked out at the peopleing and going in the


    evening lights.


    "I actually let a vicious woman who have hurt my fiancee get away for four years. Am I too kind to her?"


    The man suddenly moved closer to her and pinched her chin to made her look at him.


    Looking at his expressionless face, she sniffed. "Boss Si, so youe to A Country to avenge your


    fiancee?" Her heart ached. It turned out that he had always held a grudge against her.


    He appeared in A Country like a sh to avenge his fiancee! Oh, she could do nothing but ridicule


    herself.


    Noticing the disdain on the woman''s face, Harry cupped her face in both hands. The woman''s face was


    distorted by his squeeze, which Harry found a little funny.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    L pped the big hand of the man, who did not move. Then he moved his hand to her shoulder and


    held her tightly.


    The car was in dead silence, and the noise outside had nothing to do with them. He just wanted to hug


    her and stay with her in that way forever.


    After a long time, the man loosened his hand and L bit into his arm. While the man was distracted,


    she quickly opened the door and mmed it before she fled.

 Chapter 101 Make It Up to My Bestie

    Chapter 101 Make It Up to My Bestie


    L took a deep breath and looked back. She could see the icy stare behind the car window.


    She left promptly. On her way to the parking lot, she ran across Joey, who was carrying a stic bag.


    L was in hurry to leave from where Harry could see her, so she didn''t even say goodbye to Joey.


    Joey saw Miss Li passing by him without a word and looked at the stuff he got in the stic bag, left


    speechless.


    Just then his phone rang. Boss Si was calling him! He hung up immediately and ran into the car.


    Joey felt it necessary to hide the bag in his hand, but ..."What did you buy?" Harry askedzily from the


    back seat.


    With the two boxes in hand, Joey dared not to answer directly. "No. Nothing special, Boss."


    "Give it to me!"


    Joey almost cried. He had to pass what he bought to the man behind, during which he didn''t even dare


    to turn round.


    Harry''s face darkened as he looked at the two boxes of condoms. He might have needed it just now!


    Then Harry just casually threw them on the back seat. "Let''s go." The car sped up slowly forward.


    What? Boss just let him go like that? It was certainly a pleasant surprise for Joey. Truly, only with L


    Li would Boss turn good-tempered.


    L rushed home and held Nicole in her arms. The soft and warm baby soothed L''s nerves.


    "Mommy, I miss you so much!" Nicole held L''s neck tightly, longing forfort.


    "I miss you too, my love. Come. Let''s go to bed!" While carrying Nicole to her room, L noticed her


    big brother entered the study, so she hastened to follow his steps.


    "Jordan!" L walked into the study with Nicole.


    "Hi, L. Nicole,e here. Give me a hug!" Jordan took Nicole in his arms, and looked at this little


    girl with love and care.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Jordan, you have to make it up to my bestie!" L cut to the chase. It had to be solved properly today.


    They had talked about it a few times before, but Jordan always responded her vaguely.


    Jordan looked at L''s determined expression, recalling that night several years ago. He pondered for


    a while and said, "Okay, you have the final say." Hepromised because it didn''t matter whom he


    was going to marry and his parents had been pressing him to marry.


    "Then you should go to D City some time and propose to her." L was excited to be Wendy''s sister-


    inw!


    "Okay, I''ll check the schedule and tell youter."


    "Mommy, what is propose?" Nicole asked curiously while she was ying the doll.


    "You will know when you grow up. Let''s leave your uncle alone and go back to our room." L left the


    study with Nicole. Jordan looked out of the window, lost in thought.


    Recently, all staff were utterly exhausted from overwork, all owing to Harry''s thorough reform.


    So was L. Sitting in front of theputer in a ck suit, she called Leo Zhu, "Pleasee to my


    office."


    "Miss Li." Soon Leo Zhu knocked the door.


    "Send this file of data to the office of deputy CEO and this one to CEO. Thanks." She picked several


    folders out of piles of files, and passed them to Leo.


    Leo came back before long, "Miss Li, CEO said there''s a problem with the data. He wants to see you in


    the office."


    ...L thought about the file she gave to Harry. How could there be any problem? She had checked it


    three times. "Okay, I will be there in a minute. Talk to youter!"


    L fixed her hair and went to CEO office with reference data.


    Joey said to L, "Boss said you can go in anytime you are here."


    L nodded. But considering Harry was her boss now, she thought it better to avoid any


    misunderstanding. So she knocked the door and walked in only when she heard the permission from


    inside.


    "Boss Si, may I please know what is wrong with the data?" She stood at the door, in a distance from


    the man who was absorbed in working at the desk.


    "Close the door. It''s confidential." Harry didn''t look up, still reading the papers. L took a deep breath


    and closed the door.


    The secretaries outside wanted to gossip about CEO and L, but they dared not as Joey was around.


    "Boss Si?" Harry continued to read without saying a word after the door was closed.


    "Sit down. Wait a moment." Harry skimmed the pages, wrote a fewments and then put them away.


    He stood up and walked to L.


    "I''ve just checked again. The financial data is correct!" Harry sat down beside L, which made her


    move aside a bit. Her move to keep the distance between them somehow annoyed him.


    "Now that there''s no problem, I should go back to work then if it''s okay for you." ...Was he ying a


    joke on her? L stood up from the sofa, only to be caught by wrist.


    "Not OK." Harry asked her to sit down, but L ran to the opposite sofa with her files and sat down


    there.


    Harry didn''t seem to mind. "There''s a celebration party held by our partner tonight. Go with me as my


    date!" He made it direct and clear.


    "I''d like to, but sorry I have ns tonight!" L refused with a smile.


    Harry looked at her coldly, "What ns?"


    "Harry Si, is it because I''m part of Li family now? Is that why you want to take me out now?" She


    sneered. "Why don''t you go with your fiancee, your superstar? I''m done ying with you!"


    Then she stood up and started to walk to the door. "Stop!" Harry called her from behind and


    approached her.


    ""Boss Si, you have no rights to push your employees!" She answered in a same cold voice, without


    even turning round.


    "I''m certainly not. But I''ll just make you do whatever I want anyway!" Harry stopped her way and looked


    at her face to face, getting irritated. His deep ck eyes were fixed on her, as if she was his prey.


    "I just won''t go!" L tried to leave.


    Harry dragged her to his arms and held her tightly, saying ruthlessly, "You are in no position to refuse


    me, you vicious being!"


    "Alright, alright. You are all noble kind people and your fiancee is so pure and innocent. So why don''t


    you let this vicious me go?"


    "I''m vicious? He even is engaged to the woman who killed his child! Idiot!" She couldn''t help swear.


    Harry turned grim-faced immediately. He was endowed with incredible power and influence, and almost


    everyone around respected and honored him, while only she showed him repeated disobedience!


    "Don''t you ever say that again!" She called him idiot? She was ying with fire!

 Chapter 102 Who Was That Child

    Chapter 102 Who Was That Child


    "Do you think I dare not? I have attempted to kill your fianc¨¦e. Do you think it''s appropriate if she see


    you holding me?" She disdainfully nced at the man who was holding her, and gave up the struggle.


    "Woman! It will do you no good to piss me off!" He warned her furiously, squeezing her chin.


    "Well," she pped off his big hand, broke free from his arms and said with a smile, "Boss Si, please


    behave yourself at thepany from now on!"


    Behave myself? "Are you sure you are not going tonight?"


    "Yes!" She answered bluntly and looked straight into his eyes with a smile.


    Very good! The man looked at her and said, "Miss Li disobeys her boss and will work overtime with all


    the staff tonight. And the following one week!" His cold and expressionless face grew even colder after


    saying these words.


    "What the fuck! Working overtime for a week with everyone in thepany?" L cursed in the bottom


    of her heart. That would make her the public enemy! Forget it, a little woman knows when to yield and


    when not! "No, I''ll go!"


    Good! Wasn''t it just a party? He would not eat her anyway.


    "That''s it. Miss Li, you can go back to work now. Pleasee to my office at 6 pm on time!" Satisfied,


    he kissed her on her lips while she was off guard, and went back to hisputer as if nothing had


    happened.


    "Damn you! Coming on to me!" L thought, "I should have taken a photo and sent it to your fianc¨¦e!"


    She straightened her clothes and stomped angrily out of the CEO office in high heels.


    The secretaries were puzzled to look at L, who seemed abnormal every time she came out from the


    CEO office...


    L was filled with fury when she returned to her office. This man had tried every means toe on to


    her since he appeared again. Didn''t she have other advantages to attract him?


    At 5:55 pm, she walked out of her office after telling her mom what''s going on by phone. At 5.59 pm,


    she showed up at the CEO office.


    Harry had been waiting for her. When he saw hering in, he sorted the documents and went


    outside.


    L grimaced behind and followed him.


    Joey had been waiting in the car at thepany''s parking lot. Harry and L got in and sat in the rear


    seat.


    "I''ll take you to the hairdresser''s first." He said briefly, and thenzily leaned back, eyes closing.


    Ignoring him, L took out her cell phone and yed with it. At this time, the phone suddenly rang. It


    was Joseph.


    "L, Nicole had been crying for you." Joseph looked helplessly at the pouting Nicole, who was not


    easy tofort. He had no choice but to call L.


    "Er, give her the phone." She moved towards the window, which alerted the man. Who was on the


    phone?


    "Mommy, where are you?" Hearing the tender voice of Nicole over the phone, L felt her heart was


    racing.


    "I have to attend a cocktail party tonight, so, I will go backter!" She responded with maternal


    gentleness. Even Joey shot a nce at the woman from the rear mirror.


    "Mommy, my teacher asked us to bring papa and mama to school to do handwork together the day


    after tomorrow!" She looked forward to it, but she had never seen her daddy and dared not to ask


    mommy about him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I see..." Nicole just went to the kindergarten. It was the first time L had encountered such an


    awkward situation. Where could she find a father for Nicole? Although the biological father of Nicole


    was right next to her, she didn''t have the courage to ask him to go with her.


    "It''s okay. Your uncle will go with you." There was no other way!


    "Well, mommy, can I ask you a question?"


    "Okay!"


    "Mommy, where is my daddy?" Nicole plucked up the courage to ask.


    "...Nicole, I will tell you when I''m home, okay? I''m a bit busy right now, huh?" The soft voice of L was


    heard by Harry, who opened his eyes and stared closely at L. Who was that child? Whose child was


    that?


    Disappointed, Nicole hung up the phone, tossed it to her uncle, and turned away.


    "Nicole, wait for me!" Joseph quickly caught up to take care of the girl. He probably knew something


    about Nicole''s father but he thought it was better to let his sister tell Nicole!


    "Whose child was that?" Harry asked sharply. L shivered.


    "Well... My goddaughter!" L put her phone in her handbag and looked out of the window to avoid his


    gaze.


    "Goddaughter?" Harry asked in disbelief, "She lives with you?"


    "Yeah! Her mother is on a business trip and she stays in my ce for a few days." It sounded


    convincible.


    Harry asked no more. L was secretly relieved.


    She had only one question in her head: How to exin to Nicole about her daddy? Abroad? Dead? Or


    missing?


    She would not say her father was dead, as it would break Nicole''s heart. She would tell her that her


    father had gone abroad. Maybe she could find a man who would be nice to Nicole somewhere else,


    and Nicole could take him to be her biological father...


    At the request of Harry, the hairdresser designed a simple and generous hairstyle for L, who also


    put on a pink unrevealing dress. She looked white and delicate in pink.


    L looked at herself in the mirror. She would turn twenty-seven soon. Was it really appropriate to


    wear such color?


    When L appeared at the cocktail party, she amazed everyone. The sensation she caused even


    outshined Ynda and Harry.


    Several high officials of A Country were invited, while others werepany executives. Theron was


    surprised to see L appeared together with Harry Si.


    It seemed that they really knew each other before. But as the deputy CEO, he couldn''t gossip about


    them!


    Theron greeted them, arm in arm with his date. L looked at Theron in embarrassment, while Theron


    winked at her to make her relieved...


    Halfway through the party, the greetings were not over yet and L still stayed with the man. Her face


    went stiff as she had to put on smile all the time. She had been thinking about how to escape from


    them.


    Suddenly, L caught sight of a familiar figure. She took a closer look and found that it was Zoe Lu!


    When Harry was exchanging greetings with otherpany''s CEOs, L whispered in his ear, "Excuse


    me for a second." Harry nced at her and released her arms.


    Zoe, dressed in a formal suit, holding a red wine ss, was sitting in a


    corner.

 Chapter 103 If You Dare to Say No

    Chapter 103 If You Dare to Say No


    L was always dazzling. How could he not see her? But he shrank back at the sight of the man by


    her side.


    "Zoe!" A familiar voice came from behind. Of course Zoe knew who it was!


    "L!" He put on a big smile. It had been four years that they didn''t see each other, while she was


    more attractive than before. Zoe wanted to give her a hug. But he resisted the impulse to do so.


    "Zoe, it''s really you!" Excited to see her bestie, L went up and embraced him.


    Zoe stiffened and put his arms around her.


    In just half a second, L loosened her embrace. Looking at his empty embrace, Zoe felt a sense of


    loss.


    "Why are you here?" The woman shed a bright smile at him and asked curiously.


    "I... To be brief, the cocktail party tonight is held by my father. And I took over from him two years ago."


    Zoe was in fact the illegitimate son of Johnson Lu, amercial giant in A Country. He found his


    legitimate son was not to be relied upon. Therefore, he had forced Zoe to take charge of hispany a


    few years ago.


    "You''re Johnson Lu''s son? I''ve been in A Country for four years but I''ve never seen you!" L asked


    curiously. It made no sense. She had been in the business world for three years. They should have


    come across each other.


    Zoe sipped at his red wine with a self-deprecating smile.


    "I''m not only a bastard but also a puppet!" The only thing he needed to do was to sit quietly in the CEO


    office every day. He was an out-and-out puppet that was manipted by Johnson Lu. He just upied


    the post, and everything was decided by Johnson Lu.


    "What?" L gave him a sad look. "I have been in SL group for three years. Everything is okay." They


    sat side by side with their back to the party.


    "Well, you... are together with him again?" Zoe looked at her cheerless expression. L shook her


    head. Relieved, Zoe clinked his ss against hers for a toast.


    They exchanged their contacts. After a quarter of an hour, Harry found them. When he saw the back of


    a man and a woman, his eyes glowed with coldness!


    Noticing someone stood behind, Zoe knew it was Harry and said to L instantly, "Your ex-husband is


    here, I''m off!" L was speechless as Zoe ran to another corner of the banquet hall, and Harry came to


    her.


    When she came out from the party, Joey was already gone. Harry drove L to the Li family.


    L never took her eyes off her phone. The two people were silent all the way to the manor of Li


    family.


    "Thanks, Boss Si, I''m leaving now." L saw her home, though she was a little curious how Harry knew


    she lived here. On second thought, she realized that it was a piece of cake for this shrewd man to find


    her address¡ªnot to mention the Li family was so famous.


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning!" Harry said while pulling the woman who was about to get out. She


    looked back at him in puzzlement.


    It was at this time that L remembered that her car was still at thepany.


    "No, I can go to thepany by myself." She refused, for she could ask her brother to drive her to


    work.


    With a downcast expression, Harry pulled her into his arms and lowered his head.


    The scene in the luxury car was spotted by the man in an iing military vehicle.


    Jordan took a closer look and was sure it was his sister, and the man looked like... Harry Si? The


    legend of the business world. Why did his sister stay with him?


    However, when he thought of Nicole, who actually looked like Harry, he wondered if...


    Knowing that Harry was up to no good, L wanted to break away from his arms. Harry whispered in


    her ear, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. If you dare to say no, you''re doomed!"


    ...Though they hadn''t seen each other for a few years, Harry was still so overbearing. "Seven thirty," he


    said. Again shepromised. Four years had passed, while L hadn''t grown smarter and still fell into


    his trap!


    The man kissed her again before letting her go.


    When L got out of the car, Harry saw the man in the opposite car looking straight at him. Without


    feeling the least bit embarrassed, he just politely nodded to Jordan and drove off.


    L, however, was embarrassed to see her big brother, who must have seen everything just now!


    Jordan beckoned L to get in the military vehicle. Sitting on the passenger seat, L uttered,


    "Jordan, I..."


    "He is Nicole''s father!" Jordan said assertively, when he masterfully controlled the steering wheel and


    drove the vehicle to the vi garage.


    Jordan had already guessed? Was it because Nicole and Harry looked alike? No, Nicole looked more


    like herself!


    "Yes, Jordan, please don''t tell him now!" L said. She had not set things right between her and Harry,


    so it was likely that the man would take Nicole away from her in retaliation.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jordan nodded and turned off the engine. They walked out of the vehicle to the vi. The others had


    gone to bed. At this time, Jordan thought for a moment and said, "I''ll be free the day after tomorrow.


    Will you go to D City with me?"


    Going to D City to propose a marriage to Wendy? She grinned happily, but shook her head when she


    realized that she had ns. "I have to go to Nicole''s kindergarten the day after tomorrow. Jordan, you


    go by yourself. Be nice. Wendy is a good girl!"


    Jordan nodded and entered the study. L went to Nicole''s room.


    She had spent less time with her daughter recently. With a sense of guilt, she carried her sleeping


    daughter to her big bed.


    Nicole rolled over and fell into sleep again. L looked at her daughter''s little face, smiling with


    satisfaction. In fact, she was already content to have Nicole. As for Harry ... let it go!


    The next morning, L was awakened by her daughter''s kisses. She took a look at her cell phone. It


    was only six o''clock. This little girl woke up so early.


    "Mommy, you''rete for work!" Nicole sat up in bed and looked at her mommy, who was so pretty!! And


    she kissed L on the cheek again.


    "Well, my sweet Nicole, would you like to sleep a little longer?" L held her chubby daughter in her


    arms and kissed her.


    Nicole shook her head. "Mommy, do you forget to tell me where daddy is?" She kept this question in


    her little brain, for she really wanted to see her daddy.


    L got sobered when she heard Nicole''s question. "Your daddy has gone abroad to earn money for


    you, and he wille back soon!" She could only make up such an excuse. Oh, the man said he


    would pick her up at seven thirty!


    "What does daddy look like? Is he the man on mommy''s phone?" Her phone? Oh, she did keep some


    pictures of Harry in her cell phone...

 Chapter 104 Im Not Going to Be With Her

    Chapter 104 I''m Not Going to Be With Her


    "You''ll know what your father looks like when you see him. I''m getting up. You may wait a second,


    OK?" L Li ran her fingers through her hair and sat up in bed. Well, she felt quite sleepy...


    Nicole Li shook her head and got herself out of bed. She knew her mother was busy and she went to


    her nanny Mrs. Yuan.


    L Li felt relieved when she saw her docile daughter. She was really thoughtful.


    L remembered that when she was about to wean her daughter, she held the baby and said, "Nicole


    is a big girl now. A big girl doesn''t drink breast milk." Nicole nodded obediently and she hadn''t ever


    drunk breast milk from then on.


    Without breast milk at night, she somehow felt emotionally insecure. She woke up several times a


    night, but she didn''t ask for it.


    L Li was greatly touched when her baby neither cried nor protested. Joy welled up in her heart every


    time she thought of her daughter. Nicole was truly her sweet heart!


    It was almost half past seven after she fed Nicole at breakfast. L asked Joseph to take Nicole to the


    kindergarten first, while she went upstairs to get herself changed.


    Joseph seated Nicole in the child car seat and buckled her up. Then he moved onto the driving seat


    and set off.


    Harry was waiting out of the Li''s Manor twenty minutes ahead of time.


    He paid little attention when he saw a caring out. But when the little girl in the back seat smiled at


    him, his heart rate was skyrocketing.


    Though casting one nce, Harry was impressed


    By her round face, big ck eyes, small mouth and straight teeth. Even he was far apart, he could see


    the girl in a pink blouse through the car window. What a cute girl she was!


    If L Li hadn''t had the induced abortion, his child would have been older than this girl!


    He noticed Joseph on the driving seat. Was that girl the goddaughter of L Li? No, it was weird.


    L Li came out of the vi and it took her all of ten minutes to reach the gate. It was already twenty-


    five to eight. She was five minuteste.


    Harry''s car had been waiting at the gate. L Li trotted and opened the car door.


    As soon as she got in the car, she sensed that Harry was in a bad mood. With his eyes closed, he


    leaned back on the seat and looked poker-faced. What he said tensed L Li right away. He saw


    Nicole?


    "I just saw a very cute girl. Is she your goddaughter?"


    ... She was freaking out! "...Uh, yeah!"


    Harry advanced his head close to L Li, "L Li, if you hadn''t had the induced abortion, I would be a


    father now. How could you be so heartless!" He looked gloomy. Thinking of Nicole, L Li didn''t even


    dare to meet his gaze.


    Harry thought she felt guilty because of her past abortion, which dejected him.


    "I... I didn''t." She opened her mouth, but was unable to give a convincing exnation.


    Harry simply red at her, but said no more then. He started the car and drove towards hispany.


    In the general manager''s office.


    L Li patted her chest to calm down. She never expected Harry to see Nicole one day. She even


    forgot about that when she asked Joseph to take Nicole to the kindergarten.


    Fortunately, Harry wasn''t aware that Nicole was his daughter. She must be more careful next time. She


    would never let this happen again.


    Before she went off work, she sent the deputy CEO an E-mail to ask for leave. Theron immediately


    forwarded it to the CEO.


    When seeing her request for leave, Harry thought of the call she answered in the carst night and


    gave his approval.


    Just then, his phone rang. He hesitated for two seconds when he saw the caller ID, but he still picked it


    up.


    "Harry, you''ve been away for more than a week! Can I go there for you?" Ynda spoke through the


    phone in a soft voice.


    "If you don''t want to stay in D City alone, just go back to C Country." He stood up, looking at A Country


    out of the window.


    Ynda was silent for a few seconds before she said, "Harry, it''s time to get married! I''m not getting


    any younger. Our parents are pushing us to get married. I don''t know how to exin to my parents!"


    Harry rubbed his aching temples and replied, "I''ll wait and see. I just took over thepany and I''m


    rather upied with it!"


    If Rose hadn''t threatened him with her life, how would he have got engaged to Ynda? He no longer


    loved her. Nor did he want to waste her time. However, Rose thought otherwise.


    Ynda fell silent again. She knew he must be renewing the old romance with L Li! Thinking of that,


    Ynda spoke frankly, "Harry, don''t forget what that woman did to me in those days. Are you going to


    mess around with her?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her words reminded Harry of what happened four years ago, "No. L Li is a malicious woman. I''m not


    going to be with her."


    What he did then was to have his revenge on her. Yes, that was the reason!


    At the door of the CEO office, L Li lost hold of the folders in her hands. Metal on the folders touched


    the floor tiles, giving a sharp sound.


    Harry turned around. L Li stared at him expressionlessly. He could clearly see the sadness in her


    eyes.


    Sensed his stare, L Li squatted down and hurried to pick the folders up. Then, she hurriedly ran


    away with a mess of folders in her arms and got into the elevator before Harry strode to catch up.


    L''s office was beside the Design Department. When L Li passed the Design Department,


    everyone inside looked at each other in confusion.


    They were surprised to see the general manager with beads of tears. It had been three years since


    Boss Li worked in thispany. In everyone''s heart, she was the Iron Lady, who was calm, elegant,


    gorgeous and highlypetent, as well as the dream lover of many men.


    Such an episode created quite a stir in thepany when all offices are abuzz with discussions.


    Besides, L Li didn''t show up in thepany the following day because she went to Nicole''s


    kindergarten for its activity. Discussions went even more exaggerated.


    "Miss Li must have been crossed in love. Everyone in the Design Department had witnessed tears in


    her eyes!"


    "Yeah. And she didn''t evene to work today. Something must be wrong."


    "Well, how nice Miss Li is! How could that jerk cheat on her?"


    "You''re right. Miss Li is our Aphrodite! The jerk should go to hell!"


    ...


    Joey, who was just passing by, twitched his mouth. The CEO was taken for a jerk by his subordinates.


    But that was funny, aha! He couldn''t helpughing.


    He was so amused that he was still giggling when he returned to his desk.


    Unfortunately, the door of CEO office was open. Harry immediately saw that.


    "Joey!" Upon hearing the boss calling him, Joey stopped giggling and put on a serious look.


    All secretaries were amazed by his sudden change of facial expression!

 Chapter 105 I Am Here to Propose You

    Chapter 105 I Am Here to Propose You


    "Mr. CEO!" Joey prepared for the worst, took a deep breath and then got in the CEO office.


    Harry was still upset about what happened yesterday when Joey showed up with a giggle. Poor Joey


    naturally became Harry''s punching bag as before.


    "What''s funny? Share with me."


    "Eh... Boss, are you sure you wanna hear it?" Feeling awkward, Joey coughed and thought. Then he


    reported obediently, "I am not happy. On the contrary, I feel sad. It is said that General Manager went


    back to her office with tears yesterday. Everyone in the office were cursing the jerk that let their


    Goddess down!" Joey lowered his voice when he mumbled the word "jerk", but Harry still got it.


    Speaking of what happened yesterday, Harry pulled a long face immediately. "You got time to stroll to


    the Design Department. How idle you are! How about that you treat all staff to coffee this noon in the


    name of thepany. No refund!"


    Thest two words devastated Joey. No refund! SL Group had more than one thousand employees in


    A Country. That was to say, he had to pay over ten thousand dors.


    "Boss?..." Joey wanted to beg for mercy. But he dared not. Because from what he knew of his Boss,


    begging would only incur severer punishment. So he just curled his lower lip and then went out for


    coffee.


    Seeing Joey walking out of the office, Harry stood up from his executive chair restlessly, haunted by


    L''s sad expression yesterday.


    In the kindergarten.


    L and Joseph were holding Nicole''s hands and running with her. "Come on, Nicole!" Nicole got a lot


    of little fans, who were cheering for her.


    Suddenly, Joseph scooped Nicole up and then raced to the end, put their rag doll into the box there.


    The game rule was: Kids and parents make a rag doll together and then put it into the box at the end.


    The fastest one will be the winner.


    The moment Nicole put their rag doll into the box, she burst into a scream jubntly, "Yeah! We are the


    first!"


    Kids were envious of Nicole to have such a beautiful mom and a handsome uncle. When Joseph


    showed up at first, many parents recognized him. Young mothers surged towards him excitedly.


    They kept following Joseph around until a teacher came out to maintain order. Looking at sparks of


    worship in their wives'' eyes, fathers were jealous of Joseph. But they had no other way, as they knew


    they can''t beat that handsome super star.


    "Nicole, where is your daddy? Why is it that your unclee today?" A kid asked Nicole, who was


    holding the prize excitedly, in a tender voice.


    "Because my daddy goes abroad. He earned a lot of money there for me and mommy." Nicole replied


    naively. Hearing Nicole''s childish voice, L almost cried.


    "Nicole, your daddy just said he won''t live with mommy yesterday. He even takes mommy for an evil


    woman." L thought sadly.


    From then on, L swore she would try her best to prevent Harry and Nicole from meeting each other.


    She also started nning to find Nicole a daddy, who would embrace her and treat her well.


    The school was over earlier than before that day so L and Joseph took Nicole to an amusement


    park for fun before they went home.


    In D City.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wendy was going home on L''s motorcycle. When she approached the shabby building she lived in,


    she saw many of her neighbors gathering around a fancy car and discussing with each other.


    Seeing Wendy, many of them scooted to her, "Wendy, who is that man?"


    "Wendy, is that your rtive or your boyfriend?"


    Wendy was totally confused. A man? Who?


    She finally broke through those curious neighbors and went upstairs. She was dumbstruck the moment


    she opened the door and saw the man, who was in a military uniform and sitting on the sofa.


    "Wendy, we have been waiting for you for a long time!" Wendy''s mother, Janne Zhang, pulled the


    stupefied Wendy in at once. Then she shifted her sight back to the man on sofa excitedly. She was


    quite satisfied with that son-inw-to-be!


    "Mom..." Wendy could finally utter something. It had been four years since they saw each otherst


    time. She had no idea what was Jordan doing at her home.


    "Wendy, why don''t you tell me you already have a boyfriend? I shouldn''t bother to make the blind date


    for you," Janneined with a smile on her face. Wendy''s father passed away when she was very


    young. It had been extremely tough for her mother to raise her and her brother alone for years. Thus,


    seeing her son-inw-to-be was such a perfect man, Janne Zhang was overjoyed.


    "Boyfriend?" Wendy thought in confusion. Then she noticed there were some fancy gifts on the table.


    "What on earth is this man doing here?" Wendy''s confusion doubled.


    "Mom, I''ll talk to youter!" Wendy pushed her mother out of home and locked the door. No matter how


    hard Janne Zhang knocked on the door, Wendy turned a deaf ear to it.


    "What are you doing here?" Wendy asked. Jordan''s showing up reminded Wendy of that night four


    years ago.


    Jordan stood up and approached her. He found she was quite petite for the first time.


    "I am here to propose you." He came straight to the point.


    Hearing Jordan''s answer, Wendy smiled in disbelief. Then she opened her mouth slightly trying to say


    something, but no sound uttered. She was at a loss.


    "Propose me? Are you worried no man is willing to marry with me because I am not a virgin?" Her


    straightforwardness made him frown. "It seems she doesn''t care about my proposal at all." He thought.


    "L asked me to do so. She wants you to be her sister-inw," Jordan said. His words disappointed


    Wendy.


    "Does he mean proposing me is what L wants and he is doing this just for L?" She thought.


    "You are L''s elder brother?" Wendy asked. She was just trying to change the subject. L had


    already told her about her new family two years ago.


    "Yes, I am." Jordan nodded.


    Then Wendy picked those gifts on the table up and shoved them all into Jordan''s hands, "You can


    leave now. I don''t want to be L''s sister-inw. Being her best friend is just fine!"


    Jordan felt embarrassed. He had never been refused by women. Not to mention that she refused his


    proposal.


    "Come on, Wendy. I know you need money now. There is something wrong with your mother''s legs, so


    she can''t work. But your brother needs tuition. Are you sure you are going to refuse me?" Jordan was


    trying to persuade Wendy. "If you marry me. I can send your brother to a top university and find the


    best doctor for your mom." He added.


    ... Jordan seemed to know every difficulty of her family. Hearing Jordan''s words, Wendy was so angry


    that she almost wanted to p him, "Did L tell you all these?"


    "No. She just told me you are a good woman. I shouldn''t fail you." Jordan looked sincere. His honesty


    amused Wendy. She knew L did that out of good intention.


    Wendy walked to a stool and sat down, resting her forehead on her hand. She didn''t know what to say


    and opened her mouth after a long while. "Don''t worry. I am good now. Please leave and don''t forget to


    express my thanks to L!"


    It seemed Wendy wasn''t bought by what Jordan just said. Jordan felt a little frustrated. He walked


    closer to Wendy, bent his head and gazed at her.

 Chapter 106 This Son of A Bitch

    Chapter 106 This Son of A Bitch


    Daring not look directly at Jordan''s sharp eyes, Wendy twisted her head sideways. Hearing what


    Jordan said next, she almost went crazy!


    "You must be responsible for me!"


    ......


    Twenty minutester, Jordan stood next to his luxury car downstairs.


    Janne Zhang, who was gossiping with others, immediately came over. "Hello. How is your talk?"


    "Well, aunt, I will ask my parents to propose marriage in two days. You can bring up any requirements if


    you like." Jordan nodded politely at Janne Zhang and left.


    Within a couple of minutes, the news that Wendy was marrying a handsome army man traveled far and


    wide throughout the northern district of D City.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wendy spoke to L on the phone, "L, I have epted your brother''s proposal. Don''t worry!" When


    she saw her mothering in with joy, Wendy knew she must have met the man downstairs.


    L had just returned to the vi. When she heard the good news, all the gloom in her heart was swept


    away.


    "Alright, you are going to be my sister-inw soon!"


    Wendy cannot help butin, "You silly girl, how did you force your brother to propose?" Shaking


    her head, Wendy assured herself that the man should be a straightforward person.


    "No, you have wronged me. My brother readily agreed when I touched on that. It seems that he has a


    very good impression of you." As she hadn''t had a good rest for a long time, L felt morefortable


    in bed than ever.


    "Well, enough about me. What about you and him?" Wendy received a message from L the day


    before yesterday, saying that her ex-husband appeared in A Country.


    "Don''t mention him. I want to strangle that son of bitch." He had been ying hanky-panky with both


    her and his fianc¨¦e!


    L was so sleepy that she decided not go downstairs for dinner.


    What about Nicole? Mom and dad were not at home, let Joseph take care of her! When ites to


    Nicole, this younger brother had been a real help to L!


    "All right! Then we will talk about it next time. My mother just came back, and I have to speak to her."


    Wendy hung up the phone in haste, pulled Janne Zhang to her, and began to ask what the man had


    said today.


    L went downstairs, told Joseph to keep an eye on Nicole, and went upstairs in Joseph''s disbelieving


    gaze. Without thinking about all the messy things, she went straight to bed and fell asleep.


    Joseph looked at his little niece, who was ying with the toy, and told her mischievously, "You see,


    your mother is not as good as me!"


    "Uncle, you think too much. Don''t you see mommy is very tired?" Nicole retorted in defense of her


    mommy. Joseph touched his nose and said, "You really have a silver tongue!"


    "Uncle, you are not very good with words!" Nicole gave him a disliking look, which knocked Joseph


    sideways.


    In the dead of night, L was sunk in sleep. All of a sudden, her cell phone rang like a bomb. She


    looked at her watch¡ªit was over eleven pm.


    An unknown number, who was calling?


    "Hello!" The woman spoke in a little husky voice over the phone. It seemed that she hardly woke up


    from sleep. However, since she was awakened, go ahead!


    "Come out. I''m outside your home." The familiar male voice made L wide awake.


    "I''m sorry, Boss Si, I have already gone to bed! I can''t go out now!" She really wanted to pretend not to


    know him, but who let her make a fool of herself to work for the SL Group and be his subordinate!


    Was being in bed an excuse for not going out? "If you don''t show up in five minutes, I will go straight


    in." Then the phone was hung up. Coming in?


    Mumbling swear words, L got up from bed in her pajamas, slipped a jacket on and ran out.


    At ordinary times, it took her ten minutes to walk to the gate. And five minutes should be enough if she


    ran.


    Joseph, who went downstairs for water, saw L rushing out like a gust of wind.


    "Where are you going, L?" Didn''t she said that she was tired?


    "Nothing important. Mind your own business!" Hardly had her voice faded away, L had already


    scurried away.


    Though he didn''t wonder what was going on at first, Joseph grew very curious upon hearing her words.


    Mind my own business? Anything I wasn''t supposed to know? What was it? It couldn''t be... a man


    coming for her!


    Joseph was ready to stalk her, but it came to him that his elder sister was a grown-up. If he caught her


    dating with a man, how embarrassing would it be? Well, he decided to go back and continue to y


    video game.


    When he reached Nicole''s room, he opened the door and gazed at the little girl in silence. Nicole was


    sleeping on her side soundly, right hand under her cheek. Attagirl, she did not kick off the nket!


    He quietly closed the door and returned to his room.


    L, with her hair loose, ran to the gate and took a look at her cell phone¡ªit took exactly five minutes.


    The night was rather dark and the Li Family Manor was very quiet.


    Gasping for air, L stopped and stared at the Maybach that had no lights on. Let her catch her breath


    first. This son of a bitch! Wandering in front of her house in the middle of the night, for god''s sake!


    The flickering cigarettes made L realize that Harry was standing outside the driver''s door.


    Under the dim light of the streetmp, she could not see his face, but she could tell from his


    domineering gesture that the man was Harry for sure.


    She walked with reluctance and stood still in front of the car, keeping a distance. In the darkness,


    neither of them spoke. After finishing a cigarette, Harry snuffed it out and flipped it right into the trash


    can.


    He unbuttoned nearly half of his white shirt. She fixed her eyes upon this powerful man, feeling very


    complicated.


    However, she had to admit that his charm was absolutely irresistible! She was only silent for a while


    and came to him.


    "Go with me!" Hended his hand on her shoulder and led her into the car.


    L freed herself on the spot. "Boss Si, what''s up?" This man was too shameless. How could hee


    and take her away after promising Ynda that he would not be with L? What did he take her for?


    Harry looked at L, who wore a jacket over pajamas. He tried to put his long arm on her shoulder


    again but was shunned by her.


    After several times, Harry lost his patience. He pulled her to himself and threw his arms around her.


    L could not make out what the man was thinking every day. He cursed her as a vicious woman time


    and time again, while he kept on pestering her every day.


    She was about to speak, when he kissed her on the lips. This son of a bitch! L pushed against his


    chest with both arms, trying to shove him away. No matter how hard she tried, the men did not move.


    Under the dim light, the man held the woman in his arms. An approaching military vehicle was shing


    its headlights from a distance. L thought to herself, "Shoot!" Since big brother had gone to D City


    and the younger brother was at home, it could be no other than her father and mother who appeared


    sote at the gate of the Li family...

 Chapter 107 Promotion and Pay Raise

    Chapter 107 Promotion and Pay Raise


    L was so embarrassed that she pinched Harry''s waist sharply. But it was toote to do so.


    Harold and Angie had got out of the car and Angie walked up to the kissing couple with a serious face.


    She had recognized that figure. It could be no one else but her daughter.


    Harry didn''t release L until he felt someone had approached them.


    L felt so awkward and felt like digging a hole to hide in when she recognized Angie. Being caught on


    the spot, she could not keep her head up, but greeted Angie in a weak voice, "Mother ."


    L blushed with shame. Angie didn''t look at L, but stared at Harry angrily. "Good evening,


    madam." Harry greeted Angie in a polite manner and nodded to Harold who was standing not far away


    from him.


    "Who are you?" Angie asked. She still stared at Harry grimly. Had been living in the army for such a


    long time, she was ustomed to act this way. People would show their weakness when facing her.


    But when it came to Harry, things would be different.


    Harry didn''t expect that he would be dragged into his car when he was about to introduce himself. He


    had no idea when L had opened the door of his car, nor did he thought that L should have such


    great strength to shove him into his car.


    L locked the door of the car and walked hand in hand with Angie towards home and exined,


    "Mother, that man is just my boss. Don''t get me wrong. Let''s go home."


    Harry already had a dirty look when he was dragged into the car. He became livid when heard L''s


    words and thought, "I''m only your boss? Don''t get you wrong? Fine, L! I will change your malicious


    mind."


    L got in Harold''s car with her mother. "L, is that your new boyfriend?" Angie asked. Her face was


    not that cold now. She understood that it was natural for her daughter to get a new boyfriend, but this


    time, she would like to y her role as a mother to avoid a failed marriage.


    "Mother, no, he is my boss..." L replied diffidently. She was not sure whether she should tell her


    parents that Harry was the birth father of Nicole. "How could a boss take advantage of his subordinate


    right in front of his subordinate''s house? L, don''t be tricked by him." Angie warned. She was a bit


    miffed when she heard L''s answer. After all, kissing and hand holding were only naturally between


    couples. If that man had nothing to do with L, how could he take advantage of her daughter?


    "Mother, he is ..." L wanted to exin, but had no idea what to say. She knew her mother''s words


    were out of kindness.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Enough. L is an adult. She has her own thoughts and ideas. Mind your own business." Harold said


    so to Angie, which rescued L. He knew what kind of person his daughter was and believed that she


    would always behave herself.


    "I''m worrying about you, L. I understand that you want to remarry a man for the sake of Nicole and


    yourself. Be careful and let us know this time, ok?" Sitting at the front passenger seat, Angie turned


    around and said so to L. She was very concerned and worried about L.


    "Ok. Got it. Thank you." L replied. She understood that her parents never wanted her to meet


    someone like Harry again, but they didn''t know the only man that ever had a rtionship with her was


    Harry...


    The three went back to the vi. After checking that Nicole slept well, L threw herself onto the bed.


    She hesitated for a moment, then decided to send Harry a message, "Harry, it would be better if we do


    not meet each other again in private."


    In seconds, she received a reply, "No way!"


    L can imagine the expression of Harry when he was editing the text. He must be furious and was


    eager to kill her.


    "Are you determined to revenge on me for your fiancee?" L asked hopelessly. Harry pulled over his


    car to read this message.


    "Maybe she is right. But if I just want to get back at her, why do I care for her every day?" Harry


    thought.


    "So d that you know this." So he quickly typed a few words and sent them, but got no reply then.


    Holding a pillow in her arms, L read the message and cried silently.


    "If he did not have a fiancee, I might simply get back together with him. Even though he misunderstood


    me as someone malicious, I believed that time would prove everything, didn''t it? But he did have a


    fiancee, with whom I would have lots of fights in the soon future. Whose side would he stand by?


    Would he be tolerant of my revenge on Ynda?" L thought.


    The air grew darker and darker. L dozed off to sleep.


    Friday morning was the time for regr meetings of senior management. On that day, L walked in


    the meeting room on her heels after making sure that her makeup was perfect.


    Wearing a suit, Harry also came in with a cold face two minutes ahead of the meeting time.


    He threw a report on the desk, which puzzled the executives. They had no idea what did that mean but


    looked at one another dumbly.


    Harry then began to talk, "Theron Xing, the deputy CEO of thepany, has embezzled money and


    engaged in corrupt practices." Theron was dumbfounded and thought, "How does the CEO get to know


    his secret?"


    "Boss, do you have any evidence?" Theron asked. He tried to keep calm, but his hands under the desk


    couldn''t stop trembling.


    Harry rolled his eyes with a cold face after hearing the question, then he turned to Jack Chang and


    said, "Jack Chang, the vice general manager, has harassed many female employees, epted bribes


    and bought furniture for his vi with embezzled money."


    "I''m innocent, boss." Jack argued. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with a pale face and


    struggled desperately.


    "Innocent? Evidence? Check for yourselves. Theron Xing and Jack Chang would be fired after making


    up for thepany loss. General manager L Li is promoted to the deputy CEO. HR manager is


    responsible for the candidates of new general manager and vice general manager. Qualified


    candidates must pass the interview of the new deputy CEO. That''s all for today. Any questions,e


    for me after the meeting." Harry said. He then left the room directly.


    Tongues wagged. Theron and Jack hurried to check the portfolio on the desk.


    Inside were the joint report from some female employees against Jack and evidence of bribery about


    Theron, which made the two speechless.


    Firing two executives and promoting L to deputy CEO in less than three minutes'' meeting. That was


    Harry''s style.


    Following Harry, Joey admired Harry in his heart and finally got to know the reason why Harry was so


    busy recently.


    L was baffled by the sudden promotion and left the meeting room under the envious and jealous


    gazes of others.


    In that afternoon, L moved to the deputy CEO office with the help of Leo.


    Looking at the empty office of deputy CEO, L felt veryplicated.


    Workce was like battlefield. It was possible that she would be fired from a high position someday.


    Jack was one of the examples. Actually, Jack intended to harass her one year ago. But she got away


    decisively.


    Afterwards, Jack wanted to find fault with her to fire her. But she always behaved herself well and never


    gave him a chance to do so. She never expected that Harry would get things clear soon after he took


    office.


    Thinking for a while, L decided to go upstairs and talked to Harry.

 Chapter 108 Bitch is Bitchy

    Chapter 108 Bitch is Bitchy


    Secretaries were all busy. Seeing L approaching, Joey nodded to her politely and then went back to


    work.


    L responded him with a smile. Then she knocked on the door.


    "Come in." The familiar sound arose. She opened the door and got in.


    "Boss." L greeted Harry, who was bending over his work, out of courtesy.


    "What''s wrong?" Harry lifted his head to get a glimpse of L. Then he bent over his work again. He


    didn''t think she was there to thank him. Sure enough...


    "Boss. I have an idea." L thought what she was gonna say was necessary.


    "Go ahead."


    "We can recruit a new person as General Manager. As for Vice General Manager, we can promote one


    of our department managers to this position." By this way, she wouldn''t be the only one get promoted,


    and others in thepany can distract their attention from her. What''s more, someone who was really


    competent could get a chance.


    "Any candidate?" Harry asked while signing the document.


    "Yes. Jeremy Duan, the manager of Design Department. Although he is just two years older than me,


    he has been working inpany for eight years. He is quite familiar withpany''s business.


    Besides, he is really good at management." Jeremy was a humble man. He once helped L a lot


    when she was in difficulty.


    L had been wanting to return his favors. Moreover, Jeremy was indeed qualified to be the Vice


    General Manager.


    "Ok. I will ask the HR Department to issue your promotions by tomorrow." L was astonished by


    Harry''s decisiveness. It seemed Harry trusted her very much. She didn''t know was she supposed to be


    happy with that.


    "Thank you, Boss. Thanks for your time!" L turned around, nning to leave. "Wait, Miss Li." Harry


    put his pen down and stood up.


    Seeing Harry standing up, L had a bad feeling. She wanted to flee away.


    She moved steps to the doorway. But Harry strode forward, passed her and closed the door.


    ...


    At that moment, L thought herself was a stupid rabbit that came to a wolf willingly.


    "Boss Si, is there anything I can do for you?" She told herself to be calm. If he dared to offend her


    again, she would surely give him a crisp p.


    "Yes, of course. I promoted you. Do you have some rewards for me? Miss Li?" Harry gave L a hint


    while gazing at her.


    Hearing his words, L smiled faintly, "Rewards? How about sending your nude photo to your


    fiancee?" Actually, she had already deleted that photo.


    Thinking of that photo, Harry became embarrassed, "Could it be that our deputy CEO has been getting


    over lonely nights by watching my photo in the past years?"


    Shit! "I am so sorry. That photo had already been deleted. What''s more..." L spilt the beans. "L Li,


    how clumsy you are!" She med herself.


    Looking at Harry''s gloating face, L got angrier. She rolled eyes at him and turned to the doorway


    again.


    But a trick urred to her suddenly when she touched the mobile phone in the pocket.


    She stopped and turned around, "Boss, you really want a reward?" L asked in a tender and lovely


    voice which was totally different from before.


    She hooked around Harry''s neck and kissed him on the lips while taking a selfie.


    "L Li! How dare you do that!" Harry growled while glowering at L who seemed to be quite


    satisfied with the photo she just took. L turned a deaf ear to Harry''s growl. She put her mobile phone


    back into the pocket while stepping to the doorway.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But Harry wasn''t nning to let go of her. He scooted to L and yanked her.


    "Why? It''s just a photo. Boss Si, don''t waste your handsome face." L smiled while straightening tie


    for Harry.


    But Harry saw through her trickery. He red at L with a cold look, "It seems you don''t keep my


    words in mind!" Harry was trying to avoid conflicts between Ynda and L.


    L certainly had been remembering his words. She threw him a re with sulk. Then she shook


    Harry''s hand off and ran away the office.


    Looking at L running away again, Harry felt a little hopeless. He didn''t know how to get along with


    L any more.


    L fished her mobile phone out to watch the photo again after she came back to her office. Nice! Both


    of them were kissing passionately.


    Then she opened Weibo and sent that photo to Ynda''s official ount. In the evening, the system


    showed that photo was read.


    Soon, L received a reply reading: "Bitch."


    Looking at the message, L didn''t get anger. On the contrary, she gloated, cause that word indicated


    Ynda was in a rage. Ha...ha...


    Ynda clenched her mobile phone. Although the photo was sent by someone anonymous, she knew


    it must be L Li, that bitch!


    "Harry promised me he won''t be with that bitch. It seems that bitch is seducing my Harry again!"


    Ynda thought.


    Then Ynda sent that photo to Harry with the text asking:


    "Harry, how do you exin this photo? You promised me you won''t be with her again!"


    Harry was smoking at that time. He wasn''t astonished to receive that photo from Ynda. He knew it''s


    L''s little trick.


    He downloaded the photo and then turned off the screen. He didn''t n to reply.


    After a long time wait, Ynda realized Harry wasn''t gonna reply to her. Then she made a phone call


    after a deep consideration.


    "Hey, our International Queen, what makes you call me?" The voice on the other end of the phone was


    so diaistic that Ynda was gooseflesh.


    "Julie, you havee back to A Country from Wall Street, right?" Ynda told herself to ignore Julie''s


    disgusting voice. She would rather to have Julie Tan, this disgusting woman, as rival than L Li, that


    bitch.


    "Yes, I have been back for around half a month. But I am going back to Wall Street soon!" Julie Tan


    answered while fixing her wavy red hair. She had no idea what Ynda was nning.


    "Harry''spany is recruiting a new general manager and it offers a higher sry than Wall Street


    does. You can try it." Ynda got the information from her spy in SL Group in A Country. L Li, that


    bitch, came to work in Harry''spany again and was promoted to the deputy CEO.


    Hearing Ynda''s words, Julie disyed a surprised expression, "SL Group is looking for a General


    Manager?" That was a good opportunity.


    "Yes. Since you have been a Vice President in Wall Street before, I think you are totally qualified to be


    a general manager!" Ynda replied. She regretted not majoring in something like economic


    administration. Otherwise, she already kicked those bitches away from Harry by herself.


    Julie was no stupid. She knew Ynda would never let any woman approach his fiance, let alone her,


    a woman who was good at flirting with men. She must pay for it!


    "What do you want from me?" Julie asked. She was nning to agree on whatever Ynda was gonna


    say. Because Harry Si was such an irresistible lure for her. She would never give up any chance to


    approach Harry Si. "Ynda Mo, don''t me me for seducing your fiance by then. Ha...ha..." Julie


    thought.


    "There is a bitch working in Harry''spany. She has been seducing Harry for years and was


    promoted to the deputy CEO today. I think you know what to do... I would rather have you as my rival


    than anybody else!" Ynda said. Julie Tan was notoriously dissolute. Ynda was sure Harry would


    never hook up with that kind of woman.


    "So how about tempting Julie Tan to join in Harry''spany and letting Julie Tan and L Li fight


    against each other? I would be the real beneficiary by then." Ynda was


    gloating.

 Chapter 109 Fiancees Schoolmate

    Chapter 109 Fiancee''s Schoolmate


    Hearing Ynda''s words, Julie sneered to herself, "You want me to fight off the deputy CEO?" Well,


    given that Harry was such a big shot, she reluctantly agreed! "Then I will try a fall with her! Let''s wait


    and see!"


    "Well, keep an eye on Harry for me!" Ynda said hypocritically. "Bitch is bitch." She thought, "When I


    get to A Country, you all fuck off!"


    "Don''t worry!" Julie decided to go and pick a few more clothes, sexy ones! "Ynda, who always


    pretended to be noble, would certainly not wear sexy clothes, so I will make Harry change his taste!"


    Julie thought, "As for the woman Ynda spoke of, it depends! If she does not stand in my way, I''ll


    leave her alone. Otherwise, I''ll kick her out of thepany!"


    In SL Group.


    At 10 o''clock in the morning, the human resources manager called to inform L that a candidate for


    the general manager had arrived at thepany and the candidate had good qualifications and rich


    working experience!


    There had been loads of candidates for the position these days. Nearly all of them were weeded out by


    the human resources department.


    The only two that L had interviewed was denied by her. Upon hearing that this one was well-


    qualified, L told the human resources manager to guide the candidate directly to her office.


    Five minutester, L heard the knock at her office door.


    "Come in, please!" L saved the document in theputer and cast a look at the woman who came


    in.


    She was dressed in a white short jacket, a red package hip skirt, ck silk stockings, and ck


    stilettoes.


    "Hello! Ie to apply for the general manager of thepany!" The woman looked pretty and


    coquettish, but she was very polite.


    "Hello, sit down please!" L closed the folder in front of her, stood up and sat down on the sofa


    opposite the woman.


    L sized her up in a natural way. The most outstanding shoring was her flirtatiousness. The


    biggest advantage was herposure.


    "Miss Li, this is my resume. Please take a look." Julie took the opportunity to look over the kind and


    graceful woman, whose white professional outfit made her look like a female CEO.


    This youngdy seemed more powerful than Ynda. She also had a lot of unspeakable charm. No


    wonder Ynda would rather seek for Jolie''s help than allow such a stunner to stay by Harry''s side. To


    put it inly, this deputy CEO was a verypetitive rival!


    "Well, good! I''m curious why you gave up your position as vice CEO?" L closed the resume of this


    highly educated overseas returnee.


    "Private reasons. I had no choice but to give up and I don''t want to go to Wall Street anymore." Julie


    replied briefly.


    "Well, Miss Tan, can you talk about your viewpoint onpany management?" L switched the topic


    to the professional side.


    When Julie was about to answer, the office door was knocked on and pushed open before L could


    utter a word.


    It was Harry...


    At the moment, the office seemed a lot smaller, perhaps because of the intense arrogance and


    coldness that he had all the time.


    "Boss!" L stood up respectfully and greeted him. On the surface, they were merely boss and


    subordinate.


    But just now Harry came in before having L''s permission. That was a bit abnormal. If this was a


    man''s office, it didn''t matter. However this was a woman''s office... Julie was keenly aware that the


    rtionship between the two people was not simple.


    "Boss Si! Long time no see!" Julie stood up, smiled, and greeted with grace.


    "Well, hello!" Harry nodded tepidly at her and turned to L. "L, Ie to inform you that this is my


    fiancee''s schoolmate." He introduced briefly.


    L nced at them. "Oh! Fiancee''s schoolmate!" The oddness in her eyes made Harry feel uneasy.


    "Yeah!" He frowned and nodded.


    Why bother toe over, then? "Boss Si, your fiancee''s schoolmate¡ªthat is a good connection. It''s


    your call!" Julie and Harry both sensed the jealousy in L''s tone.


    Harry gave Julie a lukewarm look and said resolutely, "Your internship starts from tomorrow. If you don''t


    have the ability, nobody can save you."


    The woman''s eyes were full of worship and affection. "Of course! Thank you, Boss Si. Then allow me


    to take leave now!" Julie had eyes only for Harry, while ignoring L, the deputy CEO!


    After Julie left, Harry took two steps forward to gaze at the gloomy face of L. "She wille


    tomorrow and you will take her around. When she worked at Wall Street, she did a good job!" Harry


    implied that work ability would be the only reason for Julie to stay.


    To work with the deputy CEO¡ªthat was a good starting point for Julie. L sat back at the desk and


    said indifferently, "Okay, Boss Si, I have to get to work now! Bye!"


    Harry said with a scowl, "Come to Crescent Spring tonight! I have some business to talk about!" His


    voice allowed of no doubt.


    It was known to people in A Country that Crescent Spring was the top grade vi area and it was also


    the property of the SL Group.


    Irritated by the invitation, L wanted to fling the folder on Harry''s face. "Boss Si, you do have property


    all over the world. You even have a private vi in A Country!" She held back her anger.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Without a hint of modesty, the man said, "Indeed. But you should not stand me up. If you do, all


    employees will work overtime in the next half month!" What an unscrupulous threat!


    L tried to subdue her fury and looked at the evil but charming man. How should she refuse such an


    invitation of her boss?


    "Boss Si, threatening your subordinate like that, aren''t you afraid of rebellion?" She stood up with a


    sneer, tapped the desk... gently... for she dared not punch hard!


    He touched the woman''s bangs. "If you dare to rebel, I have plenty of ways to bring you under control!"


    Harry stared at the feigned calmness on L''s face. He really wanted to see what this mature woman


    was like when she was pissed off.


    "Well, Boss Si, see you then!" L snapped out a few words, restraining herself from flinging the folder


    on his face. L knew that she would y into Harry''s hands if she threw a temper.


    Damn it! Harry, the beast, inviting her like that, would talk about anything other than bullshit? Bah, she


    was not a teenage girl!


    She would go there, but she must try every means to protect herself.


    "See you then!" The man gave her a kiss on the lips and left with satisfaction. L rubbed her mouth


    frantically. Motherfucker, stealing a kiss from her every day!

 Chapter 110 Fiancees Number

    Chapter 110 Fiancee''s Number


    At Crescent Spring Vi.


    Eight pm.


    L rang the vi''s doorbell. The man, in a gray night-robe, opened the door holding a ss of high-


    grade red wine.


    The woman concealed her clean and beautiful face under the garish smoky makeup and red lipstick.


    She dressed herself in a ck sports suit and ck sneakers.


    She was definitely intentional!


    Sulkiness flickered in Harry''s eyes. A woman should thank god for being invited by Harry.


    "Go away!" The man spit out two words. He really had no appetite for her.


    The woman secretly smiled, feelingcent for getting what she wanted! She would admire his


    courage if he got fresh with her even though she was dressed up like this!


    The woman turned and walked back. "Stop!" The cold voice of the man came again.


    She looked back with a smile. "What''s up, Boss Si? Didn''t you ask me to go away?"


    "I changed my mind." Was it hard to understand? Were there any barriers tomunication between


    the two people?


    L pulled a face in an instant and her ghostly expression was clearly seen by Harry.


    Did she hate him? Thinking of this possibility, Harry put his red wine ss on the front porch.


    He pulled her into the vi. Hate him? He did not allow it!


    The interior of the vi was decorated in the same style as No. 8 Pearl Spring. Harry was absolutely a


    neat freak for the house was clean and spotless. And white was the dominant color.


    If you looked around this vi, which covered a few thousand square feet, you would notice that the


    wallpaper, the sofas, the chandeliers and the carpets were all white. Only the cabs, the wine racks,


    the tables and the like would be painted in light gray or ck.


    "Bang!" Harry mmed the vi door shut. Hearing the loud sound, L almost leaped into the air with


    fear.


    Looking at his gloomy face, L wondered whether he was angry.


    Why should he be angry anyway? She was angry indeed!


    L got rid of the man''s hand, took off her shoes, and walked barefoot towards the living room.


    The floor of the vi was covered with soft wool carpets, so there was no need to worry about feeling


    cold on the feet.


    Harry was really rich to have every vi of him decorated so luxuriously!


    Watching the woman walking to the living room directly, Harry followed her with a pleased expression


    on his face.


    He sat across from her andzily leaned back upon the sofa, peering at the woman''s every move.


    L, however, did not move about, but gave a curious look at the furnishings.


    As the man did not speak for a long time, she broke the silence first.


    "Boss Si, you can talk about work now!" She looked at the man on the sofa, who revealed a


    domineering air all the time.


    Harry stared the woman in the face and said, "Look at your face, wash it, will you? I''m not in the mood


    to talk about work!"


    He tapped the armrest with his fingers, waiting for the woman to wash the "stain" on her face.


    L pouted. She would not wash, for she did not want to waste her two hours of makeup time.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She smiled faintly. "Boss Si, anything else? I''ll take leave then!"


    Dare to reject him! Good job! L.


    Harry stood up from the sofa and slowly approached her. L jumped at once. "All right, I am going to


    wash it!"


    He was the boss! He had the final say!


    Harry sat on the sofa where she had just sat and looked coldly at the woman who was like a ghost.


    "Second floor. The innermost room. Clean yourself, or I don''t mind doing it for you!"


    Another threat! Motherfucker! L quickly ran up to the second floor to find the room he said.


    When she walked to the end of the hallway, she could not open the room on the left. So she twisted the


    doorknob of the room on the right and pushed it open.


    The huge bedroom was neat and spotless just as the first floor.


    The room exuded the unique smell of the man. She figured that he might have just taken a shower


    because she smelled a hint of shower gel in the bathroom.


    There was no makeup remover. How could she clean herself?


    She took a look at Harry''s bathe goods and grabbed a bottle of facial cleanser with an English brand


    name¡ªshe could only make do with it!


    Though she had washed for nearly ten minutes and used the facial cleanser twice, she did not manage


    to clean her face.


    Her BB cream was too thick, plus the eye shadow, while the men''s facial cleanser had no such a


    function as removing makeup. Therefore, L went downstairs with "roon eyes" that was caused by


    eyeliner.


    Harry nced at L, who looked much better although her makeup wasn''t cleaned off.


    As L became more pleasant to look, Harry pulled the woman to himself and slowly lowered his


    head.


    ......


    L looked at the man who was so close to her. This was his purpose!


    Thinking of this, she took a bite without hesitation, much harder than thest time! She quickly ran to


    his opposite, watching Harry''s bleeding lips.


    Harry looked at the stubborn woman, and at the moment he really wanted to hang her up and beat her.


    He stood up from the sofa with the intention to teach her a lesson.


    L watched his reaction, hell! She ran behind the sofa.


    "Boss Si, how can you go rogue?" She protested, carefully keeping away from the man.


    The man stared at her with murderous eyes, as if a wolf was watching a sheep. At this time, she


    spotted Harry''s cell phone on the table.


    An idea came to her.


    She carefully moved to the table and quickly picked up his cell phone, while keeping an eye on the man


    who may rush at her.


    Watching her grabbing his cell phone, Harry thought she was up to no good, so he strode to catch up.


    The woman screamed and ran behind the other sofa, preventing Harry from getting closer.


    Watching the grinning woman, Harry had an impulse to throw the sofa out.


    "Boss Si, think twice. Your cell phone is in my hand. If I dial your fiancee''s number by ident..." The


    woman smiled cunningly at Harry, who smiled as well.


    "L..." Harry''s wolfish voice was interrupted by a WeChat video call.


    Though scared by the sudden noise, L cast a nce at the screen and saw the name of Ynda.


    She took a quick look at the man who wasing near and pressed the "ept" button without


    hesitation.


    Ynda was filled with joy, for Harry finally epted her video call.


    The problem was that she saw the ceiling at first, and then the camera was aimed at Harry on the other


    side.


    Obviously, it wasn''t Harry who answered her video call. Who would it be?


    Ynda suddenly had a bad feeling. "Harry." She called softly.

 Chapter 111 Then Get Out of My House

    Chapter 111 Then Get Out of My House


    Harry''s face turned gloomy on hearing Ynda''s voice. L Li, to his surprise, answered the video call


    from Ynda.


    L Li giggled, phone in her hand, "Mr. Si, I just had a real fun!" It was really nice! Treading on the


    woolen carpet barefoot was of coursefortable.


    Harry could tell from the seductive voice that she was on purpose.


    Ynda couldn''t recognize the voice, but she knew for sure it was a women''s voice.


    The very saying of having fun inevitably left her to imagine more.


    Face distorted in rage, Ynda wondered how many scandals Harry was tangled with.


    But she was gloat about her wise favor for such a sought-after man. A great many scandals were in


    fact a strong proof of her smart choice.


    A woman in sports suit suddenly appeared on the screen. Ynda had a clear nce at her face, the


    face of the woman who had gone for nowhere for four years.


    It was L Li! That bitch again! She clenched her fists, "Harry!" Ynda''s heartbroken voice was heard


    from the line.


    She remembered he once dered he would never be with L Li. But what the hell were they doing


    now?


    Grudge, desperation and grief touched every nerve of her at the moment.


    Having heard Ynda''s voice, Harry took the phone and hung up, throwing a chilly nce to the


    woman who now lost all hermanding bearing seen in thepany in the daytime.


    "How dare you hurt her?"


    The question tinged with frozen tone stiffened L Li''s smile, and then wiped it all out.


    One was icy-cold; one awkward in the depressing air.


    L Li totally underestimated what Ynda meant to Harry. She even hold the delusion that Harry still


    felt for her.


    There was a likelihood that his invitation simply proved for business. Perhaps she overthought.


    In that case, why did he mess with her again and again? Did he intend to win her over as a mistress


    with his fame and fortune?


    The long time silence and mutual gaze finally ended the moment L Li''s phone rang.


    She picked up the phone in numb from her bag on the sofa. It turned out to be a strange number.


    "Hello?" Her voice faltered. She turned her back toward Harry.


    "L, it''s me." A familiar man''s voice came from the phone. She knew who he was at once.


    Why on earth did Thomas Herren call her now? They have been out of touch since theyst met at


    grandpa''s birthday party.


    "Hello, Mr. Herren." L suddenly changed her tone. An inexplicit bitterness welled up in her.


    Harry frowned at the name. Had she been in touch with Thomas Herren all the time?


    He calmly sat on the sofa, picked up the half ss of red wine and continued to sip it.


    "Are you busy now?" Thomas Herren was now at office, rubbing his sore temple. He came back today.


    With eyes glued to her feet, she answered, "No, I''m not. What?"


    "You free tomorrow night? I wanna treat you a dinner." He stated out his intention directly. L Li was


    about to refuse the invitation, but considering the presence of the man behind, she said, "Ok, what time


    will be? I''ll be on time." She gently replied. In a daze, Thomas Herren wondered what was happening


    over there.


    "When do you knock off? I wille to pick you up."


    "Six, normally. I''ll let you know when I''m off-duty." With her sweet voice, Thomas Herren concluded, if


    right, she was not alone.


    "All right. It''s gettingte. Good night!" He checked the time, knowing it''s time to go home.


    "Good night." L Li put the phone back to her bag after hanging up the phone, then walked straight


    towards the door.


    Harry''s face turned pale after he witnessed such a phone dating. "Stop!" And now she was going to


    leave without saying a word?


    A low and stern voice came from behind her. She stopped, saying, "Mr. Si, it''ste. You can talk to me


    in thepany tomorrow." From the way she spoke, she was up to no good. mes of anger surged


    up within him.


    Did she have to be such an obstinate mule? She just never gave in, didn''t she?


    "You really think you cane and go of your own will, huh?" As the voice came close, L Li was


    ready to rush out.


    Seeing through her next move, Harry yanked her back in the chest after striding forward a few steps.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her lips seems more attractive without wearing a red lipstick.


    He kissed her softly and felt her breathing. L Li pushed him away and gave him a sound p right in


    his stern face.


    Air and time stopped at this moment. The whole vi fell into dead silence.


    L felt pins and needles in her hand, saying, "What do you take me for? A whore who is always at


    your beck and call? She could keep her voice cool when looking at his profile, but the very thought of


    what he just saidpletely overwhelmed her. "If you are afraid I willy my hands on your fiancee,


    then stay away from me!" She raised her voice.


    Harry licked his wound, fixed his eyes on the woman and ced his right hand on her white neck.


    "L Li, you daredevil!" As the unmerciful threatening rang in her ear, he started to pinch her neck with


    his big palm.


    Although she exerted all efforts to shake off his hand, he didn''t budge an inch.


    At the sight of cunningness and coldness on his face that were seen four years ago, L Li closed his


    eyes, tears tricking down through her cheeks.


    She had no clue why she shed tears. Was that because of grievance? Or fear? Or pain, perhaps. All


    that was truly unknown to her.


    As time clicked away, he stopped his pinching, stonily staring at the crying woman.


    Keeping the pent-up caring at bay, he relentlessly yelled, "I''m here to get back at you, L Li! Don''t


    forget about it! You are just an ordinary woman to me and there is nothing serious between us, "


    A note of scathing sarcasm was disclosed in her smiling.


    Good! In that cases, she said, "Thanks for your reminding. I don''t wanna see you for the rest of my


    life." She obstinately looked into his eyes, and thought to herself, "she can''t lose no matter how mighty


    he looks like. She must hold on tost."


    Harry instantly flied into fury and violently shook her away. "Then get out of my house!" L Li lost her


    bnce and bumped against the door. Lucky for her, she didn''t hurt herself.


    "Asshole! He was insane!"


    She cursed silently. Putting on her shoes, she opened the door and dashed out. Before she pped


    the door, she shot back, "You jerk, Harry!" The door closed with a bang, and the woman left. The whole


    world became silent.

 Chapter 112 CEO Lost His Temper

    Chapter 112 CEO Lost His Temper


    At half past seven, L Li showed herself in her office on time. It was the first day when Julie Tan came


    to work, so L had to spend half an hour showing her around thepany ahead of clock-in time.


    After she sat down, it didn''t take long before someone knocked at the door. She said, "Come in!" She


    then put her personal belongings into the locker.


    It was Julie Tan, in a rose suit with a long white coat. She wore the internship badge with red marcel


    wave over her shoulders. Having applied rose eye shadows and rose lipstick, she looked charming and


    enchanting!


    "Miss Li, it''s my honor to work with you!" Julie Tan stood rooted to the ground, staring at the woman in


    front of her. L Li wore a white blouse, long white loose pants and white high-heeled leather shoes.


    Her short ck coat was draped over the chair.


    "Me, too. I''ll help with the following work." Come and ask me for whatever you''re confused of." With her


    cellphone in her hand, L Li walked out of the office ahead, showed Julie Tan around thepany


    and introduced her the department distribution in detail.


    When they came to the first floor, they ran into Harry who just walked in from outside.


    There was a clear bite on his lips. L Li looked upset when she recalled what had happenedst


    night. But she still greeted him, "Morning, Mr. Si!"


    Julie Tan had her eyes brightened immediately she saw Harry. She thought it was a good choice to


    work at SL Group where she could see handsome Harry every day!


    But, were Mr. Si''s lips bitten by some woman? Unconsciously, she took a look at L Li who appeared


    as if nothing had happened and greeted, "Morning, Mr. Si!'' She greeted as L Li did.


    Harry just gave Julie a look and nodded before he walked to the elevator, poker-faced. This made L


    Li a little embarrassed. She collected her wits and went on introducing thepany nning and


    development to Julie Tan.


    Julie Tan skimmed over the odd look on L Li''s face and then looked at the man who had just left.


    She was acutely aware that something must have happened between them!


    At half of eight.


    It was time for the daily meeting. L Li walked to the elevator with some folders in her hands.


    The elevator door opened where Harry was standing impressively with Joey on his right and Julie Tan


    on the left, talking to him.


    Seeing this, L Li stood still, pretending to be leafing through the folders. She was waiting for the


    closing of the elevator so that she may take the next one.


    "Don''t youe in, Miss Li?" Joey asked, wondering why she didn''te in.


    L Li gave him a look and smiled, "Not now. I''m waiting for someone. You may leave first."


    At thest moment before the elevator door slowly closed, she sensed an icy gaze directly at her like a


    sharp sword.


    She saw the elevator gradually going down. Another elevator arrived and she rushed in.


    Jeremy, the new vice-general manager, was inside the elevator. Seeing L Li, he nodded slightly,


    "Morning, Miss Li!"


    L Li replied with a smile, "Hum, morning!"


    Jeremy looked at the female boss beside him and said, "Miss Li, I know you''ve put in a good word for


    my promotion. My wife wants to invite you to dinner if you have time!"


    There were a gxy of talents in a bigpany like SL Group. Many liked to y tricks. When he was


    superior to L Li, he thought she had a chance to be promoted because she worked very hard and


    was excellent in everything.


    That was why he helped her. She did quite a good job and was even much superior to him now.


    And he hadn''t ever expected that she would say a good word for him in front of the CEO.


    L Li ran her fingers through the messy hair over her ear and replied, "Okay! I''ll go when I have time!"


    She met his wife once, an enthusiasticdy who ran a caf¨¦.


    Jeremy and L walked into the meeting room, talking and joking. Her smile was an eyesore to the


    man in the seat of host.


    All senior executives in the meeting room saw the suspicious and ambiguous bite on Harry''s lips. But


    no one dared to gossip in his presence.


    "Miss Li, how is the case with Mr. Xiang?" asked Harry in a low voice before L Li even sat down.


    What? He was asking about the housing development case she had just take over less than three days


    ago! She replied, "I''m still on that. We may sign the contract tomorrow if it goes smooth."


    He gave her a dissatisfied look, "What''s wrong with it? Mr. Xiang is our regr client. Why does it take


    you so long to handle the case?"


    Was he questioning her working ability? Staring at his lips, L Li smiled, "Mr. Si, Mr. Xiang goes


    abroad now. But I''ve contacted his secretary. She''ll let me know as soon as hees back." She


    regretted not biting him harder.


    Mr. Xiang was on a business trip. What could she do? Go on the business trip with him?


    "Look what an efficiency you''ve got. Work this out tomorrow, or someone else may take your ce!"


    Hearing his exasperated voice, everyone in the meeting room got very quiet. They were secretly


    specting how Miss Li had annoyed him.


    L Li really wanted to smash the table. Come on, who cared! She stared at Julie Tan opposite her,


    but talked to Harry instead, "Then who do you think can take my ce?"


    He didn''t mean the woman opposite her, did he? Wow, that would be interesting.


    Hearing this, Harry looked at L Li who kept a straight face. Was she challenging him?


    "Miss Li, tell us all the data of yesterday." He gave a simplemand.


    Trying hard not to lose her temper, L Li answered with a high voice, "Boss, I suppose this is what


    Miss Tan should do now, isn''t it?" God. Was he trying to avenge himself in the name of business?


    Julie Tan looked at Harry and L who were obscurely squabbling and wondered if they had a row.


    Harry, in the seat of host, banged the table. Everyone else was scared out of their wits with cold sweat


    on their foreheads.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    What was wrong with Miss Li today? Why did she keep annoying the demon CEO? Please let go of


    them!


    It was the first time the CEO lost his temper in public. There was a dead silence in the meeting room.


    Everyone lowered his head, who didn''t even dare to breathe.


    L red at the man who kept shooting daggers at her. Then she heard his voice again, "What?


    Since you''re now the deputy CEO, I can''t evenmand you any more, can I?"


    There was a sudden moment of embarrassment when L Li looked humiliated.


    She took a deep breath and stoop up, poker-faced. But the chair, which was almost kicked down,


    spilled out her anger. She snatched the remote control for the slide in the middle of the room and


    answered, "How dare I! Your wish is mymand!"


    She headed for theputer in her high-heeled shoes and yed the slide forpany data.


    "Yesterday, our stock rose by 10%. The employee turnover rate was zero..." Her dulcet voice echoed


    all over the meeting room.

 Chapter 113 Dont Call Me President

    Chapter 113 Don''t Call Me President


    Since Harry''s arrival, SL Group''s business in A Country was seeing significant growth in all aspects,


    which earned the admiration of the staff.


    Twenty minutester, the meeting was over and L irritably sat alone in the conference room.


    After a while, she slowly calmed down. "Whatever!" she thought. "Come what may, I am not afraid!"


    She gathered up the folders on the table and walked out.


    When she was just out of the door, she saw Harry holding the arm of Julie, who seemed to have


    sprained her ankle in high heels.


    She sneered upon seeing them. One who had watched a soap opera would know that this woman was


    very likely intentional.


    Pretending not to see the two people, L went straight past them.


    She overheard Julie''s coquettish voice. "Boss Si, my foot really hurts..."


    L smiled with sarcasm, which was noticed by Harry.


    "L, send Miss Tan to the hospital." With that, he shoved Julie into L''s arms.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Being bumped into, L took a step back. The two women clung to each other, frozen in shock.


    Looking at Harry, who was ready to leave, L took Julie''s wrist and walked a few steps to stop the


    man.


    ring into his cold eyes, L pulled Julie forward and pushed her back into his arms.


    "Boss Si, I would rather let you be the hero!" Julie threw her arms around the man''s waist as if she


    would fall down.


    "He is awesome!" thought Julie, "He could make a good bedmate! But the bite on his lips is so


    obvious!"


    As a strong smell of perfume assailed Harry''s nostrils, he was annoyed. "L! Stop there!"


    "Why do I have to listen to you?" L thought. She trotted to the elevator and pressed the button


    without hesitation.


    Seeing that L went away and Harry wore a ghastly expression, Julie quickly stood to her feet. "My


    ankle seems to be okay. Boss Si, I will not bother you!"


    Years of business experience had molded her a shrewd business women who knew her way around


    people. It was an essential skill.


    Holding the folder, Julie also hastened to leave.


    Clenching his fists in pants pockets, Harry wondered whether he had shown too much mercy to L.


    In less than ten minutes, the fact that Harry had bite mark on his lips swept through thepany.


    Of course, the question of who did it had be the focus of intense discussion.


    After L returned to her office, she patted on her chest to ease her racing heartbeat, thinking that she


    had definitely pissed Harry off again just now.


    She had to stay away from him for the next few days.


    L took a look at the clock and was ready to get off work. Thinking of the call from Thomas yesterday,


    she dropped her work ahead of time.


    When she just picked up her stuff, her phone rang¡ªit was Thomas.


    "I''m off work now, ready to go. Where are you?" She grabbed her handbag, carried it over her shoulder,


    and turned off all the lights.


    She walked down the hallway to the elevator. When she saw Leo was still working, she waved goodbye


    to him.


    Leo nodded and he was almost off work!


    L put her cell phone into her handbag and walked towards the roadside. She walked faster when


    she saw the limo and the license te number Thomas had told her.


    The chauffeur had already got out of the car and respectfully opened the rear door.


    "Thank you!" L said politely, and stepped into the lengthened Lincoln. Thomas could not hide his


    delight upon seeing L.


    "What do you want to have for dinner?" His warm voice sounded around L.


    L smiled at him. "Anything will do."


    Thomas returned L''s bright smile and said to the chauffeur, "Make a reservation at Xanadu Cafe."


    The chauffeur nodded and made a phone call to Xanadu Cafe.


    "How is your work in here?" Looking at the little woman by his side, Thomas was beside himself with


    joy.


    "Well, couldn''t be better. I havee to A Country for more than three years." She answered him,


    while a figure with a cold face arose in her mind.


    Thomasmented the fleeting time. "In the blink of an eye, we have known each other for over four


    years. How time flies!" He thought of the first time he saw her¡ªon a hot summer day, when she was


    wearing a big red down jacket. Even so, she had a radiant and innocent smile on her face at the time.


    Now, she had be more mature, elegant and calm.


    No matter how L changed, he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    "Yeah. A couple of days ago, I saw you in the news, visiting quite a lot of countries. Flying here and


    there every day, you must be tired, uh?" As the president, Thomas was a focus in daily news. And


    basically, L saw him on the screen.


    Thomas took a deep look at L, who turned her head away after they gaze met.


    "I won''t be so tired if you could apany me wherever I go."


    Hearing his sudden confession, L was at a loss. She gave him a nk look. "President Herren..."


    "Don''t call me president. You can call me by my name."


    It was very quiet inside of the limo. The chauffeur kept his mind on driving, pretending to have heard


    nothing from the back seat.


    L felt a little embarrassed and quickly changed the subject. "Are we going to a tea house?" Xanadu


    Caf¨¦, what an elegant name.


    Hearing her words, Thomas reluctantly tore his gaze away, with a bitter smile.


    "Sort of. It''s a hybrid of tea and meals." Thomas knew that, in all probability, Harry hade to A


    Country because of her.


    About ten minutester, the limo slowly stopped in a parking lot and the two people got out of the car.


    At Xanadu Caf¨¦.


    A pearwood signboard on the bamboo door read: Xanadu Caf¨¦.


    The greeter, who was dressed in a green cheongsam, weed them with respect the moment she


    saw Thomas.


    Then she walked them to the courtyard along the cobblestone path. On both sides were two big ss


    houses that were filled with green nts and tea.


    At the end of the ss houses was a stone arch bridge decorated with retronterns. Below the bridge


    was a meandering stream.


    The bridge was adjacent to a two-story retro building, next to which were countless cabins.


    The greeter led them to an innermost cabin named "Plum Blossom." She opened the door and they


    walked in, one after the other.


    On the shelf at the doorway were all kinds of bone china ornaments with plum blossom elements as


    well as various famous teas.


    Inside was a long stone table with plum blossom patterns. Several sets of tableware were neatly


    arranged there.


    Next to the dining table was a smaller stone table, on which there were a verawood tea tray and


    Jingdezhen porcin cups with plum blossom patterns.

 Chapter 114 Mr. Si. What A Coincidence

    Chapter 114 Mr. Si. What A Coincidence


    Thomas politely pulled a wooden chair, on which there was a soft cushion, out for L. "Thank you."


    L gave him a smile and sat down. A waitress, who was in the same green cheongsam as the greeter


    at the doorway, came into the private room the second after Thomas sat down near L.


    The waitress came to them with a sweet smile on her face. "Hello, this is our menu." She said while


    putting the menu in the middle of L and Thomas.


    Thomas pushed the menu closer to L and asked her to order.


    L didn''t refuse. She picked up the menu and scanned it, "Which one do you prefer, Tieguanyin or


    Pu''er Tea?" Now that they were there to appreciate tea art, then those two kinds of tea would be the


    best choices.


    "Tieguanyin, please!" Thomas pointed to the Tieguanyin, which was the most expensive tea on the


    menu. It cost over 1200 for each teapot.


    There was only several grams of tea leaves in each teapot! L thought that was too expensive, but


    she still said, "OK."


    Seeing Thomas order the most expensive tea, the waitress disyed a brighter smile.


    Cause themission from a teapot of Tieguanyin would be higher than her daily wage.


    The tea was served up soon. L cursorily watched the waitress rinsing tea leaves and tea set for


    them. Then the waitress poured two cups for them and asked L and Thomas to smell the faint scent


    of tea first and then taste.


    L seldom tasted tea, cause she didn''t have much extra time for such kind of leisure activity. All her


    time was upied by work and Nicole. But she really enjoyed the tea.


    After the first brewing, the light-colored tea sent forth a fresh scent which could cheer people up.


    L took a sip. The scent lingered in her mouth after the mellow-vored tea water went down her


    throat.


    "How is it?" Thomas stared at L with a tender smile.


    L emptied her cup and nodded, "It''s really good." She found tasting tea was really enjoyable.


    The waitress refilled their cups.


    "Yes. This restaurant is quite good. I havee here several times. How abouting here together


    again next time?" Thomas was happy to see L''s expression of enjoyment.


    Seeing L nodding without hesitation, Thomas revealed a grin excitedly.


    Although the waitress was quite skillful at every procedure of tea making, she was still cautious with her


    every single move. Because who she served was the President, the most powerful man in A Country.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Thomas shifted his sight to the doorway and said, "Come in,


    please."


    The door was opened right away. Then an elder woman with gray hair wasing in slowly. Seeing


    the elder woman, Thomas stood up immediately. L followed him to stand up. Although she had no


    idea who that woman was.


    Thomas scooted to the elder woman and shook hands with her, "Mrs. Han, I didn''t expect to see you


    here today. How lucky I am!" Melody Han gave an amiable smile to Thomas.


    Thomas was her best student to be proud of. She taught Thomas for three years in junior high school.


    "Ha...ha...I was nning to go home but they told me you are here." Mrs. Han said.


    Melody Han was a retired teacher. Her grandson helped her open that restaurant after her retirement.


    Thomas nced at L, who was standing behind him at that moment, "Yes. Ie with my friend


    today. She really likes here."


    Hearing Thomas was talking about her, L came up to the elder woman and greeted her as Thomas


    did, "Hello, Mrs. Han. Nice to me you."


    Melody Han turned to L and shook hands with her. Then she turned to Thomas, "Such a beauty.


    Thomas, is she your girlfriend?"


    "Not yet. But I am working on it." Thomas was quite straight to that elder woman.


    Hearing Thomas''s answer, L blushed at once. "Why so straight! How embarrassing it is!" She


    thought.


    "Ha...ha...youngdy, don''t hesitate any more. Thomas is an excellent man. I''m sure you won''t regret if


    you choose him." Mrs. Han seemed to be quite satisfied with L. She had been expecting her


    grandson to have a girlfriend as soon as possible.


    L smiled slightly at her words and then glimpsed Thomas. Noticing L''s nce, Thomas asked,


    "Mrs. Han, how about joining us?"


    Mrs. Han knew Thomas was trying to change the subject to disembarrass L. She smiled at L and


    Thomas, "May be next time. It''s toote today. I''d like to go home now."


    It was easy for the elder to get tired. Melody Han really wanted to go for sleep at that moment.


    Several waitress in red cheongsam came in with exquisite dishes in their hands soon after L and


    Thomas sent Melody Han off.


    Theyid dishes out on the nearby stone table. L and Thomas moved to the stone table after all


    dishes were served.


    Thomas picked a shrimp, which was fried with Longjing tea, into L''s bowl, "Try this. Mrs. Han''s


    grandson helped her open this restaurant. Speaking of her grandson, I think you know him."


    Then Thomas picked a shrimp for himself while introducing the restaurant to L.


    Mrs. Han''s grandson was Harry''s friend. He was serving as the legal adviser in SL Group.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I know Mrs. Han''s grandson? Who is that?" L asked cursorily while putting the shrimp into her


    mouth. The shrimp tasted quite tender.


    "Samuel Shao, the famouswyer." Thomas replied. Samuel Shao was regarded as the legend in the


    legalmunity. Almost everybody in the legalmunity knew him.


    L remembered that man, who was with Harry years ago. "I met him once before." She nodded.


    Both of them enjoyed the dinner very much and the atmosphere was quite good. It was drizzling when


    they came out from the restaurant.


    Thomas opened the umbre he just took over from his chauffeur and held it for L.


    Then they started walking side by side to the car parked in front of the doorway.


    Joey was holding an umbre for Harry, who just drank with Samuel Shao, and was walking towards


    the bridge when he saw a familiar figure. "That woman looks like our deputy CEO?" Joey couldn''t help


    uttering what he was wondering.


    On hearing Joey''s words, Harry, who had got flushed after drinking, squinted at the woman in front


    them at once.


    Joey knew he was right, cause Harry''s look turned cold the second after he glimpsed that figure.


    "Who is the man with Miss Li?" Joey wondered. But he didn''t dare to ask.


    Harry recalled the phone call L was answeringst night. "It seemed that was from Thomas Herren


    and they were talking about the date today." Harry thought angrily.


    His steps became faster and faster. Joey had to trot so as to keep pace with him. Only God knew was it


    coincidence or destiny. Harry''s Maybach and Thomas''s Lincoln were parked next to each other.


    Glimpsing the familiar Maybach parked nearby by ident, L had a bad feeling.


    Then a cold voice arose behind her, "President Herren!" L was so scared that she couldn''t help


    holding Thomas''s arm at once.


    Looking at L''s hands tightly holding his arm, Thomas smiled. No matter why L did that, he was


    happy to be closer to L.


    He knew who the man was behind them. Thomas turned back with a happy smile on his face, "Mr. Si.


    What a coincidence!"


    L bent her head down and stared at her shoes. She wasn''t nning to greet Harry.


    If they were not in thepany, then they were just strangers, weren''t they?


    With a frozen look, Harry licked the bite on his lips, and gazed at the woman, who kept her head down


    and turned a blind eye to him. "Yes. Such a coincidence. Mr. President came here for dinner too?" Said


    Harry who was in a ck coat that day. Besides, his shirt and trousers were all ck too.


    At that moment, he was standing there straightly with both his hands in pockets. Behind him was Joey,


    who was holding an umbre. Harry looked like a honorable king.

 Chapter 115 I Bring My Girlfriend

    Chapter 115 I Bring My Girlfriend


    "Yes. Today, I bring my girlfriend to taste Mrs. Han''s private home cuisine." L was startled by his


    words. Their rtionship could be misunderstood by Harry.


    L tightened her grip on Thomas''s arm and he felt it, of course. He smiled and patted the woman''s


    little hand.


    With a grim face, Harry looked at the little woman, who had no reaction at all, and his eyes were filled


    with rage. "L, are you President Herren''s girlfriend?"


    He asked the little woman who was lowering her head.


    L was taken aback by his cold tone, as if she woulde to a bad end if she dared to nod.


    "Of course! Boss Si doesn''t want to congratte us?" Thomas answered for L and looked at the


    livid man, eyes glowing with pleasure.


    However, there was a suspicious mark on his lips. Was that a bite mark? Who bit him? Was it L?


    However, the two people who were arm in arm suddenly went pale upon hearing what Harry said in


    reply.


    The man suppressed his anger and put on a wicked expression. "She and I had a rtionship, don''t


    you mind, Thomas?"


    It was raining heavier. The five people stood in an awkward silence.


    Red all over her face, L really wanted to p Harry at this moment. How could he be so


    shameless!


    In the dim light, Harry pulled out a cigarette, as if nothing were wrong.


    The stunned Joey saw the scene and immediately took out the lighter from his pocket and lit the


    cigarette for Harry.


    Thomas took a deep breath and said, "Boss Si, you know, that was in the past. I would not mind. We all


    need to move on, don''t we? "


    L cast a re at Harry and said to Thomas, "Leave him alone, let''s go!" She turned around, holding


    Thomas''s arm.


    That son of a bitch, would he go for one minute without humiliating her!


    Watching L and Thomas leaving as a pair, Harry took a drag on his cigarette. To give vent to his


    anger, he puffed a mouthful of smoke into Joey''s face.


    "Cough!" In an unguarded moment, the innocent Joey was choked by the smoke.


    Joey cast a mncholy look at his boss, who was heading to the Maybach in the rain. Joey hastened


    to catch up and hold an umbre over Harry.


    He really wanted to ask loudly: how do these have anything to do with me?


    As the rain continued to pour down, Thomas asked the chauffeur to drive straight into the Li family''s


    manor and sent her to the vi door.


    He got out of the car holding the umbre, opened the door for L and moved the umbre over her.


    Under the roof of the vi, L said, "Thank you, Herren..." She called him Herren instead when she


    thought of what he had said before.


    When Thomas heard L calling him Herren, his anger was swept away.


    This was a progress for him!


    "What Harry said..." L lowered her head with embarrassment. She wanted to ask him not to put


    Harry''s words in mind.


    Thomas noticed her hesitation and knew what she wanted to say. "I know, L. Who doesn''t have a


    past? you should not take it to heart, either."


    He didn''t have virginplex. If it really bothered him, he would not pursue her.


    "Well, it''ste. You should go home now!" She looked up at Thomas, who found her flushed face rather


    enchanting.


    He suddenly lowered his head and approached her. L took a step back by reflex and kept her head


    down.


    Upon her silent refusal, Thomas realized that there was no substantial progress except in the way she


    called him.


    "I''m going. Goodnight, L." He held up his umbre and strode into the rain.


    Looking at the leaving Lincoln, L breathed a sigh of relief. Sorry, Thomas, she was still... attached to


    Harry.


    When L got upstairs, it was already over ten o''clock in the evening. She carried her daughter to her


    room.


    Having taken a shower, she fixed her eyes on the sleeping girl in her arms.


    Nicole, what should mommy do next?


    The next day, L was awakened by Nicole, who kept rubbing herself against L''s chest.


    "Nicole." She spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Nicole, whose hair was in a mess, looked at her mommy with a smile. "Mommy, you''re awake!"


    Speechless, L nced at her daughter. With all the rubbing, how could she be asleep?


    She looked at the time¡ªit was half past six.


    "Let''s go. Mommy will help you wash up." She crawled out of bed, picked up her daughter and walked


    to the bathroom.


    It had been raining throughout the night. When L and Nicole finished breakfast, the rain stopped and


    the sky cleared up.


    As her car was in thepany, she had to ask Harold to send her to thepany before sending


    Nicole.


    After she got out of Harold''s car and said goodbye to her father and daughter, she walked unhurriedly


    towards thepany.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After the morning meeting, she needed to negotiate a contract with Mr. Xiang. In the evening, she was


    invited to a celebration party held by the design department that she used to work for.


    She went through her schedule in her mind, and continued her steps.


    The good thing about working with Harry was that she could see him every day. When she had just


    reached the parking lot in front of thepany, she saw Harrying out of his car.


    She immediately lowered her head to watch her cell phone, pretending not to see him, and quickly


    walked into thepany.


    Harry silently looked at the little woman who was quickening her pace. Of course he could see that she


    was avoiding him.


    The harder she tried to avoid him, the less likely he would let her go!


    After a smooth morning meeting, L was relieved that Harry did not embarrass her. She went back to


    her office and picked up her stuff, ready to take the documents to meet Mr. Xiang.


    Her cell phone rang at this time¡ªit was from the CEO''s office...


    "Hello, Boss Si!" Hearing the professional sound, Harry frowned.


    "I will go with you to negotiate the contract with Mr. Xiang." He spoke out his intention.


    L''s self-esteem was really hurt. "If you don''t believe in my working ability, why do you leave the case


    to me?"


    The man over the phone turned silent. She thought he didn''t believe in her working ability?


    "Wait for me at thepany door." He hung up without exnation.


    Looking at the folder in her hand, L really wanted to throw it out of the window.


    Harry was getting more and more capable of hurting her. L really doubted whether she was a


    masochist? Staying here and suffering his abuse?


    By the time L got to thepany door, Harry had already arrived. Though Harry had asked her to


    wait for him, she waste.


    So, the man was very unhappy about it.


    Seeing L, he went to his car without giving her another look.

 Chapter 116 Become the Victim of Verbal Assault and Died in D City

    Chapter 116 Be the Victim of Verbal Assault and Died in D City


    L hurried to catch up with Harry. She found her own car and prepared to drive herself.


    "Get in!" With only two cars between them, Harry sat on the driver''s seat, calling the woman.


    L looked at her car, but the man''s eyes shing with warning made her walk reluctantly up to his car


    and get in.


    "Destination." He stepped on the gas and made a U-turn.


    "I don''t know." She looked at the man next to her and said crossly.


    But Harry''s warning eyes made she obediently tell an address.


    The ce reserved was an open-air cafe, and when they arrived, Mr. Xiang was already there.


    The cafe was on the bank of the river, decorated in European style.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiang. I''m Harry, the CEO of SL group. This is L Li, the deputy CEO!" Obviously, it''s


    Harry instead of L who had the voice.


    Mr. Xiang, who was in his fifties, stood up immediately to wee Harry, "I''ve heard so much about


    you, and finally I got the chance to see you!"


    "Our group values this contract, so Ie to meet you."


    It was a great pleasure for Mr. Xiang to hear the contract was highly valued by SL group.


    With Harry here, L didn''t need to talk at all. After the greeting, Harry considerately pulled out the


    chair opposite to Mr. Xiang for L.


    Seeing this, Mr. Xiang smiled, "Mr. Si, you''re a gentleman indeed!"


    With a faint smile on his face, Harry said naturally, "My pleasure."


    "Two cups oftte, one with sugar and one without, thanks!" Harry said to the waiter. Again, he made


    the decision on his own, which made L a little unpleasant.


    Then, L began to introduce thepany''s n and the prospect of their cooperation. After her


    introduction, Mr. Xiang and Harry talked about some issues concerning price and development right


    etc.


    L rose quietly from her seat and walked towards the bathroom.


    With a nce at where she was going, Harry continued his talk with Mr. Xiang about the contract.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, L still thought about Harry''s purpose of the meeting with Mr.


    Xiang.


    While she was washing her hands, a man came out of the men''s toilet and looked at her in disbelief


    Though she was absorbed in her business, she could still feel the gaze fixed on her.


    She turned around curiously, but her face suddenly changed when she saw the man behind.


    To her surprise, it was Mike, who she hadn''t met for years.


    He had lost a lot of weight and wore amon casual suit while his eyes were full of amazement and


    surprise.


    Jacob Qi became the victim of verbal assault from Harry''s men and died in D city two years ago, then


    Mike was not able to stay there but had to flee to A Countryst year.


    He had been living in the suburb of A Country, and luckily got a chance today to go to the downtown for


    an interview of a hotel supervisor position.


    He didn''t expect to see L here.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Several years had passed since theyst met, and L became more attractive, elegant, mature and


    beautiful now!


    Staring at her enemy who once had been her boyfriend, L had a very mixed feeling. But soon, her


    heart was filled with strong hatred.


    Every time she recalled what they had done, she would gnash her teeth.


    "L¡­" Mike spoke first, in a voice much older than before.


    Hearing what he called, L raised her voice immediately, "Don''t call me that!"


    Mike saw her hatred and felt a little guilty. He had a hard time being hunted down by Harry.


    He fell from the position of vice president to the waiter in restaurants and bars, as well as worker in


    construction sites. He even yed cyber games for others to make money¡­


    He had gone through all kinds of hardships which he hadn''t experienced before. However, this woman


    dressed so well and had such a wonderful life.


    He had heard that L was a missing child of the noble Li family in A country. He didn''t take it seriously


    then. Now it seemed to be the truth.


    Mike''s guilt suddenly disappeared and his eyes turned greedy.


    "Well, why not have a catch up?" He followed her out of the bathroom, and stood next to her at the


    door.


    She stared back at him coldly, "Mike, now that youe to me yourself, let''s square the ount."


    She knew Harry had sent someone to pull Mike and his father down long time ago, and it was probably


    the reason why Mike became so abject.


    "Square the ount? L, the past has passed." Mike wanted to downy this topic, since he had


    now fallen down to such a miserable life.


    "Passed?" L looked at Mike, thinking how ridiculous he was, "My father treated Jacob as his real


    brother, but you cornered him. Now you say it''s passed? You wish!"


    There hadn''t been any news about Carl. Thinking about this, L couldn''t help clenching her fists.


    "But we were also hounded by Harry and lost everything. Thanks to him, my father died and Sara


    became a prostitute. As for me, do I seem to live well?" Mike began to get mad and wished he could


    skin Harry alive.


    They talked quite loudly and many people were attracted.


    "This is what you deserve!" L said furiously.


    Mike noticed many people were looking at them, so he held L''s wrist and pulled her away.


    "Let go of me!" She struggled to get rid of him, but Mike was much stronger than her.


    Mike dragged her to the river, and L held on to the wooden handrail, unwilling to move a step


    forward.


    Seeing this, Mike went back to loosen her hand on the handrail.


    "Mike, just let go of me!" Mike''s another pull made L scream out, and their confrontation finally drew


    everyone''s attention.


    Just then, Mike saw a maning towards them with a sullen face. That was Harry!


    Mike was so scared to see him that he suddenly loosened L, which made the woman hit the handrail


    and lost bnce. Then she fell head-first down into the water.


    "Ah!" The woman''s screaming disappeared in a ssh.


    As Harry strode over, Mike hurried to ran away in fear.


    Instead of running after Mike, Harry took off his coat and jumped into the water to save L.


    If he was not mistaken, that running guy was Mike. Harry was surprised that he hade to A Country!


    Well, just catch himter.


    L fell into the water which was 8 feet deep. She could not swim, so she swallowed several mouthful


    of water after failing to hold her breath.


    The water was cold and she felt terrible. Who woulde to help her? Is there anybody to save her?


    "Harry, where were you? If you don''te and save me, I''ll never talk to you for the rest of life!"


    Her stomach was full of disgusting river water. She didn''t wanna die, and she couldn''t leave her


    beloved Nicole behind!

 Chapter 117 Do I Look Like A Ghost

    Chapter 117 Do I Look Like A Ghost


    The women, who had been struggling in the river, disappeared unexpectedly. Harry swam quickly


    towards the middle of the river.


    Thest minute before L Li lost consciousness, her arm was grabbed. Then, two powerful long arms


    held around her waist. She sensed a familiar kiss, blowing air into her mouth.


    She missed Harry so much...


    The man held her with one arm and swam to the shore with the other one.


    Atst, Harry got her ashore in the crowd of rubbernecks.


    Those who gathered around the riverside, immediately made way for them. Someone even helped to


    take L over and put her on the ground.


    Harry immediately gave a chestpression to the woman fainting on the ground. L, you evil


    woman! You just fell into the water. Don''t y dead!


    He had shown some real skills here!


    He was handsome, kind and he could even save people. Oh, my God! "I''ll ask if he has a girlfriend after


    he finishes."


    A college girl, whose eyes were shining with excitement, stared at the cool Harry.


    "Maybe the girl is his girlfriend!" The man beside give a scornful look to the girl who was having a crush


    on Harry.


    Hearing that, the college girl''s face fell at once. What happened next dashed her hopepletely.


    After L spat out most of the water in her belly, Harry knelt half down to give her artificial respiration


    without hesitation!


    Mr. Xiang saw this crystal clear and guessed Harry must have an affair with her.


    When Harry noticed the quarrel, he strode over after simply apologizing to Mr. Xiang.


    Then he jumped in without a slightest hesitation when he saw Miss Li fall into the water.


    No wonder SL Group had developed into an empire. The CEO was kind and loyal, different from the


    cruel and merciless one in the rumor. The boss was faithful and employees were responsible. The


    project had high profits and prospects. Did he have any reason to refuse the cooperation with them?


    The woman finally came to herself in the cough. Otherwise, Harry was going to call the ambnce.


    The blue sky and the handsome man with water dropping from his hair... "Am I dead?" asked L


    weakly.


    Harry stared at the woman on the ground with a weird look. He replied gloomily, "Do I look like a ghost?


    "


    Those rubbernecks fanned out when they found the woman was all right.


    Mr. Xiang stayed where he was. Having noticed that everyone else had left, he returned to his seat and


    signed his name on the contract.


    L, who was still lying on the ground, closed her eyes and then opened again. She could still see


    Harry. Oh! "So I''m not dead."


    "Well? Are you disappointed?" He stood up and stared down coldly at her with his hands in the


    pockets.


    Her white blouse was all wet where the undershirt could be seen faintly.


    Harry''s face turned ghastly pale. He took up the suit jacket and covered her with it, "Get up!"


    L looked at the jacket on her in confusion. She raised herself up and threw the jacket back to Harry,


    "I''m not cold!"


    Harry was going to explode. He covered her again with the jacket rudely, "Are you going to show your


    ck undershirt to everyone?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Hearing this, L blushed. She pulled the jacket tighter immediately and red at him, "You cad!"


    Couldn''t he just notice somewhere else?


    Just then, Mr. Xiang walked over and smiled at the wet guys, "Miss Li, are you all right?"


    L Li smoothed down her wet hair and shook her head with a bitter smile, "Thank you, Mr. Xiang. I''m


    OK."


    Mr. Xiang handed the contract to Harry, "Mr. Si, Miss Li, I look forward to the cooperation!" He reached


    out his hand to Harry.


    The instant Harry took over the contract, he understood what Mr. Xiang meant. He smiled, "Me, too!"


    They shook hands, announcing the start of another giant project.


    Normally, a contract concerning hundreds of millions should have been signed in the presence of


    media. But Harry and Mr. Xiang both kept a low file. So they signed the contract quietly.


    "Find somewhere to get yourselves changed." Staring at the soaking guys, Mr. Xiang pointed at a hotel


    nearby.


    "Okay, Mr. Xiang. Keep in touch!" They shook hands and said goodbye.


    At YZ International Hotel.


    Harry checked in a presidential suite extravagantly even for a simply bathing and changing.


    When they entered the room, he asked L to have a bath first. L looked at him, who was wet and


    gloomy, "You... Shall we bathe at the same time? There''s another bathroom, isn''t there?"


    Hearing this, Harry''s eyebrows cocked, "No, there is only one bathroom. Are you inviting me?" He


    wouldn''t mind, of course!


    L Li was flushed and bit her lower lip. She gave him a hard stare, "Just enjoy the wet feelings out


    here!" Then she rushed into the bathroom.


    When she came out in a hotel bathrobe, Harry looked terrible. His wet clothes had been thrown in the


    garbage bin.


    She was startled when she saw the man sitting on the sofa. She hurried to support herself against the


    bathroom door.


    Damn man. He just sat on the sofa, naked. What a pervert!


    Meeting his evil gaze, L Li immediately turned her head, pulled the cor tighter and walked to the


    dresser.


    She took out the hair drier in a rush, to dry her hair. Through the mirror, she saw Harry stand up from


    the sofa. She immediately lowered her head and searched for the socket.


    When she was about to insert the plug, she was pulled back into a sturdy embrace.


    ...


    The man kissed her wet hair gently. The hair drier dropped from her hand, onto the carpet.


    She pped the arms around her off and urged, "Go have a bath!" She sounded somewhat trembled


    and didn''t even dare to look into his eyes.


    Harry put on an evil smile and turned her around so that she would face him.


    Seized with a sudden impulse, Harry kissed her lips gently. L closed her eyes subconsciously.


    It was quite in the room. Nothing could be heard except the deeper breath until L was thrown onto


    the bed.


    She sat right up and clenched her cor. "Please behave yourself, Mr. Si!" She turned her head away,


    trying to avoid him.


    Harry bowed and grasped her wrist with one hand. He pinched her chin with the other hand and forced


    her to look into his eyes.


    "Come on. There you go again! L, you''re thinking too much!" He then let go of her, poker-faced and


    stroke into the bathroom.


    L Li felt relieved, got off the bed and went on to dry her hair.


    She was drying her hair half-way when the doorbell rang. As Harry was still bathing, she had to put


    down the hair drier and to open the door.


    It was Joey. Seeing her, he looked into the room vaguely and asked, "Where''s Mr. Si?"

 Chapter 118 A Young Hunk

    Chapter 118 A Young Hunk


    When did Joey be a gossiper? L gave him a re, pretending to be angry. "He is not here!"


    Then she took the bag from his hands and shut the door!


    Joey understood what was going on, smiled and left.


    Inside the bag were the clothes that Harry had asked Joey to bring to the hotel, and L wanted to


    change the clothes before the man came out.


    While she was taking off her bathrobe, the bathroom door was opened. L looked at the man in


    consternation.


    What a good timing! He was absolutely intentional. L took a deep breath and casually put on the


    clothes.


    At the moment, every second was a torment for Harry.


    He gazed at the sensual curve of the woman. He guessed that she must be waiting for him toe out


    and get changed then.


    Watching her put on a light yellow coat, Harry wiped his hair with a towel. In fact, his physical reaction


    had already betrayed himself.


    After she had changed clothes, L threw the wet clothes directly into the trash, and left the hotel


    without saying a word.


    Harry felt that he was such a gentleman at the moment because he had controlled himself in face of an


    attractive woman.


    However, only he himself knew how hard he tried to hold back the desire.


    "L, you bring me pain today." Harry thought, "I will make you suffer more next time!"


    He took out the expensive suit in the bag, put it on and left the hotel.


    At eight pm.


    In Storm Nightclub.


    L parked her car in front of the nightclub and walked in a pair of 3-inch ck high heels.


    She heard that Harry and several bosses were gathering here this evening. It was Joey who tipped her


    off through WeChat¡ªGod knows why! He was really not afraid of Harry shing his months of bonus.


    After minutes'' of pondering, L went home to change her clothes, and then came to Storm Nightclub.


    When L showed up in the private room, wearing a smoky makeup and a long ck jacket, everyone


    of the design department was boiling with amazement.


    "Oh my God! Miss Li, how admirable you are to put on makeup especially for this party!"


    "Yes, Boss Li, you usually don''t wear heavy makeup."


    "Boss Li,e, every one is waiting for you, you must drink three sses of beer for beingte!"


    The senior employees had already known that L was a people person when she worked in the


    design department. So, though L had been promoted, they would invite her when they had


    gatherings.


    As it wasn''t in thepany, the young hunks of the design department began to urge L to drink.


    L did not disappoint them. After Jeremy poured a ss of beer for her, she took a small sip and


    swallowed it all in one breath.


    "Oh, Boss Li, you''re so cool!"


    "Well, I''mte. It''s my fault. I''m sorry, guys." L picked up the second ss of beer, when Jeremy


    stood up and spoke out loud.


    "Boss Li is usually very busy. It''s normal toete. Two sses are enough!"


    Everyone echoed, "Yes, yes, two sses."


    "Yeah!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    L looked at the over thirty colleagues with joy. "Okay, thank you. I''ll finish this drink and everybody


    have fun. It''s my treat tonight!"


    "Oh!" The whole room began to boil again and there were all kinds ofpliments for L.


    "Boss Li, our Goddess, we love you so much!"


    "Yes. Boss Li, sit here and eat something!"


    ......


    L sat down between two female colleagues and listened as two big boys were singing a love song in


    the middle of the room. The others wereughing their heads off.


    After the love song, a young hunk named Joshua, who was an intern of the design department, took


    the stage.


    He had white skin, thick knife-shaped eyebrows, trendy single-fold eyelids, and natural purple-red thin


    lips, which made him a Prince Charming for many girls of thepany!


    He picked Eason Chan''s "Because of Love" and spoke to L, holding the microphone in his hand.


    "Can I sing with you?"


    Joshua''s affectionate invitation caused a stir in the private room. The people around him began to


    whistle.


    A colleague pushed L and said, "Boss Li, take the stage andpete with Joshua!"


    L didn''t want to sing, but she didn''t want to disappoint them, either. She stood up.


    With a round of squeal and cheer, L rubbed her ears and took the microphone from Joshua.


    When the music started, Joshua sang the beginning of the song. "Here''s an old CD / Listen to our love


    back then..."


    His voice was low and nice. The only fly in the ointment was a touch of immaturity.


    L cleared her throat and began to sing. "I can no longer sing that kind of lyrics / Just hearing it I


    blush and hide¡­"


    Her voice was soft and sweet-sounding.


    Harry, who was walking past the 333 Room, paused upon hearing the female voice. Why did it feel like


    L was singing?


    Harry thought he must have misheard, so he strode into the 366 Room nearby.


    The 366 Room was also filled with the sound of singing. Each of thepany CEOs was apanied


    by a beautiful youngdy. Harry sat beside Edith Lin, the CEO of Chuangda Group, who was his date


    on the asion.


    As she had drunk a few sses of Baijiu, Edith turned flushed and felt a little dizzy.


    When she saw Harrying back from the men''s room, she leaned her head slightly on his shoulder.


    Though he wanted to push her away, Harry had no intention of making her embarrassed for they were


    out tonight to have fun.


    The CEO next to Harry chatted with him for a moment about business affairs and then started to get


    fresh with the beauty by his side.


    "Boss Si, will your fiancee in D Citye here?" Edith asked Harry after the two men finished talking.


    Edith, a 32-year-old woman, had a fair-faced husband who lived off her.


    As a sessful career woman, she actually hoped that her husband could be a courageous and


    domineering man like Harry.


    However, her husband, who was good-for-nothing, would always rely on her, which made her


    exhausted.


    As her wrinkles were covered by heavy makeup, she looked like a young woman of around twenty-


    seven years old.


    When Ynda was spoken of, Harry''s heart sank, and he forced a mysterious smile. He leant towards


    Edith and spit a word with a frivolous tone. "No."


    Edith smelled the masculine scent of the man, her heart pounding and her face reddening.


    Encouraged, she reached her hands to Harry''s arm and whispered in his ear seductively. "Boss Si, how


    could you be alone?"


    How could the man not understand what she was hinting at?


    Maybe because he hadn''t been so rxed for a long time, Harry didn''t let her down. "What do you


    think, then?" But his real intent was to leave here with a suitable excuse.

 Chapter 119 Beaten to Death in the Street

    Chapter 119 Beaten to Death in the Street


    Edith Lin hooked her arm around Harry''s neck, "How about going out for fun? Just you and me."


    Harry glimpsed the fancy watch on his left wrist and found it was almost nine o''clock p.m. He had been


    there for more than one hour. It was indeed time to go. "Mrs. Lin is a little bit drunk. I gotta send her


    home. Enjoy yourself." He said and stood up.


    Edith Lin snuggled up to Harry throughout. Seeing that, other CEOs understood tacitly and giggled.


    "Mr. Si, you''d better walk Mrs. Lin upstairs!" A CEO joked. Harry nodded indifferently to him.


    Then Harry and Edith Lin left the private room arm in arm, leaving the gossip and muffled giggle


    behind.


    "Edith Lin is really something! I can''t believe she just hooked up with Harry Si."


    "Me too! It is said Harry Si is a disciplined man in private life. What''s more, his fiancee is the


    International Queen, Ynda Mo. It seems Edith Lin is really good at this ha...ha..."


    ...


    Joey, who was hiding in a secluded corner and sending messages with L, turned off the screen and


    caught up with them immediately the moment he saw his Boss stepping out the private room with a


    woman.


    At the hall of Storm Nightclub.


    L was there for some fresh air. Joshua followed her out. They were chatting when L received


    Joey''s message.


    Then she glimpsed Joshua standing next to her, "Do me a favor!" Before Joshua nodded yes, L held


    his arm quickly.


    Joshua was totally confused. "What happened?" He thought. But he was super excited to be so close


    with his Goddess. He thought simply it was because his efforts that night paid off.


    He had been having a crush on L for a long time. But L was far more superior than him so he


    thought there might be no chance for him.


    L''s warn arose when he was still distracted, "Come with me. Don''t you dare screw it!"


    It seemed as if they were whispering in each other''s ears intimately from behind.


    Harry saw L, who was wearing a distinctive make-up and holding a young man''s arm the moment


    he stepped out the elevator arm in arm with Edith Lin.


    Edith Lin had been observing Harry''s expression. On seeing Harry turning a horrifyingly cold look in a


    sudden, she was frightened.


    L, with a sunny smile on her face, was walking towards the reception desk with Joshua.


    When she saw Harry walking closer, she feigned ignorance. "Wow, Boss Si. What a coincidence,


    again!" Then she shifted her gaze to the woman standing arm in arm with Harry. L wanted to skin


    her alive!


    Harry did think it was a coincidence. "Yes. Miss Li is here for fun too?" He sounded indifferent.


    L could obviously feel Joshua kept shivering slightly and had an intention to run away since he saw


    Harry. "Yes. We are here to check in!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hearing what L just said, Joshua stared at her with his eyes popping out in astonishment.


    "Hello, Bo...Boss Si." Joshua greeted Harry with a slightly tremulous voice after L pinched his arm


    furtively.


    Harry squinted at L, who kept an enchanting smile on her face throughout, with great fury.


    Then he drew out a card from his wallet, "We are nning to book a room too. Your room will be on


    me. You are wee!"


    Hearing Harry''s words, Edith Lin were excited. She thought she was going to seed soon.


    Hearing their conversation, Joey, who had been hiding behind Harry was stupefied. "What''s going on?


    The ex-husband is going to book a room for his ex-wife and another man?


    That must be the weirdest thing ever in this word! These two freaks!" Joey thought.


    "Good! Thank you. Boss Si!" L said. She would never flinch!


    Joshua couldn''t move an inch with two weak legs. L had no other way but to drag him towards the


    reception desk. It was not until then that Joshua figured what happened out.


    But it seemed to be toote! "God bless me please! Boss Si should not me it on me! He doesn''t


    know me, does he?" He prayed.


    He was just a nobody in thepany. His internship opportunity in SL Group cost his father a lot of


    money! If his father knew he lost that job because of a woman, he would definitely be beaten to death


    in the street by his father!


    L sulked when she saw Harry handing over his card to the receptionist, not because he booked the


    most expensive president suites, but because she thought Harry was really going to have sex with that


    woman! She knew men, as sessful and handsome as Harry, always had more than one young


    ladies around.


    But Edith Lin looked like a married women. L couldn''t believe she was Harry''s type.


    The receptionist finished booking procedures and handed over two room cards to Harry. Harry passed


    one on to L. L took over the room card with a smile, "Thank you. Boss Si."


    When they were passing by a convenience store in the hotel, an idea urred to L suddenly. She


    hurried into the store alone right away.


    There was something she needed. She grabbed two packets of extra small condoms quickly.


    Seeing Harry and Edith Lin were stepping into the elevator, L speeded up to catch up with them,


    "Boss Si. These are for you. Enjoy yourself and you are wee!"


    She threw those two packets of condom into Harry''s arms and then turned to the gloomy-looking


    Joshua with graceful steps.


    Looking at those packets of condoms in arms, Harry disyed an evil smile. Edith bent her head down


    out of shyness.


    "Who is that woman? I''d like to thank her one day ha...ha..." She thought excitedly.


    When Harry saw the size on the box clearly, his smile froze.


    "L Li did this on purpose, definitely! She know my size, doesn''t she? It''s an insult.


    Good! I am happy! I am very happy to have these gifts from my ex-wife!" Harry thought while gnashing


    his teeth in anger.


    L and Joshua walked into the elevatorter. Joshua begged L to let go of him. L rolled her


    eyes at him, "Come on, be a man! Don''t screw my n up!" Joshua almost let the cat out of the bag


    just now.


    Joshua put his palms together over the chest and said seriously, "That was our CEO! I am so scared!


    How dare I be against him! Please let go of me! Hum?"


    L put her palms together over the chest as Joshua did and looked at him with a sincere look, "It''s


    almost done. The only thing you need to do next is to walk into that room with me. I owe you a favor.


    How about treating you to dinner after that?" Or "What do you want most? Name it! I will give you


    whatever you want." L said. She was trying hard to persuade Joshua.


    Looking at the beautiful woman, who was standing in front him and staring at him sincerely, Joshua


    thought, "The thing I wanted most before was you but now I find keeping my job is the most important


    thing!"


    He shook his head in a panic-stricken way, "No. Miss Li, I don''t want anything! I don''t want to face our


    boss any more. He is so scary! Please!" As the elevator arrived at the 32 floor, where the president


    suites located, his legs felt like jelly.


    The elevator opened. "Just this once!" It seemed that L didn''t want to let go of him.


    Then she walked out the elevator gracefully. Joshua was nning to press the "close door" button the


    moment L stepped out.


    But L saw him through. She turned back and yanked Joshua out of the elevator.


    Joshua''s struggle made them collide with each other and the sound they made attracted the two


    people walking in front of them.


    Before Harry turned around, Joshua pluck up the courage to pin L against the wall with both


    hands.

 Chapter 120 She Was Playing With Fire

    Chapter 120 She Was ying With Fire


    Joshua tilted his head to the right, which looked like he was kissing her! L gave him the thumbs up


    on the sly!


    "Boss Si, let''s go! You see those two people can''t wait!" Edith said in a coquettish voice and pulled the


    man who was clenching his fists to their room.


    "Bang!" Hearing a door m, Joshua, in a cold sweat, would kneel down onto the ground if L didn''t


    hold him up.


    L watched the coward Joshua, impatiently put his arm on her shoulder and dragged him into the


    room booked by Harry.


    It was next door to Harry''s room!


    When Harry got into his room, he put on a sulky expression.


    Scared by Harry''s cold face, Edith took a few steps back. What happened to Harry?


    He took out his cell phone and called Joey. "Come here and send Mrs. Lin home."


    When Edith heard Harry''s orders, the possibility that Harry was using her shed through her mind.


    And, as loud shrieks kepting from the next door, Harry''s eyes were bing more murderous.


    Edith finally understood! She pulled herself together. What could she say? Being used by such a


    formidable man, she dared say nothing.


    She still had her dignity, so when Joey came, Edith left with him without demur!


    She did not want to be used. Compared to Harry, this terrible man, her own husband turned out to be


    more favorable to her.


    In Room 3202.


    L leaned against the sofa, letting out shrieks towards the room door time and again.


    Joshua, lying on another sofa, eyes fixed on his goddess, groaned from time to time.


    What was the rtionship between his goddess and the boss? "Miss Li, you and Boss Si..." Curiosity


    drove him to ask.


    L nced at him with a smile. How should she reply?


    Harry was chasing her? It was obvious that he had a fiancee, ok?


    She was chasing Harry? How shameful would that be!


    "Nothing. I don''t know how to exin it to you. Don''t tell anyone what happened tonight!" She watched


    closely at the young man, doubting his reliability.


    Joshua quickly nodded. By no means would he dare to gossip about his boss behind his back!


    "Miss Li, you owe me a favor. If Boss Si is going to hold me responsible, you must stand by my side!"


    Joshua sat up and looked at L seriously.


    L had been cold and elegant at ordinary times, while it turned out she was also... cute!


    That was interesting.


    L waved her arm faintly and said, "Don''t worry!" Harry should have no idea who Joshua was.


    Then Joshua ran to the wall, trying to hear the sounds from the next room. But it was quiet. At the


    moment, his cell phone rang. When he was about to answer the phone, L''s cell phone also rang¡ªit


    was Jeremy.


    Their colleagues downstairs must be looking for them! She muted her cell phone and gently told


    Joshua, "Tell him you''re going right back!" She pointed to the door of the room.


    They would never want anyone to know that they were in a room together, otherwise a tremendous


    public outcry would be stirred up!


    Joshua understood instantly, and replied the deputy manager of the design department as L


    instructed, while L went aside to answer Jeremy''s call.


    "Hello, Jeremy." She kept down her voice.


    Jeremy asked where she was, for the party was almost over.


    "Well, Jeremy, I have to go for some urgent matters. I''m sorry." She resumed her normal voice only


    after she saw Joshua hung up his phone.


    Jeremy said "I got it" and hung up.


    Then, the doorbell of the room was ringing. L went to the door and saw Harry through the peephole.


    She looked at Joshua with a bewitching smile and beckoned him over. Joshua shook his head at once


    because he had no guts to touch the woman that may have a rtionship with his boss.


    "Come over here, will you?" She said in a threatening tone. And the doorbell was ringing more and


    more frequently, indicating that the person outside was already impatient!


    Joshua patted his forehead, at a loss for words.


    It seemed he was involved in something serious!


    When Joshua walked to her, L looked over herself, decisively took off her coat and threw it to the


    floor.


    And then she undid the top two buttons of Joshua''s shirts.


    Joshua looked at L in bewilderment, feeling that she was ying... with fire!


    L stood by the door, threw an arm around Joshua''s waist and pulled him into her arms! Joshua was


    afraid to move an inch.


    She... She... L... Joshua was petrified!


    L, however, opened the door and asked peevishly, "Who was there, spoiling my mood?"


    As soon as the door was opened, Harry walked in with a cold face, staring at the two people who held


    each other in a tender embrace. The anger in his eyes was about to break out like a volcano.


    Watching the woman''s coat on the ground and the man''s unbuttoned shirts, Harry knew he interrupted


    them!


    Harry, with a sullen face, grabbed Joshua by the cor and threw him out of the room.


    "Bang!" The door was mmed shut. Joshua trotted downstairs, as if he was released from prison.


    Good luck with Miss Li!


    "What are you doing? It''s rude to interrupt others!" L cast a displeased nce at Harry, her red lips


    pursed.


    Harry was so jealous and enraged that he did not notice the woman''s unspoiled red lips.


    He pulled the woman close, and L bumped against his strong chest.


    As she lost her bnce in high heels, she got trapped in his arms.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You''re so horny? Huh?" The man pinched her little chin tightly, making her look up at himself.


    L kept her feet and asked, "Does that have anything to do with you? Boss Si?" L threw off Harry''s


    big hand and intended to open the door.


    Harry, with a sullen face, pulled her back again, and pinned her against the door.


    L was trapped between his hands. "How does it feel to kiss your toy boy?" Thinking of the scene he


    just saw, Harry wanted to strangle this woman.


    Toy boy? Joshua would probably jump off the building if he heard that!


    L broke into a smile. She was mocking at Harry''s overreaction, while Harry thought she was reliving!


    He kissed her on the lips passionately, as he did not allow any man to touch this woman. Because...


    "You are too vicious to have even a toy boy!" He spit out a few words in her ear.

 Chapter 121 Whats Wrong with You Today

    Chapter 121 What''s Wrong with You Today


    Well, this was his real thought. L''s joy disappeared all of a sudden.


    What else could she say? She put her arms against Harry''s chest and sneered, "Even if I''m going to


    MONEY BOY, it has nothing to do with you!"


    Recalling the words that night, she continued, "I have nothing to do with you, and you are nothing to


    me! Just get out now!"


    While shouting, she turned back to open the door and tried to push him out.


    "Get out? Only this woman dares to say this to me again and again in my whole life!" Harry thought,


    "She''s got nerves."


    He closed the door with one hand, and held her wrist with another to drag her into the bedroom.


    "Harry, you son of a bitch! Let go of me!" She tried to get rid of him with both of her hands.


    But how could Harry let her go? He must seize this good opportunity today to give her a lesson!


    "Extra small? I think you''ve forgotten something after several years." He threw her into the bed,


    squinting at the woman struggling to get up, his eyes sparkling with discontent and anger.


    "Click!" Harry untied his belt...


    After four years, L was more attractive.


    Harry unleashed all his anger to her without any mercy.


    After two o ''clock in the morning.


    A woman, with hair hanging loose about her shoulders, stumbled out of the storm, with her coat in


    hands.


    She fumbled for the key in bag and hurried to get in her car.


    Then she stepped on the gas and drove towards home.


    She didn''t dare to pull over until she was three or four kilometers away from the hotel.


    She leaned on the steering wheel exhaustedly, and couldn''t help cursing Harry in her mind over and


    over again.


    How on earth did she get out of that room just now? Even begging didn''t work. She had to put on her


    clothes and ran out before Harry came out of the bathroom.


    While she was lost in thought, her cell phone rang.


    In the dark night, her body trembled when she heard the ring. Even her dry, pale lips started quivering.


    It must be him! Absolutely!


    L fished out her cell phone in a hurry, and saw Harry''s name on the screen.


    It was Harry! Suddenly, she felt so helpless. Should she answer the phone? She could not make up her


    mind.


    The phone rang for a while, then she bit her lips where the lipstick had been messed up and pressed


    the answer button.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Where are you?" The man''s cold voice came from the other end of the phone.


    With hair dripping, Harry stared at the empty room. Actually, he did not want to let her go so easily


    before he cooled down.


    The utterly exhausted L leaned back on the seat, trying to answer him in a normal voice, "Just go


    home."


    She didn''t want to say much cause her throat was hoarse. How angry Harry was with her just now!


    However, her hoarse voice still could be told. Harry heard her voice and an evil, cruel smile appeared


    on his face. He was happy to see L suffer.


    "Come back!" He gave an direct order.


    L gathered up her messy, long hair, begging softly, "Please let me go, Boss Si!"


    In the silence of darkness, the woman''s gentle begging softened his heart.


    "Let me take you home!" L was relieved to see Harry change his tone.


    But she refused him when seeing the dim lights along the road and the few passing cars.


    "No, thanks, Mr. Si. Good night."


    She hung up the phone and prepared to start the car, but her phone rang again.


    It was a message from Harry: "Message me when getting home. Otherwise, you will be doomed!"


    A little smile appeared on her face. How should she feel? Sweet? Helpless? Or......


    She couldn''t tell herself, so she started the engine and drove back home slowly.


    At three o ''clock.


    Harry was smoking while waiting for L''s message. He unlocked the phone screen as soon as he


    heard the ring, and smiled when he saw the message.


    "Mr. Si, I am home now, good morning!"


    He sent the word quickly, dropped the phone on the bedside table, snuffed out the cigarette, and


    prepared to rest.


    "Sleep."


    L was also happy to see his reply. She turned off the phone and went to bed with a smile on her


    face.


    She was really sleepy, but her body ached. Maybe she should go to the hospital after getting up.


    ...


    During the morning meeting.


    It was unusual to see L wear a white casual sport suit with her cap and sunsses in hands.


    She dressed this way cause she had to go to the hospital at noon.


    She tied her long hair which was usually upswept into a swinging ponytail.


    She was the first one to arrive at the meeting room. Feeling sudden pain, she closed her eyes. When


    her eyes were open again, she was well-adjusted. She opened the folder on the table and began


    thinking about the agenda of the meeting.


    The second one to be here was Jeremy. As L didn''t look well, he asked casually, "Miss Li, are you


    okay?"


    "What?" L looked curiously at Jeremy, who was sitting down right now, and wondered if she was so


    pale-looking.


    Then she shook her head slightly, "I''m alright, and just catch a cold. Thank you!" She couldn''t say she''s


    okay, for she would go to the hospital at noon!


    The senior executives came one by one. They were all curious about why L changed style and wore


    a sports coat.


    Two minutes before the meeting. The man who caused her misery walked into the meeting room in


    high spirits.


    Next to him was exactly his fiancee''s schoolmate. They came in with smile on their faces.


    She suddenly heard a deputy general manager whisper to another man, "What''s that on the CEO''s


    neck?"


    Hearing this, she immediately raised her head and peered at the suspicious red mark on Harry''s neck.


    Then, before the man looked towards her, she lowered her head and began thinking. Was the hickey


    left by her? How couldn''t she remember? Or was it left by Julie Tan, who was talking andughing with


    him right now?


    Harry looked at L who was looking down. It seemed that she didn''t want to talk. "Well, just leave her


    alone, since I feel good today." He thought.


    At the meeting which was no more than 30 minutes, Harry spoke for ten minutes, over half of which


    time was spent speaking for L.


    Then, after every department reported their performance, the meeting was dismissed at once.


    The executives hurried out of the meeting room and began gossiping about Harry as they noticed that


    he didn''te over.


    They were guessing who was with their CEOst night!

 Chapter 122 Compensate Me for Ten Times of Medical Expense

    Chapter 122 Compensate Me for Ten Times of Medical Expense


    L collected her documents tardily on purpose. She nned to leave after everyone else.


    However, the man on the executive chair was sitting still there after she had finished collecting for over


    half a minute.


    Julie Tan nced at L and then shifted her gaze to Harry with a flirtatious smile, "Boss Si, aren''t you


    leaving now?"


    Her voice was so coquettishly tender that L was gooseflesh.


    "Well! Now that they don''t leave, then I will go first!" L thought.


    Then she stood up carefully and left the meeting room with weak legs under the gaze of Harry.


    L got a Wechat message soon after she went back to her office. It was a contact request from Harry.


    After they quarreledst time, she decided not to speak to Harry any more. So she cklisted him.


    But she didn''t dare to really ignore him. "Are you OK?"


    The moment she epted the request, she received a message from Harry.


    "Is he concerned about me?" L thought with a giggle.


    After a while, she replied, "I developed an incurable disease."


    Harry didn''t believe her of course. He replied right away, "Come to my office. I will check you up."


    ...


    L replied him with a horror-struck emoji and text saying, "Boss Si, it''s time to work." Then she shut


    off the screen with a smile. She was nning to go to hospital to have a check. If there was something


    seriously wrong with her body, she would haunt Harry Si for rest of his life!


    L drove to the nearby gynecology hospital during lunch break. She put on her cap, sunsses and


    gauze mask before she got out of the car. She had an examination and applied unguent under the


    guidance of her attending doctor there so she felt much better then.


    L went back to her office with several pieces of examination reports and invoices. Staring at those


    paper, L pondered for a while and decided to go to Harry.


    She thought it was necessary to let him know what he had done to her.


    L glimpsed the clock on the wall. It was around ten past one. From what she knew of Harry, he was


    either resting or working in his office at that time.


    She put those examination reports and invoices into a file and walked out of the elevator. She saw Joey


    at the secretary division as expected. If Joey was there, then Harry must be in his office.


    Because in general, if Harry went out for business, he would definitely take Joey with him.


    Seeing Ling up, Joey stood up to wee her with a ttering smile at once. "Miss Li, how was


    it goingst night?" Joey asked in a low voice.


    Hearing Joey''s question, L blushed immediately, "Nothing special happened. Thank you for your


    message. Please keep me updated!" Actually, L knew it was herself asked for the injury.


    It was she who pissed Harry Si off firstst night.


    That man was really scary when he was pissed off.


    Joey helped L knock on the office door. "Come in, please."


    Hearing Harry''s permission, Joey helped L open the door at once.


    Seeing L walking into the office, Joey went back to his seat. Many secretaries surged to him right


    away, "Joey, do you know Miss Li before?"


    "Joey, do you know what''s going on between Boss Si and Miss Li?"


    Secretaries curiously surrounded joey, who disyed a cunning smile on his face, and threw questions


    sessively.


    Joey arched his eyebrows. He was in a good mood so he decided to tell them a bit more. "I once


    worked with Miss Li. As for her rtionship with Boss Si... I don''t know!" Joey threw up his hands. He


    was smart. He knew what to say.


    Realizing Joey wouldn''t reveal more, other secretaries went back to their seats in disappointment.


    So what''s the rtionship between Boss Si and Miss Li? It was still a mystery of everybody''s interest.


    In the CEO office.


    Harry was bending over his work. Seeing it was Ling in, he was surprised.


    "Are you here for examination?" He said in a flirty tongue which made L''s face turn fiery red again.


    L walked to Harry, got up the courage, and mmed those papers onto his table, "Boss Si, please


    compensate me for ten times of medical expense."


    Hearing L''s words, Harry raised his eyebrows and picked up those paper.


    Eh...That was his fault. He didn''t deny that. Harry thought while staring at L''s body with an evil smile.


    L''s cheeks turned redder and hotter. "Hurry up. Compensate me!" She urged Harry. If Harry stared


    at her with that nasty smile again, she would rush forwards and cover his eyes.


    Harry pushed the contract, which was worth at least one billion, in hand aside, stood up, slid his hands


    into pockets and stepped to L slowly.


    He sat on the edge of the desk and bent over. "How do you want me topensate you?" He


    whispered in L''s ear.


    They were so close that L could clearly hear his breath. L stepped back in panic. "This man is


    really good at flirting!" She thought.


    She pouted and red at Harry. "Pay me my medical expense. I am hard up now!"


    Her sry was quite satisfying of course. Butpared to others in her family, she was the one


    lowest-paid. What''s more, she got Nicole to raise. So it''s reasonable that she was hard up!


    "She is hard up? Her family is one of the richest and most powerful families in A Country. How is L


    hard up?" Harry thought.


    But he still sat back on his executive chair, and drew a cheque out.


    He wrote "1" first and added several "0". An 8 figure number in total! L was totally dumbfounded to


    see that.


    "This is for those hoursst night. Enough?" Harry asked. It seemed he was going to add more zeros.


    Those hours..st night... Hearing his words, L pulled a long face at once. Shit! Couldn''t that man


    say something sweet?


    Was that how that man thought of her? "Stop. I don''t want it any more." She turned around and walked


    towards the door in disappointment.


    Harry was totally confused. Why? If she thought that was not enough, he would add more zeros!


    "Stop!" He put down the pen in his hand and walked to L who stopped beside the door.


    Harry looked down at her with a frown. The angry woman was so cute to him. "What''s wrong?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    L red at him and shouted, "What do you mean by "This is for those hoursst night"? What do


    you think of me?" A prostitute? L didn''t take that word out of her mouth. That was too nasty.


    Hearing L, Harry disyed a brighter smile. With that smile, he looked so charming that L was


    unable to move her gaze away.


    Harry was satisfied to see L staring at him affectionately.


    Then he fished his wallet out from a pocket. Seeing that wallet, L was astonished with her eyes


    popping out. She bought that wallet for Harry.


    It had been years... She couldn''t believe Harry was still using it.


    She glimpsed Harry with a mixed look. She couldn''t guess what''s on Harry''s mind.


    Harry drew a familiar card out and said, "This is profit from the shopping mall in D City. It''s under your


    name and the password is unchanged."

 Chapter 123 These Are All From Your Daddy

    Chapter 123 These Are All From Your Daddy


    The profit was quiet higher than the cheque amount on the table, since Harry paid the tax out of his


    own pocket and it was the profit.


    Staring at the card, L Li fell into silence and couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "It''s under your name and the password is unchanged." What did he mean?


    "Has he ever been a little nostalgic about their marriage or the days free from Ynda?"


    Her eyes turned red. She pushed his hand away and headed outside.


    All his calling and threatening failed to stop her resolute steps.


    Harry was so furious that he pped the card on the table. He was startled to find that L Li became


    a woman of thought and ideas who brew all the things in mind secretly.


    Glimpsing those examination reports suddenly, Harry looked much more pleasant. Lighting a cigarette,


    he called Joey in through internal line.


    Joey came in, standing in front of his table, "Boss." As Boss Li didn''t look good, Joey wondered what


    happened just now?


    Joey knew the card which was pushed towards him. It was opened in the name of L Li four years


    ago and all the profits of the Blue Ind Mall would be transferred into it. What was it for to take the


    card out now?


    "Go give it to her." He said, puffing thick smoke. Deep down, he thought it belonged to her.


    Joey nodded. Harry continued, "If she doesn''t take it, then you tell her that she will frequentlye for


    medical fees."


    "Medical fees?" A question mark hung over the seeming threat all his way to L Li''s as he couldn''t


    understand the code.


    He withdraw the puzzling until he knocked on the door of the deputy CEO office.


    He passed the card to her. "This is Mr. Si''s order."


    Looking at the card, L Li had no intention to ept. Joey repeated exactly what Harry said when


    she was about to open her mouth.


    She flushed and pocketed the card from his hand.


    "Please send my gratitude to him." Joey aptly described to Harry how she gnashed the teeth in anger.


    Harry seems in a good mood and gave Joey a smile that was rarely seen.


    Joey came back to his seat with a relief. What a king and a queen! His work, truth be told, was to


    bridge the two.


    Off work on time, L Li nned to keep Nicole a goodpany.


    Touching the card in the pocket identally before getting on the car, she thought of Harry''s threat


    again.


    Well! She wasn''t freaked out a bit by the amount of money as she knew he was loaded, instead she


    went straight to the shopping mall.


    After buying plenty for Nicole, She stopped at the men''s store, took a razor and water cup with her


    since she would pay with Harry''s card.


    With shopping bags in her hands, she came back home only to find the presence of grandpa, Nicole


    and Mrs. Yuan.


    "L, you get your pay today?" asked Landon Li, curiously looking at his granddaughter who carried


    loads of stuff.


    Since the pay day was at the end of the month, L Li fooled him with a gloating face, "I got my


    bonus."


    Landon Li bought it without suspicion. He was so fond of the purple sand teapot bought by her


    granddaughter that he couldn''t take his hands off it. He loved Pu''er tea which was best brewed by the


    purple sand teapot.


    He had his own collection of dozens of the purple sand teapots, all in good maintenance and


    preservation.


    Eyeing her smiling grandpa, L Li thought to herself, "It''s from your former grandson-inw."


    "Is there any present for me, mommy?" Nicole put aside the doll in hand and started to rummage the


    handbag.


    L Li smiled. Harry''s money should definitely be spent on his biological daughter.


    "Of course, mommy bought you beautiful dresses and toys." L took out a few dresses of different


    colors, and waved them around.


    She had intended to buy two, but girl clothes were adorable that she paid for a few more.


    Nicole acted like a spoiled child as she couldn''t wait to get changed. After saying goodbye to Landon Li


    who was still fondling the teapot, L Li carried her upstairs.


    L Li helped her daughter put on a pink-purple piece dress. Seeing the reflection in the mirror, Nicole


    was overjoyed.


    "I am so pretty, mommy! How could I be this pretty?" Wordless, L Li after hearing her daughter''s


    narcissistic self-appreciation, wondered how she learned the self-boasting at such a young age.


    She pondered for a minute and decided to tell Nicole the truth. She remarked, "Sweetie, these are all


    from your daddy."


    Surprises unveiled on Nicole''s face. She held L Li around the neck and asked, "When will daddy


    come home, mommy?" The clothes from her dad obviously uplifted her.


    L Li''s utmost fear was exactly what Nicole just asked. She replied, "It''ll take some time. But daddy


    has earned a lot of money, right? You see."


    She picked up Nicole in her arms, trying to please her. She had no idea how long it would take, either.


    At dinnertime, Nicole showed off her dear treasure to her grandparents. "Grandma, Grandpa, daddy


    bought me lots of clothes."


    The Lis stopped eating in amazement for a second and looked at L Li who never expected her


    daughter to spout all on the spot.


    Embarrassed, L nodded to her parents. "Sort of."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Her roundabout response upset the elders. "Did he know the existence of Nicole?" Landon Li asked in


    aposed voice.


    Staring at her lovely daughter, L Li shook her head and said, "I haven''t told him yet. Not now." It was


    very likely that Nicole would be taken from her after the truth came out.


    Harold Li exchanged eyes with his wife and continued to eat.


    After the dinner, Angie followed L to Nicole''s room. Crap! Rounds of interrogations wereing!


    As L unpacked Nicole''s toy, Angie Gong opened her mouth, "What''s it now?"


    L Li sighed, "Nothing. It''s just.... After all these years, we met again."


    Throwing a nce at the calm daughter, she directly asked, "Will you two get reunited?"


    "Yes, I want to." She answered simply and directly.


    Angie Gong reflected, that would be the best for both her daughter and granddaughter.


    "Is he here? What is he doing? Why not invite him home some day?" Like other parents, Angie Gong


    felt like getting to the bottom of it.


    Mother got so much to worry about. L Li resignedly said, "He''s got apany here. I will bring him


    home some other day."


    She didn''t spill the whole story as she was so afraid that her parents might run their way straight to


    Harry''spany.


    Angie Gong who was clothing the doll had a quick look at L, knowing she was lying or hiding


    something as her daughter looked ill at ease.

 Chapter 124 Im Busy Hitting on Her

    Chapter 124 I''m Busy Hitting on Her


    But L was a grown-up now and she might not need too much lecture. "Just make your own


    decisions. If you need any advice, I''m always here for you!"


    L Li nodded, "I''ll see what happens! Just let it be."


    Angie Gong recalled seeing a man that night, "Is he the man I saw that night?"


    L Li hesitated for a moment and nodded, which was enough for Angie to get all the information.


    That night, when L Li cuddled Nicole to sleep, Nicole asked a lot of questions about her daddy.


    L replied based on Harry''s image.


    Since it was the first time for Nicole to know about daddy, she sleptter than usual for about 40


    minutes.


    L gently caressed Nicole, thinking about ways to get Harry back from Ynda.


    The next day.


    L Li got up very early. Just when she finished cleaning up, Nicole sat up on the bed, sleepy.


    "Mommy." Her sweet voice was melting.


    L kissed Nicole, dressed her up and took her to clean up.


    After breakfast, L left for work first as Harold would take Nicole to school today.


    Seeing the gift on the backseat, L Li smiled, wondering if he would give her a smile when he saw it.


    At the morning briefing.


    The meetingsted for about an hour because there was an important cooperation project to be


    discussed.


    After meeting, while packing her files, L watched Julie Tan talking with Harry attentively.


    "Boss Si, can Ie to your officeter and ask you a few questions?"


    Harry nodded, stood up and walked out.


    Julie gave L a smug smile and followed Harry to leave.


    "Humph! What are you showing off? Just asking him some questions? I once married him, okay? And I


    was nothing like you at that time."


    L was annoyed. She left the meeting room on her high heels.


    When she was back in her own office, she was still sulky about the thought that Julie Tan was trying to


    seduce Harry again!


    Humph! She darted an angry nce at the gifts bag by her side. Why did she care to buy gifts for that


    yboy?


    She should have spent all his money on real estate and left the property as well as the value increase


    to Nicole!


    She considered for a while and sent Harry a Wechat message. "Boss Si, would you mind if Ie to


    your office now?" Yes, she wanted to interrupt them!


    The phone buzzed after two minutes. "Yes, I do mind. I''m busy hitting on her."


    What the hell. She was totally outraged!


    She was so furious that she mmed her phone onto the desk and walked to and fro beside the


    window, with arms folded.


    Then she picked up the phone and texted back. "Well, sorry if I''ve bothered you then, Boss Si. Thanks


    for your card by the way. I''m able to pay for more gigolos now!"


    This message was replied soon. "I''m busy in the lounge. Stop disturbing me."


    Busy in the lounge? What did he mean? Lounge?


    There was a bed in the lounge. Were they doing it in the office already?!


    L Li couldn''t stay calm anymore. How could he enjoy thepany of quite a few women while


    demanding absolute loyalty from her? In that way, she would have to make it clear to him and live her


    own life from today on.


    L angrily grabbed the gift, and then stormed out of the office. On her way out, she also picked two


    folders up, to hide the gift in her arms. She''d better keep a low profile in thepany after all.


    In the CEO office.


    L waved to Joey, who was approaching her, and walked in to Harry''s office without knocking on the


    door, leaving the secretaries stunned.


    Joey was unsure whether he should hide himself nor not. If CEO tried to provoke L again, they


    mightpletely turn against each other!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    No one was in the office. A sharp light shed across her eyes as she turned to the closed lounge.


    In the lounge. Julie Tan, totally clueless, looked at Harry, who was sitting on the couch leisurely.


    Weren''t a man and a woman alone in one room supposed to do something special? Julie winked at


    Harry, with her long eyshes dancing, but her effort was perfectly ignored.


    Julie Tan had to put on a same leisure attitude and sat on another couch. Just when she was about to


    take further action, they heard the door opened. Harry immediately dragged Julie to him and pushed


    her over on the bed.


    Julie Tan felt like her heart had just missed a beat! Harry was so wonderfully masculine!


    L Li walked to the closed door without hesitation. Just when she put her hand on the handle, she


    heard Julie''s annoyingly sweet voice. "Boss Si, please don''t."


    L''s eyes were zing with fire. She directly pushed the door open and found them messing with


    each other on bed!


    What''s worse, they didn''t stop, even after L came in and saw everything!


    Good! L Li took a picture of them with her phone.


    The sound of shutter finally put an end of the scene. Harry stood up and took time to straighten his


    slightly messy clothes.


    Julie sat up on the bed and glowered at L for ruining her best timing.


    Another snapshot of their faces was taken. Under Harry''s long, cold stare, L had to put the phone


    aside.


    "I am going to send the pictures to your fianc¨¦e! And she will know what a Don Juan you are! Scum!"


    She started to run once she was done talking.


    Harry, for sure, would not let her go!


    He strode towards her, grabbed her by arm and had her under control. "Leave now!" The order was


    certainly for Julie Tan.


    Julie Tan was surprised to see they tussled after Boss Si ran after L...


    She left reluctantly and kept turning around out of curiosity. She noticed the coldness in Harry''s eyes.


    Wasn''t L afraid of him?


    Though it took some time, Julie Tan left in the end and the door was closed again.


    L got anxious and stepped on Harry''s brand-new shoes, leaving a mark that could not be


    overlooked.


    Harry seemed to be cool but the way he looked at L was getting more freezing!


    "Haven''t I warned you that you can by no means harm her again?" He sounded like the devil from the


    hell.


    Hearing that, L suddenly cooled off with a sly look, and sank into mncholy soon. Her eyes were


    watery as if she would start to cry any time.


    L threw the folder she was holding on the sofa. The razor and cup slipped out of the bag.


    Harry was much less angry when he saw her tears and the gifts she prepared for him.


    L Li took her phone out, found Ynda''s Weibo ount and started to upload the pictures. "Don''t


    you dare!" Despite his warning, L still clicked "SEND".


    "Damn, you are asking for trouble!" Harry slowly put his hand around her neck.


    In the meantime, L put her phone back into pocket, turned around and winked at Harry. "Yes, I am!


    You shouldn''t have pissed me off in the first ce!"

 Chapter 125 Ill Announce My Resignation

    Chapter 125 I''ll Announce My Resignation


    L cried so pathetically that Harry couldn''t help loosening his grip. They just stood there face to face,


    and L couldn''t bear the silence!


    "Well, Harry! I was a fool before, but from this moment on, I''ll have nothing to do with you!" She took a


    deep breath and continued, "If you don''t want to see me, I will stay away! As you wish!"


    Harry heard what she said and the coldness in his eyes began to turn into fire.


    "Who am I to you? Since you take me for nothing, then just leave me alone!" She cried out thest few


    words.


    Harry''s office was fairly well sound-insted, but Joey still heard some of L''s words.


    Were they quarrelling? Their voice could be heard even outside the office.


    Who was she to him? WHO? Even Harry himself didn''t know the answer.


    Seeing L''s hysteria, Harry gradually let her go.


    He put the hands into pockets, walked to the desk and lighted a cigarette.


    L was angry to see him smoke, "You smoke again. Why do you keep on smoking? Smoking kills,


    you know." Harry remained silent, just squinting at her having a fit.


    He watched her for a long time. "What are you looking at? Can''t you say a word?" L said angrily.


    "Whatever!" He finally opened his mouth, but what he said was nothing better than silence.


    L was speechless. Whatever? Did he mean that he was going to end their rtionship? L felt she


    was a true fool. She bought him gifts to make him happy. How foolish she was!


    She picked up the razor and the cup she bought him and unpacked them. She smashed the razor onto


    the ground. With another throw, the cup was broken too. The sequential bangs in the office were so


    frightening that Joey''s curiosity almost drove him to break in.


    Harry just kept smoking, looking at L indifferently, while the woman was blowing up.


    Even at this point, Harry was still silent. How reluctant he was to talk to her!


    "I''ll announce my resignation in the morning meeting tomorrow." She finally calmed down and said,


    leaving the office with the folder in her arms.


    "Bang!" The door was mmed shut. Never did he know that L had such great force.


    After she was gone, the whole world got quiet.


    Joey was frightened by the noise when L mmed the door. It seemed that Miss Li failed this time!


    He had no idea why two lovers were hurting each other every day.


    "Boss Li is really foolish. Has she ever seen anyone dare to lose temper in front of Harry?" Joy thought,


    "Even his fiancee dare not speak loudly to him, let alone losing her temper.


    Miss Li, Boss Si is so good to you. Why do you make a fuss?"


    "Joey, what''s the matter with Miss Li?" A secretary came to him and asked in a low voice, "God, Miss Li


    just mmed the door and went away! The man inside that office is Boss Si, a devil from hell! How


    dared Miss Li m his door?"


    Joey turned around and shook his head, pretending to know nothing, "Maybe they just quarreled about


    the contract."


    ¡­ The secretary looked at him speechlessly and returned to her work.


    Joey was indeed Harry''s good assistant. He always kept the secret.


    L went back to her office to grab her bag. She said to Leo Zhu when she was about to leave, "I''m


    going out to get something done. If somebody calls me in the afternoon, just tell them I''m with the


    client."


    Leo fell for it as L never told lies, nor had she been absent from work without reason or for personal


    business.


    So, this was the first and maybe thest time that she did this!


    L was extremely upset now. She took out the car keys and raced out of the parking lot at over 100


    km/h, scaring the heck out of the security guards. The guards were wondering what had happened and


    why Miss Li hurried to leave.


    L spent more than half an hour in the downtown, and her cell phone suddenly rang. It was from


    Joey.


    Did Harry ask him to call? L shook her head. How was that possible?


    "Hello?" She put on her bluetooth headset and answered the phone.


    "Well, Miss Li, a contract is waiting for your signature and I haven''t found you in the office." Joey


    sounded natural for he was good at acting.


    In fact, he just stood in front of Harry and was forced to make the call.


    L got very depressed at his words.


    "Well, I''ve got a situation outside. If it is not urgent, I will sign it tomorrow." The green light ahead


    suddenly turned red. L hurried to step on the brake, but it was toote.


    Her sudden brake made a ear-piercing noise and there came a bang after that.


    ¡­ She looked at the car speechlessly. It seemed that she had crashed into the car ahead.


    "Miss Li, What''s wrong?" Joey heard the crash and got nervous.


    Harry also heard it. He stopped smoking and concentrated on Joey''s phone.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Nothing serious. It seems to be a rear-end collision. I gotta hang up, and you can directly ask for


    Harry''s signature. I don''t mind that!" Outside her car was a tall, strong man, who was in his thirties,


    wearing a thick gold ne around his neck. At this moment he was banging on her window, and


    L hurried to roll the window down.


    The man began ming her, "What''s the matter with you? Are you blind? It''s a new car, and you just


    get out to pay for my loss!"


    L hurriedly hung up the phone to tackle the problem.


    Joey looked at Harry anxiously, "Boss, it seems that Boss Li had a car ident due to my call."


    Actually, he wasn''t the one to me cause it was Harry that asked him to call.


    Harry wanted to go to help L, but he returned to his seat when recalling their quarrel just now.


    "You take care of it!" He ordered Joey casually while looking into his eyes.


    Joey understood his meaning at once. The boss wanted him to take good care of the ident and


    reported every detail of the scene!


    At Union Road.


    L got out of her car in her two-inches high heels and saw the man''s car was a new Porsche, which


    was garishly bright red. Its tail was badly deformed by the crash.


    In rear-end collision, the car behind shall take full responsibility! Tough luck! L apologized, "I''m sorry,


    Sir. You can get your car repaired and I''ll pay."


    "Sorry? Bullshit! I am busy every day and have no time to get it repaired!" The man looked at L


    obscenely and was amazed at her attractive shape and pretty face.


    Furthermore, she was driving a BMW which was worth more than one million. Was she a kept


    woman?

 Chapter 126 Gave Lola a Hard Slap

    Chapter 126 Gave L a Hard p


    Their cars blocked the road. Drivers behind them were honking their horns impatiently. "Sir, how about


    pulling our cars over first? Don''t worry. I will be responsible for your loss!" L advised patiently.


    "Pulling cars over? You are nning to flee away, aren''t you? No way!" Then a strong and tall man,


    with a tattoo on his neck, wearing a pair of sunsses, got out of the Porsche. He looked like someone


    from a gang.


    "Dev, why it takes some long?" That man slid his hands into the pockets of his white trousers and


    looked L up and down. He thought he was quite cool that way.


    The man called Dev switched to a reverent attitude at once and reported, "Brad, this chick said she will


    pay our repair fee."


    The man called Brad glimpsed L indifferently and said, "What? I just bought this car yesterday. See


    what you have done to it! It cannot be returned to the original condition anyway.


    Buy me a new one!" "Buy him a new one? He is definitely ckmailing!" L thought with a frown, and


    shouted, "You are ckmailing!"


    "ckmail?" Brad nced at L with scorn. L was bad tempered. But it was OK. He was more


    interested in that hot chick!


    "How could you afford a BMW worth more than one million at such a young age? You must be kept by


    someone!"


    There was indeed many silver-spoon kids in A Country. It wasmon that they kept a mistress.


    L was upset with Harry. Hearing Brad''s words, she got angrier, "You are a kept man. All your


    families are kept!"


    "Hey. Watch your mouth!" Hearing L''s aggressive words, Dev stepped forwards and pushed her


    violently. L lost bnce. If she didn''t lean against the nearby car at once, she would have fallen


    down.


    L red at those men who couldn''t be regarded as gentlemen at all, "How shameless of you to push


    a woman! Pull the cars over now! Let''s square the ount!"


    Their cars had already caused a traffic jam and they were surrounded by many bystanders who were


    talking about them with a disapproving look. Seeing that, those two men started feeling embarrassed.


    "Dev, pull her car over. We can''t let go of her!" Bradmanded Dev. Hearing Brad''s words, the


    ttering Dev scooted to L''s BMW at once and got in.


    Then Brad got back in his Porsche. Secondster, two cars were pulled over with their hazard lights on.


    L fished her mobile phone out on the way towards them. She was preparing to call the police.


    Seeing L was making a phone call, Brad guessed she was calling the police so he scooted to L


    and snatched her mobile phone.


    "What are you doing? We can settle this by ourselves. There is no need to call the police!" Brad said


    while shutting down her mobile phone, which was newlyunched and worth at least ten thousand.


    Brad was more sure that L was rich so he decided not to let go of L easily.


    Looking at her mobile phone in Brad''s hand, L put on a sneer and said, "You want me to buy a new


    car forpensation, right?"


    "These two idiots think I am as stupid as them?" L thought.


    Brad disyed a ruffianly smile on his face and nodded while squinting at L, "Yes, smart chick!"


    L smiled slightly and said, "Blind, Deaf, do I look like a pushover?."


    "Blind and Deaf, they looked just like their names." L thought.


    Brad thought L uttered their names with a strange pronunciation. But he couldn''t point out what''s


    exactly wrong with that. "We are not bullying you. It''s you who damaged my new car first. It cannot be


    returned to the original condition. How embarrassing it would be for me to drive a broken car around!"


    Brad was pissed off. He walked to L, stared at her and threw her mobile phone onto the ground.


    L wasn''t scared of him at all. On the contrary, she was calm. She bent and picked up her mobile


    phone which remained intact luckily. "Don''t worry. Maintainers in 4S shop are skillful. Besides, they


    have sophisticated equipment. I promise your car will be the same as before!" She said in a tender


    tone cause she thought Brad''s concern was reasonable.


    There were more and more onlookersing up. They were all worried that L would be bullied by


    those ruffians.


    Hearing L''s words, Dev walked to her and said, "Chick, no more nonsense! Do as what Brad told


    you. Buy a new car for him! We have something important to doter. Don''t waste our time!" Then he


    pushed L again.


    Off guard, L fell down, with her mobile phone dropping aside on the ground.


    She was totally pissed off by then. She struggled to stand up, straightened her clothes, red at those


    ruffians and shouted, "Now, don''t expect me to give you anypensation!"


    Then she scooted to her BMW and got in.


    She didn''t n to negotiate with those irrational psychopaths anymore!


    Seeing L was about to drive away, Brad got upset too. He took his sunsses off and passed it to


    Dev. There was a deep scar which looked like a knife cut between his eyebrows.


    He rushed to L''s BMW, pulled the door open and yanked L''s long hair.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    That was so painful that L gave up struggling. She was dragged out of her car soon.


    "God! What are you doing? Can you be a gentleman?" L shouted. Her hair was still pulled violently


    by Brad.


    Brad red at the stubborn woman and growled, "I will be a gentleman in the bedroom!"


    Hearing Brad''s nasty words, L felt disgusted. She grabbed Brad''s arm and bit it with all her strength.


    That bite was so hard that Bard screamed out and loosened her hair subconsciously. L didn''t free


    his arm until she made Brad''s arm bleed.


    Looking at his bleeding arm, Brad fell into a great rage. He gave L a hard p at once. "How dare


    you bite me! Bitch, you wanna die?" L''s cheek turned red and swollen soon.


    She stared at those ruffians with a cold look. An idea urred to her suddenly when she looked about.


    "You want a new car, right? Wait here. I am going to draw some cash." She said. Hearing her words,


    Brad became less furious. He winked at Dev, asking him to follow L to the ATM.


    L walked into the nearby ATM booth while massaging her swollen cheek, and drew ten thousand in


    cash.


    Then she walked out of the ATM booth under the surveince of Dev. But she didn''t walk back to Brad


    directly. She walked into a nearby gymnasium first.


    Dev looked up at the board with the name "Chungi Taekwondo" on.


    Few minutester, L, whose cheek was still red and swollen, strode out the gymnasium with around


    eight robust men behind.


    Seeing that, Brad had a bad feeling soon. He fished his mobile phone out at once, trying to summon


    his people for help.


    He didn''t expect L would gather those strong men. But he wouldn''t flinch!


    The onlookers were growing. But they all just stood afar and didn''t dare to walk closer.


    L and those robust men came up to Brad soon after he hung up the mobile phone. L glimpsed


    him with a cold look and then turned back to those men, "Beat him up and you can take the money. I''ll


    take care of the rest!"

 Chapter 127 His Ex-wife Was Beaten Up

    Chapter 127 His Ex-wife Was Beaten Up


    L took out a wad of cash and shook it in front of their faces. Eyes gleaming with excitement, the


    group of people encircled Dev and Brad, rubbing hands and clenching fists in preparation for fight.


    "Don''t you...... dare! You know who Brad is... He is from an underground gang. Don''t you dare!" Though


    scared, Dev stood in front of his frightened buddy Brad and said with a swagger.


    When the group of people heard Dev''s bluff, they were a bit hesitant, unwilling to provoke such kind of


    person.


    Noticing their hesitation, L said, "This is my business card. Call me if necessary." The leader of them


    epted the business card of SL Group''s deputy CEO.


    SL Group! Everyone looked the business card over, nced at L in admiration, and decided to trust


    her.


    Even if someone pretended to be a big shot, no one would dare to passed herself off as SL Group''s


    deputy CEO.


    After putting the business card away, the leader gestured for his men to give Brad and Dev a good


    beating.


    "Bravo! Well done!" Someone in the crowd started to cheer!


    Encouraged by the cheer, someone shouted, "Two big men bullying a woman. Well done, miss! Beat


    them up!"


    Pleased to hear them wailing in pain, Lmanded, "Punch them in the face, these two hogs!"


    Joey heard L''s words the instant he got out of the car. He found L after investigating all


    intersection surveince cameras.


    Shocked by what he saw, Joey really wanted to worship L, for she even had friends from the


    taekwondo gymnasium!


    He recorded a short video and sent it to his boss.


    Not long after they started to fight, the police was on the way to the scene, so did a dozen gangsters


    that Brad had called in.


    Upon hearing the sirens, the guys from the taekwondo gymnasium stopped all at once and stepped


    back behind L. On the ground, Brad and Dev were beaten ck and blue.


    L also heard the sirens. So she gave them the money and told them to run.


    Joey was stunned to see the hefty fellows who took the money and ran. Miss Li was really something.


    However, several cars pulled up in front of them and a dozen gangsters got off. The onlookers began to


    disperse, but some courageous ones still waited there.


    Joey had no intention of being an onlooker because it seemed that things were getting more serious.


    Those people could only be handled by the people of the same kind.


    He took out his cell phone, called someone over, and then walked to L.


    L was still worrying whether she should call her elder brother as so many gangsters hade.


    When Joey suddenly popped up, she was less afraid, her eyes lighting up!


    Noticing the p on L''s face, Joey felt a shiver of apprehension. He watched the two people who


    were being helped up. They were beaten beyond recognition, but that was certainly not the worst...


    If his boss knew that his ex-wife was beaten up, he would...


    "Tie that little bitch up!" Brad shouted in anger. It was his first time to had been beaten like this, let


    alone by a woman. He had to tie her up and tear her to pieces!


    As the sirens were drawing near, several policemen stepped out of the car.


    When Brad saw them, he moved forward andughed fawningly. "It''s all right. We just got a little bit of


    friction. I was horsing around with thisdy!"


    Seeing Brad and the gangsters, a policeman asked, "Can you settle the matter among yourselves?"


    Brad nodded immediately, "Yes! Yes! Of course!"


    The policeman looked at L and she nodded. After all, she had ordered those guys to fight and she


    didn''t want to go to the police station.


    Then the policemen drove away.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Three men who looked like rascals, came to L, and the tall, white-haired man in the middle whistled


    at her.


    Joey thought to himself, he must report it to Harry!


    "Wait a minute." Joey pushed his sses up and reached his hand to stop the three men.


    Seeing that Joey was gentle and thin, Brad didn''t seem to worry but kept yelling at him. "Cut the crap.


    Thisdy is going with us!"


    Joey felt sorry for him and stopped the three men who tried to grasp L. It was at this time that two


    police cars pulled up beside them again.


    A few policemen got off. A policeman saw that the head of the gangsters was the nephew of the deputy


    director, and he could not recognize Joey and L, so he immediately knew what to do.


    The policeman said seriously, "I have received the tip-off that you gathered to make trouble. Now it


    turns out to be true. Go to the police station with me!" Then he took out the handcuffs and walked


    toward L.


    When Brad saw this situation, he was too delighted to care for the pain in his face.


    "Sir, it''s no big deal. Let Brad teach this woman a lesson, and I will send her to the police station


    personally." A hefty fellow exchanged nces with Brad and came over.


    That policeman took a look at the badly battered Brad, hesitated and nodded.


    Then, L saw the police car roared off! What the fuck......


    Joey quietly kept this scene in mind, which he would report to his boss, without missing any detail.


    When the men tried to take hold of L again, Joey stopped him. This time Joey mentioned a name.


    "Wait, I have already called Mr. V on this matter. He asked us to go to V Hall."


    Hearing the name, the three men immediately withdrew their hands, and trotted back to the frowning


    Brad. "Who am I dealing with?" he thought, "Who was this woman?"


    Mr. V, whose real name was Vern Mu, was in his fifties and was a legend in A Country''s underworld. He


    had tens of thousands of men around A Country.


    "Who are they? They know Mr. V, A Country''s gang boss?" Brad thought, "We are doomed!


    Some of the gangsters fled away by car. The remaining four or five got in their cars, frightened.


    "Miss Li, you''d better go to the hospital now. I will take care of the rest." Joey said with an obedient


    smile. What was going to happen next was definitely bloody and violent. It would be better that L


    stay out of it.


    L touched her painful face and nodded. "Thank you, Joey, I''ll bring you some snack tomorrow!" She


    had to repair the car first and apply a coldpress to the cheek at home.


    Snack? Forget it. Joeyughed fearlessly. "Miss Li, you know why Ie here. You don''t have to thank


    me. Get on well with Boss Si, I would be thankful!" Only if thisdy got on well with his boss would he


    have a good life!


    Did Joey mean that she should thank Harry? Thinking of what had happened in thepany, she


    detested the idea. "Give them a few punches for me. I''m going."


    A few punches? How was a few punches enough? Joey smiled in silence.

 Chapter 128 Resignation Letter

    Chapter 128 Resignation Letter


    L smoothed her hair and looked at her car. Joey gave her the key of his car. "Miss Li, you can go


    home first. Leave it to me. I will drive it back after it is repaired."


    L smiled at him and said, "Thank you. I''ll absolutely pay you back!" She knew Joey had always been


    helping her, so she would pay him back once he needed her.


    Joey''s smile became more brilliant, "Miss Li, you''re so kind. Please say some good words for me in


    front of boss." He really meant it!


    Say good words? This was difficult, since Harry was unwilling to talk to her now. She''d better buy


    something delicious for Joey!


    She bid farewell to him with low spirit and went away.


    In V Hall


    Two men sat on the top seats, the younger one being cold and arrogant, while the older one majestic


    and threatening.


    On both sides in the hall stood men in ck, with sidearms, looking at the men in the middle


    indifferently.


    After Joey sent L''s car to the 4S shop, he walked in and told Harry what he had seen.


    Harry raised his eyebrows after learning that L managed to find helpers. She was not stupid.


    Then Joey took out the phone and yed a video to Harry, which was uploaded by a witness. He


    blocked the video but kept a copy of it.


    Harry looked at three people quarrelling on the side of the road in the video but couldn''t hear what they


    were saying. However, he saw clearly Dev pushed L to the ground, and Brad grabbed L''s long


    hair and yanked her out of the car.


    He became even more angry and Brad and his men were so frightened that they could not keep their


    feet.


    They still didn''t understand why Mr. V and Boss Si would stand up for the little woman who they


    messed with.


    While Harry was watching the video, Vern Mu was drinking a cup of green tea, expressionless.


    After Harry finished watching, Vern Mu spoke calmly, "Harry, what do you want from them? Everybody,


    stand by!" The men in the middle were all nobody except Brad Du.


    "Yes, Mr. V!" Vern''s men answered with one voice, which struck terror into Brad and his men.


    Dev was so frightened that he fell on his knees, "Mr. V, please forgive me." He didn''t want to be


    disabled, let alone getting killed.


    But Vern Mu continued drinking the green tea and turned a blind eye to his pleas.


    Harry looked at the two men who had been beaten ck and blue and said in a cold voice, "Cut their


    arms off and destroy their den!"


    Then Vern''s men went to them, and before they touched them, the two poor men started screaming.


    Next came endless cries and begging, but Vern Mu and Harry just continued drinking tea as if nothing


    was happening. They were even making small talk.


    The bloody smell gradually filled the whole room, and the two men were tortured to pass out.


    "Harry, when will you introduce your woman to me?" Vern Mu was very pleased with his nephew, who


    was quick, purposeful relentless as well as far-sighted.


    Harry put the cup down and asked, "Uncle, which one do you mean?" The one he loved or the one in


    name?


    Vern Muughed, "Are you showing me that you have many women?" He looked at Harry with


    satisfaction.


    Because he actually knew his nephew wasn''t a womanizer.


    Harry smiled and refilled their cups, "Uncle, when will you go to C Country? My mother keeps


    comining you don''t miss her."


    Vern Mu seldom went back to C Country, so he could hardly see his sister.


    He sighed when thinking about his self-willed sister, "She''s spoiled by your father and I''ll go over to see


    her after a while."


    Kevin has been really kind to his sister. No wonder his fathermitted his sister to his care.


    "Mother is really willful, sometimes even unreasonable, and it''s just due to father''s spoiling." Harry


    thought.


    Then he thought of his little woman who was as wayward as his mother and couldn''t help smiling


    happily. If she was his woman, he would do anything to spoil her and love her...


    When seeing the tender looks on his nephew''s face, Vern Mu smiled and realized that he was indeed


    in love with some woman.


    Brad and his men had already been taken away and their blood were also cleaned up as if nothing


    bloody had happened here.


    "Brad is nothing, but you should beware of his uncle." Vern Mu warned Harry.


    He was by no means afraid of Brad''s father. He just wanted Harry to be alert.


    Harry was powerful enough to take care of Brad''s uncle, who was the deputy director of the police


    office.


    Harry sniffed and a murderous look appeared in his eyes, "I''m afraid he dare note."


    In a daze for a second, Vern shook his head andughed as he was worrying too much. Brad''s family


    was powerful, but his nephew was also not someone to be trifled with.


    Then he stood up and said, "Come with me. I will treat you this evening!" He patted on Harry''s shoulder


    and walked to the backyard.


    Harry put down his cup, rose gracefully and followed.


    At the vi of Li family.


    L lied prone on bed tiredly with coldpress on her face. Her injury didn''t get much better until an


    hour had passed.


    Nicole wasn''t home; Joseph went out to yputer games and Landon went to y chess with his


    old friends, leaving her alone at the vi.


    When her face was much better, she covered swelling with slight make-up.


    She got Joseph''s car in the garage and found the key as he told her on the phone, then she went to the


    kindergarten to pick Nicole up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In the evening, L took Nicole to go shopping and they returned home after having supper outside.


    The next day, L went to thepany by taxi an hour earlier. It was the first day of her period and


    she had to print her resignation letter.


    There were too many things to do and she couldn''t bete for the meeting.


    After printing the resignation letter, she looked pale as a result of menstrual cramps.


    She looked at the letter in a mixed feeling and thought she would not have any connection with Harry


    after leaving this ce.


    With the meeting documents and resignation letter in her hands, she walked in the meeting room


    ahead of time.


    All the others arrived after more than ten minutes.


    Harry noticed L didn''t look well, but he didn''t cast a second nce at her.


    At the meeting, L cleared her throat and struggled to finish her report.


    Everyone saw that she didn''t look well but no one dared to say anything.


    L took out her resignation letter when the meeting was nearly over and all people were silent


    temporarily. "Boss Si, this is my resignation letter."


    As she said this, the people present couldn''t help gossiping, "Why does Miss Li resign when she''s just


    been promoted?"


    Julie Tan looked at the pale yet serious woman, who didn''t seem to be joking.


    Joey took out his phone and called the 4S shop as L walked away.

 Chapter 129 Staying with the Boss Was Too Dangerous

    Chapter 129 Staying with the Boss Was Too Dangerous


    Harry kept his poker face unchanged and started at the conference table distractedly. It seemed he


    neither heard her words nor saw her resignation letter.


    There was a long silence before Harry spoke in a lower voice, "There is another thing. I decide to


    organize a party at Fontainebleau Resort this Saturday. All managers and excellent staff will be invited.


    It''s on my treat."


    Hearing Harry''s words, all people were surprised. Fontainebleau Resort was thergest and most


    luxurious resort of SL Group. With beautiful scenery, various entertainment facilities and five-star


    service, it never failed to win the affection of tourists.


    Seeing everybody was excited and took no notice of her resignation anymore, L felt embarrassed.


    She grasped her resignation letter in the hand and bit her lower lip while looking at Harry who seemed


    to ignore her resignation.


    Why did he do that?


    L thought she just looked like a clown at that time. "That''s all for today." Harry said.


    Then he stood up from the executive chair and walked to the door.


    Julie Tan nced at L and caught up with Harry.


    Then all managers left the meeting room one after the other. Jeremy Duan was concerned about L.


    He came up to the pale-looking L and asked, "Miss Li, are you OK?"


    He wondered why L want to resign.


    L nced at Jeremy, shook her head and replied with a smile, "Yes. Thank you."


    Jeremy knew L didn''t want to talk at that time so he said no more word but collected his documents


    and left the meeting room.


    There was only L in the silent meeting room. She hunched over the conference table.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "It is said that period pain will be much diminished after having a baby. But why doesn''t it work for me?


    Isn''t one child enough? And I need to give birth to one more to ease my pain?" L wondered.


    She hunched over the conference table for a very long time. Her mobile phone vibrated when she


    almost fell asleep.


    That was a new email from Julie Tan informing the party Harry just mentioned during the meeting.


    L stood up slowly, collected her documents and then walked towards her office.


    The moment she stepped out of the elevator, Leo Zhu rushed to her and said, "Miss Li, your telephone


    kept ringing. It''s from Boss Si. He asked you to go to his office and discuss with Miss Tan about


    Saturday''s party."


    She was not in the mood to discuss that. "Call Joey and tell him I am not going to take part in that


    discussion. Let Boss Si and Miss Tan decide." She said. What''s more, she didn''t n to participate in


    that party.


    Hearing L''s words, Leo Zhu was astonished. He didn''t expect L would go against their Boss''s


    instruction.


    But he still nodded and called Joey as what L had instructed.


    Looking at the telephone in the hand, which was hung up, Joey fell into anxiety. He didn''t dare to tell


    his Boss that Miss Li refused him.


    L pushed him into a trouble!


    Joey stood up, took a deep breath and finally knocked on Harry''s office door. "Come in, please."


    Harry''s sound arose inside.


    Joey opened the door and found Julie Tan was sitting on the sofa and writing a proposal while his boss


    was sitting on his executive chair and typing.


    He prayed to God. Then he plucked up his courage and reported, "Boss. Leo just called me. He said


    Miss Li was busying with other things so she has no time to discuss the party now..."


    Hearing Joey''s words, Harry turned a cold face at once.


    But he just said indifferently, "OK, I got it."


    Joey was relieved. Then he turned around and left the office at once. Staying with his boss was too


    dangerous.


    Seeing Joey leaving, Julie Tan was lost in thought, "What''s wrong with L Li?" "Miss Tan, you discuss


    the party with Jeremy and tell me the result." Harry said.


    "OK." Julie Tan replied. Then she collected her papers and left the office.


    "Is L Li unwilling to discuss with me?" She thought on the way back to her office.


    She felt upset on thinking of the possibility so she nned to assign Harry and L two rooms that


    were far from each other on Saturday night.


    In the deputy CEO office.


    L was leaning back on her office chair and reading a document. She felt much better after drinking


    several sses of hot water.


    Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. L felt a momentary excitement before she saw the caller ID. She


    was expecting Harry''s call.


    She picked up the phone and felt down when she knew it was Thomas Herren. "Hello, Mr. Herren."


    L said as she picked up the ss on hand and drank some hot water.


    "Are you busy now?" Thomas asked her. He was busy all the morning and finally could make a phone


    call to L during break time.


    L nodded and said, "I just finished a meeting. What''s up?"


    Thomas stood up, walked to the window and looked down at the quiet and majestic government yard,


    "Nothing special. I just want to invite you for a meal if you are free."


    He smiled on thinking of theirst appointment. L was quite enjoying at that time. If they didn''t meet


    Harry Si atst, that appointment could have been more perfect.


    "I am sorry. Mr. Herren. I don''t feel good today. How about I buy you a meal next time!" L said while


    tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. She still wasn''t used to calling him "Thomas" directly.


    "What''s wrong? Did you go to the hospital?" Learning L was sick, Thomas frowned.


    "Eh...I am OK. I just have a slight cold." It was embarrassing to say she was during her period so she


    just made up an excuse.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on her office door. "Come in, please." L answered.


    Thomas thought L was going to deal with business so he said, "Take care of yourself and call me


    when you are free, OK?"


    "OK, Mr. Herren." L replied while looking at Joey walking to her.


    Then she hung up the phone. Joey put a key on her desk, "Miss Li, this is your car key. Your car is


    repaired. It''s in the parking area now."


    "Was Mr. Herren calling Miss Li again?" Joey thought.


    L put the key into her purse and took a paper bag out. "Thank you. Joey. This is for you!"


    Joey was surprised. He took over the paper bag and said, "Thank you, Miss Li."


    L smiled and said, "These snacks are not enough to repay your kindness. I will buy you a big meal."


    Hearing her words, Joey was astonished. "So these are just snacks in the bag?" He thought.


    Seeing Joey''s changing facial expression, L dismissed him with a muffled smile. "Enjoy yourself!"


    Joey walked out her office with the bag in his arms.


    Looking at packets of dried fruit in the bag, Joey sighed. He couldn''t believe L just bought some


    snacks to return his favor!


    He came back to the executive floor and distributed those snacks to other secretaries. "Miss Li bought


    these snacks for me. Enjoy yourselves." He didn''t forget to speak for L while distributing snacks.


    Harry, who just opened his office door and was about to walk outside, frowned after hearing Joey''s


    words. "Why did L buy snacks for Joey?" He thought.


    After Joey shared all those snacks, he touched a small box.

 Chapter 130 Joeys Bonus Will be Cut for Three Months Onward

    Chapter 130 Joey''s Bonus Will be Cut for Three Months Onward


    Joey took out the box in surprise and saw the trademark of Rotary on it, which was a luxurious watch


    brand. The watch of this brand was very expensive. Miss Li was so generous!


    While he was thinking, the other secretaries returned to their seats quietly. Only Joey didn''t sense


    anything unusual.


    He didn''t turn back until he felt the familiar cold atmosphere and he saw Boss Si was standing behind


    with a gloomy face. Joey was so nervous that he almost threw the gift away. He hurried to hide the


    watch and went back to his desk.


    "B...Bo...Boss, I''m...working." Joey stuttered.


    Harry stretched out his hand without a word, and Joey looked at him pathetically, for the watch was the


    most expensive gift he had ever received.


    But as Harry''s gaze got colder, Joey gave in the box of the watch.


    Harry opened the box and saw a watch which was worth tens of thousands.


    Jealousy gradually overwhelmed coldness in his eyes. He squeezed the watch box, trying to persuade


    himself it was none of his business.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Half a minuteter, he gave the watch back and went away while Joey was relieved to see him leaving.


    But then he said in the corridor, "Joey''s bonus will be cut for three months onward as he does personal


    business during work time."


    ¡­


    The secretaries looked at Joey with sympathy who was extremely shocked. Three months'' bonus! The


    bonus was even higher than the basic sry!


    All the others had a lot of sympathy for him.


    Joey couldn''t tell how he felt at the moment. He really wanted to blow up! Since this was the case, Joey


    decided to tip L off about what Harry did every day.


    Joey curled his lips and started working. He wore the watch on his wrist deliberately so that Harry


    would be jealous every time he saw it.


    On Saturday.


    L drove to the Fontainebleau Resort in the suburb unwillingly for she didn''t want to see Harry there.


    She really didn''t want to see him now, for she would have the impulse to beat him when they met!


    At Fontainebleau Resort.


    The resort was dozens of kilometers away from downtown, and there was a dense forest in front of its


    gate. The gate was built in the shape of stone arch, and inside the resort were rockery and bamboos.


    Behind the rockery was arge parking lot, and hundreds of staff of SL Group, who came by bus,


    gathered in the square.


    Today, L was dressed in a very casual way, with a pair of sunsses, a dark green zer, a pair of


    ck trousers and white sneakers. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail.


    She could see the obvious excitement on everyone''s face when walking to the square after she got out


    of the car and took off her sunsses.


    "Hello, Miss Li!"


    "Good morning, Miss Li!"


    L was warmly greeted by the group and smiled at them.


    Many of them were watching every move of her, thinking about her personal affairs.


    The manager of the secretarial department had already begun to distribute the room cards. Some


    people would live in double rooms, while some in triples.


    A ck Maserati stopped up front after everyone got their room card.


    "Is CEO inside the car? I''m so excited!" A female employee looked at the car with excitement.


    "I look forward to seeing our CEO. I''ll be satisfied even if I can get a glimpse of him."


    "Yeah, but who is that woman! Miss Tan?"


    ¡­


    The discussion of people behind L was louder when they saw Julie Tan in the car.


    Joey opened the back door of the ck Maserati and Harry came out. Even the casual clothes couldn''t


    cover his grace and imposing manner.


    The other door of the car was opened and Julie came out. She wore an orange jacket, a sexy white


    undershirt and a pair of two-inches orange high heels.


    "What''s the rtionship between CEO and Julie?"


    "Well, I''ve always seen Miss Tan together with CEO recently."


    "But doesn''t CEO have a fiancee? How can Miss Tan still get so close to CEO?"


    ¡­


    L was unpleasant to hear the gossips behind and stared back at them seriously.


    Meeting her serious gaze, those behind all stopped talking obediently.


    Harry stood in front of the people and everyone greeted him in chorus, "Good morning, Boss Si!" The


    loud voice draw many tourists'' attention.


    Harry nodded to the employees with a smile and spoke in a masculine voice, "Hello, everyone. Thank


    you for your hard work. Now you can have fun. It is on my treat."


    Everyone apuded warmly as soon as he finished talking.


    The crowd began boiling. "Boss Si is so generous! The services here are very pricey!"


    "Yeah! I''ve heard that taking a bath in the hot spring costs more than 1000."


    ¡­


    Looking at their excited faces, L also smiled.


    Harry left first, then the manager of secretarial department announced, "Now you can check your room


    and do whatever you want!"


    All the subordinates dispersed, leaving the senior executives there.


    The manager took out another stack of room cards, "Here is the card to your single room."


    Julie Tan stood right beside L and smiled while watching Harry go away.


    L took her clothes out of the car and headed to the hotel with the clothes and room card in her


    hands.


    She was shocked by the extravagant decoration of the hall as she entered it.


    It was definitely decorated based on the standards of five or six star hotels.


    A dozen bright and luxurious droplights were hung on the ceiling, and the pirs were covered in


    exquisite wallpapers which had oil paintings of beauties on them.


    There were a couple of upscale leather sofas on the left and many nice buffet snacks beside the


    window.


    On the right was a huge ss fishbowl for rare tropical fish, which was about 12 to 15 feet high and


    nearly 30 feet wide.


    While she walked in, she saw a long bar counter ahead of her and an arched ceiling.


    On the left were some white pirs, surrounding a crystal artifact.


    On the opposite side, six elevators ran simultaneously.


    She pressed the button of the elevator and while she was waiting, a man suddenly came up from


    somewhere and stood next to her.


    L lowered her head and wondered why he stood right next to her given that there were so many


    elevators.


    Two elevators arrived at the same time. They went in separately. L saw the man in the diagonally


    opposite elevator staring at her coldly before the door closed.


    "What are you staring at? It''s me that should stare at you!" L thought, curling her lips.


    The elevator soon reached the eighth floor. They stepped out of the elevators at the same time and she


    slowed down on purpose.


    With a nce at her room card, she looked for her room 805 ording to the signs on the wall.


    Her room was at the end of the corridor and Harry''s room was at the other end of the corridor.


    She clearly saw his next door was Julie Tan.

 Chapter 131 Did You Step Aside

    Chapter 131 Did You Step Aside


    The moment she walked into her room, she saw Julie Tan going into Harry''s room.


    L closed the door, feeling down. To her surprise, the balcony across the living room of her deluxe


    suite actually faced the sea. The sea view cheered her up a bit, so she put away the luggage and


    walked to the balcony.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmines were ced along both sides of the balcony, which were blooming at its most beauty and


    giving off pleasant fragrance.


    L sat there and yed with her phone. She took a picture of the sea and jasmines and posted it in


    the Moments," Face the sea with spring flowers blossoming."


    Soon the post was liked by many colleagues.


    As the night approached, she talked to Nicole over the phone for half an hour, and then left the phone


    to get charged.


    While other colleagues were riding horses, enjoying hot spring or doing spa, L had been staying in


    her own room.


    At about 9 pm, L started to feel hungry, so she set off to have dinner and nned to take a bath in


    hot spring afterwards.


    Coincidentally, when she opened the door, she noticed the door of Harry''s room opening as well. There


    came out two people.


    L shut the door as if she didn''t see them, until she heard, "Miss Li, are you going out for some fun?"


    Julie Tan was wearing a bright red bikini, barely covered with a mid-length ck coat which was


    casually fixed with a belt.


    That was the suit for hot spring. Were they going together?


    L took a look at Harry, who was properly dressed, and turned to Julie Tan. "Not really. Just getting


    some food."


    Then she left without looking back. Julie looked at Harry and as she expected, Harry was watching L


    leave.


    Julie smiled, with the corners of her red lips raised. She would not bring the intimacy between Harry


    and L into the open.


    When L arrived at the buffet restaurant, many colleagues were still having dinner although it was


    quitete.


    The buffet seemed nice! An amazing variety of appetizing food were provided, including sea food,


    Sichuan cuisine, Cantonese cuisine and western food.


    L picked some food and found a corner to sit.


    Food here tasted really good though.


    Someone sneaked up with his te and sat opposite L.


    Joshua! Joshua had to act furtively because he was afraid to be seen by CEO.


    "You are invited too, Joshua. Your performance at work must be satisfying!" L nced at him, and


    continued to focus on the tofu in her te.


    Joshua took a bite of spaghetti and looked at L Li, who appeared to be cool and calm. "Miss Li, you


    have disappeared for a whole day, while CEO and Miss Tan were hanging out together all the time. Did


    you step aside?"


    He looked at L curiously, who was once his goddess, but he dared not to dream of her anymore.


    "Step aside?" L stopped shelling the crab and looked at Joshua with the same curious look, as if she


    could see her own brother in him.


    Maybe it was because they shared simr character.


    Joshua swallowed a mouthful of spaghetti and leaned close to L. "Don''t you and CEO have feelings


    for each other? Did Tan take advantage of your fight that night and get herself involved?"


    L Li grabbed a spoon and hit Joshua''s head with it. "You are too gossipy. And Tan? You should call


    her Miss Tan!" She put on a serious look and said to Joshua.


    Joshua smacked his lips speechlessly. Where was that cute and funny deputy CEO he saw that night?


    Then he moved towards again. "But to be honest, you are so much better than that Miss Tan...What is


    Boss Si thinking?" What do you think?" He fed himself with another mouthful of spaghetti.


    L took notice of the couple mentioned not far away. Then she smiled to Joshua, "How about going to


    hot spring togetherter?"


    Joshua shook his head dramatically at once. "No. I have been there all the time when you were hiding


    in your room. I might be skinned by the hot spring if go there again!" It was true. The hot spring here


    was terrific but staying in it all day would be too much for any one.


    L got really pissed off and red at him. "Are youing or not? If no, then don''t talk to me


    anymore!"


    ... Herst sentence sounded quite childish and yful, contrasted with her mature and graceful


    appearance.


    But as CEO''s cold look shed cross his mind, Joshua stifled his affection immediately.


    "Okay. Okay. Now that our Miss Li has asked, I''ll go no matter what." Joshua was still clueless about


    why L asked him to go with her.


    Harry was simmering with rage when he saw L acting so close to that guy.


    When did they hook up with each other again? Was that man an employee in hispany? If so, he


    was definitely going to be sacked.


    Harry Si was here for dinner? He would care to condescend to eat here? L wondered as she passed


    by Harry and Julie, who appeared to be very intimate.


    "I''ll go back and get changed for bathing. See you at hot springter." That was thest thing Harry


    heard before they left the restaurant.


    At the moment, Joshua was begging L where Harry couldn''t see them. "Miss Li, Boss Li, would you


    please let me go?" That exined! He was just wondering why Miss Li asked him to go with her. It was


    when they passed by Harry and L said that on purpose that he finally came to understand.


    She was using him to make Harry jealous...


    L grinned to Joshua while walking into the elevator. "Joshua, Josh, my sweet Josh... Eww..."


    The cheesy nicknames L just got for Joshua even made herself sick, let alone Joshua, who was


    sweating in terror. He didn''t feel any intimacy. Instead, he was desperately hoping that L, Miss


    deputy CEO, could let him get out of this!


    "Joshua, what do you think if I ask you out now?" Struck by what L just blurted out, Joshua started


    to push the OPEN button of elevator like crazy.


    She asked him out? It was obliviously, apparently and definitely a great conspiracy, which would totally


    devastate him. He would be a fool to say yes!


    He''d better stay as far away as possible from his goddess!


    Joshua determined attitude made L start to question herself. Am I that unattractive now?


    "Joshua! Stop!" L Li dragged Joshua back into the elevator and closed the door.


    Joshua was hopeless to see the door being closed and shook his head in despair. "Oh, no!" He would


    be doomed...


    "Joshua, if you dare to stand me up, I will make announcement in thepany about how a young


    employee from design department tried to sexually harass me!" L Li looked up at this big boy and


    started to threaten him.


    The elevator passed the floor Joshua''s room was on and finally stopped at L''s floor.


    They walked out and stood in the hallway, in silent confrontation.

 Chapter 132 Let鈥檚 Have a Race

    Chapter 132 Let¡¯s Have a Race


    Looking at his goddess, Joshua clenched his teeth and decided to risk it all. "I''ll change my clothes."


    With this, he went straight into the elevator, with a determined look.


    Not giving a damn, L happily returned to her room to get changed.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Harry displeased her. She wouldn''t make him happy either. "Let''s have a race!"


    At Fontainebleau Hot Spring.


    Harry and Julie stayed close to each other in an open-air hot spring pool.


    Julie, who fixed her covetous eyes on the man''s strong chest and muscr figure, kept swallowing.


    L looked at other colleagues, who threw nces at Harry every now and then. When she appeared


    in the hot spring in a ck bikini, many male colleagues could not help but start whistling.


    Joshua, whose was arm in arm with L, held up a bath towel over his head. If he didn''t have to look


    at the road, he would surely cover his face.


    Of course, what he feared was not the jealous stares of the male colleagues, but Harry''s murderous


    eyes.


    L, however, chose a pool that was right opposite to Harry and Julie.


    Harry, leaning against the edge of the pool, squinted at L''s well-shaped body. When he gazed upon


    the young man by her side, the anger in his heart red up.


    The woman took off her slippers. With the help of Joshua, she slowly stepped down the pool.


    She beamed withfort as she was surrounded by the warm water. And Joshua was instantly


    enthralled by her bright smile.


    Seeing that Joshua was drooling over her, L gave him a hard stare¡ªhe was supposed to be her


    ally!


    She pinched him secretly in the water, and Joshua let out a cry instantly. "s......!" It was a


    heartrending cry.


    ......


    Everyone looked over at them and guessed whether he was moaning.


    L blushed upon hearing him. "Joshua, what are you doing?" She said through gritted teeth, wearing


    a forced smile.


    Joshua immediately coughed a few times, turned his back towards Harry, and kept a distance from


    L.


    "Miss Li, I''d better stay away from you. Don''t you know? Boss Si''s eyes could kill!" Joshua leaned


    towards L and said mysteriously.


    L let out a softugh, which was rather offending to Harry''s ears.


    She was deliberate. But after she flirted with Joshua for a few moments, Harry turned a blind eye. Julie


    almost leaned against Harry''s chest, and the man didn''t mean to refuse at all.


    Feeling bored, L said to Joshua impatiently, "I''ll go back to sleep!"


    "Okay!" L walked out of the pool in the bikini. At this moment, her rosy cheek looked particrly


    tempting.


    Noticing that L was about to leave, Harry closed his eyes, but he couldn''t get her out of his head.


    Joshua hurriedly got out of the pool and tried to keep up with L. But when Harry suddenly opened


    his eyes and red at him, Joshua was so frightened that he tumbled into the pool again.


    ......


    Joshua stumbled out of the pool, crying a river of tears in his heart.


    That night, the colleagues began to spread various gossips. The first one, of course, was that their


    boss Harry must have an unusual rtionship with Julie.


    The second was that Joshua of the Design Department, who made up to deputy CEO L, would have


    a bright future in thepany.


    Back to her room, L took a shower and sat on the balcony, absorbed in her cell phone.


    She clicked open WeChat and chatted with Zoe, making an appointment to have a few drinks


    someday. It was over eleven o''clock in the evening.


    She turned off the phone, ready to go to bed. However, she heard some faint sounds outside her room.


    She peeked curiously through the peephole and saw a man and a woman were kissing right in front of


    her door...


    What the hell! L opened the door with anger.


    The door was practically mmed open, which give the man and the woman a good scare.


    The woman looked back in surprise and stared at the angry L in bewilderment.


    Seeing the woman''s face, L couldn''t feel more embarrassed.


    The man was Tim Zhao, thepany''s Purchasing Manager. L had no idea who the woman in a


    yellow bikini was.


    "Sorry, I don''t know you are here. I don''t mean to disturb you. Please go on... "


    L apologized with embarrassment. From the corner of her eye, she saw Harry grab Julie''s waist and


    go into his room....


    "I''m sorry, Miss Li, my wife and I haven''t seen each other for a long time... I can''t help it." Tim Zhao


    pulled his wife''s hand and looked at L with embarrassment.


    L said with a smile, "It''s okay. Go ahead. I didn''t mean to disturb you. I''ll go back to my room." L


    breathed a sigh of relief when she closed the door.


    Crap! She just saw Julie and Harry go into his room, cuddling.


    At the thought of this, L felt a pang of pain.


    She did see them enter his room together. How could she not know what would happen next? But what


    could she do...


    Though tucked up in bed, she couldn''t sleep. Everyone else came to Fontainebleau to rx and have


    fun.


    She, however, hadn''t had a good time because of Harry.


    What''s worse, she was in a bad mood, while the man was screwing other woman in his room. Was it


    worth?


    Feeling a sense of loss, she took out her cell phone and clicked open Weibo, looking for some heart-


    warming posts tofort her wounded soul.


    She felt it monotonous after scanning through some of the posts.


    As she grew fidgety, she threw the phone aside, turned off the light and tried to sleep!


    But as soon as she thought of the two people fooling around in the room not far away, L was too


    upset to fall asleep.


    However, she was no longer his wife. What could she do?


    She had to think it over whether she should give up Harry, a man who did not love her...


    Suddenly she heard a message tone. She took a casual nce at the phone. It was a WeChat


    message from Harry.


    Voice message? Puzzled, she clicked it and turned up the volume.


    However, there came the moaning of a woman during sex...


    What the fuck! What was Harry up to? Making her hear the sexual moans of the woman he was


    bedding with, what was he up to?


    L sat up in bed with rage. Without hesitation, she put on her coat and rushed out towards Harry''s


    room door.


    "Bang! Bang!" She kept banging on the door. If it weren''t for the soundproofing, many people would


    come out to see what was going on.

 Chapter 133 I Quit

    Chapter 133 I Quit


    Nobody answered. L felt super sick at the thought of what might be happening inside. Never mind!


    Fuck off Harry. She didn''t want to give a damn about him anymore since he was damaged goods. She


    was terribly possessive.


    As such, the anger was quashed and she was ready to go back to her room.


    Suddenly, a hand fiercely dragged her into the room. Door closed, she was pushed against the door in


    a sh.


    In darkness, she was given a familiar kiss before she figured out who did it.


    She floundered, trying to push him away. Hard as she tried, he remained still.


    "Where is Julie Tan? Does he want to have a 3P?" She thought to herself.


    Thinking of the possibility, L gave him a good bite.


    Harry immediately lifted her up by the waist.


    Although it was pitch dark, Harry carried her into the bedroom. "You dick, let me go!!" L jumped off in


    an attempt to escape.


    All at once, he turned on the light, which shined so brightly that L stopped to rub her dazzled eyes.


    As she was carried up again, she roared, "Let go of me." Meanwhile, she held around his neck lest she


    fell off.


    To her surprise, no one was found in there, leaving a tidy and neat bed.


    Weren''t they supposed to sleep together? Did they do it on sofa?


    No, it was clean, too. Bathroom perhaps? As she diverted her attention to bathroom, she found the


    door closed.


    Suspicion rose within her.


    Judging by the doubts on her face, Harry certainly knew what was on her mind. In order to punish her,


    he stood by the bed and threw her onto the mattress.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The mattress was soft though, L got a spinning head upon impact.


    That jerk just couldn''t quit bullying her.


    "L, can you be less eager?" He finally talked, but not in a friendly way.


    L jumped up on the bed and cried out, "Fancy your having the nerve to say that! You just sleep with


    another woman, and nowe for me? You womanizer!" She blurted out in a huff.


    Womanizer? Watching the outrageous woman, he narrowed his eyes, who looked dangerous as if a


    wolf came across a sheep.


    Sensing the forbiddingly sharp eyes, L restrained herself a bit and threatened the man, "If you dare


    lay a finger on me, your fiancee will be in trouble." She looked down at him boldly. It felt so good to look


    at him in that way!


    Harry, on the other hand, looked up at her. He didn''t feel good!


    He forced her down to the bed and said, "Try me!" A chill shed through his eyes.


    After being warned, L felt wronged.


    He could tease her as much as he wanted but she couldn''t do anything to fight back? She wanted to


    get back, but she couldn''t.


    Tears slowly dropped down to her clothes and bed.


    With that, the coldness in his eyes immediately vanished. Pouncing on her, he flirted, "Over this time


    you''ve been scheming against my fiancee. What should I do to punish you, L Li?" He wiped her


    tears off with his thumb.


    Close to him in the quiet room, she calmly looked at the man and said, "Harry, I quit. I promise I will


    never cast a nce at you. Please let me go."


    She knew better than anyone that it was the best way to control herself and get over him.


    She asked him to let her go! Harry felt his heart was being torn apart.


    "No way!" He ground out and kissed her on the red lips.


    He tried to give her some lessons in every possible way.


    It was getting dark.


    At 4:00 am, a woman, hair disheveled, burst out and faltered back to her own room. The scene was


    familiar.


    L quiveringly walked into the bathroom and had a quick shower. After that, she came to bed and had


    a good rest.


    In another room, from the bathroom came out Harry who was greatly inmed when he saw the empty


    room. "She hates me so much now that she doesn''t even want to see me again?" Harry thought to


    himself.


    Since she was still vigorous enough to flee, he decided to leave her no chance to run away next time.


    The tense rtionship wasn''t alleviated at all as the two still refused to talk to each other just as before.


    The May Day came. L didn''t take a holiday. Instead, she went to work as usual.


    In the vi of Li family.


    The living room was empty, except Joseph and her little niece who were ying the video game.


    "Uncle Joseph!" Nicole in a pink bubble skirt looked at Joseph, eyes lighting up.


    "Yes?" Joseph replied leisurely.


    Nicole looked around and whispered in his ear after she made sure that there were no others.


    Joseph asked with his eyes wide open, "Are you sure?"


    Nicole nodded firmly, saying, "But we have to keep a secret."


    Joseph thought about the n thoroughly to evaluate its feasibility, risks andtent consequences.


    "Joseph, why are you being so old-womanish?" Nicole got a little angry about Joseph''s endless


    hesitation.


    Old-womanish? Joseph really felt like pping her butt. "It''s very impolite to say so."


    "I know. Rx! I never said such things to others before," said Nicole, sitting on the sofa and throwing a


    sidelong nce at Joseph.


    ...


    Joseph pretended to get angry, "Well, I''m not going to take you there."


    Nicole quickly stood up on the sofa and shouted in a sweet voice, "Grandma, grandpa, help me! Uncle


    Joseph is going to beat me!"


    Joseph momentarily held her in his arms and covered her mouth. Jesus Christ! Who cared about the


    stupid fact! If his mom and dad ever knew he beat her, they would definitely join up to beat him.


    "All right! All right! You naughty baby, you''reing with me!" Joseph red at thecent little girl


    who was putting on the exactly same expression as his sister.


    Nicole slid off from the sofa and ran upstairs to her room after putting on the slippers. She carried her


    Hello Kitty backpack and Sophia doll.


    Downstairs, Joseph cried, "Father, mother, I will take Nicole out."


    Harold Li came out from the study, and waved them goodbye. He didn''t take it to heart as he thought


    Joseph was going to take her out for some fun.

 Chapter 134 Daddys So Handsome

    Chapter 134 Daddy''s So Handsome


    Joseph seated Nicole in the child seat, then drove out of the garage.


    "Nicole Li, I''m just your driver, and you are responsible for what happens next." He wanted to distance


    himself for if L knew it, she would certainly kick his ass.


    Nicole enjoyed the scenery outside with excitement, ignoring what Joseph said.


    In SL Group.


    Nicole took the elevator from the underground parking directly to CEO''s floor. The elevator arrived, but


    no one came out. The secretaries thought somebody may have chosen the wrong floor. So they


    continued working.


    What she didn''t see was a little girl who stooped down and sneaked out of the elevator.


    Nicole opened the door of CEO office quietly while the secretaries were concentrating on their work.


    They heard the door closed. But they didn''t know what happened in the office, nor did they care.


    In the office, Harry and Nicole, who was standing at the doorway, were looking at each other. The little


    girl looked like a princess in the pink skirt.


    "Excuse me, are you Harry?" The little girl asked in a cute voice.


    Harry stood up beside the desk and looked at her in a fatherly way. "Yes. What can I do for you little


    girl?"


    He recognized the cute Nicole, who he once glimpsed at the gate of Li family.


    "I can''t find my mom, so can I have a rest here?" Nicole curled her lips pitifully and Harry squatted to


    see her closely.


    "Where is your dad?" He really wanted to hug her. Actually, he did so. He couldn''t help feeling


    protective towards this little girl.


    "Mom said he was seeking fortunes abroad." She feltfortable in Harry''s arms. "Daddy''s so


    handsome." Nicole thought.


    Abroad? Harry remembered L had said the girl''s mom was on a business trip, and maybe Nicole


    was too young to tell the difference.


    "Uncle, are you married?" She came here to find out whether her mom still have the chance to marry


    Harry. She was very happy to see the man shake his head. Such being the case, nobody would take


    her dad away!


    Nicole put her arms around Harry''s neck tightly, which made him thought she was afraid. So he smiled


    and said gently, "What''s your name?"


    "Uncle, I am Nicole!" She was happy to have Harry as her dad for he was not only handsome, but also


    as tall as her Uncle Jordan.


    "Nicole? What a wonderful name!" Harry sat on the sofa and put the girl on his legs.


    Nicole kept holding his neck, and he was happy to see her doing this. He wondered whether the girl''s


    dad often went abroad.


    "Uncle, could you please take me to have some ice cream?" Nicole looked at Harry seriously, hoping


    her dad wouldn''t refuse her.


    "Why do you want to eat ice cream? Are you hungry?" His voice became tender unconsciously and the


    cold, arrogant eyes were filled with happiness.


    "No. My ssmates all go to eat ice cream with their dads, but my dad never goes with me." Nicole


    really wanted her father to take her to eat ice cream and feed her.


    Hearing that, Harry thought her father was really busy and didn''t have time to look after his daughter.


    He could understand this, cause he himself was often too busy to have meal.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Everyone in the secretary division was so astonished that they couldn''t utter a word when seeing Harry


    walking out of the office with a little girl in his arms.


    Joey rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Who was that girl? She was even in Harry''s arms!


    "Lucy, have you seen any child? Maybe I was wrong." He asked a female secretary next to him who


    was also surprised.


    "Joey! Is there a little girl? Who is she?" How could a little girl be in thepany?


    "Right! Of course I was wrong." Joey thought. He took off his sses and decided to have a little rest


    cause the tiredness made him dizzy.


    Harry stepped out of the elevator with Nicole in his arms and went out of thepany, ignoring the


    astonished crowd.


    "OMG! CEO has a child in his arms! I can''t believe it!"


    "Oh, that girl is so cute. Is she CEO and Ynda''s child?"


    "CEO cares about the girl so much. She must be his child!"


    "Wow, the child of CEO and Ynda has grown up!"


    The gossip spread soon and everyone knew CEO and Ynda had a child.


    L sat on the closestool in toilet, hearing those talking about Harry and Ynda''s child outside.


    She thought with a sneer, "Harry has covered the truth for so many years! Since he has a child, how


    could he tamper with her feelings? He is not qualified to be a father!"


    In Harry''s eyes, L also had a child with other man, so their rtionship, which was inappropriate to


    be exposed, should be ended. After all, the children shouldn''t be hurt.


    Those women stopped their gossip when L went out of the toilet cubicle. They smiled at her with


    embarrassment and dispersed. L smiled and nodded at them, as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She went back to office, disappointed. In the office, Joseph was reading magazine, cross-legged. "Why


    are you here?" L asked his brother with surprise, who had suddenly appeared in her office.


    Joseph answered with the excuse he had alreadye up with, "Ie by yourpany and will


    leave soon."


    Of course, L didn''t believe him. But she started working immediately with no more talking for she


    was in a bad mood.


    On the pedestrian street near thepany.


    Many people wereing and going on the street in peak-hour.


    When Harry, who stood out in the crowd of people, appeared in the ice cream shop with lovely Nicole in


    his arms, everybody was looking at them.


    The shop became crowded immediately. Although one little scoop of ice cream could cost nearly 100,


    people were still scrambling to buy. Most of the consumers were girls, who came here mainly to see the


    pair of father and daughter, who were so gorgeous that all of them wanna have a look.


    Harry put Nicole at a neat and clean table and bought her six scoops of ice cream as she required,


    three of which were strawberry vor, and others banana vor.


    "Uncle, can you feed me?" Nicole watched Harry eagerly, and the man couldn''t resist the little girl''s


    begging.


    He took the spoon and fed Nicole with the ice cream while talking about funny things.


    Nicoleughed at times, which attracted others'' attention.


    Harry cracked a rare smile and many people took photos of him with their phone quietly.


    He talked with Nicole happily and wiped her mouth softly as she finished eating.


    The little girl looked at him while giggling. She was happy to have such a considerate dad.


    Harry seldom had chance to hang out in work time. The he took Nicole to eat seafood pae.


    He also bought her atest limited-edition Barbie doll. Nicole was so excited that she kissed his face


    several times.

 Chapter 135 Grew Up Without the Company of Her Dad

    Chapter 135 Grew Up Without the Company of Her Dad


    Harry carried Nicole and went back to the office in full view of his surprised and confused employees.


    This time, those secretaries knew that what they had seen before was real. So here came the question.


    Who was the child in CEO''s arms? When and how did the child enter the office?


    A little bit tired, Nicole rest her chin on Harry''s shoulders quietly. "Nicole, are you sleepy?" Harry


    couldn''t help smiling when he saw this plump and cute little girl was about to sleep.


    It was not the first time today that he had wished Nicole were his daughter.


    Nicole nodded. Then Harry took her to his lounge. "Call my uncleter. He is also here." Nicole did not


    forget to remind Harry before falling asleep.


    "Okay!" The man answered. He tucked in Nicole and was ready to go out.


    Suddenly, a small hand took hold of his palm. "Daddy." Nicole unconsciously mumbled, giving Harry the


    illusion that Nicole was his daughter.


    Nicole took hold of his hand and called him "Daddy". It seemed that she grew up without thepany


    of her dad.


    He rubbed her hair and gently kissed her forehead before he left the room.


    If L hadn''t aborted their child, it must be as cute as Nicole.


    Aftering out, Harry was lost in thought. After a long while, he called L with his phone.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In the deputy CEO office, L saw the caller ID and was a little bit puzzled. Why did he call her during


    working hours?


    "Tell Joseph toe to my office." She heard Harry''s low but dulcet voice.


    "Oh, okay!" How did he know that Joseph was in her office?


    "Joseph! You have been in my office for a while. What are you up to?" L hung up her phone. She


    looked at Joseph, feeling that he was weird today. He always yedputer games when he had


    nothing to do. Why did hee to her office and stay there for several hours without reasons?


    "What? Couldn''t I stay here for a while?" Joseph pretended to be a little angry. In fact, he had no


    choice...


    "Harry is waiting for you in his office." Joseph suddenly stood up from the sofa. L cast another


    nce at him for she guessed that he was hiding something.


    "Wait a minute. Why is Harry looking for you?" L came up and walked around him. She could sense


    the conspiracy.


    "Nothing." Joseph rolled his eyes at his suspicious sister.


    On a second thought, L guessed they might talk about business. "You can go now!"


    Joseph left as soon as L finished her words.


    Wearing sunsses, Joseph appeared on the floor of CEO office. Joey had already got Harry''s


    instructions and said, "Mr. Li, you can go in directly."


    Joseph took off his sunsses and nodded at Joey. Then he blinked at those secretaries who were


    excited at seeing him. Those secretaries were in ecstasy immediately, utterly bewitched by the


    handsome Joseph.


    In the CEO office.


    Seeing the young maning in, Harry asked, "Did you bring Nicole here?"


    Joseph went nk suddenly. He was not aware of what had happened between Nicole and Harry. So


    he nodded at Harry and said, "Yes, I had nned to bring her to my sister. But that naughty girl said


    she had something important to do and ran away. She even forbade me from following her." Joseph


    shrugged.


    It was impossible for Harry to believe him! "Is she really the child of your sister''s friend?" He asked


    again.


    Joseph was confused. "If my sister says so, then that''s it. Where is Nicole? Isn''t she here?" He looked


    around to look for Nicole.


    Harry started at Joseph with his piercing eyes, which intimidated Joseph. The second before Joseph


    came clean, Harry said, "She is sleeping in the lounge."


    He secretly breathed a sigh of relief, opened the door of the lounge and walked in.


    At this point, Harry received a short message from L. "We shouldn''t meet each other in private


    anymore!"


    The man was annoyed. He started to think about why she sent the message. After a while, he texted


    back, "You are dissatisfied with my performance in bed?"


    Then Joseph came out of the lounge with Nicole in his arms. Harry frowned at him. "Do not take her


    away until she gets up."


    Joseph looked at Harry and then at Nicole, thinking of the knocking-off time. "Well, Nicole Li. You only


    had half an hour to sleep. Otherwise, your mother will be home before us."


    After Nicole was carried back to the lounge, Harry looked down at his phone. "I cannot be more


    satisfied with your performance. But I think it is¡­ inappropriate¡­ for us to meet each other in private."


    "Where is your sister?" This unexpected question confused Joseph, who just came out of the lounge.


    He had to think about how to answer.


    "She hasn''t been anywhere but working in her office after Ie!" What was going on between them


    two?


    Harry fell into silence. You could never know what a woman was thinking. Did she have the final say?


    Did she want to leave him?


    Joseph trembled at seeing the irritated Harry. He wondered why he agreed to let Nicole sleep here a


    little longer. This man was so intimidating. Joseph wept in his heart and decided to focus on his phone


    instead of looking at Harry.


    His sister was so brave to have a child with such a cold man. Wasn''t she afraid of freezing to death?


    Harry must be a devil! At the thought of this, Joseph really wanted to flee.


    "Stop your wild imagination!" Harry''s cold voice interrupted Joseph. Harry knew well what Joseph was


    thinking from his changing expressions.


    Joseph felt embarrassed and smiled at him. This man must be a prophet!


    Harry gazed at the smiling Joseph, who looked like his sister.


    "Boss Si, are you bi¡­bisexual?" Harry''s stare scared the hell out of Joseph. Why would he choose to


    stay with such a man?


    What was he thinking about? Harry coldly scanned his face again and said, "You are not that attractive.


    I only have feelings for your sister!"


    With that, Joseph patted his chest at once. "Hey, my ex-brother-inw¡­"


    "I wouldn''t mind if you just call me brother-inw!" The man cut in, still looking at theputer.


    Joseph was wordless at once. Then the man suddenly faced him and said, "I have several leading


    international entertainmentpanies. I can give you an offer as you wish and help you develop your


    career. Moreover, I can buy you a vi in whichever city you like, as well as a Shelby Supercar."


    "You want to be my sugar daddy?" After a long while, Joseph opened his mouth and confusedly gazed


    at this powerful man.

 Chapter 136 Call Me Brother-in-Law Next Time

    Chapter 136 Call Me Brother-in-Law Next Time


    Joseph''s words made Harry speechless. He felt Joseph''s way of thinking was quite simr to L


    sometimes.


    "Don''t worry. I have no interest in you. Call me brother-inw next time!" He interrupted Joseph''s


    imagination with a cool tone.


    Harry''s words pulled Joseph back to the reality. He nodded. "No problem! Anything else?"


    "Who will you stand by, me or Thomas Herren?" Harry asked while taking a cigarette out of packet and


    picking up his lighter. But he thought of Nicole in the lounge when he was about to ignite the cigarette.


    So he put the lighter down and fiddled with the cigarette in hand.


    "Brother-inw, I idolize you so much. I am on your side, of course!" Joseph bent over Harry''s


    executive desk excitedly and looked deep into Harry''s eyes. "What Harry offered was so tempting!


    Sorry, my sister!" Joseph thought.


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Harry nodded with satisfaction. Suddenly, the door of the lounge was opened


    from inside. Nicole came out, half awake.


    "Nicole, my sweetheart, you wake up." Joseph said. When he was about to go up, Harry had already


    squatted down beside Nicole.


    Harry scooped Nicole up. He looked just like a loving father who held his daughter up. "Uncle Harry. My


    uncle is here. Is he taking me home? I will miss you!" Nicole hooked around Harry''s neck and said. She


    didn''t want to leave!


    Harry disyed a slight smile. "Ask your uncle to bring you here next time. I will always wait for you


    here!"


    Hearing that, Nicole became awake. She tightened her grip on his neck and said excitedly, "Really? I


    cane here and y with you again?"


    Joseph was totally dumbfounded to see that. He couldn''t believe the poker-faced CEO could behave in


    such a fatherly way. s! Harry always wore a smile when he was with Nicole. Maybe that was the


    power of bond between father and daughter.


    Actually, Harry was a little bit pathetic. Cause he was holding his own daughter while he knew nothing


    about that. Joseph couldn''t image what would happen after Harry knew the truth... If that day came,


    God please bless my sister!


    "Certainly! I never lie!" Harry replied while holding Nicole with one hand and smoothing her fringe with


    the other hand.


    "Great! Uncle Harry, you are the best!" Love you!" Nicole cheered and kissed Harry''s cheek. Then she


    walked to her astonished uncle after Harry put her down.


    "Uncle, you look so foolish! Ha...ha..." Nicoleughed at Joseph. Joseph held back his astonishment


    and grumbled with a re, "Can''t you say something sweet to your dear uncle. I have been taking care


    of you all the time!"


    Harry arched his eyebrow on hearing "dear uncle".


    "Then don''t act foolishly! Ha...ha..!" Nicole keptughing at Joseph. Then she took over the toy Harry


    passed and waved farewell to him.


    Harry then walked Nicole and Joseph to the elevator. To be urate, he was sending Nicole off.


    When Harry went back, he saw Joey standing still and looking at him like a fool. He resumed his cold


    look at once and asked, "Joey, no work now?"


    Totally distracted, Joey nodded. When he managed to realize what Harry asked, he saw the livid Harry,


    who was going to increase his workload.


    "No, boss. I have a lot of things to do. I had misheard you!" Joey rushed to his desk and bent over his


    work right away.


    Seeing that, Harry went back to his office without saying anything further. He was in a good mood that


    day so he decided to be nice to Joey.


    Joey told himself to be calmer and careful in the future. Because his boss would be unpredictable when


    he was dealing with everything rted to Miss Li.


    Later, Harry assigned him a task about Joseph. That task improved Joey''s understanding of how deep


    his love towards L. Yes! Love!


    L got off work earlier than usual that day. Landon, Joseph and Nicole was about to eat dinner when


    she came back home.


    They were all surprised to see L came back home so early. "L, dinner will be ready soon!"


    Landon said while taking one more pair of chopsticks out for L.


    "Okay, grandpa." L kissed Nicole and went to wash her hands.


    After dinner, when L was bathing Nicole, Nicole said excitedly, "Mommy, I am so happy today!"


    L threw her eye on Nicole who seemed to be in a good mood and asked, "Really? Why? Share with


    mommy."


    Nicole revealed a mysterious smile. She hooked around L''s neck with both her arms and said, "I met


    an uncle today. I was so happy being with him!"


    L guessed Nicole just encountered someone and had a good time with that stranger. "Really? Do


    you be good friends?" Lthered body wash on Nicole tenderly.


    "Yes, of course. Mommy can join us next time!" ying with her toys, Nicole thought of Harry and


    grinned.


    L smiled and washed the body wash off.


    "Mommy, can I sleep with you tonight?" Nicole looked at L expectantly.


    "Yes, of course. My sweetheart!" After giving Nicole a kiss, L held her up and walked out of the


    bathroom. Nicole giggled all the way.


    L felt happy and easy every time she was staying with Nicole.


    On the bed, she embraced Nicole and took a selfie. She was quite satisfied with that photo. So she


    posted it on Wechat moment.


    After Nicole fell asleep, L took out her phone. Many people liked andmented on the photo she


    just shared.


    A colleague asked, "So cute! Miss Li, is this your daughter?"


    L considered for a while and replied, "Yes, it''s my daughter :D."


    Within minutes, numerousments from her colleagues flooded her Wechat moment, showing their


    surprise and disbelief.


    Her resume showed she was unmarried and she had never brought Nicole to thepany before. So


    all colleagues thought she was single.


    What''s more, she had been busy working in the past three years and none had ever seen her dating


    with any man. No wonder everyone was astonished to know she had a daughter.


    Everyone thought she was dating Joshua since what happened in the Fontainebleau Resort. Maybe


    that post could shift people''s attention away from that rumor.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When she was buried in thought, her phone rang. Afraid that Nicole might be awaken by the ring, she


    answered the phone immediately before checking the caller ID. It was from "Ex-husband".


    "Hello, Boss Si." She said politely while walking to the balcony.


    After half a minute''s silence, L finally heard Harry''s voice. "Whose daughter is Nicole?" Although


    Harry was trying to make himself sound emotionless, L could sense he sulked.


    L frowned at his words. She turned back and cast a nce at Nicole, who was sound sleep, and


    asked, "How do you know her name?" L didn''t know they met before.


    Harry said slowly, "That doesn''t matter. Tell me whose daughter Nicole is." In the daytime, he just


    nned to make up for the pain he caused. But in the evening, he learned that she had a daughter.


    Who was Nicole''s father?


    L took a deep breath while looking into the darkness faraway. "Boss Si. I think you know perfectly


    well that Nicole is my daughter."

 Chapter 137 You Also Have a Child, Dont You

    Chapter 137 You Also Have a Child, Don''t You


    Those words out of L''s month threw Harry into silence. It was long before he asked, "Who is her


    father?" He tried to find out more.


    Stars were blinking in the clear, dark night sky. It might be a fine day tomorrow.


    "Does that matter, Mr. Si? You also have a child, don''t you?" She sounded cold. Harry slightly frowned


    when he heard such queer words.


    He stubbed out the cigarette and untied his tie. "Who told you that?" What was she imagining?


    It got quiet again. L recollected the gossip among her colleagues. She wasn''t mistaken.


    "You have brought the child to thepany today. I didn''t see her, but many others did. You don''t need


    to cover it up, Mr. Si." Maybe they wereing to an end. Anyone could be hurt, except innocent kids!


    Harry sneered, "Miss Li, so even you believe rumors?" And that was her child indeed! If Nicole were his


    daughter, he would introduce her to everyone...


    But unfortunately, she couldn''t be. They divorced over four years ago. How could Nicole be his


    daughter!


    What did he say that? Rumor? So that wasn''t his child! Hearing this, L let out a sigh of relief.


    It was so quiet that they could even hear the soft breath of each other. Over countless days and nights


    in the past, they had snuggled up to each other and felt the breath of each other in peace.


    But now, they were in no position to care for and contact each other. Would they maintain their


    ambiguous rtionship?


    Thinking back to his asional ferocious looks and ice-cold warnings, L wanted to give up.


    "Good night, Mr. Si!" She said softly. Deep in her heart, she told herself to let it be.


    Harry copsed in the sofa with his eyes closed and heard the soft voice. Her smiling face crossing his


    mind and lingered.


    "L."


    "Um?"


    He called her name in a masculine voice. The quiet night was pervaded with romance.


    Her heart was pounding. Right now, her mind went totally nk as if she were floating on a cloud


    without knowing where to go.


    "Come to me." Harry said gently. He wanted to see her now, desperately.


    L tried hard to pull herself out of his gentle trap before she almost said yes. He was really good at


    flirting with girls!


    "yboy." She gnashed her teeth and ended the call.


    Harry looked angry when the phone was suddenly hung up. So damn good, L!


    L stared at her phone and tried to calm herself.


    When did he start to seduce her? That night in Fontainebleau Resort, he also seduced her easily just


    because he knew her well!


    Tonight he tried to do that again. God, she wanted to beat him up!


    The next day was sunny as expected. It was getting hotter. L simply wore a long-sleeved olive long


    dress.


    At the morning conference.


    A top manager was transferred here from the headquarters, who shared the same position as Jeremy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He was said to be highlypetent and greatly valued by Harry.


    After the meeting, L answered a phone from a client and opened herputer when she saw a


    dismissal email in the inbox.


    Joshua was fired! She noticed that the email was sent by Joey with a reason of not working seriously.


    No more information...


    If she guessed right, Joshua was fired by Harry.


    She took up the phone and called Joey. "Joey, tell Harry he''s the CEO and he can''t use his position to


    get even with his employee!" She said straightforwardly.


    Hearing that, Joey repeated with what his boss had told him. "Boss said you can go to him directly if


    you have any objection."


    After hanging up the phone, L bit her lower lip and went to the floor of CEO office with her phone.


    Fine, she would go to him directly. It was in thepany. Why would she be scared? But to be honest,


    she was a little scared...


    In the CEO office.


    Joey greeted her with a nod. L pushed the door open before Joey told her boss was talking with


    others in the office.


    All right. It was toote. Just forgot it. Then Joey went back to his seat to go on working.


    L was about to call out Harry''s name, but she held her tongue when she saw another two men in the


    office.


    "Sorry. I don''t know you''re busy. I''m sorry to bother you." She apologized in embarrassment, pretending


    to be calm.


    In the office, Harry, Samuel and the new vice-general manager Jim Dang were discussing something.


    They all looked up at the woman breaking in. Jim was the only one who got surprised. Wasn''t that Miss


    Li? How dared she break into the CEO office!


    He turned to the other two who didn''t look surprised at all. Oh, that was kind of revtion to him.


    Harry stared at her and spoke in time to save her from embarrassment. "Jim, I called Miss Li over for a


    formal introduction. You shall fully cooperate with her in the future!"


    L finally let out a sigh of relief and regained her nerve as usual. She walked elegantly to them.


    "Miss Li, I''m Jim Dang. I''ve got a lot to learn from you!" The fair-skinned seemed to be in his twenties.


    But he had a rather feminine voice.


    L shook hands with him with a smile, "My pleasure, Mr. Dang. I''ve heard a lot about you. I have just


    taken this position. Your help will be appreciated!"


    They two talked politely. Having noticed the big smile on L''s face, Harry looked displeased.


    Samuel saw that clearly. He had suspected whether the woman was truly Harry''s ex-wife before. But


    now, he was 100% sure!


    Four years had passed. Why were they entangling with each other again?


    "Hello, Miss Li!" Samuel stood up to greet L. He was curious about what happened between them.


    The man, who smiled calmly in a suit, leather shoes and wire-rimmed sses, looked familiar to L.


    "Hello, and you are?" She must have seen him before, but she failed to recall who he was at the


    moment.


    They shook hands politely when Samuel introduced himself. "I''m Samuel. I was the attorney of SL


    Group in D City!"

 Chapter 138 She Had to Obey This Big Shot

    Chapter 138 She Had to Obey This Big Shot


    Oh! That was Samuel, who L met four years ago. "Sorry for my poor memory." Samuel, the famous


    internationalwyer! How could she forget such an impressive man?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The possessive Harry was happy to see that she forgot that handsome Samuel.


    Samuel sat down indifferently and began collecting his documents. "Harry, I''ll stay in Crescent Spring


    for some time." Reluctantly, he had to stay in A Country for Harry from tomorrow on.


    "OK. Let''s have a gathering with Chuck and Eason sometimeter." Harry sat on the sofa and lighted a


    cigarette.


    Samuel nodded, bid farewell to them and left with his portfolio.


    Seeing Samuel leave so soon, Jim realized he had better follow Samuel and talk with CEO some other


    day.


    "Boss Si, I''m going back to work. Take your time!" Jim Dang left too.


    Now there were only two in the office. L was extremely angry at Harry, who was smoking calmly.


    She walked to the man in her high heels, grabbed the cigarette in his mouth and snubbed it out in the


    ashtray.


    "Mr. Si, why did you fire Joshua?" Her straightforward question displeased Harry very much.


    "Why? Do I need a reason to fire anyone?" How arrogant he was! Harry nced at the cigarette butt in


    the ashtray and lighted another one.


    L thought for a moment and said, "Of course you don''t need a reason. So fire me please!" Joshua


    was fired because of her. She felt sorry for this and didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    Hearing what she said, Harry took a deep drag and pulled her over.


    Off guard, L fell into his arms quickly...


    Harry puffed smoke into her face without giving her any chance to speak and L began coughing


    violently. She was choked and even her lovely face turned red.


    Damn the bastard! That was how he bullied her!


    She didn''t recover until she coughed for nearly one minute while leaning against the man''s chest.


    She pinched his waist with all her strength. The strong man didn''t get hurt while L felt a pain in her


    hand.


    Harry watched the woman coughing in his arms. As soon as she recovered, he puffed smoke into her


    face again.


    ¡­ Again, L coughed in his arms! She was so angry that she cursed him in her mind. She was


    ovee by a terrible fit of coughing.


    Harry looked at the angry woman with a smile. She must pay the price of disobedience. Of course, it


    was not over!


    L grabbed Harry''s hand and bit it as soon as she could catch her breath.


    He didn''t stop her but she gradually loosened his hand for she didn''t want to hurt him. Only bite marks


    are made. His skin was not broken.


    She was about to talk, but the man kissed her on the red lips. Then L began coughing fiercely once


    again. This time, Harry puffed smoke directly into her mouth.


    L was choked to tears!


    She cursed him hundreds of times in mind!


    Then she got up, took the tissues on the desk, wiped away the tears, and stared angrily at the


    indifferent Harry.


    "Harry, you son of a bitch!" She was furious at what he had done to her!


    Harry snubbed out the cigarette, his eyes shing with anger.


    She cursed him again! "L Li, let''s figure out how many times you have cursed me." However, L


    had got used to his cold voice and talked back.


    "You bullied me first every time!" L blushed and med him.


    Harry protested, "You stole my lines." He felt good when seeing her red face.


    Oh no! She didn''t wanna tangle with him anymore! She was nearly driven up the wall by him!


    She nervously stood up from the sofa and looked down at the man. "Harry, listen. If you fire Joshua, I''ll


    quit office!"


    Harry stopped smiling. "Does Nicole''s father know that you keep a man?"


    Keep a man? Calm down! Calm down! L was totally infuriated and took a deep breath...


    She kept telling herself that this man was Nicole''s father, as well as her beloved one! She went blind in


    love!


    "Of course he knows! But this is my own business. It has nothing to do with you." L tried to calm


    down.


    The atmosphere was freezing. No one would feel hot beside him in the midsummer.


    "Quit? No way!" Harry made his final decision and went back to his desk. He was seemingly going to


    work.


    Looking at the unfriendly look on his face, L thought she had to obey this big shot, and only in this


    way could she get a chance.


    With that, she took a deep breath and walked to Harry with a smile. "Boss Si, in your opinion, how can


    the innocent Joshua be spared?"


    Her better attitude satisfied Harry.


    He made his request briefly and clearly. "Have a nap with me."


    L lost her temper which she had been trying to keep. "Bang!" She banged on the desk and glowered


    at him!


    She felt a pain in her hand... Really painful!


    But the man didn''t give her a damn. Her eyes turned red.


    Was Ynda the only one that he would be tender to? L''s eyes shed with disappointment.


    Well, just a nap! Anyway, they had slept together many time!


    As Harry thought she would turn away, she headed to his lounge.


    He was satisfied with her obedience and smiled wickedly. However, did it mean that she was willing to


    sleep with him for the sake of Joshua? If it was someone else who asked her to do that, would she still


    be so obedient?


    At the thought of that, he withdrew his smile.


    L sat in the lounge, waiting for Harry. But after more than 10 minutes, she didn''t see anyonee


    in.


    She had to go out to check what was going on, but there was no one in the office¡­


    L was about to explode. Harry had teased her again and again! Ah! Ah! Ah! If she was given a gun,


    she would absolutely shoot him to death!


    When L came out of the office, everybody could see the anger on her face. She tried to keep calm,


    but in vain.


    Seeing she was out, Joey hurried over and said, "Miss Li, boss is going to meet the head of the public


    security bureau. He just said that you had better go back to work and stop thinking irrelevant things."


    Then he drew near and added, "And never try to hook up with him."

 Chapter 139 Mike

    Chapter 139 Mike


    With this, Joey stepped backward to keep a distance from L.


    Upon hearing thest few words, L cast a piercingly sharp nce at Joey who was trying hard to


    hold back hisughter. "You sure this is what he said?" She asked in disbelief.


    Joey nodded. He didn''t have the balls to spout nonsense in the name of his boss.


    L took out the phone and sent a Wechat message to Harry.


    Harry, who was driving, heard the message tone and unlocked the phone. It was a message from L.


    "Son of bitch!"


    He turned nasty as this woman was getting less restrained.


    "We will square the ount. I''ll pay your hospitalization fee!"


    After reading the reply, she really wanted to kill him!


    Fortunately, the email from Joey eased L''s anger.


    "The previous tip-off is proven to be a malicious nder. As a result, Joshua is reinstated."


    After a while, she got a push entitled "Lawless Brad Du Was Imprisoned, with Criminal Suspect Under


    Investigation"


    Brad Du? Is that Brad that day? She clicked open the news.


    Brad Du was found on the street, paralyzed. As the investigation continued, the police found Brad Du


    was involved in quite a few crime cases and now had been put behind bars. Besides, the police tracked


    down arge amount of stolen property and closed down three substandard entertainment centers and


    bars. His uncle was involved and was under investigation now.


    The man in the picture was nobody but Brad with medical gauze on his eyes and bloodstain all over his


    body. Next to him was Dev with medical gauze on his eyes too. Their arms were broken.


    L credited all that to Harry.


    Ruthless though, she didn''t feel sympathy for them after she learned about what they had done before.


    At noon, L drove out of thepany to have lunch.


    Behind a middle school was an alleyway where situated a delicious rice noodles restaurant.


    L parked the car and then got out with her handbags.


    As soon as she entered the alleyway, someone called her name in a familiar voice. "L!"


    She became vignt at once and pretended to hear nothing. Meanwhile, she dialed Harry''s number


    from the call history.


    "L Li!" L knew she couldn''t shake him off, so she turned around.


    She coldly looked at Mike in front, who was more dejected than days ago.


    The shabby grey coat, scruffy jeans and filthy shoes molded him into a man who was totally different


    from the one that was always immactely dressed.


    It was no way a mere coincidence.


    Mike kept an eye on her for days but couldn''t get to her alone.


    Today, he finally got the chance after following her all the way.


    "Mike, you still have the guts to show up?" She spoke so loudly, hoping Harry could hear her.


    Casting a greedy eye on the increasingly gorgeous woman, Mike wanted to screw her on the spot.


    "I just want a sum of money and then I will leave here. That''s why I am here today." After what


    happenedst time, Harry dispatched his men to find him and beat him to death.


    He was so intimidated that he didn''t dare to look for a job, but wandered around every day. He then had


    been leading a vagrant life, begging for food when hungry and drinking running water when thirsty. He


    had had enough!


    After hisint, L sneered. "Mike, you has ruined my family. Now you are expecting money from


    me? No way! Why don''t you go to you fiancee Sara?"


    Passers-by curiously looked at the confronting two. Mike slowly came neat. "Let''s talk somewhere else.


    It is noisy here."


    He kept her at arm''s length as he knew L wouldn''t want to stay too closer.


    He studied L, thinking of the past days when she called him Mike affectionately.


    But Sara was the only one he loved. There was no ce in his heart for L. When they were


    together, he was just using her throughout.


    On her 22th birthday, she was so damn gorgeous in the full dress which was gifted by Mike. He


    drugged the red wine as he was determined to get her but refused to take the responsibility.


    To his surprise, she didn''t show up until her father was removed from the office.


    L had wanted to refuse. But she agreed after thinking twice. "Ok. Let''s go to Old Tree Cafe over


    there!"


    Her clear-cut response alerted Mike. He touched his pocket subconsciously.


    On the verge of desperation, he had decided to bring her down with him if she yed tricks.


    L walked towards the crowded ce. But as soon as they went out of the alleyway, Mike put his arm


    around her shoulder. They looked like an intimate couple.


    "Go back. We are not going to the cafe." He wasn''t stupid. He knew what she wanted to do as she


    walked towards the crowd.


    L uttered no words but went back since the sharp object against her waist hurt her. It must be a


    knife, she guessed.


    Mike looked around and took her to a shabby alley where not a single soul was found.


    He shoved her against a dirty wall. It make L feel sick. But Mike cared nothing about that.


    Mike snuggled up to her perfumed body, with right hand holding the knife against her waist.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The call didn''t get through? L felt a bit of frustrated at the thought of that. But what if Harry answered


    the phone in the end? So she decided to manoeuvre the enemy instead of giving up.


    As Mike came closer, the obnoxious odor from him made her sick all the more.


    She knit her eyebrows and said, "You wanna money, right? I can give you. How much do you want?"


    She looked skyward, trying to get fresh air.


    Sniffing her fragrance, he imed, "I have changed my mind. Not just money, I want you, too!" With


    that, he attempted to kiss her on the red lips.


    L turned away.


    "Mike, if you dare to touch me today, you''ll get nothing." L, who had been calm, now was freaked out


    as Mike would really do what he wanted.

 Chapter 140 Spend the Rest of Her Life with Him

    Chapter 140 Spend the Rest of Her Life with Him


    When Mike heard that he couldn''t get the money, he hesitated. Anyway, he could possess any kind of


    woman if he had the money.


    "Well, give me ten million!" What he said gave L a scare.


    She squinted at the man in front of her, restraining a feeling of annoyance. "You''re overestimating me.


    My annual sry now is merely over a million, and I''ve just taken the position this month. How can I get


    so much money for you?"


    Mikeughed. "Your husband, he has money. For him, ten million is a drop in the bucket!"


    "You are wrong. Harry is not my husband now. He has a fiancee!"


    That was a fact. Saying it out would only hurt her feelings.


    Mike held the dagger up at her eye level. "If you don''t obey, I don''t mind slicing into your little snow-


    white face." Eyes full of evil desire, he threw his hand around her shoulder.


    "Let go of me, and I''ll give you the money!" she said. As he touched her, L had to make a promise


    first.


    "Harry,e and help me. If you save me, I will listen to you! I promise." She thought to herself.


    Hearing L''s words, Mike put on a smile, which made L sick.


    How stupid she was to have had a rtionship with such a man!


    "Where are you going?" She asked the man, trying to buy time and expecting someone to save her.


    Mike kissed her cheek, put his hands around her waist, and looked at L with a disgusting smile.


    "How about going with me?"


    She wiped her cheek hard, as if there was something nasty on it.


    She was such an idiot to have taken a liking to this bastard Mike in the past!


    Displeased to see her reaction, Mike waved the dagger in front of her. The sharp dagger slowly sliced


    the cor of her dress.


    "Stop it! I''ll go get the money!" She held back the feeling of nausea and pressed down his hand.


    "Well, I''ve changed my mind again. You have to serve me first, and I''ll let you go get the money!" He


    wanted to take the money and let her go, but she was so tempting that he could not let her go so easily.


    He continued to slice her clothes with the dagger and L dared not struggle. "Mike, if you don''t stop,


    you won''t get a dime!" She threatened in a stern voice.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He waved his hand and stared at the woman''s face. "It''s no use saying anything, L. I only want you


    now!"


    Hearing his words, L had no choice but to throw away her handbag and grab hold of his arm with


    both hands.


    "Touch me again, and I will put up a desperate fight!"


    Mike got rid of her hands easily and pulled out his hand that held the dagger.


    L seized the chance to free herself from his control and ran away.


    "Help!" she eximed.


    But Mike caught up quickly. When they were pulling each other, her arm was cut by the dagger. Her


    olive sleeves were pierced and blood began to ooze out.


    Mike threw the dagger on the ground and covered her mouth with one hand.


    With the other hand, he pinned her down and kept her from moving.


    Then he picked up the dagger and held it to her throat. "Shout for help? Do it again and I''ll stab you in


    the neck." He stared fiercely at the woman and recalled the past days, his eyes bloodshot.


    L continued to struggle. All at once the sharp dagger made a small cut in her neck.


    "Ah!" Mike, who was straddling her, let out a scream, frowned in pain, and dropped the dagger.


    He covered his bleeding left arm, but his right arm began to bleed while he was screaming.


    L took a look at his arms and saw two... gunshot wounds!


    Mike toppled down to the ground in agony. L sat up immediately and tumbled into a familiar


    embrace.


    Harry made it! L leaned against the man''s chest and grasped his shirt.


    Harry patted the slightly shivering woman, gazing at her bloodstained sleeve and the ripped cor...


    With a cold and gloomy expression, he lifted the pistol that was equipped with a silencer, and fired


    several shots toward Mike.


    Unable to scream any more, Mike passed out because of the pain.


    Harry tossed the pistol onto the ground and carried the woman in his arms, protecting her from curious


    eyes.


    After they left, Joey picked up the pistol and L''s handbag and waited for the police there.


    Joey thought of the phone call Harry made a dozen minutes ago, in which he revealed all his feelings


    for L.


    "Ask the police to find L''s mobile phone location and send it to me. Bring the pistol and I''ll meet you


    there." Though his words were normal, his tone was quite the opposite. He was in a deep anxiety apart


    from the usual coldness.


    Within a few minutes, the police located L''s mobile phone. Harry and Joey reached the small alley


    behind Old Tree Cafe, which was not far from thepany.


    Seeing Mike pressing L against the ground, Harry fired on him without hesitation.


    The police came and took Mike away. Joey went to the police station with them.


    Harry rushed to his car carrying L and put her in the backseat.


    Before he went to the driver seat, L caught hold of his shirt.


    He had to return to the backseat first, and L hugged the man who came to her rescue. She cried


    happily the moment she felt his breath.


    He did not let her down. When she needed him most, he came to protect her.


    How could she be capricious again? He was the love of her life. How could she let him go?


    "Harry, thank you." She nestled in his arms and said softly, her hands tightly clutching his shirt.


    Harry smiled, patted her back and kissed her on her long hair. "Stay here. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    L did as he said and watched the man in admiration.


    She must spend the rest of her life with him!


    Ouch... To alleviate the pain in her arm, she blew on the wound.


    At Chengyang Private Hospital.


    L''s dress were in shreds. Harry carried her into a single room and called in the best female surgeon


    in the Hospital.


    The doctor cleaned and bandaged her wound, which was not deep, and then told them that they could


    leave.


    Harry took L back to the Crescent Spring and called someone to bring clothes for her.


    L sat down and nced around the man''s huge bedroom. This was the second time that she had


    come to his vi in Crescent Spring, and thest time they had a terrible quarrel.


    The room door was opened and Harry came in with a bag.


    Looking at the woman sitting in bed in a daze, he asked, "What are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 141 Mike is Dead

    Chapter 141 Mike is Dead


    L recovered and chuckled. "I was thinking about my prince charming." Her eyes glittered with


    affection.


    Harry sat on the bed and caressed L''s arm which was dressed withyers of gauze. "Is it still hurt?"


    L unhappily pouted, "You don''t even ask who my prince charming is?" With that, she withdrew her


    hand from his.


    Harry kissed her on the lips with a sly smile and confidently asked, "Anyone else except me?" If L


    yed tricks on him and told him it was Nicole''s irresponsible father, Harry would no doubt cut her


    connection with that man.


    She looked at the man like a spoiled child and said, "Get out! Get out! I''m going to get changed."


    Harry stared at the changeable woman who was now ying cute.


    He carried her off the bed by waist and asked her to turn around. After L did so, Harry started to


    unzip her dress.


    His breathing got faster around her, but she didn''t feel anything.


    He held her in the arms, enjoying the peaceful moment. The scene in the alley shed through L''s


    mind. She pushed him away and threw her dress to the rubbish bin.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I''m gonna have a shower!" She gave him an anxious look.


    Harry swooped her up in his arms. "You can''t touch water now. Let me help."


    She thought he was going to offer a helping hand. But it turned out...


    As the evening approached, Harry looked at the exhausted woman with a content smile.


    After 7 pm.


    Awakened by Harry''s ringtone, L opened her tired eyes and looked at the man who answered the


    phone away.


    Noticing that it was dark outside, L sat up immediately, put on clothes and went off the bed.


    Harry watched her dressing and said coldly, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, he came over.


    "Mike is dead." He spoke to the blushing woman straightforwardly. Mike was beaten in the police


    station and died because of heavy bleeding. He should have been tortured further!


    L paused when she reached out for her handbag.


    Died... The man she had been in love with died...


    At the time when she wanted nothing but revenge, she never thought he would die one day.


    His death was not to be regretted. But somehow L felt sorry. Probably because she felt sorry for the


    days she had spent with him.


    He did bring her plenty of happy hours, even though all those happiness and caring were nothing but


    lies. But she was happy at that time.


    Harry was unpleasant to see her face turning pale.


    That man hurt her over and over again. Now she was sad about his death?


    He grabbed her wrist and held her in the arms. "Are you feeling sorry for him?" He asked coldly.


    She looked at the man, wondering if he was angry. Why?


    "I am asking you if you''re feeling sorry for him?" Harry asked aggressively, determined to get the


    answer.


    Until then, L recovered from the shock. When she softly grasped his waist, Harry''s anger was


    alleviated a lot.


    Sheid her head on his chest to feel his heartbeat. "No. I''m just a bit shocked to hear that. I did feel


    sorry for him for a moment. But now I''m fine. He deserved it."


    In her youth, he manipted her, ruined her family, hurt her and insulted her. Worse, he attempted to


    compel her again and again. How could it be possible that she got hurt by his death.


    Satisfied to hear that, the man threw the phone onto the bed, stroked her long hair, held her face and


    kissed her on the lips.


    "Wait a second. I''ll take you to dinner and then drive you back."


    She nodded obediently and hugged him. How she wished time could stop at that moment.


    How long could the hard-won peace and sweatst?


    Absent-minded, she loosened her grip. Her feelings of anxiety sucked...


    When Harry went get changed, she decisively left the Crescent Spring alone and texted Harry. "I go by


    myself. Bye!"


    It took her quite a while to walk out of the vi quarter. All of sudden, a car stopped beside her with a


    honk.


    Inside the car was Harry, staring at her, face livid.


    See! Their momentary sweat and peace blew off. It was for fear that she would be too dependent on


    him and hate to part that she left by herself. So he shouldn''t wear the poker face now, right?


    "Get in the car!" He said calmly, eyeing the woman who was in a daze and wondering what was on her


    mind.


    She bit her lower lip before opening the front door and went in the car.


    Harry leaned to her immediately after she sat steady, which definitely freaked her out.


    Harry watched the dumbfounded L and fastened the seat belt for her.


    Surprised by an unexpected kiss, she didn''t know what to do.


    As L didn''t kiss back, Harry pinched her finger. It was not until then that she recovered from the


    slipped mind.


    The light turned green and the car behind beeped at them. Harry had to loosened his grip on his prey.


    On the wide street was the hurtling ck Maserati, inside of which L was gazing at the driver in


    silence.


    He had a good-looking profile, thick eyebrow, Roman nose and thin lips.


    Indulged in his tantalizing profile, she couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    "Hot enough?" He asked casually.


    L nodded candidly and said, "Yes. Your hot body impresses me!"


    ...


    She didn''t wake up to what she just said until


    He fixed his eagle eyes on her. Why he kept gazing at her?


    He repeated what she just murmured when they were waiting for the green light at the crossing.


    Er... She looked at the smiling man nkly. Was that what she just said?


    In all likelihood since that was her real thought...


    He quickly stole a kiss from her lips before stepping the gas and passing the crossing.


    They went to eat hot pot as L required.


    Harry acted like a waiter, boiling vegetables and meat for L who was eating with gusto. However, the


    loving eyes of girls nearby irritated her.

 Chapter 142 Chasing the Same Girl

    Chapter 142 Chasing the Same Girl


    "Don''t you eat something?" While having fun eating, L looked up at Harry who hadn''t touched


    anything in his bow yet.


    Harry took a look at the pot and shook his head. "No. You go ahead." He replied softly.


    L picked a fish tofu out of the pot and put it into his bowl. "Have a try."


    Looking at the expectant face, Harry put the tofu into his mouth. He had never eaten that before.


    "How does it taste? Like it?" She remembered he took her to eat hot pot several years ago. At that


    time, he just watched her eat and didn''t eat anything himself. She must persuade him to eat something


    this time!


    Harry didn''t want to let the excited woman down. So he swallowed the tofu whole and nodded. What


    the hell did he just eat? He would purchase this shop and reopen it, in case it caused him more trouble!


    Again L got him a seafood meatball and then red at a girl at the next table. She had noticed the


    girl, who turned around to peep at Harry again and again in the past half an hour.


    After having the hot pot, Harry, who had a dull ache in the tummy, went shopping with L and drove


    her home.


    At the gate of Li''s Manor.


    L managed to get out of the car after she kissed him as he required.


    Harry didn''t head for Storm Nightclub before watching her enter the manor.


    When he arrived, everyone else had been in the private room.


    Without a word, Samuel Shao took up three prepared cups of baijiu from the table and handed them to


    him.


    In a good mood, Harry promptly knocked back the baijiu.


    Eason Bo looked at Harry up and down. Harry wasn''t frowning as usual. Instead, he was wearing an


    obscure smile. Eason then asked, "Harry, were you with a girl today? It is rare to see you in such a


    good mood."


    Hearing this, everybody turned to Harry, who didn''t deny but nodded.


    He was indeed very happy to have stayed with that woman!


    "Hey, what''s going on?" Samuel Shao patted Harry''s shoulder and guessed it must have something to


    do with his ex-wife.


    Harry ate some fruits and nced at Samuel. "Have a guess."


    ...


    Was he Harry? Was he the Harry they knew?


    "Harry, my Muse subdued you, didn''t she?" Never would E Bo forget that day four years ago when a


    beautiful woman quarreled with the horrible Harry in the CEO office of SL Group in D City.


    She was in a cold sweat from fear when her Muse not only smashed up things, but also yelled at Joey


    for not watching over his boss and letting his boss seduce young girls.


    She snorted withughter when she thought about that.


    Everybody, eyebrows raised, looked at the only girl in the private room. Joey, sitting beside Chuck Si,


    was casual at the moment. It also reminded him of the past. The girl E just mentioned should be


    L.


    "Do you mean the one who med me for not watching over my boss?" Joey stared at the whisky in


    his ss indifferently.


    E Bo nodded. She wasn''t seducing Harry deliberately that day. She had no choice.


    Harry smiled slightly. "She''s your Muse?"


    Oh, then everyone knew who she was.


    E Bo nodded happily. How scary Harry was! Her Muse didn''t fear him, but even dared to quarrel with


    him. "Superwoman!" E really admired L.


    Speaking of that, Joey raised his wrist to show off his watch in front of E. "Look, a watch from your


    Muse!"


    ...


    Samuel, E, Eason and Chuck all focused on Harry as if he was cuckolded.


    His smile stiffened. He didn''t bring it up because Joey wasn''t wearing the watchtely.


    Now since he saw it, he grabbed Joey''s arm, removed the watch and threw it into the garbage bin.


    "Harry Si, that''s the most expensive gift I''ve ever had!" Joey stared at the luxury watch in the bin with a


    deep regret and pped his hand over his chest.


    Harry replied indifferently, "Will you care about something only worth tens of thousands?" Joey could


    have a gathering with them here today. He was not just Harry''s assistant.


    Watching the dramatic scene, Eason swept his arm over Harry''s shoulder. "Hey, you can''t be chasing


    the same girl, can you?"


    Harry immediately shot a warning gaze at Joey. Joey put up his hand at once. "I swear, I don''t have


    feelings for your ex-wife. The only feeling I have towards her is admiration." Dared he steal Harry''s


    woman? No, he didn''t want to ask for trouble.


    Harry took a quick look at him and felt satisfied. "Should we go to buy you a watchter?"


    Joey was shocked, "Forget it. I''ll im it from you!" He would think it over which luxury watch he was


    going to buy.


    Samuel took up the whisky bottle and filled their sses. It was a rare chance of getting together. "Let''s


    get hammered!"


    They proposed a toast and drank it bottom up. Samuel noticed the wine left in E''s ss and said,


    "Take it easy. Don''t get drunk."


    E nodded. Her face was flushed, but no one saw that in the dim light.


    They returned to seats. Eason started to sing love songs when Samuel stood up, "I''m going to the


    men''s room."


    After a little while, a small figure also sneaked out of the private room.


    Outside the men''s room.


    A man and a woman, who just came out from the private room, stood at the door. "Samuel, I have


    something to tell you." E lowered her head and stared at the toes.


    She seldom got the chance to meet him. Now she had to let him know what she thought.


    Samuel stared at the girl in front of him, who he always treated as his little sister. "What''s up, E?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    E nerved herself. "Samuel, I... I like you, for many years." Even she couldn''t remember how many


    years ago she fell in love with him. Five or six years, probably.


    Samuel fell silent at her words. E Bo was the sister of his buddy. She was a shy girl, as timid as a


    hare. How to refuse her?


    The silencested for long when E Bo pinched the hem of her blouse. Finally, she said it out! But,


    she wondered if Samuel would...


    Samuel opened his mouth. "Sorry, E."


    He just said sorry. It disconcerted her.


    "I have a girl in my heart." He told the truth directly, although he failed to be with her right now. But he


    couldn''t ept E when he liked someone else.


    "Samuel, I don''t care..." It was long before she could talked again. Her heart was badly hurt.


    Samuel looked into the pale E. He wasn''t hardhearted, but he still replied, "But I care." If he epted


    E, that would be unfair to any of them.

 Chapter 143 Acute Gastroenteritis

    Chapter 143 Acute Gastroenteritis


    E had nothing to say. Since he refused her, what else could she do?


    "Come on, let''s go back." Samuel went past E towards the private room.


    E stretched out to stop Samuel, "Samuel, are you¡­ together?" She hadn''t given up the hope.


    Thinking of grandma''s attitude, Samuel said, "No, we broke up. But I can''t forget her." He clearly


    expressed that he had someone in his heart, hoping that E could ept the fact and stop wasting


    time on him.


    Then he went away, leaving E there alone.


    E stood there for a pretty long time before her cell phone rang. It was her brother Eason.


    She took a deep breath, "Hello, brother."


    "Where are you? We have been waiting for you." When Eason was on the phone, Samuel was guzzling


    wine not far from him.


    Hearing Eason''s words, Samuel knew he was calling E and looked over.


    E''s hand was shivering because she was still depressive. "Brother, I''ve got a situation and need to


    go first. Just enjoy yourselves!" She tried to make herself sound calm.


    The careless brother really didn''t feel anything wrong. "OK, be careful."


    "Okay. Bye." E left the club after hanging up the phone.


    Samuel looked at the cup in his hand and asked Eason casually, "Did E leave?"


    He was wondering whether he would ept E if his heart was not upied.


    Maybe he wouldn''t¡­


    Eason drank a mouthful of wine and said thoughtlessly, "Yeah. The girl is now grown up and has many


    secrets. She even didn''t tell me her leg was broken while filming some time ago."


    Samuel fell into silence. Harry noticed his unusual silence.


    However, Eason was still talking about E without stopping, "... The girl seems to fall in love with


    someone and keeps looking at her cell phone every day." Speaking of this, he nced at Samuel, who


    was still drinking, and continued, "By the way, I see your photos in E''s cell phone. She told me she


    really admired your eloquence and wanted to be awyer like you. Funny, right? You all know she''s as


    timid as a rabbit and if someone threatens her, she will certainly break into tears..."


    Without notice of Samuel''s silence, Eason said a lot about E. Between the lines, everyone could tell


    how much he cared about his sister.


    Samuel put down the cup, stood up and bid farewell to the others, "I have something to do. I have to go


    now!" He didn''t know why he began to worry about E after hearing what Eason had said.


    Eason didn''t know why Samuel left in such a hurry. He looked at him with surprise and said, "What''s


    the matter? We seldom have a chance to get together and you are leaving now? Well, pay the bill first!"


    Seeing Samuel walking to the door, Eason realized he had to leave now. Sine he couldn''t stop Samuel,


    he wanted him to pay the bill as apensation.


    Samuel gestured OK and opened the door of the private room.


    After paying the bill, he went out hurriedly. He knew he may have to drink tonight, so he came with his


    chauffeur. He asked the chauffeur to drive him around to find E. Suddenly, E appeared in his sight,


    walking slowly on the side of the street and wiping tears. Samuel didn''t get out of the car. Instead, he


    told the chauffeur to slow down and follow her.


    "Though she was sad now, it''s better than giving her an empty promise and letting her down in future."


    Samuel thought.


    In order to join today''s party, Eason came back from abroad specially. E was shooting a TV series in


    A Country. So Eason brought her to the club together.


    Seeing E enter her hotel, Samuel told the chauffeur to go back.


    He thought a lot on his way back, and finally persuaded himself that he had made a right choice.


    He packed up and moved from Harry''s Crescent Spring to the hotel E lived in.


    "Well, just go, and I''ll pay." Harry promised to pay for the hotel expense with no hesitation.


    Samuel noticed his voice was not alright. "Are you OK? What happened there?"


    Harry leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes tightly, "Don''t worry. Maybe I just drank too much


    and got a stomachache." His stomach began aching after he ate the hot pot. Cups of baijiu he drank


    had made things worse.


    "You have a doctor there. Ask him to check you up." He went to the presidential suite with the room


    card in hand. After he stepped out of the elevator, he saw a woman entering her room.


    If he was not mistaken, that woman must be E.


    "I know. How could you leave so early? You owe us a meal!" He sat upright, face turning pale.


    Samuel agreed soon and opened the door of his room, which was just diagonally opposite to E''s.


    Then he hung up the phone. The chauffeur took his luggage into the room and left.


    Samuel lived in C Country. This time, he came to A Country to help Harry, just as he went to D City to


    help himst time.


    Harry was his biggest client and also helped him open hisw firm. Samuel really appreciated his help.


    After hanging up the phone, Harry asked Chuck to take him to the hospital. Only Eason and Joey were


    left.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Helplessly, they followed Harry to Chengyang Private Hospital to see what''s the matter with the tough


    guy.


    At the hospital.


    Harry was diagnosed with acute gastroenteritis. Chuck put him on a drip in a high-ss ward.


    Eason sat by the bed and watched the man leaning on it, "What did you eat?" He had never seen Harry


    fall ill.


    "He ate some pungent food and drank a lot of baijiu. That''s it!" Chuck answered while collecting his


    medicine and tools.


    Harry closed his eyeszily, "Leave me alone. I get nurses here."


    When all of them left, he opened his eyes suddenly. He used the cell phone to take a photo of his left


    transfused hand.


    Then he selected a contact in WeChat and sent the photo.


    L''s cell phone rang when she was about to fall asleep with her daughter in arms.


    It was sote and she took out her phone reluctantly, wondering who the hell it was.


    It was Harry! Why was he still awakete at night?


    She began to worry upon seeing the photo he sent. "Who?"


    "Of course me!" He wasn''t in the mood to take photos of others.


    She sat up and quickly replied a few words. "What''s wrong with you?" Harry was alright when they


    were together. Howe?


    "Ward 606 in Chengyang Private Hospital." He sent his address because he wanted to see her and be


    with her.


    L got up quickly, put her daughter on her own bed, and drove to the hospital after changing her


    clothes.


    She rushed to the hospital and opened the door of ward 606. The man leaned back on the bed, eyes


    closed. Though falling ill, he still looked noble.

 Chapter 144 Im Going to Die

    Chapter 144 I''m Going to Die


    "Harry, are you OK?" L asked anxiously while scooting to Harry.


    "I''m going to die." Harry replied in a low voice without opening his eyes.


    His desperate tone doubled L''s anxiety.


    L threw herself into his arms, eyes turning red. "Harry, tell me what''s wrong with you? How do you


    feel now?" She asked while checking him up.


    Harry grasped her hand and said in a hoarse voice, "I develop an incurable disease!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Incurable disease? L was devastated on hearing that. "How could that happen? I cannot live without


    him." She thought. Tears streamed down her face and dropped onto Harry''s arm.


    Her hot tears panicked Harry. He pressed L''s head against his chest at once and said, "Don''t cry. I


    am just lovesick."


    What? Lovesick? L stopped crying instantly. Teary-eyed, she raised her head and looked at the


    smirking man.


    L pinched Harry''s waist with all her strength out of sulk. Seeing Harry just frowned slightly, L held


    Harry''s arm up and bit it to vent her spleen.


    She didn''t loosen her grip until she made bite marks on Harry''s arm.


    "Do you have propensity for violence?" Harry asked while checking his arm which had been bitten and


    pinched by L many times.


    L wiped her tears and gave Harry a p, "Yes, so what? You trick me first!" She was really scared.


    Because Harry was not that kind of person who would joke about that.


    Harry wiped her tears when L muttered, "Lovesick! If you miss your fiancee, you can call her. Why


    did you send a message to me?"


    Yes! Why did him send message to L? Harry looked at L with disdain.


    "... Why do you look at me in that way?" Lined while sitting down at the bedside.


    Harry closed his eyes, trying to ignore that silly woman.


    "Hey, did you call me here to watch your poker face?" L said while hitting Harry''s arm which was just


    bit by her.


    If someone said L had no propensity for violence, Harry would be the first one to raise objection.


    Harry sat up and moved aside to make space for L. Then he patted the bed and asked L to lie


    down beside him.


    His tenderness greatly eased L''s anger. Shey down obediently, head pillowed on his arm.


    Harry held her close to his chest, "Sleep!"


    Staring at Harry''s infusion bags, L asked, "You haven''t told me what''s wrong with you!"


    The hot pot made him so? If that was the fact, she should be med.


    Harry could guess what L was thinking. He exined, "I drank some Baijiu tonight."


    L looked up at him. She concluded that her hot pot plus pungent Baijiu made him sick.


    "So we don''t eat hot pot again and you should drink less alcohol." She advised seriously.


    "Ok." Harry replied and kissed L on her forehead.


    He seldom ate spicy food. The hot pot L ordered was too spicy for him.


    He ignored the dull pain when they were shopping. In the Storm, he felt better. But after he drank


    several cups of Baijiu, things got worse.


    The ward was so quiet that Harry and L could hear the heartbeats of one another. It was toote. So


    L fell asleep soon in Harry''s arms.


    It was over three o''clock am when the infusion wasplete.


    He sat up after a nurse removed the needle. Before the nurse was about to say something, he


    gestured her to keep quiet. The nurse nodded and left.


    Then Harry lifted the asleep L up by her waist and walked out of the ward.


    He put L on the rear seats. In order not to awake her, he was quite, gentle and careful. But L still


    waked up.


    In a daze, L asked him, "How do you feel? Better now?"


    Hearing L''s caring words, Harry nodded. "Go back to sleep. I will drive you back." Drive her back?


    Back to where?


    As Harry went to the driver seat, L sat up and realized that she was in the car. "The infusion was


    complete? Are you feeling better now?" she asked.


    Harry got in the car and turn backed to look at her, "Yes. We are going home now."


    L fell asleep again on the way. Harry drove her to the Crescent Spring.


    L was awoken by her mobile phone ring tone next morning. She touched a face when she was


    groping her phone.


    L got frightened and opened her eyes immediately, only to find Harry gazing at her.


    Seeing Harry, she was relieved. She remembered they were in the hospitalst night.


    "But why do I end up here?" L wondered.


    Harry passed her the phone, which kept ringing. It was from Jordan.


    L cleared her throat and answered, "Morning, Jordan."


    "Where are you now? I saw you at homest night." Jordan asked in a worried tone. He had knocked


    on the door of L''s bedroom for a while but nobody answered. He opened the door and found L


    wasn''t in the room.


    Looking at the smirking Harry, L tried to work out an excuse and said, "Eh... I am inpany now. I


    am a little bit busy recently so I go to work earlier today." This was convincing.


    Jordan glimpsed the clock. It was over 7 am. He believed L and said, "I know you work hard. But do


    take care yourself." L had been working hard since she joined SL Group. Being a professional


    woman was not bad. But all families hoped L could take more care of herself.


    "OK. I will. Please help me drive Nicole to kindergarten." L said. Since Jordan was home, he or


    Joseph could drive Nicole to the kindergarten.


    L felt relieved after hanging up the phone. Seeing it was past 7 am, L got up immediately.


    Seeing L was getting off the bed, Harryined, "Am I invisible?"


    L giggled. She bent over and kissed Harry slightly, "Boss Si. Please let go of me or we will bete."


    Could a slight kiss satisfy Boss Si? The answer was "No" of course.


    Harry yanked L back into his arms and gave her a hot and heavy kiss.


    After the sweet early morning, they went to thepany together. It was past 8 am when they arrived.


    ording to thepany rules, they werete.


    After checking that there was no one in the parking area, L got out of Harry''s s ck Maserati


    quickly.


    Before she got in the elevator, she repeated asking him to take the next elevator. Harry was so upset


    that he had an impulse to teach her a lesson in the car.


    L was ten minutes''te when she finally arrived at her office. She quickly collected meeting


    documents and hurried to the conference room.


    Harry strode into the conference room soon after she sat down.


    Julie studied them suspiciously. How strange it was that both Harry and L werete for the meeting.


    But she couldn''t figure out what exactly happened between them.

 Chapter 145 It鈥檚 All Your Fault

    Chapter 145 It¡¯s All Your Fault


    In the afternoon, L received a WeChat message from Harry: "Come to my ce tonight and make it


    up to me."


    ......It was straightforward.


    "How about I buy you a gift instead?" She offered an alternative.


    "Do not try to change my decision." He replied at once.


    Fine! "All right." She replied reluctantly.


    The night was dark and windy.


    At Crescent Spring Vi.


    After they winded down after sex, Harry looked at the woman who was about to fall asleep and said in


    a soft voice, "Do not go home tonight."


    She rolled over and said, "No! If I stay out all night, I will be skinned alive!" Finally the woman was able


    to catch her breath and have a rest.


    She didn''t want to stay with him all night!


    "Oh? Will you? I bet you won''t get out of this room!" The man threw his arm around her waist, without


    listening to her protests.


    "Tell me, do you have other men in these four years?" Upon thinking that she might have been together


    with other men, Harry gritted his teeth.


    "What? You have a fiancee, but I am not allowed to be with other men?" On hearing L''s words, the


    man flew into a passion and had angry sex.


    ......


    After a long time, L was taken into the bathroom by the man. Because of the sound of the running


    water, she did not hear the phone rings.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the middle of the night, Harry toweled the woman dry and tucked her in when he heard the ringing


    tone from her cell phone. He took out the phone, and saw many missed calls from her brothers. Her


    younger brother was calling. Harry looked at the little woman who was sleeping and pressed the


    "Answer" button.


    "Sis. Why don''t you answer my phone? What are you doing in the middle of the night?" Joseph asked


    in an anxious and exasperated voice.


    "She won''t go back tonight." The male voice over the phone startled Joseph, who took a nce at the


    phone number and was assured that it was his sister''s!


    "Who are you? Where is my sister?" On hearing Joseph''s words, Jordan became vignt.


    "Your brother-inw, don''t you remember me?" His simple reply made Joseph silent.


    Harry?... Joseph didn''t recognize his voice... What should he say? "Brother-inw, please take care of


    my sister."


    "I will. We have some work to talk about." The man lit a cigarette and looked out the window. He didn''t


    mind talking to Joseph.


    "Let my sister answer the phone!" Talking about work? Who the hell would talk about work in the middle


    of the night?


    "She is tired and falls asleep."


    ......


    Joseph silently hung up the phone. What else could he say? Could anyone tell him what else he could


    say?


    "L is with her ex-husband." Jordan looked at his younger brother and said affirmatively.


    "Um... L is noting home tonight." Joseph hoped his former brother-inw wouldn''t let him down.


    "If you maltreated my sister ever again, I would ask my brother to raze your house to the ground with


    his army!" thought Joseph.


    Although Harry offered him benefits, he should not fail his sister.


    Jordan stood up from the sofa and said, "Go to bed. L is grown-up. She knows what she is doing."


    Then he went back to his room.


    Joseph nced at the back of his brother, shrugged, and walked towards his bedroom. He hoped that


    L wouldn''t be silly again this time.


    "By the way, there are a few days left before you sign the contract with thepany, right? Look after


    Nicole for your sister these days." Jordan added. Joseph let out a sigh, for he had be a babysitter!


    No, he had to call on Harry some other day to find out what he was up to! Right! That''s it!


    The next morning, L felt a kiss in her face. "Nicole, stop! Mommy is getting up right now."


    The man paused and thought that L and her daughter were very close! When hended a punitive


    kiss on her red lips, L realized that it was not Nicole kissing her!


    The man''s handsome face blocked her view. If her mouth hadn''t been sealed by the man''s kiss, she


    would have screamed.


    Yesterday...she didn''t return home all night! Damn it. She was so obsessed with the man. As she didn''t


    go back all night, her family would certainly call her. She pushed the man away and looked at her cell


    phone. Sure enough...


    "Woman!" Harry spoke in an upset voice.


    "You badass. How could you answer my brother''s phone call!" L saw the call record. Since they


    were the only two in the room, no one could have answered the phone except Harry!


    Harry frowned. "What did you just call me?" He threw himself on her again, making her look him in the


    eyes.


    "It''s all your fault. What did you say to my brother?" After locking the phone screen, L pinched the


    man in his waist.


    "I told him that you''re tired and fall asleep," He answered honestly, looking at the little woman who was


    covering her face with her hands. The way she pinched his waist was so adorable.


    After a long time¡­


    L rushed out of the bathroom after having a quick wash. She picked up her handbag and ran


    downstairs. "Harry, you badass, you mustpensate me for the attendance bonus!"


    While thumping down the stairs, she saw Mrs. Du!


    "Mrs. Du!" She shouted with joy. Mrs. Du was also pleasantly surprised to hear L''s voice.


    "L, you are here!" L gave Mrs. Du a big hug. "Mrs. Du, let''s catch up some another day. I''m going


    to bete!"


    "Have some breakfast first!" Holding the breakfast tray, Mrs. Du watched L wave and leave. Mrs. Du


    shook her head. But on a second thought, she felt content that L had spent the night in the vi with


    the young master. It seemed that the two people still have a chance. Great!


    Though driving at a high speed all the way, L was still ten minuteste.


    On the first floor, the front desk clerks stared at L with surprise. She smiled at them with


    embarrassment and walked into the elevator.


    This deputy CEO had taken office for a few months and waste for work. Who else would have the


    guts to do? However, nobody could me her, because it was the man who seduced her that was to


    be med!


    The man, however, was still leisurely enjoying a breakfast at home. He didn''t need to punch cards, nor


    did he need to exin to anyone even if he waste. How enviable was that! Well, one day, she would


    be the acting CEO and he would have to give way! She would! L devoted herself to a new goal


    from today!


    At noon, L received a text message. "Come upstairs, now."


    Most of the colleagues were having lunch at the moment. The CEO office was only one floor upstairs.


    When L got upstairs, she saw Joey in the secretary division. "Miss Li, Boss Si is waiting for you in


    the office." Joey uttered a few words, which he would said every time L came.


    L nodded at him and pushed the office door open.


    Harry was sitting on the sofa, watching his cell phone. Several take-away dishes were ced on the


    desk. "Come on, lunch is ready!"


    As she hadn''t eaten breakfast in the morning, she was actually hungry at the moment. L hesitated


    and sat down.


    Harry opened the meal box and picked up some dishes for her.

 Chapter 146 I Wanna Hit Someone With My Car

    Chapter 146 I Wanna Hit Someone With My Car


    "Have more. You remember what I saidst night?" The man casually asked, while watching the


    woman eating.


    She recalled that Harry said a lot on the bedst night. Who knew exactly what he was asking? "I don''t


    know what you are asking?" With that, she put a bruised poke into mouth, which tasted soft and


    delicious.


    "You! You must bear me a child!" His frankness almost got her choked. It seemed he did say thatst


    night. Harry passed the juice to her.


    "All I want is a child. It''s not a big deal. Chill out!" A child might be able to bond them together forever.


    "You wanna a child? Easy! Go find your fiancee." Harry red at her with a gloomy face.


    "If I learn you ever eat contraceptive pills, you''re doomed!" Harry purposely rejected the use of


    condom. He had made great efforts but still failed to get a second child. He must work harder.


    "Why should I bear you a baby? You are just my boss!" L paused and said coldly.


    "No reason. Just remind you of the ten children you owe me!" He naturally picked up some vegetables


    into her bowl.


    "I''m not a pig!" Driven mad, she said rudely.


    Harry didn''t mind but calmly said, "Aren''t you a pig?"


    L put down the rice bowl and threw a pillow at him, "You want me to eat or not?"


    After catching the flying pillow with one hand, Harry cast it aside and said, "No flirting during the meal."


    After giving him ck looks, L quickly finished the meal and went back to the office.


    She racked her brain to weigh whether to buy some contraceptive pills or not.


    Atst, she concluded it was not wise to eat that harmful pills. If she was pregnant, she would throw the


    ultrasound report right in Ynda''s face to get her mad. That was exactly what she''d been nning for!


    With that idea, L started her work in a good mood.


    "Ynda, I''m looking forward to your show-up. I can''t wait to get my revenge. I''ve got a lot of means to


    torture you." She thought to herself.


    Burdened with much toil today, she got off workte.


    L drove the car back home. At a forlorn ce on the way, a group of man suddenly came out, each


    with a club in hand. L jammed on the brake.


    Under the faint streetmp, the men shouted at her and banged her car with the club. With cars


    hurrying to and fro, she was left no choice but resort to self-rescue.


    "Get out of the car!"


    "Get out now! Or I will smash your BMW!" As a man strode towards her with a club in his hand, she


    rolled up the windows right away.


    She exercised her brain quickly. She had intended to call her elder brother. But since it was tricky, she


    would like to ask Harry for help. Otherwise, her time sleeping with him had gone in vain.


    Ignoring those provoking men outside, L Li called Harry and got through in a blink.


    "Mr. Si, since I''ve slept with you, I need your help now." L said that on purpose.


    "What''s up?" Harry frowned at her way of speaking.


    "I wanna hit someone with my car. Is that okay?" Her tone suddenly became serious.


    "Do as you please. Tell me where you are. I''ll clean up the mess." It seemed L got into trouble. Harry


    saved the data, turned off theputer and strode out of the office.


    Brilliant! He was the only one she turned to at the critical moment.


    L hung up after telling him the address. It was in the vicinity ofpany.


    She got the car started and drove forward slowly after reversing about 6 feet.


    The two in the middle were run down before they could dodge the iing car.


    "Fuck! That bitch was crazy enough to run over us!" A tough tattoo man came to knock her car a few


    times.


    With a cold face, L reversed her car and steered the wheel to hit him. Off guard, that man was hit


    and sent flying for six feet. Having been badly battered, he cried in pain.


    A sneaky man promptly stroke the driver side window after witnessing the scene.


    L turned around to avoid the broken ss which then scattered around her.


    She hastily reversed the car and drove forward to take him down in a well-controlled speed.


    The man rolled away and groaned on the ground.


    As it was a narrow road, turning was no easy. L didn''t dare to kill people. So she run them down in a


    low speed.


    Did Ynda send them? She couldn''t think of anyone else except her.


    The two stood walked to the right side, stretch out their hands to open the door.


    Besides, there were two men standing ahead. L had to back to trail the two down.


    "Damn it! That bitch''s gonna die here today!" Vexed, the men picked themselves up and circled around


    her car.


    L gritted her teeth, and bumped up the two in front of her to the bo. In a prompt brake, they fell


    off andy in the middle of the street.


    L put into reverse again. The left man who was trying to open the door was dragged backwards for


    several feet.


    "Stop the car, son of bitch! I swear to god I will kill you once I open the door!" As he spoke, the door


    was opened. L kicked him off right away. The man, unprepared, tumbled to the ground.


    Before she got time to close the door, another man rushed over, took control of her steer wheel and


    pulled out her car keys.


    "Ah! Back off!" L''s wrist was gripped by that man. She felt sick instantly.


    All of sudden, a Maybach ran straight towards to the driver''s door.


    The man on the ground was sent flying into the air, struggled and cked out.


    Although driver side door was distorted, the man grabbing L kept wrestling her out.


    Like a devil from the hell, Harry got out of the car immediately with a cold face and dragged out that


    man. With a good punch on the face, the man became dizzy, nose bleeding.


    At the sight of the situation, the four man came over to trap Harry. The five came to blows.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey got out from the back seat. His boss drove so fast just now that he was carsick.


    Watching Harry and the hooligans tearing into each other, Joey called the police at


    once.

 Chapter 147 Give Up the Position of President

    Chapter 147 Give Up the Position of President


    Staring nkly at the four guys beating Harry, L remembered the pistol her elder brother had given


    for self-defense. She quickly fished out the pistol from a hidden box.


    "Boom!" With a deafening sound, the gangsters immediately raised their hands.


    As L was not good at shooting, she fired in the air to warn them.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll shoot!" She calmly got out of the car and pointed the pistol at the gangsters who


    wanted to escape.


    If she hadn''t fired just now, they would not have known that she had a real pistol in her hand! They had


    all heard the sound and seen the shell casing on the ground.


    Looking at L, who was unusually cold and calm, Harry sank into thoughts.


    He looked her up and down. Fortunately, she was safe and sound. He still asked with concern, "Are


    you okay?"


    L nodded. Then Harry grabbed the pistol from her.


    He did not hesitate to pull the trigger and gave each of the four men a shot in their leg. In an instant,


    they screamed like hell.


    "Sir, mercy!"


    "Sir, don''t shoot!"


    Facing the dreadful man who seemed toe from the hell, the gangsters begged for mercy, without


    attending to the wounds in their legs. Several of them were so scared that they peed their pants.


    L was stunned by the man''s precise marksmanship. Why was he such a sharpshooter? Had he


    been trained in the army?


    At this time, three police cars approached, sirens screaming.


    A dozen policemen got off and handcuffed all the gangsters.


    The spot was blocked quickly. The policemen did not dare to ask Harry and L to take their


    confessions, let alone to investigate the gunshot.


    "Mr. Si, I''m sorry for what happened. We will step up patrols in this area!" A captain said to the stern-


    faced Harry, bowing and scraping.


    Harry nodded. "Find out their ringleader and call my assistant. If you failed to do that, I''llin to


    your director!"


    With that, he pulled L into his car. Joey went to the police station with the policemen to take it from


    there.


    Outside the Li Family Manor, L got out of the car, not yet recovered from a fright.


    Harry got out of the car and walked to her. Looking at her slightly pale face, he threw his arms around


    her and held her tight.


    L buried her face against his chest, her eyes shut. This man could always give her a sense of


    security.


    "It''s okay, go home and have a nice rest." The man''s low and masculine voice sounded softly.


    L opened her mouth. She wanted to mention Ynda, but she didn''t.


    She had better not do that as she got no evidence yet. Once she found the evidence, she would make


    Ynda pay the price!


    She put her arms around his strong waist and spoke with a cunning smile. "Harry... I..."


    Harry listened to her slightly trembling voice and cuddled her tighter.


    "Huh? Afraid?" He whispered softly.


    Under the dim streetlight, they spoke no more and just stood there, embracing.


    After a while, the secretly happy woman gently shook her head. "I''m okay. You should go home!" She


    loosened her grip, stepped back and gathered up her long hair.


    Harry gazed at her, nodded and got into the car.


    L looked at the disappearing Maybach and took a sigh of relief before walking to the vi.


    At the entrance of the manor, a tall man was standing by a car. Why didn''t she notice just now? L''s


    heart was pounding. The man was no one else but Thomas Herren.


    He walked towards her. This man had always been unpredictable...


    "Off work now?" He looked at the woman with a smile as if he hadn''t seen what happened just now.


    L blinked. "Mr. Herren, why are you here at thiste hour?" L nodded and asked.


    "I''m waiting for you." He looked into the woman''s big sparkling eyes, and for a moment he wanted to


    give up all that he had now.


    "What''s up?" She recalled what Harry had said four years ago. People approached her because she


    had something they wanted...


    So now Harry and Thomas approached her in every possible ways for that old pocket watch?


    "You are together again?" he asked. She shook her head gently. Harry had a fiancee. How could they


    be together?


    "Well... L, if I give up something, will you be with me then?" Although he was usually very busy, from


    time to time her smiling face would sh through his mind.


    L looked at him in shock. What was that something he was referring to? The old pocket watch? Or


    his power?


    Thomas looked at her with a smile. He had to admit that at first he had got close to her for that old


    pocket watch, but now what he did had nothing to do with the pocket watch.


    "I don''t want the old pocket watch and I''m willing to resign to be with you." He said in a mature and low


    voice, which put pressure on L.


    He was willing to give up both the old pocket watch and the position of President...


    In the past, Thomas craved the old pocket watch in order to consolidate his position as President. Now


    he couldy down both of them.


    "I am not the right woman for you!" This was the only excuse she coulde up with. Harry still held a


    ce in her heart, and they had a daughter. Besides, they almost met every day. How could she fall in


    love with another man?


    "Do you still love him? I do not mind. I will erase him from your mind." He said explicitly while putting


    his hands onto the woman''s shoulder and bowing his head to look at her affectionately.


    L shook her head. "I can''t forget him. I''ve been entangled with him all the time. And I... have a


    daughter." If Harry knew she was with Thomas, he wouldn''t let her off!


    "I know Nicole. She is very cute. I''m willing to ept everything about you."


    ...... Since she was in a love-hate rtionship with Harry and his fiancee would never give in, Thomas''s


    confession was rather tempting for her.


    She did not want to get involved in intrigue and strife. What she wanted was to live a peaceful and


    joyful live with her beloved and her daughter.


    Thomas was willing to ept everything about her...


    L lowered her head and tears somehow fell down her cheek. Maybe, it was because she hadn''t


    heard such a tender confession for a long time!


    The man wiped the tears off her face and cupped her little face in his hands.


    "L, I am serious. There will be no other woman between us. Please trust me!" As the wind rose, L


    stared at the dominant man in tears. Unlike Harry, he was more mature and knew better how to care for


    a woman.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 148 My Daughter with Thomas

    Chapter 148 My Daughter with Thomas


    L knew what she needed as well as what she wanted, but she was still at a loss...


    Thomas couldn''t help lowering his head to kiss her.


    But the moment his lips touched L''s, L pushed him away. "Give me two months." She said while


    wiping her tears off.


    If she couldn''t fix her problem with Harry within two months, she would leave that man for good!


    "That''s too long." Dissatisfied, Thomas muttered with his hands still on L''s shoulders.


    Suddenly, a beam of car light sliced through the darkness. Harry drove back...


    He turned dauntingly cold upon seeing L and Thomas stay close in the dark night.


    Harry unfastened his safety belt, got out of the car, scooted to them and pulled the teary L aside.


    In a second, Harry took off his suit jacket and threw it onto the ground.


    Seeing that, Thomas did the same thing, in no fear of the trouble that might arise.


    Looking at the two exchanging blows, L closed her eyes helplessly. How childish they were! Why did


    Harry turn hot-headed every time he met Thomas Herren? L wondered.


    They punched each other with all their strength. Didn''t they feel hurt?


    "Stop! Enough!" L shouted at them. But Harry and Thomas kept fighting with the slightest intention


    to stop.


    Half a minuteter, another car light shone on them. "God! It''s dad''s car!" L really wanted to hide


    somewhere.


    Seeing the two fighting over there, L got anxious and thought about how to separate them. She


    didn''t dare to approach them because she was afraid of getting injured.


    "Harry Si, Thomas Herren, stop now. Don''t disgrace yourselves!" She shouted at them again. Still


    neither of them stopped.


    Harold and Angie got out of the car soon. They were shocked to see Harry and Thomas punching each


    other.


    Harold nced at L with confusion. Then he scooted to the men in fight, trying to separate them.


    Thomas Herren was the President. If his fight was caught on camera by reporters, he would be


    impeached!


    As an experienced solider, Harold was good at martial arts, but he still got punched by ident. Ouch!


    That was really painful!


    "President Herren, Boss Si, please behave yourselves!" Looking at Harry and Thomas, who were at the


    top in their respective field, Harold couldn''t figure out why their fought.


    "You two leave now!" L scooted to picked up their suite jackets from the ground and threw them into


    their arms. Those two bruised men embarrassed L in front of her parents.


    Thomas came up to L, "OK. I am leaving now. But L, don''t forget your promise!" Then he nodded


    at Harold and Angie politely, straightened his clothes and left.


    L turned to Harry and said, "And you. Leave!" Harry''s look was horrifyingly cold. So what? She was


    angry with him, too!


    Harry ignored L. He walked to Harold and Angie and looked at them naturally, "May I talk to L for


    a few minutes?"


    Harold had already investigated Harry after that night. But what he could get was quite limited. He only


    knew that Harry was rich and powerful, and most importantly, Harry had been engaged to the


    International Queen Ynda Mo!


    Harold didn''t wanted to interfere in their affairs. As long as L could be happy, he respected all her


    choices. "Ten minutes. It''s toote today after all!" He said.


    "Thank you." Harry said. Angie patted L''s hands tofort her. Then she got back into the car with


    Harold and drove towards their vi.


    "Is it possible that both President Herren and that guy lose their hearts to L?" Angie asked. After


    thinking for seconds, Harold nodded, "Maybe. They bear no resentment against each other before, but


    fight in front of a woman. Only rivals in love will do that."


    Realizing their assumption was very likely to be true, they wondered if they were supposed to be happy


    or feel sorry for L. "Maybe one of them is Nicole''s father. I guess it''s Harry Si. Nicole takes after


    him!" Harold added. Speaking of that, Harold and Angie were lost in thought.


    At the doorway of the manor, Harry lit a cigarette and smoked silently.


    Minutester, he finally finished that cigarette and snuffed out the butt. L glimpsed her watch. There


    were seven minutes left by then.


    Harry gazed at L. Then he swooped her up in his arms and kissed her passionately.


    L didn''t push Harry away. Neither did she kiss him back.


    Three minutes passed. Harry stopped and said, "L Li, you are mine. We are destined to be together


    at all times!" Harry pinched L''s chin violently and kissed her again.


    L struggled to free herself with all her strength and gave him a p. The whole world was in dead


    silence suddenly.


    Harry red at L, who pulled a long face, with mes of fury in his eyes. It was the second time that


    L had pped him.


    "Harry Si! How shameless of you to say that! I am your ex-wife and you are engaged to another woman


    now. What are you up to? Do you want me to be your mistress all my life?" L shouted at Harry


    hysterically. How could him keep badgering her while he had been engaged. That was unfair to her!


    Couldn''t he be in her shoes and consider her?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    L''s words made him speechless. After a long silence, he said, "L Li. You are a vicious woman. So


    you could only be my mistress!"


    L raised her hand to p him at once, but was stopped by Harry.


    "Being your mistress? I would rather be Thomas Herren''s wife. What makes you believe I will be


    trampled by you and that woman all my life?" L smiled wryly and looked at Harry with scorn.


    Harry gritted his teeth and pressed L''s head against his chest furiously, "L Li, I said we are


    destined to be together at all times. If you dare to be with another man, I will let him disappear in this


    world, no matter who he is and how powerful he is!" Harry''s horrifying look scared L. When did he


    be so cold?


    Suddenly, an idea urred to her. She blurted out, "Harry Si. Nicole is my child, my child with


    Thomas!" L sneered and went towards home, leaving Harry standing there in shock.


    It was getting darker and darker. L had already left. Standing in the darkness alone, Harry was


    heartbroken.


    That pain in his heart this time was far more intense than that Ynda had brought to him years ago.


    L walked into the vi with a mixed feeling and found Harold and Angie sitting on the sofa and


    waiting for her.


    Looking at L''s pale face, Harold and Angie nced at each other out of worry. Angie stood up and


    came to L, "L."


    "Mother." L looked at Angie vacantly.


    "What''s going on?" Seeing L was inconsble, Angie asked out of concern.

 Chapter 149 Such a Flirty Man

    Chapter 149 Such a Flirty Man


    L collected her thoughts and said to Angie, who was very concerned, "Mother, I told him that Nicole


    is my child with Thomas Herren. I have no idea why I said so. Am I pushing him away?"


    L was deeply confused, so she could not help but speak her mind to Angie.


    Angie and Harold looked at each other, and then Harold went upstairs quietly with a frown.


    Angie let L sit with her on the sofa. "Why did you choose to work for SL in the first ce?" The


    question was right to the point.


    It reminded L of her original motivation. Yes, that was because she wanted to see Harry again.


    "You still love him, but you know that he can''t give you what you want. On the contrary, President


    Herrenes to you in the right ce at the right time. He can give you what you want. That''s why you


    are confused." Angie''s words punched L''s heart. It was true, but what should she do then?


    Angie seemed to perceive L''s unspoken question, "To be honest, they are both very decent young


    men. Normally, Nicole should not be parted with her biological father. But considering all the


    entanglements and intricacy in your rtionship, it might be better to let it be in case you and Nicole


    get hurt again. Whatever will be will be. If he is not meant to be with you, your efforts won''t make any


    difference. Time will give the final answer."


    These words gave L muchfort and helped her decide that her priority now was Nicole. As for


    Harry, she would leave it at God''s disposal.


    She would fight for whatever belonged to her, but she would not push herself too hard for what didn''t.


    As for Thomas Herren, she had two months to consider their rtionship, hadn''t she?


    If it finally worked out between she and Harry, she would tell Thomas Herren not to wait for her in


    advance.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ...


    L put Nicole on her own bed and cuddled her tightly.


    Nicole was the person she cherished the most in her life. She would not allow anybody to take her


    away. Anybody!


    It became a sleepless night for her.


    The next day, L sighed at the dark circles under her eyes and put on light makeup before leaving for


    company.


    At the morning briefing. When L walked into the meeting room with a professional smile, everyone


    was present except Harry.


    Given the busy schedule, CEO didn''t have to attend every briefing, but Harry had always shown up.


    Today, however, Harry had beente for 10 minutes. Maybe he would skip this one.


    L made some quick adjustment and started to preside over the meeting.


    When the meeting was about to end, the door was suddenly opened. Harry, dressed in suits, strode in,


    with more intimidating manner.


    The bruise at the corner of his mouth surprised everyone. What happened to him?


    Without even looking at anyone, Harry opened a folder. "I''ll be in charge of the cooperation with LU


    today. Miss Tan, get the materials prepared and go with me. Besides, the Design Department will now


    be in the charge of Miss Tan as well. Jeremy, consult with Miss Tan if needed. Over!"


    What the hell! He just transferred a verypetent staff from her!


    Other people followed Harry and left the meeting room. Only L was left pondering.


    The negotiation with LU was her task, but now Harry took it over. Was he nning to make her a mere


    figurehead?


    L shook her head and decided to wait and see.


    On her way back to office, she saw Harry and Julie Tan reading from a folder and discussing.


    L passed by them without a word, pretending to read her own files. Meanwhile she heard Julie Tan


    talking in her coquettish voice. "Boss Si, how did you get hurt?"


    ... A bitter smile curved L''s lips at the thought.


    Such a flirty man!


    L started to immerse herself in work immediately after she was back in office, so that she would not


    think about all the mess.


    After Joey knocked at the door and went in, Harry only took a quick look at him and then continued to


    work.


    "Boss Si, I just got the call from the police." Harry recalled the incident that night, so he let Joey


    continue.


    Joey wiped away his cold sweat. "All the gangsters were killed except one ina..."


    People behind this must be quite powerful since they could do away with the suspects in jail. So that


    only survivor was thest witness.


    "I see. Keep me informed!" Then Harry just went back to his work.


    The idea that L might have manipted this shed across his mind, but he soon dispelled the


    thought.


    L had been dedicating herself to work recently. Her busy schedule left her no time to think of Harry,


    other than the morning briefing when she had to meet him.


    At the morning briefing.


    Harry walked into the meeting room and started the meeting at once. "The former endorser is not


    qualified. I need a recement! Ynda Mo and Joseph Li, the popr ''screen couple'' nowadays, will


    be appropriate. But Joseph Li hasn''t signed contracts with any entertainmentpany yet, so Miss Li,


    you go negotiate with him."


    L went nk the moment her name was mentioned. She looked at Harry and wonder why he just


    called her name.


    Oh wait, he asked her to talk with Joseph about the endorsement. "No problem!'' She responded


    decidedly.


    "As for Ynda Mo..." Before Harry finished his speech, Julie Tan cut in. "Ynda is your fiancee,


    right? She will not disagree." Then she covered her mouth andughed.


    Julie''s words aroused many discussions. Although many of them knew about the rtionship between


    Harry and Ynda, it was still surprising to hear someone bringing it up.


    Only L, expressionless, was writing something there, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    Harry gave Julie a quick nce and looked at L. "Ynda will arrive in A Country tomorrow. Miss Li


    will also be in charge of this."


    He asked her to negotiate with Ynda Mo? L wondered if she could restrain revealing that


    hypocritical bitch.


    "Boss Si, I''m afraid I can''t." Those executives around all gasped. How dare she object to CEO''s order?


    "Yes, you can. Hand over what you are busy with to Miss Tan, and focus on the endorsement." Harry


    didn''t give her any chance to say no.


    "I have been working on two important projects for half a month. It won''t be easy to hand over them to


    Miss Tan right now. Please reconsider, Boss Si. And as for the cooperation with Joseph, I promise it will


    go on smoothly." Others were amazed at L''s apparent anger, as L rarely lost her temper. She


    was angry, because he not only asked her to negotiate with Ynda, but also ignored all her endeavors


    on the two projects and took them away from her all of a sudden.

 Chapter 150 Return From the Glaciers

    Chapter 150 Return From the ciers


    "In case of any difficulty,e to me. That is a final decision. Joey will send you Ynda''s hotel


    address, and that''s it! We can finish there!" Hearing Harry''s overbearing words, L bit her lower lip.


    After the executives left the conference room, L received an address on her cell phone.


    She turned off her cell phone and held it in her hand tightly, sulking.


    If she had been a junior employee, she would have refused to go. But as the deputy CEO of the


    company, she could think over everything she said and did. L was depressed at the thought of the


    negotiation with Ynda.


    Harry really treated her as a subordinate recently. Such being the case, she couldn''t annoy that woman


    by showing her love with Harry. She needed to think of numerous ns to get back at that woman!


    Upset, she walked out of the conference room towards her office.


    As soon as she got off the elevator, a flower deliverer stopped her, holding arge bouquet of roses.


    "Are you Miss L Li?"


    L saw the colleagues from the Public Rtions Department cast their envious gaze on her. She


    nodded with embarrassment. "Hello, this is for you. Please sign for it."


    She quickly signed her name and took the bouquet, wondering who sent it.


    The flower deliverer pressed the elevator button and left. In the elevator, a tall man caught sight of the


    blushed L holding therge bouquet of roses.


    L met his gaze and immediately turned back towards the office with the bouquet in her arms.


    Only Harry, Joey and the flower deliverer were in the elevator.


    After throwing a nce at his boss, who was odd recently, Joey couldn''t help but ask the flower


    deliverer, "Dude, who sent that flower to Miss Li?"


    "I don''t know the name, but it must be a man!" The flower deliverer gave a look at the man that was


    standing silently next to him. He looked so powerful and stern. Did he just return from the ciers?


    When he finished his words, he felt stronger pressure from the man. Scared, he ran out of SL Group in


    one breath as soon as the elevator opened.


    When L returned to her office, she found a card in the bouquet, which read: "May your smile bloom


    like a red rose. T.H." Looking at the acronym, she knew immediately who sent the flower.


    She was surprised that the president could be so romantic.


    That night, L persuaded Joseph to endorse for thepany. Her younger brother was so obedient


    that he would ept whatever she asked!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day, she came to thepany for a meeting before visiting Miss Mo.


    However, the moment she entered thepany, she saw the young fellow who delivered flowers


    yesterday carried a big bouquet of roses. Seeing her, he immediately ran over. The wholepany


    soon knew that someone was madly pursuing their deputy CEO!


    What''s worse, L saw Harry after epting the bouquet and turning around.


    Pretending not to notice him, she went into the elevator with the bouquet.


    The man came into the elevator before it was closed. L cursed her bad luck.


    In dread of the domineering man, L took a few steps back. It was so embarrassing. She had to call


    Thomas when she got back to her office!


    Before she stepped out of the elevator, she heard the man say, "If this kind of thing happened in the


    company again, you would have to make a self-criticism in front of all the staff."


    The elevator door was closed automatically...


    "What the hell!" she thought to herself.


    Watching the elevator going up, L really wanted to ask him: "Does that have anything to do with


    you? Why don''t you also send your fiancee flowers?"


    Depressed, L walked back to her office holding the bouquet. How should she persuade Thomas not


    to send flowers again? While L was preparing for the meeting with a scowl, her phone rang.


    She took a look at the screen and saw the name of the person that she wanted to call!


    "Do you like the flowers?" His soft voice came over the phone.


    "Well... Don''t do that again. I''m an executive of thepany. It''s inappropriate." She tried to speak in a


    mild tone. The man smiled.


    "I won''t do that if you don''t like it. Let''s have dinner together tonight!" It was unusual that the man could


    take time out to have dinner with her.


    L thought for a moment and said, "Tonight, it''s okay, I guess!" If Ynda wouldn''t pick on her, she


    could make it to dinner.


    "Well, call me when you''re off work. I''ll be waiting." After hanging up, L realized that she seemed to


    agree to have dinner with Thomas!


    All right! Since Harry was so inessible, she would not refuse Thomas again and again!


    Holding the documents for the meeting, she walked into the conference room.


    Harry was still thest to arrive. He briefly mentioned some notes and dered the meeting over.


    The lightning-fast meeting speed was a feature of Harry. The meetings held by previous CEOs always


    lasted for twenty minutes to half an hour. Harry, however, usually finished morning meetings in less


    than five minutes, except on Fridays.


    L took a taxi to the hotel where Ynda was staying at. As her car had basically been scrapped, she


    would have to make time to buy another one.


    At Wistaria Five Star Hotel.


    She knocked on the door of Room 3306. Nael Shu, Ynda''s assistant, came to open the door.


    "Hello, I''m the deputy CEO of SL Group. I''vee to talk about the endorsement with Miss Mo." She


    simply exined her intention. Actually, Nael knew it already.


    Nael gave her a long hard stare and walked back into the room without greeting her. L followed him.


    In the room, the dresser was applying makeup for Ynda. Seeing L in the mirror, Ynda didn''t


    expose her surprise but put on acent smile.


    "Miss Li, you should wait for a while. It may take a long time to put on makeup." Nael made it clear to


    L. Even so, L waited more than three hours while ying with her cell phone on the sofa. Her


    phone was running out of battery. Finally, Ynda walked up to her as if she was a goddess.


    "Long time no see, Miss Li." Ynda sat opposite her elegantly.


    A few years had passed by, Ynda''s eyes were slightly wrinkled. Had she been too busy with her


    career?


    "If we don''t have to see each other ever again, that''s the best!" said L indifferently. She pulled out


    the contract she brought and put them in front of Ynda.


    Ynda smiled and leafed through the contract. After a while, she said, "I''m not happy with my


    commission. And the schedule is too tight. I don''t have so much time."


    L took a look at her. "Yourmission is in line with the market price. As for the schedule, you can


    go to thepany and discuss with our CEO."

 Chapter 151 Stupid Face

    Chapter 151 Stupid Face


    "Discuss with your CEO? Then why are you here?" asked Ynda rudely.


    L smiled. Her good aplishment and quality stopped her from pping on Ynda''s stupid face.


    "Sorry. My duty today is just to watch you sign. The schedule is up to our general manager."


    "Then I''m not signing it!" Ynda threw the contract onto the table indifferently and started to check her


    phone.


    L looked more indifferent. Ynda wasn''t the only female artist! "I don''t care if you sign it or not.


    You''re not the only superstar in the entertainment circle. Mr. Si shall make the decision! Bye!" If L


    stayed there another minute, she couldn''t help pping on that stupid face.


    L stood up and headed for the door without saying any more.


    Ynda stared at her from behind, "You can leave now, but I''llin about the rude and


    unprofessional attitude of the deputy CEO of SL Group." Hearing her threat, L said whatever and


    then left the hotel.


    Ynda was left alone in great hatred. "It had been years since west met. But L was still an


    annoying bitch as before." Ynda thought.


    Ynda asked Nael to contact SL Group andin about L as what she just said.


    It was the first time that the After-sales Department had received aint about the deputy CEO.


    So the After-sales Manager reported it directly to Julie Tan. Julie Tan stared at the ridiculousint


    sheet. How irritable Ynda was! Julie Tan went directly to the CEO office with theint sheet and


    showed it to Harry.


    Harry simply nodded and asked her to leave.


    When L went back to thepany in the afternoon, she was notified that two designated endorsers


    woulde to the meeting room to discuss the rough n with the CEO and deputy CEO on


    tomorrow''s morning briefing.


    L gave a cold look at the notice and closed it.


    Ynda, well, bring it on! L got ready!


    At 7 pm.


    L and Thomas reached a western restaurant. L was curious to see the empty restaurant.


    Thomas smiled as if he had seen her through. "I have booked the whole restaurant tonight. No one


    else ising."


    That made sense. He was the president, anyway. The media would definitely report it if he was found


    having dinner with a woman.


    L chose a window seat and ordered a well-done steak, a seafood pizza and a cup of fresh juice


    before she gave the menu to Thomas opposite her.


    Thomas ordered a spaghetti and an Australian medium well steak. Then he asked the waiter to fill their


    sses with red wine. They clinked sses and took a sip.


    "Bring Nicole together next time. We can go out on weekend!" He took a sip gracefully and stared at


    L across the table.


    L nodded slightly, "I''m always too busy to take her out for fun. But I will some other day!"


    L took another sip when she noticed the Maybach at the roadside. She frowned slightly when


    Ynda got out of the Maybach in arm with Harry.


    Harry met her gaze then. Noticing the man opposite to her, he stopped.


    He got back into the Maybach with Ynda who was still in confusion. "What''s wrong, Harry?" asked


    her gently.


    "Nothing. I just don''t want to have western food." He held the steering wheel so tightly that the blue


    veins stood out, trying to hold back anger.


    In the western restaurant.


    L watched the Maybach pull away and talked to Thomas Herren with embarrassment. "Mr. Herren,


    I''m afraid I''ll let you down!"


    Thomas''s smile was reced with grief. "L, don''t hurry to refuse me! You still have a lot of time


    before our agreement!"


    L twirled the ss, "Thanks for your love, but I can''t give you anything."


    The chef served the steak himself, which interrupted their conversation.


    Thomas cut the steak for L before cutting his own one.


    It was embarrassing to have dinner with someone she didn''t love. L ate the steak, but found it


    tasteless.


    Thomas stared at her, "I''ll be busy. You have a lot time to think it over."


    L paused and then nodded. Well, just let nature take its course. "You should work hard for our


    country. Never think about the resignation, or I''ll look down on you."


    L pretended a scornful look, which amused Thomas.


    "All I want is to be with you, my beloved girl." He stopped smiling and stared at her seriously. It was the


    first time that Thomas had been willing to give up everything for a woman.


    Hearing that, L put down her knife and fork, "Have you ever considered my feelings? If you give up


    a country for me, a country that you love and that loves you, I will be under a lot of pressure. And I''m


    not going to be happy with so much pressure. Got it?" This man sometimes behaved like a child!


    Thomas thought it over. He kept what she said in his mind and nodded, "I will not do that."


    After dinner, Thomas drove L back home.


    "I''m happy today. I gotta go. Bye." He wrapped L''s coat closely about her.


    "Okay. Drive carefully." She waved to him.


    After Thomas then turned the car around and left, her phone rang. She took it out of her bag. It was


    from Harry! She didn''t want to answer it.


    The phone kept ringing. She had no choice but to press the Answer key.


    "Come over!" She got confused.


    "Look back." added him. L looked back and saw a car with the light on not far away. It was him, she


    guessed.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked to the car subconsciously. She was very close to it even before she realized.


    Why was she approaching him unconsciously? L hang up the phone and turned back towards the


    Li''s manor quickly.


    Noticing that, the man got out of the car in a hurry and ran to her. Hearing the footsteps behind, L


    sped up. So did the man.


    It was not long before he caught up with her and slipped his arm around her waist tightly from behind.


    He lifted her up by her waist. The startled L soon put her arms around his neck tightly.


    He put her into the back seat, moved to the driving seat and drove away.


    "Where are we going?" L calmly stare at the man who was driving in the front seat.


    He ignored her question, turned the steering wheel and pulled off the road. There was no street light. It


    was dark outside, perfect for love affair.


    He got out of the car, opened the door of the back seat and rode her.

 Chapter 152 Yolanda Fell Down on All Fours

    Chapter 152 Ynda Fell Down on All Fours


    The car finally stopped shaking after a long time.


    After they put on clothes, Harry went back to the driving seat and drove to the gate of the manor. "Get


    out of the car!" He said.


    ... So he just came for sex? L wondered.


    She mmed the rear door shut angrily.


    "Couldn''t that beast be tender?" She thought while staggering towards the vi with her jelly legs.


    The car behind roared away.


    ... ...Shit!


    Early the next morning, L and Joseph went to thepany together.


    Female colleagues got excited at the sight of Joseph. Seeing Joseph make eyes at them, L red


    at him, "Hey, stay low-key!"


    Joseph grinned at L, "Are you envious of me? Thene back to entertainment circle!"


    L rolled her eyes at him and led him to her office.


    Time for meeting. L took Joseph to the conference floor, which caused a stir again.


    The colleagues were excited to see Joseph but didn''t dare toe close. Speechless, L went into


    the conference room.


    Around three minutester, there arose another scream. L knew that woman came.


    Sure enough! Ynda Mo, wearing a newlyunched blue coat and a pair of 3-inch heels, was walking


    towards them arm in arm with Harry.


    L looked at the man with Ynda and found he didn''t even cast a nce at her. Her lip curled.


    Everybody was present. Joseph sat down beside L. Ynda took Julie''s seat beside Harry after


    whispering in Julie''s ear.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry made a brief introduction of the contract. Joseph nodded to show his agreement. Ynda red


    at L without bring forward the requests she made yesterday. L looked into Ynda''s eyes with


    scorn in return.


    The contract were signed smoothly.


    L was quite satisfied with the following work allocation. She would take care of Joseph''s business,


    while Julie would be in charge of Ynda''s.


    After the meeting, L was sitting still on her chair. Seeing L sitting still, Joseph didn''t stand up.


    After Harry strode out the conference room, Ynda stood up to catch up with him at once. Struggling


    with her 3-inch high heels, she was tripped and fell down on all fours clumsily.


    Just then, L stood up with her documents in hands and pulled Joseph out of the conference room.


    Hearing Ynda''s scream, Harry turned around to check what was going on. L gave Joseph a wink.


    "Hey, Boss Si, I need rification on some issues. Let''s talk." Joseph tried to pull Harry towards his


    office after taking L''s hint.


    L tugged at Harry''s hand and said, "Boss Si. Let''s go!" Harry was pulled towards his office by L


    and Joseph.


    Nael helped Ynda up. Other executives left the conference room one after another, trying their best


    not to burst outughing.


    Sitting on the chair, Ynda curled her lower lip and looked at Julie who sat opposite calmly.


    Julie smirked, "Ynda, How embarrassed you are! The International Queen should not disgrace


    herself like that."


    The only thing Julie wanted to know at the moment was that how was Ynda tripped up, by chair or


    by someone?


    Ynda was sure that it was L who stretched her leg out and tripped her up.


    "Good! L Li! You will pay for what you have done today!" Ynda thought with a cold look.


    In the CEO office.


    L pushed Harry into his office and shut the door up. Joseph had already went to the deputy CEO


    office as L instructed.


    "Where is your brother? Doesn''t he have something to discuss with me?" Harry stared at L coldly as


    he knew what L was up to.


    "Boss Si, don''t worry. I will take care of my brother''s business." L was 100% sure that Ynda would


    definitely tell her to Harry soon.


    An idea came into her mind. She pulled Harry into the lounge in the office, closed the door and leaned


    against it to block Harry''s way out.


    With arms around Harry''s neck, she said gently, "Boss Si, don''t go. I have something to talk with you."


    Then she pulled his hand and walked towards the bed.


    With an evil smile, L was going to y tricks.


    Harry had seen her through, of course. "Childish!" He thought. Then he pushed L away and stepped


    outwards.


    L got into a p instantly. She caught Harry off guard, pushed him onto the bed and pinned him


    against it.


    Being on the bottom, Harry pulled a long face at once and pushed L off.


    "Harry Si, don''t y chaste!" L shouted at Harry angrily.


    Speechless... Harry was not ying chaste. He just disdained to y tricks with her. But her remarks


    irritated him.


    Harry turned over and came on the top. Hearing the office door was opened, L kissed Harry


    immediately. Harry also knew someone wasing in.


    Fine! If L didn''t mind buying herself trouble, he got nothing to worry about.


    The door of the lounge was opened soon. Seeing Harry and L on the bed, Ynda trembled out of


    anger.


    "Harry." Ynda could finally utter a word after a long silence.


    After noticing L''s smirk, Harry bit L''s lips, got up unhurriedly and straightened his suit.


    L did the same after giving Harry a re. "Sorry, Ynda. It is not like that. We were just talking


    about business. Please don''t get angry!" L said deliberately. Her coquettish voice set Harry on fire.


    Ynda, with tears in her eyes, scooted to L to p her. Seeing Ynda raising her hand, L


    hurried to hide behind Harry, "Boss Si, I think your fiancee misunderstands us. You''d better exin. I


    gotta go!" Then she rushed out of the CEO office.


    "Harry!" Ynda stared at Harry with her moist eyes. She really wanted to skin L alive!


    "Stop crying. We didn''t do anything." Indifferent to her tears, Harry walked outside.


    Ynda followed him and said, "I know she did that on purpose. But could you please stay away from


    her?" Harry sat back on his executive seat and set to work.

 Chapter 153 Sister, How Could You Do That

    Chapter 153 Sister, How Could You Do That


    "Any question about the contract?" Harry changed the subject. He didn''t want to talk about what just


    happened anymore. As for L, he would fix her.


    "No."


    "Then let Nael drive you back." Harry opened his personalputer and started typing.


    "Harry, I will be here for around one week. I am you fiancee. I don''t want to stay in the hotel!" Ynda


    walked behind Harry and hooked her arms around his neck.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Harry pulled her arms off him right away. "Okay. I will ask Joey to drive you to Crescent Spring." Harry


    tried his best to be patient and called Joey in.


    Joey drove Ynda to Crescent Spring and told her the inmost room on the second floor was Harry''s


    bedroom and she could choose any other bedrooms.


    Ynda went upstairs and nced around. She chose the bedroom beside Harry''s atst. Then she


    went to Harry''s bedroom and study room. She didn''t feel relieved until she found no women''s clothing


    and products there.


    Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. It was from Nael. "What''s up?" Ynda answered the phone.


    "Steven fled to the d after he killed those men in jail. He found himself being stalked recently.


    Now he is asking for five million to flee to somewhere else." Nael said in a low voice in a secluded


    corner.


    "Such a greedy hog! I have already given him ten million! This is thest time. Tell him I don''t have


    much deposit." Ynda''s angry voice resounded through the room.


    "OK. I am going to call him back!" Nael responded.


    "I have spent a lot of money to deal with that woman! Ask Steven to contact me when he is safe. I have


    a new n..." "That woman? A new n?" Mrs. Du was confused. She, standing outside the room,


    came upstairs to check if Ynda needed anything to eat. To her surprise, she overheard Ynda''s


    phone call. "Since Miss Mo is on the phone, I will ask herter." She thought and left.


    Ynda rubbed her temple after hanging up the phone. "Damn it! L Li. I must find a way to knock


    her out!"


    In the deputy CEO office.


    "L. Couldn''t you ask for one day off?" Joseph said casually while browsing the magazine in his


    hands.


    "What''s the matter?" L said while shifting gaze from her personalputer to her brother.


    "Apany Nicole! I have be her nanny recently!" Joseph nced at L andined. He


    thought his sister was an out-and-out workaholic.


    Nicole? Who was Nicole? Joey had just came back from Crescent Spring. Harry asked him to send


    something to L. At the doorway, he overheard their conversation.


    Realizing it was not polite, Joey knocked on the door. "Come in please."


    "Miss Li. Boss asks me to bring this to you." Joey said while putting a dossier on the desk. "There is car


    key in it. As your car crashedst time, he bought a new Maserati for you. It''s in 4S shop now. You can


    go get it." Actually there were other things in the dossier...A surprise for deputy CEO.


    As soon as Joey left, Joseph came up to L and asked, "Harry crashed your car? Are you OK?" "Was


    he trying to killing my sister?" He thought.


    "Stop filling your head with nonsense! He saved me." L said while picking up the dossier. Several


    photos dropped onto the floor when she opened the dossier. L bent to pick those photos up. Seeing


    the person in the pictures, L was in tears.


    It was Carl Li, her adoptive father. In the pictures, he, whose hair turned gray, was writing on a


    ckboard in a shabby ssroom.


    It seemed he became a teacher in a vige. In the other two pictures, Sara was soliciting at the


    roadside, wearing heavy make-up and sexy clothes.


    L covered her mouth to muffle her cry. She finally found her father!


    "L, what''s wrong?" Joseph was frightened by her sudden outburst of crying.


    In the dossier, L found a slip of paper with an address on -- Echo Bay. It was a small vige far from


    here.


    "Harry Si found my father!" L shouted excitedly. Joseph was confused at first. Then he quickly


    realized L was talking about her adoptive father in D City. Seeing L was so excited, Joseph


    guessed that man must be a loving father.


    L was overjoyed. As it was Harry who helped her find her father, L fished her mobile phone out


    and sent a message.


    Joseph approached L, eyes fixing on her screen. L pushed him aside and said, "Hey! Privacy!"


    Joseph bent over L''s desk and asked in an exaggerating tone, "L. Are you going to marry Harry


    for this? Don''t be impulsive!"


    L rolled her eyes at him, "Yes. Any problem?"


    Joseph shook his head immediately. How dare he have any disagreement!


    Harry was bending over work when his mobile phone rang, reminding him of new message.


    "Boss Si, let''s go get a room!" Seeing L''s message, Harry almost dropped his mobile phone onto the


    ground cause he didn''t expect L could be such straight.


    ...


    Harry would never miss any chance to be with L, of course.


    He made a phone call to book room immediately. Then he sent the hotel address to L.


    When L was considering how many days off she should ask for to visit her father, she received


    Harry''s message, "Room No. 2308, Sea View Hotel."


    ...


    "So quick!" L eximed.


    "Joseph Li!" On thinking of she couldn''t apany Nicole tonight, L felt sorry.


    On hearing L called him by his full name, Joseph was on the ball. Because his past experience


    proved that every time L asked him for help, she would call him by his full name.


    "Don''t look at me in this way! I am not going home tonight. Please cover for me and take care of Nicole,


    OK?" L disyed a friendly smile on her face.


    "Sister, how could you do that! Neglect your daughter and hang out with a man." Josephined.


    "I know. I know. But I am doing this to win Nicole''s father back! I will take Nicole to visit my father days


    later." L exined. She guessed her father must be happy to see his granddaughter.


    "OK. But this must be thest time, OK?" Joseph said. Actually he was not worried about taking care of


    Nicole alone. Grandpa and nanny would help him. Beside, their father and mother came back home


    more frequently since they reunited with L.


    "Do you want anything? I can ask Harry to buy you." L smirked. She decided to splurge Harry''s


    money!


    "Eh...I don''t need anything recently." Joseph was rich so he could buy anything he wanted anytime.


    "Joseph! Can''t you name something you want?" L rolled her eyes at her brother. Don''t need


    anything? Such a lucky rich boy!


    "Okay. Since you put it that way, I want Lillian!" On thinking of Lillian, Joseph couldn''t help disying a


    happy smile on his face.

 Chapter 154 Groped Harrys Phone

    Chapter 154 Groped Harry''s Phone


    "Do you know she is at least three years older than you?" L said while rolling her eyes at Joseph.


    She didn''t want her brother to be with Lillian. She wondered how did they know each other.


    "Of course. But it doesn''t matter! I don''t mind that! Elder sister is more thoughtful!" Joseph said.


    Seeing Joseph''s happy expression, L didn''t want to hurt his feeling. She then changed the subject


    while tidying her desk, "It''s almost noon. I gotta leave earlier to get the car. You go with me!"


    Then she picked up the car key and pulled Joseph out of the office.


    On their way to the parking area, many colleagues peeped at Joseph. Thanks God. All of them knew


    they were of the same family; otherwise there must be rumors about them.


    It was a newly-lunched white Maserati. Seeing L getting in her new car and roaring away, Joseph


    was envious.


    At that moment, Joseph figured out what he wanted. He wanted a new car which was more expensive


    than L''s new Maserati.


    He came to his own Ferrari, which was worth just several million. Joseph thought his Ferrari were not


    fancy enough so he was determined to buy a new car!


    He had to have his father''s permission before that. What if his father didn''t allow him to buy? He was


    going to rebel! Depressed, Joseph returned home.


    It was Saturday. Harold and Angie were ying with Nicole in the living room. "Father, mother, I want to


    buy a new car!" Joseph said decisively.


    "Why? You have just bought this one. It cost three million!" Angie said. To be urate, Joseph bought


    the car months ago!


    "Father, mother, I can earn money now. Could I make decision by myself? Do you know L is driving


    a car worth tens of million!" To get what he wanted, Joseph shamelessly told Harold and Angie about


    L''s new car.


    Harold and Angie nced at each other in disbelief. "Don''t talk rubbish. Your sister''s BMW is only


    worth eight hundred thousand!" Angie said.


    "She just got a new car! Her BMW was crashed by her..." Joseph pointed at Nicole, who was squinting


    at him, "her uncle Harry the other day. So he bought her a new Maserati, which is worth over fifty


    million." Actually, Joseph could easily earn tens of million by filming movies and advertisements.


    But his parents never allowed him to be extravagant. So sad...


    "What happened? Is your sister OK? Why didn''t her tell me?" Hearing Joseph''s words, Angie stood up


    anxiously and walked to Joseph, who was reclining in the sofa.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. She is perfectly OK. She said it was because her..." Joseph pointed at Nicole who was


    still squinting at him, her uncle Harry wanted to save her and fought with the gangster that the car


    crashed." After saying that, Joseph grimaced at Nicole.


    "That''s the best! Joseph, stay away from your sister''s business! Harry Si and Thomas Herren are not


    simple. Got it?" Angie warned Joseph seriously.


    Joseph rolled his eyes at Angie. Didn''t she know his free time was upied by Nicole? He got no time


    to interfere in his sister''s business!


    Then he came to Nicole and grinned at her, "Hey, little rascal. I am your uncle. I take care of you every


    day. Could you please stop squinting at me in that way? My little princess?" "You foolish!" Nicole said


    while keeping squinting at Joseph.


    ...


    "Mother! How could she say that? Who teach her to say that?" Joseph''s whine and Nicole''s giggle


    resounded through the vi.


    At night.


    L got off work one hourter deliberately. She hurried to her new car after most colleagues had left.


    Because she didn''t want them to know she drives a Maserati; otherwise there must be rumors that she


    is kept by a rich guy!


    Her BMW crashed. She had no choice but to drive that Maserati!


    L opened GPS and headed for Sea View Hotel. It was a private hotel with several dozens of storeys


    and situated by the sea in the west of A Country.


    In the hotel, guests could hear the sound of wave breaking on the shore.


    After parking her car, L walked to the hotel hall with her purse.


    "Hello, madam. Are you our VIP guest?" A young and beautiful hotel greeter came to L and asked


    politely.


    "No. I am not allowed to go in if I am not your VIP?" L said while looking around the hotel hall, which


    was decorated in the style of sea world.


    "Yes, madam. We are open to VIP only." The greeter replied patiently.


    "Actually, my friend is waiting for me here. He is in Room 2308." L exined.


    As Room 2308 was the presidential suite, the young greeter said in a tenderer voice, "OK. Please wait


    a minute. I am going to have a check."


    Then she scooted to the reception desk, made a phone call and scooted back to L in less than one


    minute.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, madam. This way, please." The young greeter said while gesturing for


    L to follow her.


    Great service! "Thanks! L smiled at the greeter.


    "You are wee!" After leading L to the 23rd floor and told her the furthest room left was Room


    2308, the greeter walked back into the elevator and left.


    L walked to Room 2308. Standing outside, she felt a little nervous somehow.


    She took a deep breath and knocked on the door. Harry, wearing a bathrobe, opened the door. He just


    finished showering.


    "Good evening, Boss Si!" L disyed a professional smile deliberately and bowed.


    Harry pulled L in to the room, mmed the door and pushed her against it. Looking down at the


    slightly blushed L, Harry kissed on her lips eagerly.


    L''s purse dropped onto the ground. But neither of them took notice of it.


    Harry picked L up by her waist, walked to the French window and rode her.


    At midnight.


    L begged Harry to let go of her in a faint voice. Harry got up from L and took her to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, L was lying in the bathtub while Harry was standing beside the bathtub and


    showering as several years ago.


    Looking at L''s sexy red lips, Harry revealed an evil smile. When they first met in the hotel, they did


    the same thing in the bathroom. But this time, L was sober.


    Realizing what was Harry gonna do, L looked at that devil, eyes wide open.


    ...


    "Harry Si, you pervert!"


    L muttered after Harry put her onto the bed finally.


    Harry, in a good mood, hooked his arm around L''s waist from behind and fell asleep soon.


    At dawn, L waked up.


    She groped Harry''s mobile phone on the bedside table. Then she quickly took a photo of them, holding


    each other face to face on the bed.


    She opened Harry''s Wechat and sent the photo to Ynda.


    Then L deleted that chatting message, put the mobile phone back onto the bedside table and went


    to sleep again.


    She thought Harry didn''t realize what she was doing. But Harry opened his eyes after she fell


    asleep.

 Chapter 155 A Natural Intimacy Between Father and Daughter

    Chapter 155 A Natural Intimacy Between Father and Daughter


    Harry checked his cell phone but didn''t find anything unusual. He didn''t believe L used his phone


    just to see the time, but what else could she do? Well, just let it be!


    Although it was Sunday, L hurried to thepany to attend the morning meeting.


    Harry wore a white casual shirt today with the sleeves tucked up above the elbow. There was an


    precious watch on his left wrist, but the right wrist drew more attention for there were two rows of bite


    marks right on the middle of it.


    Wasn''t it left by L? Was it so serious? Well, although it was no big deal, he shouldn''t expose it¡­


    L pretended she didn''t see the marks while the others already knew what their CEO had donest


    night.


    L pulled her cor to cover her neck with embarrassment, for fear that the mark on her neck was


    seen by others.


    After the meeting, Harry nced at the blushed L on purpose.


    L looked away in a hurry. OMG! Why did she begin to feel she was having an affair with him¡­


    At Crescent Spring.


    After a busy day, Ynda checked her phone casually and saw the WeChat message from Harry.


    She was so infuriated by the picture received that she smashed the cellphone onto the ground and


    clenched her clothes with both of her hands.


    Harry slept with that woman against night and the photo was certainly not sent by him! It was sent by


    that bitch absolutely after they had sex. Did she wanna show off? L Li!


    She couldn''t send Steven to deal with L now, but she could ask Harry''s mother for help!


    She picked up the phone. Its screen was broken but she could still made a phone call.


    Before calling, she received a picture from Nael on WeChat.


    In the picture, Harry was holding a little girl in his arms with a tender look on his face. However, the girl


    was mosaiced and Ynda couldn''t see her appearance.


    How could Harry hold a child? The child looked three or four years old.


    Whose child was this? L and Harry''s? Thinking of this, Ynda felt freezing cold from head to toe.


    No! That was impossible! If she was really Harry''s child, he would surely take her home!


    Perhaps she was just the daughter of his friend. Yes, it should be.


    She had known ten years ago that Harry wanted to have a child¡­


    So it must be her that bore him a baby, not L!


    She had to find a way to bear him a child...


    After the morning meeting, L was wondering whether she should ask for a leave.


    She hesitated because she had to deal with the endorsement of Joseph and Ynda. Atst she made


    up her mind to leave since thepany still had CEO and general manager in charge after she got


    days off. There would be no problem.


    She sent an email to Harry, asking for a four-day leave from the next day.


    At noon, Harry replied, "Wanna go to X City? I''ll go with you!"


    ......


    It was a leave application to CEO, not a schedule to husband!


    She refused of course, for she would also take Nicole there and didn''t want Harry to be with the little


    girl. There was a natural intimacy between father and daughter. What if Harry found out the truth?


    But Harry''s reply was even more simple: he wouldn''t approve L''s leave if she didn''t allow him to go


    together! He added he would pick her up in the manor of Li Family at eight o''clock tomorrow morning.


    ......


    L rubbed her painful temple and epted. Anyway, it was difficult for her to take a child to travel


    alone.


    L called her parents in the army and the old couple both supported her to bring Carl back.


    At night.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Ly prone beside her daughter who was ying the blocks. Her earnest look reminded L of


    Harry...


    "Nicole, I''ll tell you something." L was going to tell her daughter ahead of time to make sure she


    would be mentally prepared for what would happen tomorrow.


    Nicole looked at her and said, "Go ahead, mommy!"


    "Tomorrow, mommy will take you to see your grandpa. I was brought up by him." She would bring Carl


    to A Country if he was willing toe with her. Therefore, she wouldn''t need to worry about him since


    they lived together.


    "How many dads do you have?" That''s a wired question.


    L smiled, "Mommy has two dads! Grandma has asked a leave for you and do you want toe with


    me?"


    Nicole nodded and said docilely, "I''ll go wherever mommy goes."


    She stroked her daughter''s pigtail happily and said, "An uncle will go with us. Will you mind?" She


    asked.


    Nicole put down the blocks and asked smartly, "Is he the one I see in your phone?" Of course, she''d


    love to go with daddy.


    Thinking of Harry''s picture in the phone, L nodded, "Would you like him toe?"


    Nicole nodded quickly with her eyes shing with happiness as soon as her mommy finished, "Yes! Of


    course!" She was so happy that she could go with daddy!


    L let out a sigh of relief after Nicole agreed. She was confused why Nicole was so excited. Maybe it


    was just because she liked handsome uncle.


    On the next morning, Joseph walked them to the gate of the manor and found a Maybach parking


    there.


    In the car, Harry looked towards L and Nicole in the light blue mother-daughter outfits. That was so


    warm. In Harry''s eyes, Joseph beside was invisible.


    He took a picture of them with his phone behind the car window. Good one! It would be better if Joseph


    was removed by Photoshop.


    In Harry''s mind, Joseph was the person that shouldn''t be here. When Harry got out of the car, Joseph


    shouted with excitement, "Brother-inw! Brother-inw!" His luxury car and vi were around the


    corner!


    L blushed and pped his head, "Who is your brother-inw?"


    As soon as she finished, Nicole loosened her hand and ran towards Harry. "Uncle, uncle!"


    L was so astonished, wondering why Nicole was so excited at meeting Harry. Watching Harry pick


    Nicole up with a smile on his face, she felt something was wrong. "Have they ever met each other?"


    This question was for Joseph!


    "How do I know that?" Afraid of his secret being found out, Joseph looked away and headed to the


    Maybach with the small suitcase.


    "Will you go to see grandpa with me?" Nicole hugged Harry''s neck tightly, expecting Harry to say "yes".


    "I won''t tell you unless you give me a kiss!" He didn''t answer but kept her guessing.


    With no hesitation, Nicole kissed his face.


    The sun rose in the east and shone on the gorgeous father and daughter. The scene was amazing and


    nobody would take their eyes off them.

 Chapter 156 An Eternal Picture

    Chapter 156 An Eternal Picture


    Joseph caught the chance to take a picture of the father and daughter beside the Maybach with his


    phone.


    In the photo, two rows of Chinese parasols on the clean and broad avenue of Li''s manor were the


    perfect foil for the ck Maybach, and right in the middle, Harry in a white shirt was enjoying the kiss


    from Nicole in his arms.


    Harry put her down and fixed her messy bangs.


    Joseph could never miss any wonderful moment. He photographed it to make it an eternal picture.


    L, who was immersed in the beautiful moment, recovered and trotted towards them. Joseph was


    raising his cellphone, ready to take photos of the whole family.


    He made it! Harry didn''t let him down. As soon as L reached them, Harry hugged her and kissed her


    on the forehead.


    Nicole, with a bright smile, looked up at her father who was kissing her mother.


    The beautiful scene wasn''t damaged even though L was standing with her back to the lens.


    After taking these gorgeous photos, Joseph fled fast to the vi.


    He decided to use the photos to ask Harry for something. What should he ask for? He would think it


    over...


    Harry''s kiss made L blushed. She immediately pushed him away and said, "Nicole is here..."


    The smart Nicole covered her mouth, smiled and quipped, "I don''t see anything." Then she hurried to


    cover her big eyes with the other hand.


    "Awesome, Nicole!" Harry embraced L again, with the slightest intention to let her go. L pouted,


    gave him a quick nce and pped his arm off.


    She then bent down to pick Nicole up. "Are we going or not?" She asked the man, who looked


    comcent.


    Harry took over Nicole from her, opened the door of the back seat and put her onto the new child seat


    gently.


    Then he pushed L onto the front passenger seat. L looked back at the child seat and mixed


    feelings filled her up.


    "Hey, I''m going to see my father. What are you going for? How should I introduce you? My boss? My


    boyfriend? Neither is appropriate..." It had confused her for a long time.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Harry stared the Maybach and darted a nce sideways at her, "I''ll introduce myself!"


    "How will you introduce yourself? That''s the point!" L took a nce at her daughter who was staring


    at them curiously.


    "Does that matter?" Harry turned the Maybach round indifferently and headed for the shopping center.


    L pouted, but didn''t argue.


    Harry took them to the supermarket to buy some water and food for the trip. The charming family


    attracted a lot of admiring nces.


    But they were not a real family. L picked things quickly and took Nicole back to the Maybach.


    Harry didn''t force her. He went alone to the shopping center and bought some gifts before he returned


    to the Maybach.


    He then drove directly to the expressway. X City lied on the border of A Country and D City. It would


    take five or six hours on the expressway.


    Thanks to Nicole, the Maybach rang with cheers andughter.


    Staring at her daughter, who was singing with her head tilted to one side, and Harry, who looked


    obviously happy, L felt unreal.


    There were countless times when she dreamed of the happy family at night.


    She closed her eyes to hide her tears. Harry thought she was tired, so he stopped at the rest area.


    Heid the back seat t into a small bed, so that L and Nicole may have a rest after they came


    back from the toilet. "We''re expected to arrive in less than two hours. You may have a rest."


    Harry put Nicole onto the seat. Kids were always energetic! Nicole crawled happily on it soon after she


    took off her shoes.


    After Ly down, she looked at Harry who was ready to go, "Rest first. We''re not in a rush!"


    It was very tiring to drive. She knew it well!


    "No need. I''m not tired. Have some sleep and I''ll wake you up when we arrive!" Harry closed the door


    and went back to the driving seat.


    Nicole fell asleep fast, but L stayed awake.


    She sat up. Noticing the violent shaking, she protected Nicole from falling down with one hand.


    "Harry..."


    He looked back through the rearview mirror, "Not sleepy?"


    "No!" L fell silent when she looked at the man who was driving carefully.


    She wondered if he was also taking good care of Ynda. Would he marry Ynda if she didn''t meet


    him?


    She bit her lips and asked, "If it weren''t for me, would you have married her?" Was she a little


    sentimental?


    Harry kept silent for quite a while before he replied, "I''m with you now! So stop thinking useless


    thoughts!"


    L didn''t speak again for the rest of the trip. She only stared at her daughter and the man in the front


    quietly.


    Almost two hourster, it had past 2 pm when the Maybach got off the expressway.


    They had something to eat in a restaurant and checked the guidance system. It was still a two-hour-


    plus ride from there to Echo Bay where Carl lived.


    Staring at the man who was having lunch elegantly, she felt lucky that he drove them here. Or they


    would feel bad in the transfer of buses.


    She asked after thinking for a while, "How about staying overnight here and starting off tomorrow


    morning."


    Harry thought about it and asked Nicole who was eating with appetite, "Nicole, tell me if you feel tired."


    Nicole nodded honestly, "A little." It was the first time that she had been travelling in a car for such a


    long time!


    "Okay. We''ll check into a hotel then." Harry made a quick decision and speed up to finish up his lunch.


    L was speechless and took a look at them. All right!


    They didn''t find a four-star hotel rmended on an APP until they drove around the city.


    Harry kept L and Nicole waiting on the sofa in the hall and went to check in.


    He asked for a presidential suite and the greeter led them upstairs.


    ncing around the suite, Harry frowned. The room was even not as good as a standard room of a


    three-star hotel in A Country.


    But the good news was the bed was big enough for all the three of them!


    After unpacking the suitcase, L asked the man who was still ying with Nicole, "Don''t you go back


    to your room for some rest?"


    Harry glimpsed at her and asked the little girl beside him, "Nicole, would you like to sleep with your


    mommy and me tonight?"


    Nicole nodded immediately. Noticing her speechless mommy, Nicole suddenly drew her arms around


    Harry''s neck tightly, "Mommy, let''s sleep together tonight!"


    "Okay, Nicole, let''s sleep together tonight!" They were unified. What else could L argue?

 Chapter 157 Echo Bay

    Chapter 157 Echo Bay


    L stepped near Harry and gave him a pinch secretly.


    Harry purposely contorted his face with pain. Seeing his agony, Nicole put on a worried expression and


    asked, "What''s wrong with you, uncle Harry? Are you ill?"


    Harry shook his hand, "I''m not sick. Your mommy was gonna kick me out! Help me, Nicole!"


    His pitiful look astonished L. How could he be so childish?


    "Mommy, show some mercy on him, please! Let him sleep with us, okay?" Nicole moved towards L


    and tugged at her clothes pitifully.


    .....


    At night, the three slept on the one bed, Nicole lying in the middle.


    But at midnight, she was moved inside.


    The others whispered. "Harry, stop it! Nicole''s here!"


    "Rx. I just wanna hug you. Don''t mind me. Good night!" Immersing himself in her fragrance, he


    enjoyed the serenity at the moment.


    Would Harry just hug L to sleep? Of course not!


    The man got out the bed and carried her by the waist to the bathroom.


    When they came out, Nicole was sleeping horizontally across the bed.


    Harryughed, put L on the edge of the bed and moved the sleeping Nicole aside.


    Just as he settled Nicole, a muffled bang was heard.


    Harry looked back to find the woman absent. L rose up and red at him, "How dare you kick me off


    the bed!"


    The man held back hisughter and picked her up to the bed.


    "I''m sorry! I forgot you, my sweetheart!" Harry helped her knead where it hurt. After a while, he felt into


    the mood again!


    L quickly pulled the nket to cover herself. "Time to sleep!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As he decided to let her go, he tucked Nicole in, cuddled L in his arms and fell asleep safe and


    sound.


    Next early morning, they set off for Echo Bay.


    At Echo Bay Vige.


    Located in a deste ce with towering mountains surrounded, it was an old vige with a history of


    a thousand years.


    To reach Echo Bay vige, they must pass a long and tortuous road. It had been narrow, but it was


    repaired to be a dualne road by the government.


    The road was so zigzag that they went round to get to the other side of the mountain. With a wide open


    view, one could catch sight of the whole vige with old houses orderly parting in two rows by the wide


    Echo Bay.


    There were dozens of mossy stone bridges over the bay. Now and then a ship floated downstream.


    Water streaming down along the steps could be found here and there among houses. Since it was


    summer now, the waterfall were all greeny under the verdant trees.


    The overcast sky heralded the rain. The high mountains afar immediately were shrouded in the clouds


    and fogs. The drizzles stopped within ten minutes, as suddenly as it came.


    Along the left of the asphalted road, they found the primary school with a board "Echo Bay Primary


    School" on the door.


    The schoolprised tile-roofed ssrooms. Harry''s Maybach became a real eye-catcher.


    They asked a passer-by where Carl lived and got the answer immediately. The school only had three


    teachers -- two locals and Carl Li who was extremely famous across the vige.


    Harry drove the car towards the east. He found the shop mentioned by the passer-by. Next to the shop


    was a shabby two-floor building. That was it.


    Harry pulled over the car and carried Nicole out. L knew they arrived and got out of the car.


    Harry and Nicole walked in the front, holding hands. After they walked off from the asphalted road, they


    found the road muddy as it had just rained.


    He held the child up and asked L to wait by the road before going to knock on the door.


    Upon hearing the car whizzing, neighbors rushed out to see who wasing. The car were


    immediately surrounded by children and adults. Some stared at the car, while some stared at the three


    strangers.


    It was an old man who opened the door with rough hands. Hoary-headed and wrinkled, he wore a gray


    coat with patches.


    "Hi, sir. Is this Carl''s ce?" asked Harry politely.


    The old man pointed at his ear, indicating that he couldn''t hear. Harry cast a nce at L," Let''s go


    in!"


    With mixed feelings, L walked into the yard where an old Chinese toon was erected on the left. A


    dog capered toward them, wagging its tail.


    Nicole rejoiced at seeing theing dog. Harry lowered Nicole down to the clean cement ground.


    A man with gingham clothes came out. As he walked, he said, "Mother. I guess we have a guest. Let


    me see!" The familiar voice made L burst into tears.


    Carl stood motionless at the sight of the guests. His lips quivered. After a long while, he said, "L!"


    "Father!" L trotted towards Carl and hugged him who looked much older than before.


    Four years had passed. L choked with sobs and Carl''s eyes were wet.


    "How could you leave me alone, father?" L gave vent to all her grievance all those years in tears.


    Guilt filled Carl''s heart after he heard L''sint.


    "Mommy!" Nicole''s low voice came from the back. L let loose Carl and wiped her eyes.


    "Father, this is my daughter, Nicole Li."


    Nicole Li? Harry slightly raised his thick eyebrows. "Thomas Herren would allow his daughter to take


    her mother''s name." he wondered.


    "Your daughter? She is such a big girl now!" Carl was surprised to see the cute girl.


    How time flies! His daughter now had a daughter.


    "Grandpa!" Nicole greeted Carl sweetly.


    Carl held Nicole up carefully. Nicole was so lovely and just looked like the little L. It seemed that he


    saw her daughter''s round face again.


    Harry carried the presents from the car imperceptibly and presented them to the nearby elder. He


    walked towards Carl and said, "Nice to meet you, sir! I''m Harry Si and I''m chasing your daughter!"


    "Chasing her daughter? Isn''t Nicole his daughter?" Carl was confused.


    L''s face turned scarlet. He was brazen enough to blurt out everything!

 Chapter 158 Being Parted From Her Daughter

    Chapter 158 Being Parted From Her Daughter


    Harry Si! As the name sounded familiar, Carl lowered his head and sank in thought. It took him a while


    to realize who Harry was! "You''re the CEO of SL Group?" Carl couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Yes, I am. Sorry to drop in on you like this." The two men shook hands politely. Hearing Harry''s


    courteous greeting, Carl nodded.


    "Come in, please!" Carl beckoned them into a two-story building.


    The house was a bit old, but quite clean. They sat down in the living room. Carl, holding Nicole in his


    arms, introduced the elderly to them.


    "L, this is your grandfather. He couldn''t hear since a few years ago." Carl introduced the old man


    who had just opened the door for them.


    "Grandpa!" Although the old man couldn''t hear, L greeted him sweetly. She thought that calling


    "Grandpa" instead of "Grandfather" would be more cordial!


    The old man looked at her mouth and understood. He held her hands and nodded with joy. "Good girl,


    good girl!"


    She had never seen her grandparents, because she was too far away from them and they didn''t


    approve her parents'' marriage.


    Later, her mother secretly left Echo Bay and never went back after 20-plus years...


    At this time, an elderly woman in a homespun jacket came out with a cane, eyes unfocused.


    Harry, who was closer to her, helped her.


    "Carl! Who is it?" Harry help her sit on the chair and sat back in his seat.


    "Mother, my daughter L, her daughter Nicole, and her boyfriend Harry are all here!" Carl introduced


    to his mother. L walked to the old woman with gray hair.


    "Grandma! I''m L! Your granddaughter!" L greeted her sweetly, holding the old woman''s gnarled


    hands.


    "L! Lavender''s daughter!" The old woman burst into tears as she thought of her poor daughter! She


    could never ept being parted from her daughter.


    After her daughter left home, she cried her heart out until she went blind in both eyes!


    L was grieved when she saw her grandmother crying.


    After the tearful reunion, Carl walked out with Nicole. "You guys go on catching up and I''m going out."


    L and Harry had been listening carefully to what grandmother talked about L''s mother. And her


    grandfather was so gratified that he could hardly take his eyes off them.


    Heughed heartily, but L felt sad to see the remaining few teeth in his mouth.


    When Carl returned, he was holding Nicole in his arms and was followed by a plump woman. Puzzled,


    L nced at Harry.


    "This is Mrs. Niu, an excellent cook in the vige. I have asked her to cook a lunch for us!" Hearing


    what Carl said, L was relieved.


    Mrs. Niu smiled sheepishly. "No, Mr. Li is ttering me. I can only cook some homely dishes!"


    "Mrs. Niu, we have important guests today. Tell me if you need any ingredients, I''ll give you money to


    buy them! Buy a few pounds of meat!" As grandmother stood up on the cane, L hastened to help


    her walk to Mrs. Niu.


    Upon hearing what grandmother was saying, L tried to grab her purse, but Harry was a step faster.


    "Mrs. Niu, thank you! Take this." Harry shoved a few hundred dor bills into Mrs. Niu''s hands, which


    terrified her.


    "No, no, no. One is enough!" Mrs. Niu pulled out one bill and quickly returned the rest to the handsome


    young man in front of her. She had never seen such a handsome young man!


    "Take them and buy something else! Maybe we''ll bother youter!" The man put the money into Mrs.


    Niu''s hands again and calmly sat back on the stool.


    "Mrs. Niu, take the money! He''s wealthy! If you can''t use up, you can buy food for the children in the


    vige!" L joked with a smile while watching Harry. The man smiled as well.


    Mrs. Niu held the bills with shaking hands. She had barely gone out of the vige in her life. Nor had


    she ever seen so much money, for she was born in a poor family. Having no idea what to do, she


    turned to Carl.


    "Mr. Li..."


    Carl smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Take them! Buy some tasty food. And I''ll need you to bring


    two new nkets and quilt covers tonight."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Niu nodded honestly, held the money tighter, and decided to do as L said.


    At noon, Mrs. Niu called in her daughter to help her. They made eight special dishes of Echo Bay.


    Looking at the brand new tableware and rich dishes, L was moved. "If we didn''te, they would


    certainly not buy new tableware and prepare so many dishes!" thought L.


    It was a joyful meal. Carl and Harry drank a lot, and her grandfather drank some as well.


    In the afternoon, Carl didn''t go to the school but talked to Harry for a long time. Nicole, apanied by


    L, had been ying with the neighboring children in the yard.


    Before sunset, Mrs. Niu brought two freshly made nkets, one bright red and the other dark green.


    L couldn''t helpughing at the color of the nkets, but still helped Mrs. Niu to put the nkets in


    the room that her father had prepared.


    Before that, Carl had asked L how many rooms they need. L answered with a blush. "We only


    stay for a few days. We will share a room."


    Then, she whispered in Carl''s ear, "Nicole is his daughter, but it is not the right time to tell him the truth.


    Father, don''t spill the beans." It exined the matter! Carl nodded with understanding and said no


    more.


    As there was no entertainment in the vige, they went to bed early in the evening. That was how


    people there lived.


    After washing her feet, Nicole fell asleep before nine. The two adults were wide awake in the darkness.


    "You are not used to it, right?" asked L.


    Having lived an extravagant life for years, L was not used to the life in here, let alone Harry.


    The man moved the sleeping Nicole to the inner side of the bed and held L in his arms. "No!" L


    protested in a low voice, as the rooms here were not even soundproofed.


    Harry smiled silently and said, "You think too much!"


    She gave him a gentle pinch. The man snorted and said, "Since you are seducing me, don''t me


    me!"


    L quickly withdrew her hands and ced them on both sides of her body. The bed was only enough


    for the three of them to lie down.


    The man held her again in his arms. "The ce is beautiful. I''m thinking about investing and


    developing." He simply expressed his thoughts.


    "Ah? Investing and developing?" She was a bit surprised, but the ce was indeed beautiful with fresh


    air.

 Chapter 159 No One Would Disturb Them

    Chapter 159 No One Would Disturb Them


    "Yes. I need to go up the mountain early tomorrow morning to check again and decide how to develop


    it." Echo Bay was a remote vige. Due to inconvenient transportation, schools there seldom got


    financial aid. The original vige must be of interest to the people outside.


    "How do I persuade my father to go with me? And how about my grandpa and grandma? Will they be


    willing to leave here?" L asked while lying in Harry''s arms and stroking his chest.


    Harry grasped her hand with one hand and pinched her with the other hand. "Hey, stop!" Harry said in


    a hoarse voice. There arose L''s giggle at once. He knew L was seducing him deliberately!


    "You can ask them first. It will be the best if they are willing to go with you. If not, I can finance schools


    here to improve father''s teaching environment. And I can also develop scenic spots to improve their


    living standard. After all, Echo Bay is a good ce for them to spend the rest of their lives." Harry


    replied. If L liked, he would take her to live in seclusion. No one would disturb them then. How


    wonderful it would be!


    After thinking, L agreed what Harry said.


    Life here was no so bad. She really enjoyed the peaceful and happy life with Harry and Nicole here!


    How she wished this moment couldst forever!


    In the Crescent Spring in A Country.


    Ynda had been keeping calling Harry, but his number could not be connected at the moment.


    She had to ask Joey. ording to Joey, Miss Li asked several days off for personal business; Miss Tan


    would be responsible for their cooperation with Joseph before L came back; and Boss Si went on a


    three or four-day business trip abroad. But she found Harry didn''t book any flight at all.


    "Harry didn''t go abroad! L Li asked for a leave. There is no such coincidence. They must be


    together!" Ynda thought angrily. But she couldn''t find out where exactly they were...


    She prepared candlelight dinner for Harry and bought his favorite wine. But he was not in A Country!


    Ynda''s face was distorted in anger. She picked up the prepared take-out steaks and wine and threw


    them onto the ground angrily.


    Harry never informed her where he was going. Who did he take her for? Was she nothing to him?


    In the daytime, She saw Joseph browsing his Wechat moment in the photo studio. She glimpsed a


    photo. It was L Li holding a little girl who took after her very much.


    "Is she Harry''s daughter? No. Harry would never let his daughter live away from Si Family. Then whose


    daughter is she? Anyway, no matter whose daughter is she, she is a bastard. How could L Li keep


    seducing Harry when she has a daughter?" Ynda thought. She picked up her mobile phone and


    called Rose Mu.


    She concealed the fact that L was the daughter of the Li Family in A Country. She just told her that


    L was still seducing Harry when she had already had a daughter.


    After hearing Ynda''sint, Rose Mu decided to fly to A Country as soon as Harry went back.


    She couldn''t believe that L Li was working in SL Group again.


    Before 7 am next day, Harry got up. L felt warm and cosy in bed, so she didn''t want to get up. After


    wrapping herself in the quilt, she moved to Nicole, hold her in arms and went on sleeping.


    However, Nicole woke up too. "Good morning, daddy!" Nicole grinned while looking at Harry who was


    putting on his jacket.


    What Nicole just called Harry awoke L. "Nicole, he is your uncle Harry!"


    Harry didn''t mind what L said. He smiled at Nicole, "Good morning." Harry picked up Nicole, who


    was in pajamas, and seat her on the edge of the bed.


    L turned around and found Harry kept emotionless...


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a little cold in the morning in the countryside. Harry fished out a pair of small trousers and a thick


    coat from the suitcase.


    Then he walked to Nicole, unbuttoned her pajamas and dressed her clumsily.


    Seeing that, the sleepy L woke up totally! "Straighten the trousers first." Shey on the bed and


    instructed the unskillful Harry who started sweating.


    It was finally done. "Don''t you get up? I am going up the mountain. Are you going with me?" Harry


    asked while stroking L beneath the quilt.


    L pulled up the quilt to cover her head at once and bit Harry''s hand.


    Feeling painful, Harry withdrew his hand at once. There was a row of slight bite mark left.


    Harry kissed that bite mark in front of L. "You pervert!" L rolled her eyes at Harry, but soon


    smiled.


    Nicole kept shifting her gaze between Harry and L and asked curiously, "Uncle Harry, are you


    ying with mommy?"


    "No. Nicole. Let''s go wash up!" Harry said while holding her hand.


    Minutester, L finally got up. She went to the yard and found Nicole was washing her face by


    herself under the guidance of Harry.


    There was only one tap in the yard. So they used that tap for almost everything, such as brushing


    teeth, washing face, washing clothes, washing vegetables and so on.


    L stretched herself and walked to them.


    "Mommy. We have brushed our teeth! You arezy!" Nicole giggled while washing her face.


    "I will hurry up!" Harry squeezed paste on a new toothbrush and delivered it to L. L was a little bit


    surprised and take over the toothbrush. She remembered that Harry also did that for her if he didn''t


    have to wake up early for work before they got divorced.


    Mrs. Niu was busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen andid out dishes on the dining table in the living


    room.


    "Hurry up. Breakfast is ready!" Carl urged them. Hearing that, L nodded at her father. Harry wiped


    his face with a towel and applied some moisturizer on it. Then he helped Nicole wipe her face. "Uncle


    Harry, help me apply some." Nicole said in a tender voice.


    Harry rubbed some moisturizer in his hands for a long time while staring at Nicole''s little face. He had


    no idea how to apply it for others, especially for a kid.


    "Uncle Harry, be quick!" Nicole said. Then she raised her face, closed her eyes and kept her mouth


    closed.


    "Just go ahead!" Harry decided. He walked behind Nicole, squatted down and then started smearing


    the moisturizer on her face.


    "Uncle Harry, you smeared it into my mouth! It''s sweet. Please smear some on my forehead..." Nicole''s


    voice resounded the yard.


    L, who was standing nearby and brushing her teeth, was amused by them. "Nicole, he had never


    done this for anyone before. You should be content." L thought.


    After breakfast, Harry told Carl he was going up the mountain to check around.


    Carl nodded and asked him to watch out. Then he went to the school with Nicole.


    L went with Harry. They went across a stone bridge, passed several waterfalls and reached the foot


    of a mountain.


    Harry held L''s hand and climbed up the mountain.


    It was in the early morning. There were dew on green leaves around them. Several vigers carrying


    heavy bamboo baskets were walking down the mountain.

 Chapter 160 Fairy Coming Down from the Heaven

    Chapter 160 Fairy Coming Down from the Heaven


    The two young people dressed in fine clothes attracted some curious nces from the vigers.


    When they reached the hillside, L began to pant while the man seemed to be not tired at all.


    "I''ll carry you!" The man walked to her and crouched down. L patted him on the back and shook her


    head.


    After they continued for a while, they could see the panoramic view of Echo Bay Vige from the


    height.


    There were rising smoke, towering mountains, and flowing rivers and waterfalls -- what a pleasant


    scenery! If you took a picture and add retro effects, it would be andscape painting.


    There was no one else around them, as all the vigers had probably gone downhill. The man walked


    into the grass and spotted a nt in the weeds. He drew near and sniffed it.


    "Look! Wild codonopsis! There are... Panax pseudoginseng and Fallopia multiflora!" Harry walked


    further and discovered a lot of Chinese medicinal herbs.


    "You know medicinal herbs?" As the man mentioned a few Chinese medicinal herbs, L stared at him


    in admiration.


    "Well, I have learned a little from Chuck''s grandmother before." Chuck''s grandmother was a doctor who


    studied Chinese medicine every day. When Harry was a kid, Chuck''s grandmother taught Chuck and


    Harry to recognize Chinese medicinal herbs.


    After he graduated from university three years ago, he got busy and had no time to learn from her.


    Harry looked around and noticed that manymon medicinal herbs, such as Angelica dahurica,


    Coptis chinensis, and honeysuckle, had been taken away.


    Maybe the medical skill in the vige was limited, so other rare medicinal herbs hadn''t been found yet.


    There were plenty of herbs on the market, but wild ones like these were rarely seen and thus


    expensive!


    After the tour in the mountain, Harry had a lot of discoveries. He had been talking on the phone when


    he returned.


    After lunch, L and Nicole were ying with the children and adults in the vige.


    Harry asked a young man to take him to the vige head''s house.


    At dusk, Harry came back.


    In the early morning of the third day in the vige.


    Many vigers came to the house of L''s grandparents, some with freshly made local specialities,


    some with pickled wild boar meat, and some with dried fruit.


    Upon seeing Le out, they crowded around her with broad smiles on their faces, which startled


    her.


    Mrs. Zhang said, "L, here''s a little gift for you. Please ept it!"


    Mrs. Li said, "Yeah, you have made such a big contribution to the vige and let us see hope in our


    children. Thank you so much!"


    "You''re really the fairying down from the heaven! This is the pastry I just made. Have a taste!"


    ...


    Well... What was going on here?


    She looked at Harry, who just smiled and epted all the specialities from the vigers.


    These natural food would be good for L and Nicole!


    L smiled and thanked the vigers politely. At this time, Carl came over. She quickly pulled him and


    whispered, "Father! What''s going on here?"


    Carl looked at her daughter in confusion. She did not know? "Harry has donated ten million to the


    vige in your name, to build schools and vige roads. Don''t you know?"


    Looking at the man who was eating pastries, L got mixed feelings.


    She smiled at the vigers and said, "Aunty, you are too kind. It is Harry who makes the donation. You


    can thank him!"


    Mrs. Niu said happily, "Hey, aren''t you a couple? It''s the same to thank either of you!"


    Harry nodded with satisfaction. Mrs. Niu was silver-tongued!


    L was a bit embarrassed to look at the man who pretended to know nothing. He should have told


    her about it, so that she wouldn''t have to wonder what was going on!


    Carl helped L send the enthusiastic vigers back and L returned after she saw that everyone


    left.


    "Harry, why don''t you tell me?" She asked as the man was sniffing a jar of honey.


    "There''s no need to make a fuss. It''s only ten million." The man continued to look at the jar of honey,


    and said, "You can bring this honey back. Nicole will like it."


    L reluctantly took the honey he handed over, walked to the living room and put it on the table.


    "Father, we''ll leave tomorrow. Why don''t youe with us?" She didn''t bring up this matter until today.


    She hoped that her father had already thought it through.


    Carl cast a nce at her and lit a cigarette. "I know your purpose. It is good to live here. I''m not going!


    Your grandparents are very happy here. They won''t get used to the life out of the vige. So, L, just


    come to see us when you have time!"


    Carl was very pleased that his daughter had grown a lot. He was even more relieved that she had


    found her biological parents. Besides, she had a considerate man and a lovely daughter by her side.


    "These were enough." he thought with satisfaction.


    "Father..." L turned to her grandmother.


    Her grandmother smiled, "My girl, your grandfather and I have been here all our lives. We''d better not


    go anywhere else. Just like your father said,e to see us when you are free!"


    L''s grandmother held her tender hands tightly. She was really a good girl!


    Unable to persuade them, L could only give up. As Harry said, she shoulde to see them instead


    of forcing them to go with her.


    "Father, please bring my grandpa and grandma to A Country to visit us some day!" L sat down


    beside Carl, held his arm and pleaded with a spoiled tone.


    Carl patted his daughter''s hands. "All right! I''ll go when I have the chance!"


    L, Harry and Nicole left the next morning. L was unwilling to bid farewell to her family, eyes


    turning red.


    Harry sighed secretly, grabbed her hand and took her to the front passenger seat. Seated in the child


    car seat, Nicole rolled down the window to wave goodbye to her grandpa.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Many vigers came to see them off, carrying a lot of local specialities.


    After they put the specialities into the car trunk, the car slowly pulled away. Looking back, L saw


    several children running after the car.


    L shed tears when they were out of sight.


    Harry pulled over and wiped away her tears. "You''re not a kid. Don''t cry!"


    He drew out two tissues to clean her face. "Mommy, you can''t cry. You''ll look ugly when you are


    crying!" Nicole''s words made her smile through tears.


    "Well, mommy won''t cry. Nicole can''t cry either in the future!" Wiping away her tears, she pushed the


    man and motioned him to drive.

 Chapter 161 Shameless

    Chapter 161 Shameless


    Those days in Echo Bay left an indelible impression on L. It carried her blissful memory. No strife


    and no scheme. She was surrounded by pure happiness.


    After returning to A Country, Harry went to the office soon. In order to evade the unnecessary rumors,


    L spent another day with Nicole at home and went to thepany the next day.


    In SL Group.


    L walked towards the elevator after parking her Maserati at the parking lot.


    Someone squeezed into door before it closed. L was surprised as it was the first day when she


    came back to work. "Good morning, Mr. Si!" In a pink shirt and pink suit, L greeted him with a


    professional smile.


    Eyes glistening with delight, Harry pinned her against the wall and lowered his head to kiss her on the


    red lips.


    ...


    Was Boss Si in the mood in the early morning?


    The elevator tinkled. The man unwillingly freed her and licked his lips. L walked out of the elevator,


    "Have a nice day!"


    Flushed, she gave him a re, bit her lower lip and walked to the office.


    Seeing theing L, Leo greeted, "Miss Li, you have a guest waiting in the office."


    A guest? Who woulde this early for her? Puzzled, L nodded to Leo.


    After she pushed the door open, an elegantdy in a rose red coat on the sofa came into sight. Her


    long ck hair was worn in a bun on the top. Her aloofness and arrogance was quite simr to the man


    in the elevator!


    This guest was not wee. L smiled, "Aunt, long time no see."


    Rose Mu stood up and looked her up and down. "Long time no see! You still know the tricks to hook up


    with men!"


    L deemed her as a well-mannereddy if she kept silent. However, once she opened her mouth, her


    elegance was nowhere to be found.


    Luckily, she was no longer her mother-inw, so there was no need to please her.


    "Aunt, thanks to your daughter-inw-to-be, I''m single now! Hook up with men? Your son? He


    badgered me at first!" L said with a proud smile.


    Rose studied the more mature and graceful woman in front of her again. She did change a lot in the


    past few years.


    Humming a merry tune, Joseph wearing sunsses walked out of the elevator and headed towards


    Deputy CEO''s office.


    Since the door was opened, he could clearly see who were there. Wasn''t she mother''s opponent in the


    university, Rose Mu? What was she doing here?


    Hook up with men? Damn! She muste here to make trouble! As he knew, Rose My was born


    arrogant and was spoiled by her husband after getting married.


    He immediately called his mother to save the day.


    In Li''s Manor.


    Thomas Herren came to the manor in sunsses. Angie, who was going to take Nicole to the army,


    was surprised to see him.


    "President Herren!" She greeted respectfully.


    Thomas Herren took off the sunsses, and nodded to Angie. "May I take Nicole out for some fun this


    morning?"


    His request put Angie in a quandary. She was in the dark about what happened between him and her


    daughter and she knew it was inappropriate.


    As Angie was thinking, the phone rang. She took out her phone, "What, Joseph?"


    "Mother, do you remember Rose Mu? Your schoolmate." Joseph ran to the corner and kept his voice


    down.


    Of course she remembered Rose Mu, her biggest opponent in the college. "What''s the matter?"


    "Put on your mighty army uniform, call in your soldiers ande to L''spany. She is picking on


    my sister!" Unaware of what was going on inside, Joseph knew his sister wouldn''t get the upper hand.


    "Rose Mu is picking on your sis? Why can''t she quit rocking the boat?" Angie and Rosepeted


    against each other in the college for three years. After graduation, Rose married someone in C Country


    and her son was really something! What was she up to? She lost to Angie in the college and now went


    to trouble her daughter?


    Angie flew into a fury. After hanging up the phone, she entrusted Thomas Herren to take care of Nicole.


    "President Herren, L needs me now. Enjoy yourself with Nicole!"


    As the head of the state, he must be protected by bodyguards no matter where he went. Nicole would


    be safe with him. She rushed upstairs, put on the uniform and cap and rushed downstairs.


    Thomas Herren and Nicole were getting on well in the living room. When he watched sheing


    downstairs, he said, "Let me drive you there!"


    "Thank you. But I don''t want to bother you." How could he disgrace himself to drive her there? That


    was not a good idea!


    Thomas Herren smiled, put on his sunsses and held up Nicole. "Let''s go! L needs help, doesn''t


    she?"


    Since it was urgent, Angie agreed. She got into Thomas Herren''s car and headed to SL Group.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In SL Group.


    Rose walked around in L''s office, "Since you''re so young, you must have engaged in bunch of


    dishonest practices to get the Deputy CEO title."


    She throw a contemptuous nce at L who was preparing the meeting files. L replied


    perfunctorily, "Sorry to disappoint you! I never used the underhand means."


    However, L wondered was it a dishonest practice to sleep with her son?


    Rose put on a scornful smile and stepped towards her. "L Li, if you leave SL Group now, I''ll save


    your face; otherwise, I will humiliate you in front of all the others."


    L smiled, "Aunt, why should I leave SL Group? My father, Harold Li, will not allow me to do so."


    Her father, Harold Li? What happened?


    Whatever! "You are not leaving, aren''t you?" She asked for confirmation.


    "Yes! Unless thepany will give me a reasonable reason!" She scanned the phone screen to check


    the time. The morning briefing would begin within five minutes.


    Rose gave her a sideways nce and said, "Shameless!" Then she walked out.


    L clearly knew that Rose would not let her go so easily.


    However, there was nothing to worry about. "Come what may, I am not afraid!"


    She walked outside after checking out the files again. Just when she stepped out of the office, she was


    grabbed.


    "What are you doing here? Looking for trouble?" Frightened, L looked back only to find the sneaky


    Joseph.


    Watching Rose go into the elevator, Joseph asked, "Did you piss her off?"


    She rolled her eyes at Joseph and said, "Don''t poke your nose into my business! Hurry up! You''re


    coming to the meeting, aren''t you?"


    As the studio shot was over, Joseph came to negotiate the next step.


    They went to the conference room together. When L pushed the door open, she saw Rose Mu


    sitting on her seat and looking at her with a smug smile.


    Ynda sat beside her like a goddess. All the other executives remained silent.


    Now she was alive to the fact that the two woman was going to make trouble here.

 Chapter 162 Nicoles Grandma

    Chapter 162 Nicole''s Grandma


    Joseph stood beside L and frowned at Rose.


    L signaled for her brother to take a seat first and walked to Rose unhurriedly and gracefully.


    "Aunt, this is my seat. You''re our CEO''s mother and you can sit here!" She pointed at Harry''s seat.


    Ynda said tly while ying with her phone, "Auntie owns the whole SL Group and she can sit


    wherever she wants. How dare you instruct her?"


    L smiled, "Nice to meet you, our international queen. I''m talking with Aunt Rose and why are you


    chipping in?" So they were going to bully her together.


    "You damn tramp. How can you talk to my daughter-inw like that?" Rose mmed on the table


    angrily and got up. It seemed to her that L used to bully Ynda!


    Well, she would teach the tramp a lesson today!


    "Can you watch yournguage? How can you take my sister for a tramp!" Joseph stood up opposite,


    who looked serious at the moment.


    Rose nced at Joseph who was defending L and found him somehow familiar. Had they met


    before? Oh! She remembered. He was Joseph Li, that world-famous star.


    "Joseph, sit down!" L red at Joseph. She didn''t want him to butt in.


    "Then ask your son to work somewhere else. It''ll make the best of both worlds." She put the files on the


    desk and put her hands into her pockets. L had be a sessful career woman, which made


    Ynda envious.


    Rose was so infuriated that she couldn''t even argue. If she could control her son, Harry had already


    married Ynda.


    Rose walked towards L and pulled her outside. She would tell everyone in thepany that L


    was a tramp and kick her out!


    L didn''t struggle. However, Joseph stood up and grabbed his sister''s wrist.


    "Where are you taking my sister?" If Rose weren''t a woman or an elders, he would have punched her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    L shook his hand off and said, "Good boy, sit back and butt out."


    Other executives didn''t dare to utter a sound. Julie Tan hardly dared to speak, as she had seen how


    unreasonable Rose was.


    Rose dragged L out of the meeting room and lifted her voice, "Come and have a look. Your deputy


    CEO is a tramp!"


    This morning, many departments were having meetings on that floor. It had been quiet before several


    doors were opened.


    Some employees came out in confusion and stared at the two quarreling women.


    More people came out when Rose continued, "My son has a fiancee, but your so-called deputy CEO


    seduced him! Now she even has the cheek to work in SL Group. How shameless she is!"


    It was inconceivable and those employees stirred up a heated discussion. L rolled her eyes, "Aunt,


    let go of me first! Please prove your words, okay?"


    After getting rid of Rose, she massaged her painful wrist.


    An employee passed them, holding two cups of coffee in a tray. Rose slightly lifted her hand and the


    coffee was spilled all over L''s pink suit.


    Her suit turned brown immediately. The employee in sses was scared and apologized at once, "Miss


    Li, sorry. I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it!" Someone had pushed him.


    "It''s all right." She simply tidied her suit and ask the cleaner to clear the coffee on the ground.


    Then a woman''s voice came from behind.


    "I can prove it! Is it convincing?" Ynda walked out of the meeting room elegantly, but looked rather


    sad.


    Joseph grabbed her wrist, pulled her back to the meeting room and threw her onto a chair. "Just be the


    queen and keep silent."


    Joseph said and pointed at her nose. Ynda stared at her and pped his hand.


    Just then, the elevator tinkled. A woman in an army uniform walked out.


    She walked directly to the noisy meeting room calmly and looked coldly at Rose.


    "Mother! Why are you here?" L stared at Angie walking towards her.


    Angie pulled her daughter right behind her and asked, "Rose, I heard you were bullying my daughter!"


    She looked imposing in the army uniform! Many employees admired her at once.


    Rose looked at Angie Gong angrily. So L was her daughter.


    Angie Gong was hard to deal with! She had to concentrate. Luckily, she had sent her son away with an


    excuse!


    "Mother, stay out of it. I''m going back to the office first." said L. Her suit was soaked with coffee and


    she had to go back for a clean-up.


    Angie let go of her and nodded.


    After L left, Angie walked to Rose with a cold look, "It''s been years since west met. Mrs. Mu,


    you''re much more pampered! You even take this to your son''spany. Aren''t you afraid of disgracing


    him?"


    Angie felt free to mock her, which greatly annoyed Rose.


    "Mrs. Gong, take care of your daughter and stop her from seducing my son. I didn''t intend to talk about


    it in thepany!"


    "Who is your son? Why don''t I know my daughter has seduced him?" Angie sneered and cast a stern


    nce at her son who was standing at the door of the meeting room.


    Joseph felt innocent and rubbed his nose. He called her, didn''t he?


    "My son is Harry Si, CEO of thispany! Your daughter seduced him years ago. You know nothing,


    do you?" Speaking of Harry, Rose almost had her nose in the air. Harry was the greatest honor of her


    life!


    "Harry is your son?" Angie looked obviously astonished. So this woman was Nicole''s grandma?


    Rose thought she was scared and then sneered.


    At the gate of SL Group, Thomas Herren was ying with Nicole when he saw a Maybach screech to a


    halt. Harry rushed out towards thepany. "Does L run into trouble?"


    At this thought, Thomas put on his sunsses, picked up Nicole and ran after him.


    Angie and Rose were still in the standoff in the meeting room, which was surrounded by many


    onlookers.


    "Boss!" Somebody eximed. Then the greeting of "Boss" could be heard continuously. All employees


    dispersed, hid in nearby meeting rooms and held their breath.


    Harry looked coldly at his mother and Angie Gong in the meeting room. He didn''t even need to ask


    before he knew what had happened!


    "Auntie! Sorry to have disturbed you." Harry nodded slightly at Angie Gong. Rose was so annoyed that


    she red at her son. How could he say sorry to Angie?

 Chapter 163 Fighting for a Mother and Daughter Pair

    Chapter 163 Fighting for a Mother and Daughter Pair


    Angie Gong ignored him and turned away in a huff.


    "Grandma!" Nicole called Angie while throwing herself into her arms.


    Angie Gong softened upon hearing the gentle voice from behind. "Nicole, my sweetheart, what are you


    doing here?" Angie Gong gently held up Nicole.


    Rose looked at the pink little one in Angie''s arms, full of envy.


    When could she have a grandchild?


    Sensing her envy, Ynda felt hurt.


    "Uncle Harry!" Nicole leant forward to Harry.


    "Nicole." Harry took her over with a gentle smile. Though reluctant, Angie didn''t want to go against


    Nicole''s will.


    Nicole kissed Harry on the face. Unbelievable!


    Even the people in the next room heard clearly that their CEO spoke in a tender voice!


    Ynda clenched her fists as she always knew that Harry liked children so much.


    Watching others'' surprised look, Angie proudly said, "Do you know whose daughter she is?"


    "Mine!"


    "Mine!"


    Two men answered in unison. Thomas Herren took off his sunsses and walked up.


    Harry and Thomas cast a nce at each other, both of whom were brimmed with anger.


    "President Herren!"


    "President Herren!"


    The greeting from Rose, Ynda and Joseph deafened the whole floor. Oh My God! This was


    President Herren!


    The whole floor fell into dead silence. It never urred to Angie that President Herren would say that!


    Those two powerful men standing on the top of the world now were fighting for a mother and daughter


    pair.


    The question was who her mother was.


    "Nicole?" A soft voice broke the silence.


    It was indeed their deputy CEO! Under the stunned gaze, Nicole shook off their hands and ran to L.


    "Mommy!"


    The people was shocked again as they didn''t expect that their goddess had a daughter.


    What''s more, the girl was her daughter with one of the big shots.


    Oh, my god! Was it a dream?


    "What are you doing now?" In perplexity, L nced at the mighty two standing face-to-face. Were


    they gonna fight? It was in thepany!


    "Nicole,e here."


    The two men said in unison again. All the others were stunned.


    Seeing that, Angie picked up Nicole from L and said, "President Herren, Mr. Si, we get going.


    Goodbye!"


    Coldly eyeing the two men in confrontation, L asked, "You have nothing else to do? Is SL going


    bust? All your government affairs are done?"


    Those employees gasped at her way of speaking. How impressive she was!


    As the coffee stain had not been removed, Harry knotted his brows.


    "L, let me drive you home to get changed." Thomas Herren said with a smile. The clothes must have


    been stained just now.


    Oh, my god! President Herren always showed on TV, but they didn''t expect that he could be so tender!


    To their surprise, it was their deputy CEO who enjoyed such tenderness.


    "Harry!" A soft voice raised goose bumps.


    Here she was. Harry''s fiancee.


    Ynda moved towards Harry and straightened his tie. "We have promised mother to pick wedding


    dress today, right?"


    They are going to pick wedding dress? It seemed that their wedding was around the corner.


    After hearing that, L resolutely went into the elevator.


    More surprisingly, both Harry and Thomas sprinted to chase her.


    With a long face, L said to Harry who was holding her wrist, "I am the tramp ording to your


    mother, Mr. Si. Please get your hand off me."


    Then she turned to Thomas Herren with a smiling face. "Mr. Herren, thanks a lot. I have to work now.


    We may take a rain check some other day!"


    In this way, the two influential and powerful men were sessfully blocked out the elevator.


    Awesome!


    Thomas Herren nodded indifferently. He put on his sunsses, got into another elevator and left.


    Harry went back in fury. He stopped in front of Joseph without even having a look at Rose. "Brother-in-


    law..." Joseph kept his voice down when seeing his angry look.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Harry''s anger was seen to abate. "Give me your phone."


    Harry''s phone had been power-off. Joseph passed his phone to Harry.


    He opened the WeChat and sent a voice message to L, "Come to the meeting room now! Or take


    the consequence yourself!"


    Those present knew he was talking to L. Five minutester, L showed up, face being scarlet.


    She red at her brother who had betrayed her before going back to her seat.


    Rose had left. Everyone looked at L in amazement.


    Noticing the coffee stain on her suit, Harry grabbed L''s phone and unlocked it.


    L had no time to say no, face turning red.


    Harry made a call to Joey. A respectful greeting was heard. "Hello, Miss. Li!"


    "It''s me! Buy Miss Li a suit and send to her office right now!" Blind to the stunned look of others, Harry


    put her phone back.


    It seemed that they had witnessed a public disy of affection.


    Though nonchnt on the surface, Ynda had already flown into rage deep down!


    Harry opened his mouth, "Miss Tan, please make an announcement that if anyone spreads what


    happened, he will be deemed to leak the confidential information of thepany."


    ...


    Julie Tan nodded andunched the announcement right away.


    Now everyone knew one thing for sure. Their deputy CEO had a daughter. But they were not sure who


    her father was.


    Scanning the people present, Harry went on, "What just happened is my private business. I didn''t


    handle it properly. I won''t let that happen again. I will work for free for the next two month as


    punishment. Miss Li is the victim, but should also hold responsible. Deduct one month''s sry."


    He then cast a cold nce at Ynda and said, "Get the meeting started!"


    After calming herself down, L opened the files that she had just brought in and started her


    presentation.


    After the meeting was over, all the other executives left, leaving Harry, L, Ynda, Joseph and Julie


    discussing arrangement of thest two days there.

 Chapter 164 Must Feel Terrible

    Chapter 164 Must Feel Terrible


    Atst, Julie and Joseph left the meeting room. When L was about to leave, she heard Harry hurl a


    question at Ynda, "When did we promise mother to pick the wedding dress?"


    L turned her back to Harry and Ynda with a sneer and walked away, leaving them alone.


    When she went back to her office, there was already a paper bag on her desk, inside of which was a


    white smooth suit.


    After locking the door of her office, L took off the stained clothes and put it into the bag to get it


    washed at home.


    When Harry and Ynda went back to Crescent Spring from thepany, Rose was sitting on a sofa


    in a daze.


    "Auntie, we are back now." Ynda ran to Rose happily. Holding Ynda''s hands, Rose hinted


    Ynda to sit by her.


    She then turned to Harry and gave a snort of contempt.


    "Mother, what you did today has gone too far." Harry said coldly to show his disappointment.


    "Well? Are you questioning me?" Rose stood up from the sofa and replied sadly. She had no idea why


    Harry disobeyed her again and again. She still believed that Harry loved Ynda.


    Sensing that Rose was in a bad mood, Harry turned his voice softer, "It is not appropriate to make a


    scene in thepany. You have disgraced yourself." He was worried that L must feel terrible now.


    "Harry! I know exactly what I was doing. Pick a wedding dress with Ynda tomorrow. Ynda''s


    mother and I will pick a date for your wedding. You should marry her soon." Rose threw a name card of


    a bridal shop onto the table.


    "I''m not gonna go." Harry refused directly.


    That answer pained Ynda. Looking at the man she loved so much, she said, "Harry, we have been


    engaged for four years. It''s time to get married."


    Then she put her arms around his waist from behind. His nice and charming smell fascinated her.


    Harry nced at her slender hands and pulled them off. "I have told you that I don''t love you any more.


    Let''s cancel the engagement."


    Ynda drew back and fell into a chair, crying in despair.


    Harry turned around with a sigh and said mildly, "Ynda, we cannot go back."


    They could not go back!


    "Harry! L is an evil. She has hurt me several times. Why do you want her? You have promised me


    that you will not be with her! You promise me!" Ynda yelled. She had an emotional outburst and tried


    to stand up to jump into Harry''s arms.


    "Harry, how could you say that?" Rose asked. Seeing Ynda break down, Rose felt sad. In her eyes,


    Ynda was gentle and generous. She must be heartbroken at Harry''s words.


    Facing the pressure and questioning from Rose and Ynda, Harry insisted, "End the engagement. It


    will be the best for all of us."


    Realizing that Harry was determined, Rose took a fruit knife on the table to slit her wrist.


    "Mother! What are you doing?" Harry growled while grabbing the knife from Rose. Again! He was so


    angry and distressed that he threw the knife onto the wall. On the wall, the Chinese painting of


    Catharine was cracked.


    "Auntie, are you okay?" Ynda showed concern over Rose and hurried to check up on her.


    Relieved, Rose confirmed her idea that Ynda was a good girl and was the best choice for her son.


    Rose shook her head and turned to Harry, "I will make an appointment with the bridal shop tomorrow


    and you must go!" Her words gave no room for negotiation or discussion.


    Harry coldly looked at her, went out of the vi and mmed the door, leaving Rose''s yelling behind the


    door.


    "Harry, get back here!"


    When he came to thepany, Harry took out his wallet from the pocket. In the wallet, he still kept the


    photo of L, who smiled happily.


    Stroking the photo, Harry kept silent.


    After a while, he received a message in Wechat. It was a friend request from Joseph.


    Harry epted that request and soon received a blurred image and a message, "Brother-inw, a


    Thunder Motor in exchange for an original image, is it a deal?"


    It was a photo shot of Nicole, L and him in front of the vi of Li Manor. But, their faces were blurred


    by Joseph on purpose.


    Harry replied immediately without any hesitation, "Done."


    The original image was sent soon. Looking at it, Harry cannot help smiling.


    In the photo, he was kissing L while Nicole was looking up at them happily. The background were


    Chinese parasols and his Maybach, which made the picture more aesthetic.


    That moment was captured by Joseph purposely.


    "Any more? One photo for one promise! I want all of them." Harry types these words quickly.


    Joseph was in ecstasy. After all, it was quite rare for Harry to make promises at one time.


    At the same time, Joseph realized how much Harry loved his sister.


    He replied, "I have three more! Keep your words!"


    "Deal."


    Harry then got that three photos of Nicole, L and himself. They were like a happy family.


    He saved the photos on his phone, selected one as his screensaver and had a backup in his private


    USB disk. Then he called Joey in.


    "Boss!" Joey knocked on the door and went in.


    "I will send you some photos via WeChat. Have them printed secretly." Harry''s words confused Joey.


    "Secretly? Why? Are those photos not presentable?"


    When Joey walked out of thepany, he received the photos. He was amazed!


    It was ... so beautiful.


    His boss was gorgeous! The little girl was so cute! And thedy who only had her back to the camera


    must be Miss Li!


    They seemed to be a family!


    Joey quickened his pace and found a shop toplete his task. After making sure that there was no


    backup saved in the shop, he went back to thepany.


    Harry was very satisfied with the printed images, "Good job. You will get a pay rise."


    Wow, this ... this was Harry''s style. Joey got a pay rise in such a way... "Thank you, boss." Then he


    came back to his seat, thrilled.


    "Oh yeah, pay rise! Pay rise!"


    Looking at the strange Joey, the other secretaries had no idea what had happened but felt sorry for


    him, because they thought he must suffer a lot from his boss just now.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was past 9 pm. L walked out of thepany finally. As she had asked for a leave, she had to


    work overtime to get work done.


    She was surprised to notice that Harry''s Maybach was still there next to her Maserati. "Is he still in the


    office now? Should I go upstairs to meet him?" she wondered.


    Better not. After all, rumors about them had spread throughout thepany.

 Chapter 165 Their Well-planned Marriage

    Chapter 165 Their Well-nned Marriage


    L walked to her Maserati, but the door of the Maybach was suddenly opened. She looked back from


    in and as she expected, Harry was there.


    "Get in the car!" He was leaning against the seatzily, surrounded by a faint smell of cigarette.


    She took the passenger seat and closed the door.


    The Maybach backed up smoothly and sped out of the parking lot.


    The depressing atmosphere inside indicated Harry got into bad moods.


    Harry stopped the car at the gate of a shopping mall. "Go and get me some ties and clothes. More is


    better."


    ...


    L looked at his serious look. Though speechless, she still got off and went into the mall as he


    required.


    Was his bank ount restricted by his family? Did he seem to have run out of money?


    Confused, L walked into a luxury menswear store and picked eight ties of various pattern and


    several boxes of underwear.


    Two white casual shirts attracted her attention. As she could not decide which fit better, she took both


    of them. After grabbing another three crocodile leather belt, L walked to the checkout counter. She


    couldn''t help feeling awkward about the idea that others might think she was seeing couple of men.


    With several shopping bags in hands, L stopped at a store for leather products. Recalling that Harry


    was still using the wallet she bought him years ago, she walked in and bought a new one for him. She


    couldn''t put their photo in it this time, though.


    Back to the car, L put all the bags in the trunk and sat on the front passenger seat again. "These are


    enough to manage with for a while!"


    Harry didn''t respond. Instead, he drove away. L heard the sound of waves approaching. When she


    got off the car, she realized they were indeed at the seaside.


    They walked along the sea silently. Shells were left on the beach by the flowing tides.


    Bathed in the moonlight, L held a clean and opalescent shell in the hand.


    After a while, Harry suddenly lifted her up and carried her back to the car.


    After putting L on the backseat, he leaned towards her and fetched a condom from nowhere.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The car rocked vibrantly by the seaside. Harry held L tightly, kissing her ear gently. His voice was


    hoarse. "L, I am going to pick wedding dress with her tomorrow..."


    L looked up, only to let tears drop along her long hair and melt into the seat.


    The shell, which she hadn''t got time to throw away, was held tightly in her fist. The rough edges cut her


    palm, with blood dropping.


    What hurt her was not the shell, but his words.


    Harry tried to wipe and kiss away her tears, but L kissed him back recklessly.


    She had no idea. Four years ago, she lost to Ynda over and over again.


    Today, she was doomed to lose this fight again even before she got started.


    Howe? Why couldn''t she at least have a chance?


    She had been waiting for him in SL Group for three years. Now she was strong and he was here. But


    he was now telling her that he and Ynda''s well-nned marriage was going to draw an end to all her


    ns?


    She didn''t want to give up!


    With tears shedding, she stopped kissing him. "Harry Si, you don''t deserve my respect!" Because he


    gave up so easily. Because he simply lost confidence like that. Because he was going to marry the


    woman who murdered his own child.


    Harry buried his head in L''s neck, holding her tightly.


    "Who do you take me for? Your call girl? Harry, I''m not who I was. Pass on my warning to Ynda. She


    knew what she owed to me. I''ll by no means go easy her, even if you ask." Then she pushed Harry


    away, quickly straightened her clothes and left the car.


    After taking several steps, she came back and opened the trunk. Harry watched her throwing the bags


    into the sea, and the sea, with its waves and tides, swallowed everything immediately.


    As L went away sturdily, Harry straightened his clothes and walked into the sea to get the bags


    back.


    Ynda owed to her? Did he make terribly wrong judgments at that time?


    L walked a long way before she could found a taxi, so it was quitete when she finally made it


    home. All the families had gone to bed.


    L knocked at the door of Joseph''s room. After some time, the door was opened.


    Joseph had been listening to music with headphones on, so he almost missed the knock if not for the


    intervals between songs.


    "Joseph, I need your help!" L said expressionlessly.


    Joseph sensed that something must be wrong. "What happened, L?"


    Was it because of the incident this morning?


    "It''s alright. Help me find out where Ynda is going pick the wedding dress." She would like to make


    some trouble for them!


    Joseph was disgusted to hear Ynda''s name again. "L, why do you want me to do so? You know


    how I want to p her every time I see her!"


    If he had known that L was his sister back in D City, he would have done that already!


    "Will you help me or not?" L stared at her brother.


    Joseph nodded without hesitation. "Sure! I''ll give you the location tomorrow!"


    He usually said no to this kind of request, but his own sister was certainly an exception.


    L patted Joseph on the back. "Indeed my good brother! I''m wait for your message!"


    So if he didn''t agree, he would not be a good brother anymore...


    At Lu Family in A Country.


    Zoe Lu was going anguished and furious in the room, while the doctor outside shook his head to


    Andrew Lu.


    "Your son is suffering from moderate depression. If he still refuses proper treatment, I''m afraid..." The


    doctor sighed.


    Hopelessly, he had witness how Zoe''s mild depression developed into moderate depression for the


    absence of treatment.


    Andrew Lu''s brows knitted in thought. Though Zoe was an illegitimate child, he was the only hope for


    him at present. His other two stupid sons were to me for this situation!


    "What kind of treatment does he need?" Andrew Lu asked. If the worst came to the worst, he would


    announce his rtionship with Zoe''s mother in public, though she had passed away.


    Once again, the doctor sighed. "The treatment of moderate depression is not easy. It includes the self-


    adjustment of the patient, support of medicine, and professional psychological counseling. You might


    need to talk him into this. Without proper treatment, it will develop into severe depression soon orter.


    And that would be way toote!"


    Then he left with Zoe''s medical records.


    Rich families tended to be of intricacy and misery. Zoe must have been under so much pressure and


    worries, that he would be troubled by depression at such a young age!


    Andrew Lu pushed the door open and walked into a messy room with the smell of alcohol.


    "Zoe Lu, if you agree to take the treatment, I''ll publicize my rtionship with your mother."


    Zoe looked became emaciated. He had decided to leave this family forever! Detached, Zoe defied


    Andrew, his so-called father, indifferently.


    "If you want me to ept treatment, get Don Lu out of this family!" He gnashed his teeth at his father.


    Don Lu, Andrew''s son, had asked two men to insulted Zoe...

 Chapter 166 It is the Show Time

    Chapter 166 It is the Show Time


    Damn it! Zoe swore he would take revenge one day!


    Anger smoldered in Andrew''s heart and his fingers could not help trembling. Don was his favorite son.


    He could not stand anyone offending his favorite son!


    "You refuse to receive treatment? Fine! You like L Li, right?" He saw several times that Zoe stared


    nkly at her photos and giggled. His love for her was so evident!


    The secret buried in Zoe''s heart was exposed in broad daylight, as if he was nude standing there. He


    stared angrily at his father. How did he know?


    Andrew ignored his angry look, "I warn you. You won''t have any chance. Do you know how gossip


    goes? L has a child with either Harry Si from SL Group or Thomas Herren, the President of A


    Country! Faced with these two ambitious enemies, if you don''t put yourself together, how can you fight


    for L?"


    Zoe was astonished. L had a child? And what''s she to do with the president? She still did not settle


    the things between her and Harry?


    For a long time, Zoe was numb lying there. His mother had gone. L had found someone she liked.


    He felt there was no reason for him to live on in this world.


    He decided to go to see his mother in D City in a few days ande back to visit L then. They were


    both the true love of his life. If his life should continue in this way, why not choose to end it!


    He liked L from day one. He didn''t care to be her bestie and wouldfort her wherever she


    needed him.


    He didn''t take his family well, so he chose to hide from it for entire ten years.


    Without the strong family background, he was merely a poor boy and could not bring her a wealthy life.


    When she lost everything, he felt pain for her, but deep in his heart, he was also delighted, because


    they were matched.


    Her marriage with a rich man was a bolt from the blue for him. From that day, he chose to hold back his


    love and remained her bestie.


    Learning what she is doing and sharing her happiness would suffice.


    Hispany was the confession of his deepest love, a kind of love never spoke for itself. By her side,


    he never proimed his presence. He would only secretly miss her in the middle of night, when the


    entire world was asleep.


    He was delighted to see her smile, and suffered at seeing her crying.


    He never med her for her sudden leaving.


    Later, his biological father came. His family needed him. From then on, he got a lot of things, but at the


    same time, he lost more.


    He couldn''t find when he began to love her, but he knew he never stopped loving her.


    Now she became a mother. He felt happy for her, and he would try to bury his love in the deepest


    corner of his heart.


    "If I can''t be with you for the rest of my life, why bothers to be with others. They are all the same to me."


    He said to himself.


    Linda once said Zoe was the best actor in the world, for he had sessfully yed the part of a good


    bestie in front of L.


    It was said that if a man and a woman had be best friends, one of them must be in love with the


    other.


    "I''m d someone finally know who I really am. I was so tired for faking. I lost. L! I wish you happy!"


    Zoe thought.


    A drop of tear fell on the pillow and disappeared.


    In SL Group.


    A taxi pulled over at the front gate. L, on ck high-heels, stepped out of the car.


    She was wearing a pair of bright red wide-leg pants, with a ck limited edition handbag in her hands,


    and her lips applied with bright red too, different from the normal light color.


    Her ck hair hung down loosely on her shoulder. The elegant and approachable turned to be cold and


    sexy.


    "Good morning, Miss Li!"


    "Hello, Miss Li!"


    "Good morning, Miss Li!" Normally she would return their greetings with a smile, but today she just


    nodded to everyone she met.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her walking by, everyone was whispering to each other. "What happened to Miss Li? She


    looked different!"


    "Yeah! She was sexier and colder than before!"


    "Maybe it was because what happened yesterday?"


    "Who knows? She changed. But she''s still pretty!"


    "Right! They all agreed on this. No matter how she changes her style, she is always so pretty! And so


    elegant!


    Stepping into the deputy CEO office, L put her handbag in the cab, and began to sort out the


    files for the meeting.


    Her phone rang. It was her brother. With a smile on her red lips, she answered the phone.


    "L, seven o''clock tonight, Best Love at NS Road." Said Joseph on the other side. He was confused


    about what his sister wanted to do.


    Seven o''clock tonight? That should be after they got off work. "Help me find a gigolo, and ask him to


    call me at noon!"


    "What did you say?" Sitting listlessly on the chair, Joseph stuck his finger in his ears and jumped up


    from the chair as he was afraid that he heard it wrong.


    The makeup artist nearby was so astonished that he dropped the expensive eyebrow pencil and broke


    it.


    What did she say? L wanted a ... gigolo? ... ...


    Hearing the exmation over the phone, L pulled the phone away from her ear and put it back after


    a while. "Stop screaming. It''s not for me!"


    There was no way she would find a gigolo for herself!


    Feeling relieved, Joseph sat back on the chair, "Fine. What''s your n?" Out of curiosity, he asked.


    L brought a wicked smile to her lips, "Well, Ynda wants to pick her wedding dress. It is the show


    time! I will let her know who L really is!"


    Joseph agreed, "Of course! My perfect sister, L! Fine. I''ll find you a gigolo! No matter what happens,


    Jordan and I will always stand by you!" He patted his chest to vouch for that, but L couldn''t see it on


    the phone...


    L hung up the phone and headed to the conference room with the files in her hands.


    There were only several senior executives in the conference room. They greeted L and were


    returned with a slight nod. After seating herself, L concentrated on her files.


    More and more senior executives came. Some of them were surprised at her make-up and even went


    nk.


    What''s wrong with her? She seemed odd today! Was it because what happened yesterday?


    They looked at each other. No one knew the answer.


    In thest two minutes before the meeting began, Harry stepped in the room at a smooth pace.


    Everyone, including L, stood up to greet him. The tie he was wearing seemed to be the one she


    bought yesterday....L was startled and sat down.


    She remembered she had dumped the tie in the sea. Did he jump in the sea and take it back?


    Harry cast a nce at her and could immediately tell the difference.


    The meeting began. It was about the investment in developing the Echo Bay.


    Harry brought forward key points and left the remaining time for discussion. Then all the other


    executives exchanged their ideas while L kept silent all the way.


    "Miss Li, what''s your opinion?" Julie Tan noticed that L had been staring at the same page for a


    while. She guessed she was distracted.

 Chapter 167 Passed By Distantly

    Chapter 167 Passed By Distantly


    Everyone turned to her instantly. L got her mind back and said, "It''s fine. I think we can build scenic


    spots without removing any local facilities or residences."


    She paused to look over the acquisition ns before adding, "For the nt resources, I suggest we


    regrly harvest in bulk. Don''t give the others a chance. Thank you!"


    When she finished, everyone talked over each other for a while. They nodded in agreement. "Miss Li''s


    suggestion is good!" Jeremy took the lead in supporting her ideas.


    "Yes, I think it''s great."


    More people followed suit. Harry announced, "All right, add Miss Li''s advice into the n. I''ve


    contacted the government of Echo Bay, and I''m assigning Jeremy to brainstorm with the managers of


    the Design and nning departments. I need a new design in a week!"


    Jeremy nodded eagerly. "Yes, sir!"


    Jeremy was ttered that CEO had put him in charge of such an important project.


    "Don''t forget to coordinate with the head of the town. It''s wise to involve the locals in the construction.


    As to other aspects, Jeremy and the Design and nning department managers cane over my


    office for a detailed discussion."


    Harry stood up with a folder in hand. "Dismissed."


    All the executives filed out, and L was thest to leave the meeting room.


    The Project Manager role should''ve gone to her or Julie Tan. It didn''t make sense.


    Was CEO afraid that either women couldn''t do it? Or did he think they weren''t as good as men?


    Bullshit!


    A sudden pain in her foot interrupted her thoughts. Hissing in pain, she held onto the handrail for


    support.


    Damn! This was the first time L had ever worn stilettos, and she twisted her ankle.


    Harry nced back before stepping into the elevator. He saw L holding onto the handrail in pain.


    On instinct, he wanted to approach her. But he hesitated before finally entering the elevator.


    L gently moved her ankle to check how bad it was. Feeling the pain start to fade, she decided it


    wasn''t serious. She took a few careful steps, and nothing happened.


    By this time, L was left alone in the conference floor. She moved her ankle again before walking to


    the elevator.


    No more stilettos for me¡­


    At lunchtime.


    L set a meeting at a nearby coffee shop.


    The stranger she had an appointment with was dressed in a grey shirt and was about 1.9 meters tall.


    He was handsome, but looked a bit feminine. He stood up upon seeing L, eyes alight in interest.


    L was very attractive. He couldn''t help fantasizing how great she must be in bed. He''d love to pay


    for a night with her.


    At his hungry stare, L looked at him in disgust. Not wanting to spend any more time than necessary


    with him, she immediately got down to business.


    She took out a check for 20, 000 and pushed it towards the man. "You''ll get another 20, 000 after the


    job is done."


    The man looked at the check hesitantly. He could make 40, 000 from this. Easy money! But the target


    was International Queen Ynda! He could end up getting murdered by her bodyguard or someone


    else.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    L sensed his doubt and reassured him, "Besides the terrifying man with her, she won''t be


    apanied by anyone else during her dress fitting. Don''t worry!"


    Without even taking a sip of the coffee served at the table, she immediately left to return to the office as


    soon as the meeting was over.


    She spotted Harry, who was on his way out. As they approached each other, she deliberately looked at


    her mobile phone.


    They were so close that their shoulders almost brushed. She could even smell his familiar scent.


    Despite this, neither of them acknowledged each other.


    They passed each other indifferently. Nearby, Joey observed the pair suspiciously. What''s wrong with


    them? Fighting again?


    At 7 o''clock in the evening.


    Ynda arrived holding a tall man''s arm at a shop called Best Love International Wedding Dress. The


    whole staff greeted them enthusiastically. "Wee to Best Love, Mr. Si and Miss Mo!"


    Ynda nodded gracefully to them, while Harry followed them inside quietly.


    "Miss Mo, Mr. Si, this is a new dress by French designer Pitt. It took him 99 days to sew this by hand."


    The shop manager introduced, getting a couple of assistants to push in a mannequin wearing a white


    elegantlyced bandeau dress.


    Ynda studied it and nodded in satisfaction. She turned to her fiance happily. "Isn''t it lovely, Harry?"


    "Try it," the man said without looking up. Ynda didn''t mind his disinterest. She nodded to the


    manager and entered the fitting room.


    "That''s International Queen Ynda! The stoic and ssy man is Harry Si, the CEO of SL International


    Group!" Several girls whispered excitedly to each other at the other side of the fitting room door.


    Some covered their mouths in surprise. "A talented man and a beautiful woman. Such a perfect


    match!"


    "Doesn''t the SL International Group have a wedding dress line? It''s called P&M Dresses or something,


    "


    "Oh my god! P&M Gowns ?" squealed one of the girls. "Isn''t that the shop where the cheapest items


    cost hundreds of thousands, and the most expensive ones are priceless?"


    "Yeah! Wedding dresses from P&M Gowns are all designed by famous people!"


    The girls started daydreaming, shooting Harry longing looks from time to time. He was so handsome


    and stylish!


    "Doesn''t Mr. Si seem unhappy?" A girl whispered in another one''s ear.


    The other girl looked at her in disapproval. "You don''t know that! Although Mr. Si is ssy, they say he''s


    a cold person. A re from him can apparently frighten a man enough to wet his pants!"


    "Wow!" The girl who was concerned about Harry stared at him in awe. They were still gossiping among


    themselves when Ynda came out of the fitting room.


    The sight of her beauty rendered them speechless. With a coy smile, Ynda turned to the man on the


    sofa still engrossed with his mobile phone. "Harry, what do you think of this one?"


    Harry raised his eyes briefly and nodded, "Looks fine." He immediately turned back to his phone.


    "Show me the next one."


    Meanwhile, a man approached the shop entrance and one of the employees greeted him. "Good


    evening, Sir. We are already closed today. Pleasee back tomorrow."


    It was past closing time, but their manager said some VIP would arrive tonight, so everyone had to


    work overtime.


    The man raised his handsome face and charmed the girl with a smile. "I''m actually looking for Ynda.


    I''m her friend."


    "Oh, my mistake. This way, please." The girl didn''t question the man and respectfully took him into the


    VIP section of the shop.


    At the VIP section, Ynda was appraising the wedding dresses being rmended by the manager


    one after the other. When the neer saw her, his eyes lit up.


    The man immediately put on an affectionate expression and strode over, "Ynda!"


    Ynda stared nkly at the stranger moving towards her. The big hug he gave her shocked everyone


    into silence. Thinking he was a passionate fan, Ynda pushed him away in embarrassment. "Excuse


    me, sir!"

 Chapter 168 How Much is She Paying You

    Chapter 168 How Much is She Paying You


    The man looked at Ynda affectionately. "I know you''re angry with me, but you''re pregnant with my


    baby. How could you marry another man, Ynda?" The stranger held her hand, looking at her


    emotionally.


    Ynda decided that the man was crazy. "What are you talking about? I don''t even know who you are!"


    She tried to shake the man''s hand off.


    Watching the drama unfold, the shop assistants began to gossip. The man continued, "Ynda, how


    could you be so cruel and leave me? I know he''s richer than me, but you can''t leave like this!" He


    dramatically wiped his tears away.


    Embarrassed, Ynda eximed, "Security! Throw this man out. I don''t even know him!"


    He must be delusional. Damn it!


    Ynda lifted the wedding dress and walked over to Harry, who had remained silent. "Harry, please


    don''t get me wrong. I don''t even know him!"


    The stranger followed her and knelt next to Ynda, shocking everyone.


    "Ynda, please don''t leave me. I love you!" The man was getting friendlier with his touches. Ynda


    was an attractive woman, and he wanted to sleep with her..


    Ynda couldn''t help herself and kicked the man in the chest in disgust. In a ruthless tone that Harry


    had never witnessed her use before, she said, "Stop saying nonsense, or I will sue you!"


    What was this man doing? This was humiliating! "Harry, don''t believe him!"


    The man looked at Ynda desperately and looked like he had more to say. Harry turned to Ynda.


    "Go get changed, we''re leaving."


    Ynda looked at Harry nervously and wanted to say something, but she did as she was told. Before


    leaving, she nced at the man who was now making a scene, crying on the ground.


    As soon as Ynda left to get changed, Harry''s face shifted. The enraged expression he had


    frightened the shop assistants. Oh god, what a terrible expression!


    Harry red at the man on the ground. "How much is she paying you?" He saw right through his act


    immediately.


    The man looked at Harry in confusion. How did he know that? "What are you saying? I don''t


    understand."


    As he insisted on feigning ignorance, Harry gave him a sharp look. Frightened, the man he sat on his


    legs and almost wet his pants in fear.


    "Answer the question." Harry said coldly, a harsh threat in his tone.


    The man raised his arms in surrender, "20, 000! I will get another 20, 000 after the job!" Looking at


    Harry''s dangerous expression, the man decided it was a difficult job.


    Harry took out his wallet from his pocket and pulled out a check, where he wrote down 400, 000. Then,


    he threw it to the man. "Take it and leave."


    The man looked at the check on the ground in shock. It was for 400, 000! And all he needed to do was


    to leave?


    The man grabbed the check and left immediately.


    As Ynda got changed, she got a bad feeling. The man must be up to something.


    After changing into her own clothes, she walked out. "Harry! He¡­"


    Harry stood up, interrupting her. He turned to the shop manager to order, "Pack this wedding dress."


    The shop manager took the wedding dress immediately and rushed to pack it.


    "Harry, that''s not enough. I haven''t picked the dress for the wedding photos and the reception yet!"


    Ynda grabbed Harry''s hand and blocked his way.


    She originally wanted to have the wedding photos taken in C Country, but she had to do it in A Country


    because Harry was busy.


    Harry looked at her. "I have something to deal with at work now. Come back on another day with your


    friend. Pick whatever you like, and put it on my card."


    He let go of her hand and went to the cashier to settle the purchase.


    With the heavy wedding dress package in her hands, Ynda trotted to catch up with him. "Harry, how


    do I get home?"


    Harry had brought her to the shop in his car. He took a look at her sad face and sighed. "I''ll give you a


    ride."


    Ynda happily put the wedding dress in the back before taking her ce in the passenger seat


    beside him.


    Ynda was alone in the vi. With a sullen look, she took out her phone and called Nael.


    "Did anyone ask you where I would go wedding dress shopping with Harry today?"


    Nael thought about it for a while. Several people actually inquired about it. "The members of the crew


    including the photographer and Joseph''s agent, Cassie."


    That''s it! Wasn''t L rted to Joseph? Damn it! "Ask the staff of SL Group if L already left the


    office. If not, tell them to keep her there. I''ll be right there."


    ...


    At the SL Group building, L rubbed her tired eyes. The clock told her it was past nine. Why hasn''t


    that rent boy contacted her yet?


    She took out her phone to call him, but his phone was turned off. She frowned. Did something go


    wrong?


    Forget it! She would go home and ask Joseph to contact him. She packed her things quickly and


    walked out of the office with her handbag.


    When she got off the elevator, most of the lights in the lobby were off. Outside, only one or two street


    lights illuminated thepany''s road.


    A man with his suit jacket draped casually over his shoulder entered the building.


    Two pairs of cold eyes met. They walked in opposite directions.


    L''s heartbeat pounded in her ears as she rushed outside. When she reached her car, she stopped


    at the door.


    She walked to the front of Maserati and turned back, only to find the man had disappeared.


    She was greatly disappointed, but it was good to break up with him¡­


    On her way home, she stopped at a red light at an intersection. She felt a light stomachache and


    realized she must be hungry.


    She had to hurry home to eat something. So she stepped on the gas and went on her way. She hadn''t


    gone far when several strong-looking men stopped her.


    What bad luck! She took out her phone to call the only man she trusted, her brother Jordan.


    Lowering her head discreetly, she quickly told Jordan her location and hung up the phone as if nothing


    happened.


    After receiving the call from L, Jordan felt something was wrong, so he gathered a force and drove


    several military vehicles to her ce immediately.


    The Maserati stopped. A woman d in a ck leather jacket and leather pants stood among the men.


    Although she was wearing sunsses, L could easily recognize her. It was Ynda!


    She retaliated so quickly. That must meant the man was sessful.


    Good!


    Ynda put her hands into the pockets of her jacket and walked over to knock on the window of the


    driver''s seat.


    L rolled down the window and asked coldly, "What do you want? Here to smash my car again?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ynda grinned. She was clever


    "No. You hired a man to humiliate me, so I want to return the favor with several men."


    L didn''t seem fazed. "You want to frame me the same way you did years ago?" As they talked, L


    stopped the car engine. If she didn''t get away, Ynda wouldn''t let her go.

 Chapter 169 Harry Si, Where are You

    Chapter 169 Harry Si, Where are You


    The only thing L could do now was stall for more time and wait for her brother.


    Ynda casually leaned against the car and said, "Using the same old tricks will bring you down.


    You''re not very intelligent, are you?"


    "I may not be that smart but Harry Si must be an idiot to believe a wrench like you." Working in his firm,


    Harry sneezed. He egotistically thought to himself that L must be calling him bad names.


    Offended by L''s remarks about Harry, Ynda snapped. "I won''t let you badmouth Harry like that!"


    As she spoke, she tried to open the door of L''s car.


    L took the opportunity and immediately rolled up her car window. She locked herself safely inside.


    Realizing the car was fully secure, Ynda made a gesture to her men and ordered, "Bring me a brick!"


    She red at L, saying, "You think locking yourself in the car would keep you safe?" "We''ll crack it


    open and get you out!"


    A man approached the car with a brick he picked up by the road. Ynda quickly ordered," Break the


    window open!"


    She moved away and the man stepped in. L examined the situation. If the window shattered, she


    would definitely get hurt and her face would be scarred by the shards of ss. L quickly opened the


    window in panic. "Let''s not be rash."


    Ynda immediately grabbed her by the arms and dragged her out of the car. The men surrounded her


    to keep her from escaping.


    She needed to buy herself more time. "Ynda, I know you want Harry. Well, you can have him!" She


    casually dusted herself off and tidied her clothes.


    Ynda got furious at her words. The fact that she had the audacity to give Harry away as if he was


    insignificant made her snap, "He was mine to begin with! You never had the right to give him away!"


    She gestured to the men to take action. "This woman is all yours now!"


    The men moved closer. L straightened herself and firmly spat, "I dare you!"


    Startled by her cold look and severe tone, the men paused.


    They looked at each other tentatively, feeling uncertain.


    L carefully evaluated the situation and continued bluffing, "My grandfather was the former vice


    president and my boyfriend is the current president!" She thought to herself, I''m sorry for using your


    name, Thomas Herren.


    Yndaughed at her. "Don''t listen to her bullshit. She''s delusional. Take her away!"


    The men knew L''s words held some truth, but they weren''t convinced that her boyfriend was the


    president.


    One of the men grabbed L by the wrist and tried to pull her off the road. "Come on, girl! Let me take


    good care of you!"


    L was such an alluring woman with a hot temper. He was sure that she would be quite enjoyable.


    "Let go of me! Damn you! If you dare touch me, I will chop you up and feed you to stray dogs!" Her


    voice was muffled through his hand. A greasy hand that reeked of cigarettes covered her mouth. She


    almost threw up in disgust.


    Where are you, Jordan! She thought desperately to herself.


    Two men pressed her against the grass and started to strip her clothes off. L felt so disgusted, she


    started vomiting.


    Her hands were held tight, and she couldn''t cry for help.


    She thought about Mike and how he treated herst time. Fear welled up in her chest.


    Ynda looked smugly down at L and enjoyed her distress. "You want to pick a fight with me? Good


    for you! Let''s see who has thestugh once these men are done with you!


    You''ll end up a dirty wrench and Harry won''t like you anymore!"


    L was still fighting back against the men. Her efforts were futile and tears streamed down her face.


    Who would show up now and help her? A man''s cold face came to mind. Harry Si, where are you?


    Where are you? Will you show up in time like before?


    ...


    Atst, several military cars pulled over by the Maserati. A dozen of soldiers dressed in military attire


    walked out of the cars.


    Jordan cast a harsh nce to the scene in the bushes. He noticed a woman on the ground trapped


    beneath a man. The distressed half-naked woman was none other than his own sister!


    Another woman with sunsses saw theming and moved to flee away from the scene.


    Jordan raised his leg and kicked her right in the abdomen. She fell to the ground and held her stomach


    in great pain.


    The soldiers behind Jordan saw him making a move and followed suit. They stepped up and joined the


    fight.


    The men in the bushes were about to vite L, but realizing they were outnumbered, they panicked


    and scampered away. But Jordan''s soldiers didn''t give them a chance. They aggressively charged at


    the fleeing scum.


    One of the men was subdued in seconds. The rest of them quickly let go of L. Looking at his sister,


    Jordan shouted to his soldiers, "Stay back!"


    The soldiers behind him paused, sensing their boss was dealing with something difficult. Jordan quickly


    took off his coat and covered L with it. He lifted his shivering sister and cradled her in his arms.


    What happened? The soldiers studied the woman in Jordan''s arms. Her face was hidden by her long


    hair, so they couldn''t tell who she was.


    "Gouge their eyes out! I will take full responsibility." Jordan''s voice was shaking in rage. He ignored the


    cries for mercy behind him and stepped into L''s car. With great care, he gentlyid his sister down


    on the back seat.


    Outraged, Jordan had a difficult time calming himself down.


    He sat in the driver''s seat and noticed his sister''s phone was ringing. He tapped the speaker button.


    "Where are you?" a deep male voice spoke. The heavy weight on Harry''s shoulders lifted now that his


    call was finally answered.


    In his office, Harry thought about L and started to worry that something had happened when he


    sneezed.


    He tried to calm himself down and concentrated on his work, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling that


    something was wrong. After hesitating a while, he eventually dialed her number.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not getting a response after calling her four times made him nervous.


    Someone finally picked up on the fifth ring.


    Jordan recognized the voice on the line and he started to feel angry again. "Where the hell were you


    when my sister needed you the most?" Jordan clutched the steering wheel tightly. He knew it was


    irrational to me this on Harry.


    But still he wanted him to take full control of the situation and bring justice to those responsible for his


    sister''s ordeal. He was L''s brother, but Harry was her lover. It would be way more efficient that Harry


    punished them for L. But if Harry failed to handle things the way he sought fit, he wouldn''t let him off


    either.


    Harry sensed something wrong from Jordan''s tone. Jordan was always aposed man who spoke


    calmly.


    What was the reason for him to lose his cool? Had something happened to L? Harry stood up from


    his chair and grabbed his car keys. He walked out of his office in a rush.


    "Where is she now?" he asked urgently. He seemed agitated.


    "You need to get someone to clean up the mess at the crossroads. I''ll be waiting for you at the military


    hospital." He couldn''t send his sister to a regr hospital in her state.


    Harry put down the phone and instructed Joey from the secretary division to clear up the mess likest


    time. Without any hesitation, he raced his car all the way to Jordan''s army camp.


    Jordan brought his shaky sister to his own quarters and called for the only female doctor on camp to


    examine her.


    He made the doctor sign a confidentiality agreement that made her promise to keep anything she saw


    or anyone she met to herself. He emphasized that she would face severe consequences otherwise.

 Chapter 170 Why Did You Slam the Door

    Chapter 170 Why Did You m the Door


    Thedy doctor looked at L curling up on the bed. Although she covered herself with the nket,


    she could assume what happened from her trembling body.


    The doctor didn''t know how to proceed. "Hello," she said tentatively. "I''m a doctor. Please allow me to


    examine you."


    She patted L gently. L felt cold all over. Even the nket couldn''t warm her.


    "That''s not necessary." L said, her faint voice muffled by the sheet. Simultaneously, the lounge door


    mmed open from the outside.


    "Where is she?" Hearing the familiar voice, L burst into tears.


    Harry came in and nced at the doctor. The doctor gestured to L helplessly.


    "She won''t let me examine her." The doctor threw up her hands in surrender and was waved off by


    Harry.


    Harry and L were left alone in the room. Studying the shivering woman hiding under the nket, he


    felt overwhelmed with emotion.


    After a couple of minutes, he gently pulled back the nket. His face turned stormy at the sight of L


    half-naked under the military coat.


    What happened to her?


    He lifted her up gently and held her in his arms.


    L left her arms hanging at her sides. She didn''t know where to put them.


    Harry''s hug made her feel warm. But he didn''t know how dirty she was after being molested by the


    men.


    Abruptly, she desperately pushed Harry away.


    Not expecting the movement, Harry was pushed a few steps back. Looking at her crumpling face, he


    cautiously walked over.


    "Calm down. I''m here." Harry wasn''t angry. He took her in his arms again and straightened her messy


    hair.


    L couldn''t bear to push him away again and fell into his arms, crying bitterly.


    Harry keptforting her, making her feel much better.


    "I''m dirty..." She whispered after a long time. At her words, Harry lifted her face and kissed her.


    L pushed him away. She felt so filthy. How could she deserve such a decent man?


    She covered herself with the nket again. Harry pulled back the nket and saw her trousers were


    intact.


    He leaned closer and turned her face towards him, kissing her again.


    "I don''t care." He said softly in her ear.


    L sneered, "You definitely don''t care. You won''t marry me in the future!" At that thought, she pushed


    Harry away and got up from bed.


    Putting on Jordan''s jacket, she said, "Damn it! I was molested! I''ll pay a dozen hired men to make her


    suffer!" She stormed outside.


    Harry heard her muttering and frowned. She seemed to know who was responsible for this.


    "Who did this to you?" Harry asked.


    L rested her hand on the doorknob, "If I said it was Ynda, would you believe me?"


    Harry''s silence was very telling. She scoffed. She knew he wouldn''t believe her.


    She mmed the door in fury. Harry called Joey for updates. "How is it?"


    Joey was still at the crossroad. The scene was horrible. The men''s eyes were gouged out. "It''s quite


    upsetting here. The situation''s a bit tricky. A dozen of Jordan''s men gouged their eyes out, beat them to


    a pulp, and left. Before they were taken to the police station, they confessed that Sara had ordered


    them..."


    ... Sara! Why did L say it was Ynda?


    L closed the door of the lounge. Jordan was smoking outside. As she stepped out, he nced at


    her.


    She had calmed herself down. Harry was a great help.


    "Jordan, I want to go home." She wanted to take a shower to wash her body clean.


    Exiting the lounge, Harry offered, "Let me drive her home."


    He had to convince her that Ynda was not as vicious as she believed.


    "Jordan, I don''t want him to drive me home!" Smoking calmly in his seat, Jordan looked at his stubborn


    sister. Harry didn''t say anything else.


    Harry took L''s wrist and walked outside. When L squirmed out of his grasp, he lifted her up and


    walked away.


    ...


    L ducked her face to Harry''s chest. Although it was veryte, there were still many soldiers on duty.


    She didn''t want to lose face. In fact, the soldiers on duty were curiously watching them. The colonel


    took a woman in earlier. Why was another man taking her out?


    Although they were confused, they stood upright on duty and acted as if they saw nothing.


    Thrusting L into the passenger seat, Harry mmed the door.


    "Harry, why did you m the door? Stop being so arrogant! I''d rather walk back than take a ride in your


    car!" L felt mistreated. Since Ynda appeared, she had suffered a lot.


    She moved to open the door, but Harry grabbed her wrist. "Stay still!"


    Judging from his tone, he was also angry. This made her furious.


    "Why should I do as you say? Let me go!"


    L leaned on his arm and bit it angrily. Although it hurt, he kept his grip firm.


    After biting his arm three times, she still hadn''t worked off her anger, and she red at him.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Harry looked at her coldly. The marks on his arm were turning blue, but he


    ignored them.


    Looking at the three obvious bite marks on his arm, L eventually calmed down.


    She turned her head to the window and didn''t look at him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Fastening the seatbelt, Harry started up the car.


    It was very quiet in the car. Harry drove smoothly. Exhausted, L closed her eyes and leaned back in


    her seat.


    "I called Joey just now. They''ve been put in prison. They confessed that Sara gave them orders¡­"


    L interrupted him angrily, "Enough! Harry, I saw her clear at day! It was obviously Ynda..."


    "L, do you have any misunderstandings about her? She''s not a bad person!" They began to quarrel


    again. Harry still didn''t believe her.


    L unfastened the seatbelt. "Harry, if you don''t stop, I will jump from here!"


    Harry stopped the Maybach immediately. L opened the door and got off.


    Unfastening his seatbelt, Harry caught up with her and hoisted her on his shoulder roughly. Despite her


    struggles, he opened the door of the back seat. He got in after shoving her inside.


    "Let me go! If you dare touch me, I will sue you!" L pushed Harry hard, but he didn''t move.


    Harry pulled her arms, "I''ll just do it anyway!"


    "Harry, several men molested me tonight. Don''t you find me filthy?" The tension left her body, but L


    scowled at Harry.


    Surely, he couldn''t let the men go. It wasn''t enough to gouge their eyes out. They would only learn their


    lesson after they lose both their arms and legs!

 Chapter 171 Sneaking Back Home

    Chapter 171 Sneaking Back Home


    "Hey, you''re fine. It''s all over now."


    Harry''s soothing toneforted L and pulled her back to reality. She unconsciously wrapped her


    arms around his neck.


    "You are Harry, aren''t you?" She urged for an answer and her pale face was full of anxiety.


    The man wiped away her tears and gazed at her pretty face with sadness. "Yes, it''s me." "Be still..."


    Her stiff body slowly rxed under his words.


    She had only been with one man. That was Harry. Harry was the only person who had touched her.


    But this evening, her body was groped by other men. She could still feel their phantom hands on her


    body.


    "I feel dirty... I need to shower... They... Touched me... Ugh!" The repulsive scene came back to her and


    she started retching again.


    Harry watched her with concern. She must feel really sick about the incident. Silly girl, it''s not as


    serious as she thought. But how could hefort her?


    Harry stood up and fetched a bottle of water for her. He helped her sit up and held the bottle to her


    mouth.


    She felt much morefortable as he held her in his arms.


    He took the water bottle from her hands, and put it aside. Leaning over, he whispered softly in her ear,


    "Let me help you forget it."


    His deep and alluring masculine voice captivated her.


    She gazed back into his intense eyes and felt him slowly push her down.


    It was getting dark.


    L''s clothes were in disarray. Fortunately, she still had her brother''s coat to cover herself up.


    She coldly turned down Harry''s proposal to check in to a hotel. Harry berated her, saying she used him


    before ruthlessly ditching him.


    L was still upset with Harry on her way back to the vi. For her, Harry was just a second choice! He


    was just a man at her disposal, ready whenever she asked for him. Apart from that, there were no


    strings attached.


    She quietly sneaked upstairs and returned to her bedroom.


    The whole incident must be kept secret. She couldn''t let her family find out about it. She didn''t want


    them to worry about her.


    The first thing she did was to take off her clothes and throw them into the bin. Then she prepared a


    bath.


    In the bathtub, L scrubbed her body roughly. She cursed Ynda numerous times in her head.


    But she did feel better when Harry came tofort her.


    She spent almost two hours in the bathtub, staying until dawn.


    She climbed out of the cold water and dried herself up. Then she went to check on Nicole. When she


    returned, L closed her eyes and rested for a while. Harry didn''t believe her at all. She couldn''t count


    on him, so he had to leave him out of it and confront Ynda herself.


    The next day, L came downstairs with bloodshot eyes. Her whole family approached her in concern


    and asked her about her swollen eyes.


    She was deeply moved. Her family was her sunshine. They always gave her unconditional warmth.


    L beamed at them and pretended that nothing had happened. "Good morning! I was quite busy with


    company worktely. I stayed uptest night working on it. I woke up like this because of sleep


    deprivation."


    Jordan, who was eating by the breakfast table, paused at her words. But he kept silent. It might be a


    good idea that the family didn''t know the truth as they would get worried. But he needed to talk to his


    sister when the time was right.


    Landon Li looked at L fondly and said, "L, if the job is too difficult, just quit. We can afford to


    support you!"


    L smiled back, her heart was filled with gratitude. "Grandpa, I am fine. I''ll bnce work and leisure


    from now on. I want to provide Nicole with better things. How can I not work?" She helped her


    grandfather to sit morefortably to enjoy his breakfast.


    Her father, Harold spoke, "Something horrible happened on the crossroad you usually pass by after


    work. Some men were found lying there with their eyes gouged out. They were put in jail, where


    someone also sliced their arms and legs off. They must have crossed someone powerful. This thing is


    huge, L. How about you let your brother pick you up from work from now on?" He observed his son''s


    face as he said this. Rumor has that it was carried out by Jordan''s soldiers. But no tangible evidence


    could be found.


    Jordan''s face remained calmly nk. Harold couldn''t read his mind at all.


    Even if their children are all grown up, they should still tell their parents the truth if something had


    happened!


    L quickly turned to her father and said, "Dad, no need for that. Brother is busy all day himself. I will


    finish work early ande home straightaway from now on. No more overtime." Right, no more


    overtime! There was no way for Ynda to attack her at the crossroads anymore!


    But it wasn''t good enough. She should ask her brother for a weaponter. If Ynda crossed her


    again, she would deal with her permanently.


    Harold looked at his daughter and noticed her expression. She seemed differenttely. Judging by her


    expressions, she looked quite indifferent these days.


    "L, if something has happened to you, you need to tell us. Don''t hide your feelings." Angie Gong put


    some food onto Nicole''s te. She studied her daughter thoughtfully.


    Last night, she caught her daughter sneaking back home in Jordan''s military coat. When she woke up


    at the midnight to go to the bathroom, she heard a noise downstairs. Curious, she went down to find


    out what was going on. She saw her daughter in the dim lights.


    She was wearing Jordan''s coat and looked quite disheveled. After what she witnessed the night before,


    there was no way she''d believe L''s words that nothing had happened.


    She watched the morning news on TV. It was hard for her to not piece the two incidents together.


    But she felt quite relieved that her son was there. If her daughter did not wish to talk about it, it was fine


    with her. As long as they were alright, there was no need for her to question too much.


    Feeling a bit guilty, L buried her face in the congee bowl. She didn''t want her family to worry about


    her. "Mom, I''m fine. I have loving elder and young brothers. I won''t cause you any trouble"


    She meant that should anything happen to her, she had her brothers to depend on. There was no need


    to turn to her parents.


    "Alright boys, you need to look after my precious daughter. If anything happened to her, I will definitely


    hold you responsible." Angie nced at her children and thought to herself that L was her favorite.


    She was so lucky that she gave her a sweet grandchild.


    However, her eldest child was already in his thirties and had just found himself a fiancee. It might take


    another several years until he gave her a grandchild.


    As for the third child... All he did was y around! Two days ago, he got a luxury car out of nowhere.


    The Li family was known to have strict discipline and rigorous education. Otherwise, she would have


    come to the conclusion that he obtained the car through underhanded means.


    "Mom, you really favor sister over us!" Joseph protested in frustration, while Jordan nodded in


    agreement.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    There you go. They were both her sons, but they behaved inpletely different ways. "Shut up! Why


    don''t you go and give me a grandchild as well? My sweet Nicole is so adorable." With these words,


    Angie bent down and lovingly pecked Nicole''s chubby cheek.


    Nicole happily grinned. "Granny, Nicole loves you so much!"


    Angie quickly put down her chopsticks and hugged Nicole tightly. "Of course, my little sweetheart.


    Granny loves you very much as well!"


    Joseph watched the two giggling girls and pulled on his brother''s sleeves. "Brother, why don''t you


    marry your fiancee already? That will get mom''s attention off me!"


    L nodded in agreement. Yes! He really needed to marry Wendy soon. She craved for more


    companionship.


    Jordan calmly wiped his mouth with the napkin and said, "Soon." Turning to his parents, he said,


    "Mother, Father, why don''t you set a date for us?"


    "Of course. I will discuss with your father and let you know tomorrow." Angie nodded with great


    satisfaction. They met his fiancee a couple of days ago. She was a nice girl. They didn''t care about her


    family background.


    Their eldest son was an introvert. To be honest, they would already be greatly satisfied should he


    actually get married and give them some grandchildren.

 Chapter 172 A Beauty like You Dies Young

    Chapter 172 A Beauty like You Dies Young


    Jordan nodded and then turned to his sister: "L, could you pleasee to the study when you''re


    done eating?"


    Upon hearing this, L quickly finished her congee and wiped her mouth clean. Then she bent over to


    Nicole, kissing her on her chubby cheeks. "My dear baby, you sit here and eat. Be a good girl. I will talk


    to your uncle and be back in just a while."


    Nicole stared at her and just nodded indifferently.


    In the study.


    Hearing L''s footsteps, Jordan took out a pistol from the drawer, looked over at L and gave it to


    her. "Take it and protect yourself. If youe across something that you could not handle, let me know


    and I''ll be there."


    Cautiously, L quickly put the pistol in her bag. Her previous gun was given to Harry.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother, I''m quite anxious they would find out that you were the one involved in the incidentst night."


    She was getting really worried about the issue.


    Jordan took a deep nce at his sister. "It''s not an issue anymore. He already took care of it."


    "He?", L thought to herself. "Harry?"


    "Also, the guys in jail confessed that they were sent by someone named Sara." Without hesitation, he


    shared this information to his sister to stop her from worrying.


    L let out a bit of a smile and said, "Is this what Harry found out in his investigation?"


    Jordan shook his head and exined: "Well, he did say that. But I also have some connections in the


    police station and it is true that the criminals confessed."


    L shook her head in disagreement. "Brother, I believe it was not Sara. It was the woman you kicked


    last night. Her name is Ynda Mo and she is the ringleader!"


    "Such cunning method of clearing off responsibility! They even had the guts to pin the me on Sara


    who prostitute herself in D City!", L shockingly pondered to herself.


    Jordan heard her words and frowned. He had recently heard about Ynda, an international celebrity,


    who was also the so-called fiancee of Harry Si.


    "I will go and collect the evidence for you."


    L thought for a while and declined: "No need for that. I can do it. Ynda and I have a long history of


    knowing each other. I will try my best to hunt her down myself!" If she could not solve the issue, then


    she might turn for his help. But for now, she did not want to risk her family by getting them involved.


    Jordan looked at his sister who looked determined and calm, then nodded in approval. "If youe


    across anything, just call me. If I am not avable, then call father! Your family will always back you up!"


    In a gesture of appreciation, L went closer towards her brother and gave him a big hug. "Brother,


    words could not describe how thankful I am to you."


    Jordan''s lips curled up as he was rarely pleased like this. He gently pat on her hand and said, "One of


    my boys drove your car backst night. Now you should hurry to work!"


    "Sure thing!" L hastily got the car key and ran out of the study. After all, her family was the only thing


    she could count on! She was already so lucky that her foster parents treated her as their own daughter.


    Now her birth parents also treat her the same! This is so great!


    In SL Group.


    L entered the building and was at the lobby when her presence was immediately felt by the people


    around her.


    She wore a white top with a ck id high waist maxi skirt and ck high heels which were further


    emphasized by her long white jacket.


    Her eyes were a little bit reddish. Thanks to a thinyer of foundation she put on, she was able to


    brighten herplexion. However, her eyshes were curly and long and her soft, red lips were very


    enticing.


    The deputy CEO was known for her high-end fashion taste. However, due to her recent cold


    expressions, the staff thought she resembled the CEO way too much now...


    Some of them forced themselves to understand her well. They believe that the reason for her to look so


    grumpy was because of the CEO''s mother causing quite a scene in thepany.


    In the meeting room.


    Aside from the senior management, both Ynda and Joseph were present. L dismissively looked


    at Ynda. After a brief moment of awkward connection, she then nced away.


    Ynda made her suffer a lotst night. But she bet that Ynda suffered more from Jordan''s kick!


    It was indeed the case! "Ahem ahem ahem..." Ynda turned her back from them, obviously to let out


    a painful series of coughs.


    "Miss Mo, howe you are not feeling well?" Ynda gritted her teeth and thought to herself, "Not


    feeling well? Thanks to the wrench''s brother!"


    Last night, she was heavily wounded and could not even walk straight. Luckily for her, Nael came in


    time and helped her to escape. Otherwise, she would be sent to prison as well!


    She put up a fake yet elegant smile: "Miss Li, don''t read too much on the situation. This minor cough is


    not something I cannot easily handle."


    L sat on her own seat and stared at her. "If you are suffering from just a minor cough, you''d better


    not hang around outside at night. It would make the cough worse. It would be such a shame if a


    beautiful being like you dies young!"


    A beauty like you dies young...


    The senior management were all smart people. They instantly understood the meaning behind their


    deputy CEO''s words.


    For a moment, the meeting room was dead quite. Ynda was so angry that she could not say


    anything back. Not even one in the senior management dared to break the silence. As far as they


    know, these twodies hate each other so much.


    "Miss Li, don''t you worry even a bit. I am in perfect health!" Under the table, Ynda clenched her fist


    in anger.


    Pretending not to hear anything, L randomly scanned through the documents and no longer paid


    attention to her.


    After some time, Joey opened the door and Harry walked in.


    Walking with an air of authority, he cast a nce at the crowd and said, "Today is thest day we work


    in cooperation with these two celebrities. All the follow-ups are to be done by the end of the day."


    Then he carried on, "From now on, your deputy CEO, Miss Li, will be in charge of the morning


    meetings as I might return to the headquarters in C Country sometime in the future. I hope everyone


    can demonstrate your talents, as I know how skilled you are. During my time here, I won''t miss my


    chance seeking some real talents!"


    Was he implying that he would leave for C Country any day from now?


    L nkly stared at the documents on the table and thought to herself that under the pressure of


    time, there was nothing left between them anymore. "No wonder he gave up and decided to leave


    everything behind¡­", she muttered to herself.


    Gradually, everyone began leaving the meeting room and Joseph casually walked up to his sister who


    was not in her usual self.


    "Sister, don''t think too much. We don''t know for sure when he will leave!" Joseph knew very well what


    was on his sister''s mind and tried his best tofort her.


    L shook her head. Toote, he no longer cared about her...


    "Will Ynda leave for D City soon?" She asked.


    Joseph nodded: "She still has an on-going contract with thepany over there. So, I think that she


    must return."


    She needed to take advantage of the remaining time. It might be a good chance. But after everything


    that happened, she doubted whether he would be willing to be close to her again.


    "I just have one simple request. Go and send a bunch of baby''s breath to Ynda. Make sure it is


    delivered to her in person!" She heard that Ynda hated baby''s breath flowers the most. There must


    be a reason.


    Joseph was confused but he called his assistant and ordered a bouquet anyway. He made sure that


    the bouquet would be delivered to Ynda in person.


    Well, they immediately found out why. The delivery guy delivered a big bunch of baby''s breath to


    Ynda''s studio and chased after her, trying to ask for her signature in the form.


    Ynda did everything to avoid being close to the flowers. However, the delivery guy insisted that she


    hold the bouquet. He caught her off guard and shoved the flowers in her arms.


    Ynda was sent to the hospital and everyone witnessed the incident.


    Harry and Rose immediately went over to the hospital to check on Ynda. She was in a lot of pain


    and lookedpletely ugly with red rashes all over her body.


    Ynda was allergic to baby''s breath since a child and she stayed away from embarrassment by


    keeping it as a secret. Lying on the ward bed and weeping really hard, she angrily used L of the


    trick.


    Harry remorsefully thought of L''s temper and agreed that this looked like something she would do.


    He remained silent while Rose cursed her in great anger.


    Hearing these hurtful words, Harry became uneasy and unwell. He promptly stood up and was about to


    leave the room.


    "Harry! Where are you going? Ynda is still sick!" He ignored Rose''s words and left the hospital.


    "Maybe Ynda and L are just so opposite from each other. This would always spell trouble and


    conflict between them. What should I do?", Harry said these to himself as went out the hospital


    door.

 Chapter 173 Be with Her Forever

    Chapter 173 Be with Her Forever


    In the deputy CEO office.


    Shaking, L tightly held the drugs that she just bought. "Should she take them?", L was bncing.


    Although Harry had used the condom, she was still worried about it. However, if she took them, she


    knew that it would be bad for her health. If she didn''t take them, what if she got pregnant again? All her


    ns in life would get shattered all over again.


    "I should take these!", L tried to convince herself.


    She casually put the drugs on the table, brought out a cup, and got some water.


    Just when she was done unwrapping the drugs, the door opened, revealing a familiar figure.


    Unexpectedly, it was Harry. He looked pale. Maybe he came to find out the truth¡­


    L hurriedly hid the drugs she was about to take so that he wouldn''t notice.


    Harry looked at the trembling L, closed the door and walked to her. L was so afraid that he might


    notice the drugs.


    Unfortunately, she forgot that there was still a box of drugs on the table. He strode over and grabbed it.


    "Return it to me!" L stood up, frantically trying to grab it. Harry, who was much taller, lifted it high.


    Her expression told that there must be something wrong!


    "Contraceptive drugs!", Harry blurted out.


    "L, who asked you to take them?" Harry threw the box into the trash can and looked at her with


    rage.


    "He had used the condom, right?", Harry tried to remember.


    L pouted and said weakly, "Leave me alone! Get out!"


    Harry was so angry that he felt a desire to strangle her. He looked at the full cup and her clenched fist.


    "Give it to me!" He angrily extended his hand, expecting her to give him the drugs.


    She pretended to be confused. "What are you talking about?"


    Harry pulled her hand forcefully, took out the drugs from her hand and threw them into the trash can.


    "How stupid are you! I have used the condom, so you don''t need to take drugs. I''m worried that it might


    endanger your health. You won''t get pregnant. Unless..." He took a step further, with a threatening look.


    "Did you sleep with someone else, L?"


    "p!"


    The loud sound that her hand caused upon hitting Harry''s right cheek was followed by ufortable


    silence. L looked at Harry, who turned his face to one side angrily.


    Harry stared at her fiercely, "How many times have you pped my face? Huh, L?" She was the first


    one to p his face. And it was not the first time that she had done that!


    She wiped her hands, and coldly looked at Harry. "You insulted me as a woman! You deserve it!"


    Harry took her wrist and pulled her closer.


    "L, I was just worried about what happened to you. Deeply worried. Yet, you pped my face?"


    Well, fine!" He threw L on the couch hard. L was unprepared, so she was forced to lie on it.


    Seeing that Harry was angrily walking towards her, she instantly stood up and ran to the other side of


    the table.


    "Harry, we''re in the office. What are you going to do?" L stared at Harry with contempt and fear. He


    was just like an enraged and heated beast!


    Harry smiled wickedly, "Well, we haven''t tried making out in the office yet. Let''s try new postures."


    ...


    "No! How shameless of you! Don''t even try toe near me!" L ran towards the door in a sudden


    attempt to escape.


    Harry moved so much faster. He stopped L with his brute strength.


    L tried hard to free himself from Harry''s tightening grip. Her eyes became red in anger. "Bastard, go


    find your fiancee. What are you even doing here?"


    L mentioned Ynda, which reminded Harry of why he came here.


    "Ynda got allergic and is now hospitalized. What did you do?"


    L stopped struggling and stared coldly at him. She just sat on the arm of the couch and raised her


    head proudly. "What will you do if it''s me? What if it isn''t me? You have no evidence. Why do youe


    to me?"


    She now has the upper hand. This was the time that she would prove she could also y all the tricks


    that Ynda did to her. If Harry couldn''t present any evidence, she wouldn''t admit it!


    Harry looked at the stubborn L and couldn''t helpughing. He raised her chin, rubbing it softly with


    his hand.


    "Except you, I don''t know who she is at odds with!"


    L''s skin was way softer. Even her chin felt very smooth.


    L sneered in disdain, "You''re to me. Ynda and I fight fiercely for you!"


    She stood up, stopped sneering and charmingly ced her hands on Harry''s neck.


    Harry then realized that he was the main cause of all the troubles and conflicts. He looked sadder than


    ever before. "Let it go!"


    He decided that he must listen to his mother, who had raised him.


    L was also deep in her thoughts. "Should she just let go?", she asked herself. It is easier said than


    done. L loved Harry dearly. How could she give up that easy?


    "Harry, I must be with you. I''ll drive myself crazy if you marry her!" L had never looked at him so


    sincerely.


    Harry looked back at L with deep love. He also knew that he wanted to be with her forever.


    However, the reality was too cruel. He could never have everything that he wanted.


    He kissed L''s trembling lips hard and held her tightly in his arms.


    He didn''t know what he should do with L.


    Right now, only L could make him happy.


    Only she could make him feel every emotion. Only she could drive him crazy.


    He, who was always in the authority, was always obedient to her...


    The office was silent. Only their rapid breathing could be heard.


    After a long while, L loosened her hands from him and said gently, "She will leave, right? After she


    leaves, could you be with me? With all your heart only for me?"


    She dropped her guard, unmasked herself, and looked forward to his answer.


    He was deeply moved and stroked her smooth face with his thumb. "If I marry her one day, it will be


    unfair to you!"


    What a silly girl.


    They moved closer to each other, their foreheads touching softly. She put her face in his chest and


    intimately enjoyed the smell of his body. "Harry, I don''t care. I just want to be with you regardless of


    anything that will happen."


    Harry embraced her with every strength that he still had. He should be the one to say those words.


    Now she condescended to say that. He owed her too much love...too much time¡­


    He lowered his head to kiss her again.


    Harry and L reflected an image of the light of love. Their kissing became deeper and more


    passionate


    If only they could grow old together.


    It was their only fervent wish.


    She could feel his breath and his love.


    In fact, she should be satisfied with this. But, she wanted more. She wanted every bit of him. She


    wanted Harry to be with her and Nicole and take care of them forever.


    The three of them stay together as long as they live¡­


    All of a sudden, the door of the office opened, breaking the intimate silence that they both shared.


    Ynda, who covered herself all over to hide her rashes, saw Harry and L in an embrace with her


    own bare eyes. She forgot her physical pain as the breaking of her heart instantly consumed her.


    Harry and L slowly separated from each other.


    Glimpsing Ynda at the office door, L happily looked at Harry, an obvious sarcasm all over her


    face.


    Her lipstick was a bit smeared. She smiled and wiped the hickey off Harry''s face gently with her finger.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry took her restless hand and sighed, staying away from her.


    Ynda hastily walked in and stood in front of them. She quickly raised her hand and pped L in


    the face. "Bitch! How dare you seduce my fiance!"


    As soon as she stopped shouting, L pped her face hard in return, and her sunsses almost fell


    to the ground.

 Chapter 174 My Daughter-in-law

    Chapter 174 My Daughter-inw


    L stared at her in disbelief. What on earth gave her the guts to hit her? Who did she think she was?


    How dare she bully her like this? She would not let her get away with this!


    "Ynda!" Harry became serious as he quickly grabbed L closer to his side and pushed Ynda


    away.


    With eyes wide open, Ynda stared at Harry in dismay. Why was Harry protecting L? What kind of


    spell did this wrench cast on him?


    Harry gently stroked L''s pretty face and frowned when he saw the reddish marks left by Ynda''s


    p. "I will ask Joey to send you some ice cubes. You return to work first."


    L nodded in agreement, obviously d of Harry''s unexpected concern.


    Harry cast a cold nce on Ynda and uttered in a cold voice, "Meet me in my office. I need to have


    a word with you."


    The office went quiet again when both of them left. L held onto her cheek as it was quite painful.


    She thought about her p on Harry''s face. It must be quite painful for him as well.


    She calmed down and decided to n her actions. She did not want Ynda around, trying to


    sabotage her ns. She really needed to take advantage of every opportunity she had with Harry. She


    has to totally sway Harry into choosing her.


    In no time, Joey entered the room and gave the ice cubes to her. "Here Miss Li, please put some on


    your right cheek. I need to share a secret with you. I overheard her arguing with boss in the office. It


    was quite fierce and loud. But I am standing firmly by your side. You need to cheer up!" Joey


    encouragingly showed his support and dashed towards L''s desk. He acted swiftly and with purpose,


    just like a true assistant.


    Lughed and replied, "Fair enough! Thank you for your support. If an opportunity presents itself, I


    will make sure to speak good things about you in front of the CEO."


    Joey nodded in great appreciation. As far as he knew, the CEO always took L''s words very


    seriously. If only Ynda did not get involved, Mr. Si would definitely listen to L all the time.


    Joey returned to the CEO''s office and saw Ynda walk out of the room. She was wearing a pair of


    sunsses.


    Inside the room, Harry was standing still, seeming looking out the window and deeply lost in thoughts.


    Joey silently closed the door left open by Ynda and returned to his seat at the secretary division to


    continue his work.


    After a heated argument with his fiance, Ynda returned to Crescent Spring Vi and started packing


    her stuff.


    Rose heard the noise and curiously went out to see what was happening. She caught Ynda packing


    her clothes into the suitcase as she was wiping away her tears in great sadness.


    She walked up to her and asked her in a calming tone, "What''s wrong, Ynda?"


    Ynda momentarily nced away from her to wipe her eyes, then turned around and forced a smile.


    "I am okay, Auntie. Now that my job is done here, I need to leave for D City anyway."


    Rose looked at Ynda and noticed that most of her rashes had disappeared. "Then why are you


    crying? Was it because of Harry?"


    Ynda paused and hesitatingly nodded "Auntie, I am scared that my rtionship with Harry is over."


    The thought almost killed her and she broke down into tears.


    Rose quickly pulled her into her arms and said, "Please tell me everything. What happened? I will try


    my best to help you out!"


    She knew it had something to do with that wrench!


    Ynda used some tissues to wipe her teary eyes and carried on, "Auntie, I am really in love with


    Harry. I have never felt these kind of emotions in my life. I do not what to do if I can''t be with him."


    "I know. Haven''t I told you already... That you must be my daughter-inw!" Rose brought more tissues


    to her.


    Ynda tried to calm herself down and was thinking hard on how to exin herself better. "Harry once


    said that he only agreed to be engaged to me because of you. He also said that I should step away


    from L and avoid having conflicts with her."


    She gritted her teeth in great anger as she remembered how cold Harry was treating hertely. With all


    these harsh remarks, he treated her almost like a stranger!


    He was behaving like this all because of that girl!


    Rose looked at Ynda''s sad face and felt her pain. However, she did not know what to say to her. She


    could only threaten her son with her life. But wasn''t that too extreme? She had no other solutions.


    "The most horrifying thing is that L always tries to push me to the corner. She is always testing my


    limits. I am trying my best to stay away from her. But she would always try to hurt me in any way


    possible. What else can I do?" With this, Ynda felt incredibly pressured and wept even harder.


    Rose thought about her words and replied, "My dear child, don''t cry anymore. If I say you are the


    daughter-inw of the Si family, then you are! If you are leaving, then I shall be leaving with you. I will


    go home and tell my husband to arrange a wedding date for you two!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda felt relieved inside as she wiped her eyes dry. "Thank you auntie. You are truly nice to me!"


    She hugged Rose tightly like a little girl.


    Rose lovingly patted her on the back while being consumed with mixed emotions.


    When she was about to finish her work for the day, L dialed Zoe Lu''s number.


    "Ahem, Boss Lu, how are you?" She tried to sound serious in the phone as it was always fun to tease


    him.


    When Zoe received L''s call, he was just sitting anxiously in his office staring at the documents that


    needed his approval.


    On hearing L''s voice, he felt delighted and quickly forgot about all his worries.


    "What boss? Stop it! I am not a real boss. Can''t you see that I''m not even busy at the moment. Anyway,


    why did you call me? You know how rare I receive a call from you." Zoe added.


    L broke into a smile, "Don''t be mad. I was busy myself. How about a drink tonight? It''s on me! You


    know I''m always up for it. Any drink you want!" She patted on her thigh in excitement. "Ouch..." That


    hurts a lot! She gently rubbed her thigh to ease the pain.


    Andrew stepped into the office and happened to see a rare and genuine smile spread over Zoe''s face.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise and had a vague idea who he might be talking to. But he said


    nothing and sat down on the sofa to wait for Zoe to finish the call.


    "No problem. Just let me know the time and the ce." Zoe said with an obvious tone of excitement.


    Zoe noticed that his father went in and his smile disappeared. He quickly changed his tone into a


    whisper.


    L thought for a moment and replied, "How about Lux Bar? I will be off from work around six and will


    be there at half past six. Will that be okay?"


    "No problem. Deal! I need to go now. Talk to youter." Zoe agreed without hesitation. Anything that


    L wanted, he wouldply.


    Zoe hung up the phone and stared at his father. The anxieties and the worries came back all of a


    sudden.


    "What can I do for you?" His tone sounded stiff.


    Andrew sensed a discouraged tone but he was not offended. He knew Zoe too well. Instead, he smiled


    gently. "L called?" He had a strong hunch.


    Zoe put away the documents from the desk and ignored him.


    This irritated Andrew greatly as he shouted at him in anger, "I am your father. What kind of attitude you


    have here!"


    Such a rebellious child! I should have abandoned him when he was still young!


    And his vile mother, too! She seduced him. That was the only reason why he had a child. He never


    wanted this!


    "Well, I did ask how would I be of help to you. You did not answer me and now you me me for my


    attitude?" Zoe agitatedly threw the documents aside. He was not in a good mood whenever he saw


    anyone from the Lu family.


    Andrew mmed his fist hard on the desk and pointed at him in great anger. "Zoe! The only reason


    that you are now sitting in this luxury CEO chair is because of me!"


    Zoe stood and gazed deeply at his so-called father and scornfully replied, "I don''t care. If you want to


    take it back, be my guest!"


    "You don''t care?" "If only the other two sons of mine are useful, I would never let you take charge of the


    company!" Andrew sarcastically added. He had his reasons. He would hate to see thepany fall


    into other people''s hands. He had to acknowledge Zoe as his son. He just had no other choice.


    "Oh father, thank you so much for appreciating me for who I am. A CEO who did not even do anything


    to deserve what he got." He put his hands into the pockets of his grey suit trousers and leaned against


    the desk.


    Andrew was utterly shocked that he could not say anything back. He pointed at the indifferent Zoe in


    dismay. What a bastard!

 Chapter 175 Tell Him to Pick Me Up

    Chapter 175 Tell Him to Pick Me Up


    "Zoe, I''m telling you. The Li family has strong connections in A Country; they''re quite a powerful force


    there. If you could manage to marry Ms. Li, it would be terrific. Now that Harry Si has a fiancee and


    Thomas Herren is impeached by the officials due to L Li, it''s the perfect timing for you to get L"


    said Andrew. He had spent a great sum of money only to get such poor information and this fact


    angered him greatly.


    Zoe scornfully nced at Andrew and said: "You shouldn''t bother yourself with all these things. You


    should better mind your own health!" Andrew was now in the final stages of his cancer and was


    scheduled to go into surgery in a couple of days'' time.


    Zoe closed the CEO''s office door and walked straight to his motorcycle.


    He had already been in A Country for a couple of years, but for transport he preferred the motorcycle


    over the limo the Lu family offered him.


    In Lux Bar.


    Not so many guests were in the bar as it was still early, but the flow of soothing pop music songs which


    filled the air made Zoe feel quite rxed and at ease.


    He found a quiet, discreet booth in a corner, sat down and ordered himself a shot of liquor. Then he


    started texting his whereabouts to L.


    Another half an hour passed and L finally showed up. Now the bar was crowded and was almost


    full.


    She found the booth Zoe was in, sat down and casually put her bag behind her back.


    "Hey Zoe, are you on a diet recently? How is it that you lost so much weight?" asked L. L leaned


    over and carefully examined Zoe under the bar''s colorful lights.


    Zoe touched his chin, which looked skinnier than before, and shrugged his shoulders: "Maybe it''s


    because of all the busy work I''m doing that stresses me out and that I''m not used to it quite yet!" He


    wouldn''t mention the real reason to others.


    L, on the other hand, was still as charming and delightful as he saw herst time, a long time ago.


    "You should eat more. You really lost a lot of weight! You look way too skinny now!"


    Zoe brushed her off by nodding his head and calling the waiter for more liquor. He wanted L to order


    something to drink so that they could avoid this topic.


    L ordered herself a ss of Night Elf. The cocktail was low in alcohol and tasted sweet and not very


    spicy.


    She leaned over to him and whispered in his ear in a mischievous manner: "If I''m drunkter, you can


    call Harry and tell him to pick me up!" It was clear that she had it all nned out from the very


    beginning, even arriving at the bar by cab.


    In the dim light of the bar, there was something strange in Zoe''s eyes. However, L didn''t seem to


    notice.


    "Good!" began Zoe, "How are things with you two now?" He acted as casually as possible as he asked


    her.


    L gave him a weary smile and her sad nce made Zoe feel sorry for her.


    "What''s going on between you two anyway? Look at yourself, I feel so sorry for you!" He curled up his


    lips in defiance.


    L lightly smiled back at him and said: "A lot of things happened, but I believe that eventually there


    will be a happy ending between the two of us!" She would definitely have to work harder for their love!


    Zoe also smiled. In fact, as long as L was happy, he would always feel rest assured that all was well.


    L felt at ease now and was acting herself with Zoe, and the two chatted happily for over two hours.


    She did not avoid talking about Nicole with him. All night long she constantly mentioned of Nicole and


    Harry.


    She was so fixed on talking about her own issues that she didn''t pay any close attention to Zoe''s


    appearance.


    When L was on her third ss of Night Elf, her face was already flushing red.


    Zoe was listening to her with a gentle smile on his lips. He couldn''t help himself but think that L was


    such a beauty when she was talking with such excitement.


    But when she was sad and her eyes were full of sorrow he turned gloomy as well, as if he was sharing


    her state.


    He enjoyed looking at her and listening to her with the utmost interest. For him, this was blissful.


    "Zoe, I think I''m drunk! Make the phone call, now!" L now leaned against the bar and took out her


    cell phone. She unlocked it and handed it to Zoe.


    The screen picture was that of a sweet girl with a beautiful, radiant smile. It must be her daughter,


    Nicole! How cute she was! She looked very much like her!


    He flipped through the contacts and saw a number registered for Si. He dialed it.


    The phone was soon connected and Zoe heard a deep male voice, but not as cold as it usually was.


    This really must be love, Zoe thought. Harry was well-known for his ruthlessness, but now it seemed


    that he treated his special girl with great gentleness and care.


    "L''s drunk. We''re at the Lux Bar. You shoulde and pick her up!" Zoe spoke with calm on the


    phone and his voice sounded just like four years ago.


    "Zoe Lu?" Harry''s voice was not quite sure of who was speaking on the other line.


    Howe Zoe was with L? For a moment, Harry thought he was back at D City.


    "It''s me," said Zoe. "Lux Bar, booth 9. She''s already asleep." A bitter smile spread across Zoe''s face as


    he silently gazed at the now sleeping girl.


    She looked both sweet and sexy.


    Harry was working on hisputer in the office lounge and wasn''t nning on returning to Crescent


    Spring this night.


    As soon as he ended the call, Harry shut down hisputer, took his briefcase, and drove towards the


    Lux Bar in a hurry.


    But before he arrived at the bar, Harry took out his phone and quickly booked a room with the Sea View


    Hotel.


    L was, indeed, quite drunk. When she saw Harrying in, she jumped up and down in delight and


    even dragged him on the dance floor.


    How was she drunk? Harry frowned and lifted her up. He found her bag and was just about to leave the


    bar when he noticed Zoe.


    "How about you? Can you manage yourself?" asked Harry. He cast a cold nce at the indifferent Zoe,


    who instantly shivered when their eyes met.


    "Of course, of course. You''d better leave now." L was a bit of a masochist! Harry had such a somber


    look and feel, and she enjoyed being with him?!


    Harry carried the restless girl in his arms all the way to his car.


    Heid her down on the back of the car seat and went at a nearby convenience store to buy some


    water bottles.


    Upon his return, he found that L was now somehow out of the car.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She sat on the hood of his Maybach, and her long hair was flying in the wind and her beautiful legs


    were swaying in a back and forth motion, like a restless child. Outside of the bar, some men were


    staring at her boldly and were just about to make their move. However, they all backed off when Harry


    returned and gave each of them a fierce nce.


    He pulled her off the hood and pressed her against sides of the car to keep her in ce. Then he


    opened a bottle and fed the water to her lips: "Drink!"


    L behaved and sipped from the bottle. Harry led her to the front seat of the car and helped her to put


    the seat belt on.


    She was so mischievous tonight that Harry took extra care of her. L''s face was flushed, and she


    leaned back on the seat and looked at Harry with her drunken blurred eyes.


    Harry knew of her condition and drove the car straight to the hotel.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed a number. "She''s with me now" he said briefly.


    Someone paused at the other end of the phone and then asked: "Is she alright?"


    "She''s fine. But she''s drunk and refuses to go home!" In the corner of his eye, Harry noticed L biting


    on her bottom lip.


    Jordan paused and then said: "Fine. You take good care of her. I''ll talk to my parents."


    Harry curled up his lips. Both L''s elder brother and younger brother were his wingmen. How


    wonderfully convenient that was!


    "Thanks! I heard that you wish to be promoted to the rank of senior colonel. That''ll be no problem. I will


    talk to your general regarding this promotion." Harry knew quite well Jordan''s way of doing things.


    Jordan was never going to let his own father do the talking with the general.

 Chapter 176 I Am So Flattered

    Chapter 176 I Am So ttered


    As was expected, Jordan refused. "No, thanks. Just take good care of my sister."


    Harry made his promise and hung up the phone on Jordan.


    L then closed her eyes, pondering with a throbbing heart. He knew a general from the army? And it


    also seemed that they had a nice rtion.


    At the Sea View Hotel.


    Harry lifted her up into his arms as she got out of the car and then walked together towards the Sea


    View Hotel. He asked the hostess for the key and then opened the door of the presidential suite he had


    booked.


    L only had to bury her face in his chest on their way to the suite so that no one would notice her in


    the corridor.


    Not long after they entered the room Harry threw her onto the king size bed, and flung his coat on the


    sofa.


    L then sat up from the bed. "Hi, Mr. Si." She raised her little hand into the air to greet him. Actually,


    L wasn''t that drunk, just a little bit dizzy, but only just a little bit...


    "How much have you drunk?" asked Mr. Si. He went to put on his disposable slippers and noticed the


    woman''s eyes roll in their sockets while she was trying to remember.


    L decisively raised three fingers in the air.. "Three!"


    She then deliberately kicked off her high heels and said "I want slippers!" It was so obvious that she


    was ying coquetry with him.


    The man raised his eyes and looked at her. Good, it seemed that now she had found the guts to


    command him.


    Soon, a pair of disposable slippers was put in front of her. But meanwhile she seemed to changed her


    mind when she was putting them on. "I want to go out and see the sea!" she said.


    The man paused as he unbuttoned his shirt.


    He came over to her. "What''s to look at there? You can always just look at me."


    He came over, supporting his forearms on both sides of her body, his half-unbuttoned shirt revealing


    his masculine chest, making her briefly gulp. Someone like Harry were designed for love making, and


    she would have to apologize to his nice face and body if she didn''t bang him!


    She grabbed his neck and pulled him towards her. With a scent of booze in her breath, she whispered


    deliberately in his ear:


    "Don''t you want to y at the seaside, Mr. Si?"


    The man''s dark eyes were really attractive. Harry buttoned up his shirt without saying a word.


    But L grinned and grabbed the man''s hand to stop him.


    "Oh no, I''ve changed my mind now. I''ve got to take a shower now" said L naughtily. She wouldn''t


    bang him now, as he seemed to refuse her. Hehe...


    Harry sneered at this. Did she really decide to make a fool of him like this, or was she just drunk? Did


    she really start to make decisions now and be in control?


    He buttoned his shirt, crouched down, lifted the woman''s little feet, and put her high heels back on.


    L looked in disbelief at the man who was half crouching in front of her. Their CEO, Mr. Si, was


    helping her put on her shoes...


    The faint sound of the waves breaking outside the window and the man''s serious face made her seem


    to be like in a dream.


    Soon L was dressed back in her high heels. The man looked at her stunned face and gave her a


    gentle smile and a gentle kiss on her lips.


    "You''re wee," he said. Looking into her eyes, with a deep smile, he was determined to be good to


    her for as long as he lived.


    L flushed, and she pretended to despise him: "How very narcissistic of you, I was not going to thank


    you." She then suddenly jumped out of the bed.


    Yet her forehead hit that of Harry''s when she jumped off the bed, and a muffled "dong" sound burst out


    as they collided with each other.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    L''s mouth was twisted, but when she looked at the man immediately blowing air in her now painful


    forehead, all protests like "Your forehead is so hard!" got stuck in her throat and never came out.


    At that moment he was so kind, gently blowing air into her forehead; they truly looked like they were a


    couple in love...


    But, unfortunately, they weren''t a couple. They were at their best... Well... Friends with benefits!


    Feeling that she was beginning to feel down, she immediately took a deep breath and told herself not


    to think about the sad things.


    In fact, as long as she could be with him, as long as she was happy now, in the moment, it would


    eventually work out, no matter whatever she was to him.


    She grabbed his neck and kissed his lips: "Let''s go out and y!" Her eyes winked and sparkled like


    twinkling stars shining in the night sky.


    With a smile on his lips, Harry walked up to the phone and called the front desk, asking them to bring to


    the suite a woman''s swimsuit and men''s swimming trunks.


    After hanging up the phone, he went back to bed and pulled the little woman up to him, touching her


    loose long hair.


    "Got any hair clips to tie up your hair? Or maybe a rubber band?"


    L nodded and quickly pulled out a ck rubber band from her bag.


    The man took the rubber band from her hand and ced it in front of the dresser and then stood


    behind her.


    "You don''t want tob my hair, do you?" she asked. She was surprised to see the man in the mirror


    nod as if he was saying "of course".


    "You should be honored. It''s my first timebing a woman''s hair."


    L twitched her mouth to that and giggled. "Alright, great Mr. Si, I''m so ttered! Now, do it quickly."


    Harry smiled. L was stunned again. How was it that he had such a handsome face! It was such a


    shameful waste that he didn''t smiled more often!


    The man took theb and brushed her hair, then clumsily held it in his big hands. He tried to fix it


    with the rubber band, which sprung uncontrobly from his hand and then off the table and onto the


    floor.


    Harry frowned at the vanished rubber band.


    L chuckled, picked it up from the floor where it fell, and skillfully pulled her hair into a bun on the top


    of her head.


    Her neck was bare, and Harry kissed it from behind, and she was frightened right away.


    This man really knew how to hit on a woman. She was already into him without even knowing it! "Well,


    I..." began L, who was nowpletely sober but speaking incoherently.


    The man smiled to her embarrassment as someone knocked at the door.


    He strode to open the door. The bellhop had brought what he asked for earlier.


    He took the swimwear, leading L to the changing room behind the hotel.


    L was speechless as she looked at the ck bikini prepared for her. Did this now mean that she


    would beter be eaten up by the beast?


    Her only purpose this evening was to be alone with him, and she would not hesitate and turn back for


    nothing in the world!


    She changed into the ck bikini without hesitation, and put on a white hotel bathrobe with a sash tied


    around her waist.


    When she went out, Harry was also waiting for her in his hotel bathrobe of the same color.


    He offered one hand to her as she came closer to him.


    L ran joyfully to him, put her hand in his and walked with him along the beach.


    She remembered thatst time when they were on the beach he told her that he was going to pick a


    wedding dress with that other woman...


    But she wouldn''t let him go until the veryst minute. She just didn''t know if he would also do the same


    thing as her...


    But it was now gettingte, and only two or three couples were at the seaside.


    The smell of the sea came up blowing along with the wind, and then a waveshed and wet her small


    feet. The sea water felt cool, but not freezing cold.


    Holding his hand, she remembered the time she jumped into the sea a few years ago.

 Chapter 177 Not Bother to Even Wash His Face

    Chapter 177 Not Bother to Even Wash His Face


    Not knowing what to feel, she turned around only to see the affectionate look of the man. If she died


    that day, she could not see him now. Right now, she could no longer feel the hatred that consumed her


    for a long time. She did not understand! Maybe this is what they call as love.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She has not been the biggest fan of swimming so she didn''t know how to swim. All she wanted was to


    rx and stroll along the beach, the chill of the wind blowing against her warm skin.


    The lovely stars were twinkling in the dark sky and the sea water asionally brushed over her bare


    feet. They walked hand in hand in silence, both enjoying a moment of intimacy with each other.


    In a burst of carefree passion, L suddenly let go of his hand and dashed forward to the sea. She


    dipped her hands into the cool water and spread it around like a little girl.


    Harry followed her into the chilling water and pulled this yful girl into his arms. He pressed her head


    against his chest and asked, "Aren''t you drunk already? Am I right, you stubborn little girl?", Harry


    yfully added. His teasing voice made her blush. Embarrassed, L tried to hide her face from him.


    "I never said I was drunk. I do not get drunk!" She murmured softly, trying to exin herself. She was


    just really pretending to be drunk so that Harry would take care of her. She wanted to appear helpless


    and weak so she could feel the warmth of his loving arms.


    Skeptical, Harry curled his lips and ignored her exnation. Whenever he was with her, he tend to


    forget all the tedious work and the gloomy thoughts.


    L rolled her eyes to express her dismay. She walked further away from the shore. In a quick motion,


    she loosened her belt and stripped off her hotel robe.


    Her sexy ck bikini instantly caught Harry''s attention. His eyes lingered on her body and he could no


    longer turn away his head. Harry was truly enjoying this beautiful moment. But he became aware of his


    surroundings and quickly checked if there are people who might see them.


    Luckily for them, this part of the beach was quite far from the hotel. As it was alreadyte at night, no


    one was looking at this direction anyway.


    L knew that Harry would not be able to resist her. She looked back at him and stared at his eyes in a


    seductive way. A bold idea crossed her mind, and she ran farther with her bare feet.


    The chilling sea breeze made her shiver. "No wonder they say beautyes with a price! Wearing this


    bikini in this time of the night is definitely not easy.", thought L.


    For her not to feel numb because of the cold, she bit on her bottom lip and walked straight into the sea.


    Soon the water reached her waist and she did not dare to go any further.


    Harry''s eyesight was good. Despite the moonlight being pale, he could still see L standing in the


    water in her bikini. Her curvy body was so inviting.


    In the heat of the moment, Harry also took off his hotel robe, threw it next to hers in the sand and


    started walking towards her.


    Soon he was beside her, both of them looking passionately at each other. She was even more beautiful


    now that he is closer to her.


    Knowing how to attract him even more, L tried to run past him.


    However, he stopped her and embraced her tightly in his arms and she could do nothing but let out a


    scream of surprise.


    She gazed down on the strong arms around her waist and could feel him blowing into her ear. It was


    warm, and quite sexy.


    It was also ticklish and she started giggling like a happy child.


    ying hard-to-get all over again, L wriggled free from Harry''s arms and was about to take a step


    away when he easily managed to pull her back.


    This time, he will not let her get away. Harry held L by the chin then turned her head to face him. He


    badly wanted to see her pretty face from up close.


    "Big Boss, don''t be so eager!" She sweetly whispered the words into his ear.


    Her sexy voice aroused every sense in him. Harry tightened his hug even more and his breath was hot


    against her neck. What a sweet little thing!


    The sea breeze gently blew over them like a nket of cool air. L felt a bit cold and moved closer to


    Harry''s muscr chest, seeking for more warmth.


    He led her further towards the sea, until the water was up to her beautiful neck.


    L touched Harry''s face with such longing she cannot understand. She gently stroked his chest, and


    all his handsome features. He looked like a perfect masterpiece by a perfect sculptor. She let out a sigh


    of satisfaction. She was finally getting intimate with the man she had loved for years.


    He stood right now in front of her. So close... Sadly, he did not belong to her.


    As he lifted her up from the water, she held his charming face closer to hers and sealed his lips with a


    gentle kiss.


    The pale moon shed light on them. It was a scene taken from the page of a very romantic book. They


    peacefully stood in the sea, gazing at each other fondly as if the whole world behind had disappeared.


    In the beautiful silence, they only saw each other.


    The moon eventually hid into the thick clouds and Harry helped L go back to the shore. Like a baby,


    he carried her in his fine arms up to the shore and wrapped her with the hotel robe. The two then went


    back to the hotel.


    In the bathroom of the hotel suite.


    L''s hair was all wet. She sat against the bathtub while Harry was unbraiding her long hair.


    He used fresh water to wash away the sea salt on her hair. He also applied shampoo on them.


    However, he was new to these things and the foam was everywhere.


    "It is indeed stressful for these women to maintain a clean long hair. She should just have her hair cut


    short!" thought Harry.


    Then he remembered how she looked in a short hair. Although she was beautiful as always, she was


    also somehow less feminine. Maybe long hair suits her better!


    Drowning in these simple thoughts of her beauty, he curled his lips and brought the showerhead closer


    to wash away the foam.


    He repeated the process until all the foam was gone. He then gently wrapped her hair with a dry clean


    towel. By then, L had already fallen asleep with her little mouth half-open.


    He cradled her up to the bedroom, blew her hair dry with a hair dryer and then carefully tucked her in


    the bed. He lovingly looked at her and nted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Harry returned to the bathroom and had a quick shower. After washing himself up, hey beside her


    and embraced her under the quilt.


    L was half-asleep and felt his hands all over her body. "Go to sleep. Stop messing around!


    Harry, if you do not behave, I will bite you again!", L teased him with her eyes still closed.


    "Oh, please. Just sleep!", Harry replied with his eyes already saying their goodbyes to a very


    memorable evening.


    ...


    L woke up early the next morning. She rushed out of bed and quickly cleaned herself up.


    Remembering that she still has tons of work to finish, she urged Harry to drive her to the office at once.


    Poor Harry did not even get a chance to wash his face.


    In the car.


    "My face is more important than my work!" Harry protested while driving the car. He could not believe


    what she made him do! He was in his thirties and this was the first time he went out without washing


    his face. No otherdy can make him do this. Somehow, he blushed at this idea.


    L teasingly touched her own face and was pleased that she actually washed hers. "You should


    me yourself for being naughty this morning." She sounded as if she had been wronged.


    Harry thought of what they did this morning and came back to his cheerful senses. "Morning exercise is


    as important as breakfast.", thought Harry with a big grin on his face.


    "I will wash my face as soon as we get to the office." Harry Si, the honorable and respectable CEO of


    the SL Group did not bother to even wash his face in the morning. This rumor should never be revealed


    because otherwise, he would be theughingstock of thepany!


    In the underground parking lot.


    Lid her hand on Harry''s safety belt and said to him in a serious voice. "I hope youeter. It


    does not matter if you show upte. You should wait until the elevator is gone."


    She did not want to be seen with him again? He felt truly wronged this time that he eximed: "Why do


    you stille to me when you actually think that I should be under the ground all the time?" He


    used her of being unfair!


    She just winked at him andughed. Stroking her face with her soft hand, she said, "Be cool, you are


    now at thepany. You just need to wear that imaginary mask of yours! Same rule applies to me!"


    She let go off his hand, grabbed her bag and dashed out of the car. She ran all the way to the lift.


    As soon as the lift arrived, L stepped in and pressed the closing button. She was afraid that Harry


    would follow her and squeeze himself into the lift to be with her.


    She entered the office of the deputy CEO in a hurry and started scanning and fixing her documents for


    the meeting.


    She quickly checked the time and to her shock, there was only five minutes left. Soon she will preside


    over the meeting on behalf of the CEO.


    L tried to calm herself down and quickly restored the cool elegance she is known for. Confident as


    before, she stepped into the meeting room.


    But Lpletely forgot about something really important. The funny thing was everyone inside the


    room noticed that Miss Li was still wearing the same clothes she wore yesterday! As this has never


    happened before, they exchanged both humorous and furtive nces. After all, they all had the same


    spection: Miss Li did not go homest night...


    Halfway through the meeting, Harry walked in. To everyone''s surprise, he was wearing the same old


    clothes as well!


    People exchanged nces again but were too confused to say something. There was too much


    information going on!


    They believe that something was going on between these two and this was a very private matter that


    nobody can trespass into. As a result of their nervousness and fear, they did not dare to discuss this


    matter.


    L quickly stole a nce at Harry who remained in his usual emotionless self. He must have gone to


    wash face then... Despite what happenedst night, she was trying her best to concentrate on the


    meeting.


    Harry nodded to L and indicated her to continue the meeting. He casually walked to his assigned


    chair and sat down quietly.


    In her usual vignt manner, Julie Tan spotted some light marks on L''s neck. Strangely enough,


    Harry had some on his arm as well. These two are so amusing!


    She rolled her eyes in disgust and a scornful smile spread over her face as she thought, "Poor


    Ynda. Oh you, famous Ynda. Your fiance cheated on you with his ex-wife. Do you know about


    that?"

 Chapter 178 Make It Up for Nicole

    Chapter 178 Make It Up for Nicole


    Harry could not stop himself from staring at L. She had this rare aura of pure charm and wit as she


    presided over the meeting. His thoughts took him back tost night as she whispered sweet nothings to


    him. Seeing that she shone on the stage with confidence and grace, Harry nodded with satisfaction.


    She was even better than before. No, I believe that she is slowly bing better than me!


    As the meeting neared its end, Harry said in his usual emotionless voice, "Ynda and Joseph have


    finished their work. It is the first broadcast today. If Deputy CEO and General Manager find something


    wrong,municate with the film crew as soon as possible to avoid unnecessary trouble!"


    L and Julie reassuringly nodded at the same time.


    After the board was dismissed, Harry, who was always the first one to leave the meeting room, didn''t


    rush to leave. As he stayed, executives didn''t dare to leave. They respect Harry too much and because


    of this, they do not have the guts to be the first ones to leave. Seeing this, L sighed and left first.


    Then the other executives followed suit and left.


    Pretending not to notice, Harry saw L leave from the corner of his eye. She was always thest one


    to leave, wasn''t she? He waited for her this time. Why did she leave so quickly?


    Harry frowned and felt really bad.


    After all the others left the room, he stood and began walking back to his office.


    Soon after he returned to his office, he received an email.


    It was from L! She is asking for a day off tomorrow.


    He replied, "Tell me what you want to do tomorrow!"


    L smiled. It was exactly what she waited for. She replied quickly, "I hung out with some manst


    night. It will be Saturday tomorrow, so I want to make it up for Nicole and take her out!"


    She clicked "send" and clenched her fist, hoping he will say that he would go with them!


    Trying not to be overanxious, she quietly looked forward to his reply.


    Finally, she received a new email and instantly opened it.


    "I will meet you at the door of Li Manor at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Yeah! With Harry''spany, Nicole must be very happy.


    L blushed and yfully replied, "Mr. Si, drive carefully!"


    L was not the only one in high spirits. Seeing that she did not refuse his offer to join, Harry was also


    very happy.


    Suddenly, someone knocked at the door and Joey came in, seeing the glee in the face of Harry.


    He reported, "Boss, Her Lady called mest night and asked where you were. She is waiting for your


    call. You''re supposed to see Miss Mo off today."


    Harry immediately looked grim. Joey''s heart jolted.


    "Do it for me!" Harry said indifferently. It was obvious that he is still preupied with his thoughts of


    L.


    ... I''m going to see Miss Mo off by myself? This could get a bit tricky. Joey anxiously thought. Joey


    wiped away the cold sweat, agreed reluctantly and left.


    At 7:55 in Li Manor on Saturday.


    Holding her hand, L led Nicole to the door. Both of them were in yellow jackets. Attractive as they


    are, Harry could not help but to fix his eyes on them.


    He got out of the car and walked towards them. Seeing Harry, Nicole let go of L''s hand and joyfully


    ran to him.


    "Uncle! Uncle!" Harry smiled. He bent on his knees to pick up the little girl.


    Little did they know that at the door of Li Manor, Joseph was holding his mobile phone. He was still in


    his pajamas. He brought the camera into focus and took many pictures of them.


    Harry wore a white casual shirt as usual. He held Nicole in his arms as she kissed him in his cheek and


    took L''s hand while walking towards the car.


    Even their backs against him, the pictures showed their deep love. Joseph took a dozen of pictures in a


    row. Then he sorted them out and saved the three best ones.


    Ideas circled his mind as he walked back to the vi in slippers. With these evidences in his


    possession, he had three more chances to negotiate with Harry. Good!


    He should think about how to use these conditions the best way possible!


    How about asking him for a high position in the SL Group?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    No, he was not qualified. He couldn''t do that, or L and Nicole would suffer...


    Joseph muttered curses to himself, returned to the vi and packed things up. He would soon go to C


    Country to begin his new career in the entertainment circle.


    Harry drove the car and asked, "Let''s go to the amusement park. Nicole, what do you think?" He


    nced at Nicole from the rearview mirror in the car, realizing how cute and innocent the little girl is. He


    had checked all the amusement parks in advance and learned that Disnend was thergest.


    Nicole nodded immediately, "Okay, uncle!"


    Harry looked at L who was hiding a smile. He also smiled, "How do you feel you two having a date


    with me?"


    L stared at him coquettishly, "You are the boss. This must be good." She said with a hint of yful


    banter.


    Not expecting this reply, Harry raised his eyebrows. "I''m ttered. What a great honor."


    Come on, she didn''t tter him. She did not n to! "How vain of you!"


    "I am not narcissistic but confident!" He caressed her hand and held it while his left hand was on the


    steering wheel. Her hands felt soft and smooth!


    Then they talked happily about almost everything. Speechless in the back seat, Nicole, looked at them


    in childlike disgust. How could they show off their love in public?


    It was Saturday, so Disnend was crowded. Harry got off from his seat, picked up Nicole and took


    L''s hand.


    Charming and good-looking as they are, they attracted a lot of admiring nces.


    At the entrance, Harry handed Nicole over to L. "Hold her. I''ll go buy our tickets."


    L took Nicole and put her on the ground, "You have already grown up. We can''t always hold you!"


    Nicole pouted, "Well, he willingly offered to carry me!" And this is not her fault! L thought to herself.


    L looked at Nicole helplessly, took out a white sunhat from her bag and put it on her.


    In no time, Harry returned with tickets.


    He wanted to hold Nicole again, but L stopped him. "She has grown up. Don''t hold her! She''ll get


    used to it and that''s not good."


    Harry refused and shouted with a grin on his face, "Well, I like it!" Then he carried a very happy Nicole


    and had the tickets checked.


    ...


    "Mommy. Uncle, I want to ride the Ferris wheel, the small train, the pirate ship, the carousel and the


    space vehicle..." Nicole lifter her hand and used her fingers to count. Harry happily nodded in approval.


    In the Ferris wheel.


    In fact, L had a fear of heights, so she sat still and didn''t dare to move.


    Harry and Nicole forced her here¡­


    Harry, with Nicole in his arms, sat in the opposite side and thought that her nervous face looked cute.


    "Rx. With Nicole and me here, you don''t need to be afraid."


    She did not say anything. Her heartbeat went a mile faster when the Ferris wheel rose to the top. With


    all the strength that she could muster, L looked down and saw the buildings and the colorful


    structures around Disnend.


    On the other hand, Nicole wasn''t even a little afraid. She climbed down from Harry and went to L.


    "Nicole, go back and sit still!" She was already shaking from being too nervous.


    Nicoleughed and walked back to Harry. Harry held Nicole with one hand and took L''s hand with


    the other hand.


    "We won''t ride this next time. Don''t worry.", Harry assured her.


    L nodded, stared at his pretty eyes, and held Harry''s hand. Then she wasn''t so scared anymore, but


    she still didn''t dare to look below.


    Finally, the five minutes passed and L let out a sigh of relief. Every minute was like an hour long.


    She left the Ferris wheel with her legs shivering, leaving Harry and Nicole happily sitting


    still.

 Chapter 179 Old Flames Have Sparked to Life

    Chapter 179 Old mes Have Sparked to Life


    As the staff closed the gate, she waited and wondered about how the day has been a perfect one. She


    could not forget how happy Nicole is and how her eyes sparkled whenever Harry is around.


    "Well! I guess I should not get too caught up with this. This is too good to be true.", L sadly


    eximed to herself. She walked down to where Harry and Nicole was and waited for them there.


    After 3 rounds in the Ferris Wheel, L can''t do anything anymore so she let the two go on to the other


    rides.


    But Nicole badly wanted to y on the Pirate Ship so Harry brought them on the ship and waited for


    them on the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Harry watched the two happy girls, smiling brightly and having the time of their lives.


    After that, they took Nicole to every game she pointed to. Despite all of these exhausting activities,


    Nicole was still unwilling to leave.


    It was already lunchtime and after countless tries, the two adults finally seeded in getting her into


    the car.


    "Nicole, let''s just go to the marine world this afternoon, OK?" Harry said as he hastened tofort her


    when he saw that the little one was a bit unhappy.


    Upon hearing this, Nicole suddenly became interested, with a sudden spark in her eyes


    "Yeah, yeah! Let''s go!"


    "Nicole, it''s already lunch time. Aren''t you hungry?" L tried to sound as patient as she can.


    Nicole touched her empty and t stomach, and nodded with emphasis, "Yeah, Nicole is hungry!"


    Phew! "Yes. We eat first and then go to the marine world. Will that be all right?"


    Nicole nodded obediently.


    "Hey, don''t you need to go to thepany?" L looked back at Harry, who is busy consoling the still


    energetic Nicole.


    He shook his head, "No. Joey could handle everything for me."


    Harry took the two girls to a fancy restaurant. The food is great there and he knew that Nicole would


    definitely like the children''s meals they offer.


    Seeing that L is already very hungry, Harry offered to let her eat first as he took care of Nicole who


    was eating rice by herself in a high chair. Like a true father, Harry kept suggesting food for her to eat.


    "Steamed cod. Eat more, Nicole."


    "Nicole, take some seafood soup. This is their best soup!"


    "This is Spring Amaranth. Nicole needs green vegetables!"


    ...


    "He is doing really good as a father!", L observed as she hid her enjoyment in watching them.


    L was so absorbed in their interactions that she almost forgot to eat. Harry noticed that and picked


    some trotters for her from the soy trotter soup.


    "Eat more. Good for you!"


    Speechless, she looked down at her chest that almost grew to C cup from B. Is it not big enough?


    L''s eyes were like daggers as she looked at him and determined to eat them up!


    After lunch, they left for the marine world.


    Harry answered a call from Joey on the way to the amusement park. Using a Bluetooth device, he


    drove while talking to Joey.


    "Boss, Miss Mo took a taxi and left alone."


    He frowned, unhappy with the news.


    "As she liked!" He hung up the phone.


    L saw that he was obviously unhappy. She? Could it be Ynda again?


    "Miss Mo is an important person and should be treated like one. You should get angry for her."


    Jealously was in the air.


    Harry became bright immediately after her words. He chuckled, "Who is more important, what do you


    think? You or she?"


    L gave a sheepish smile. "Guess, you and Thomas Herren, who is more important?" She replies in


    obvious sarcasm.


    The man took her hand and held it tightly. "Certainly it''s me!"


    "¡­You are so full of yourself!" How can he be so confident!


    Harry smirked, let go of her hand and turned the steering wheel to park the car.


    Unexpectedly, he got closer to her. He looked serious and said, "I''ll be your only love from now on! You


    shall be the only one I will make love with throughout my life!" He would never sleep with Ynda.


    "Is that possible?" She was not sure.


    "I''ll try my best to solve my problem with Ynda, and you''ll solve yours with Thomas Herren. I hope


    you''re okay with that." He also needed to persuade Rose to ept his choice.


    He unbuckled his seat belt, got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat to bring out the


    sleepy Nicole.


    "Nicole, here we are!" His voice was filled with a fatherly excitement!


    Oh! She told Harry that Thomas Herren was Nicole''s father!


    And she is the only woman whom he had sex with? In other words, he has only slept with her and


    never did the same thing with Ynda?


    She smiled happily. At least neither of them has done anything wrong to each other yet.


    But he had already believed Nicole was Thomas Herren''s daughter. Didn''t he wonder if she has slept


    with another man? Even if that affair was already over, would he be angry if he found out?


    Actually, she was faithful to him. She must ask him and tell him everything some other time. L


    pondered as she watched him buy tickets for them. She really wanted to know how he would feel.


    In the marine world, Nicole asked some really difficult questions from time to time, drawing people''s


    attention to them.


    "Uncle Harry, is a mermaid a boy or a girl?"


    "Uncle Harry, can I keep this lovely jellyfish?"


    "Uncle Harry, this is such a gigantic fish! Can I ride on its back in the sea?"


    ...


    But Harry was very patient to answer her every question. What a kind father!


    L, the mother herself, would be tired of her questions!


    It was almost evening when they went out of the marine world. Finally feeling tired, Nicole immediately


    fell asleep as soon as she sat on the car.


    L held her in arms to make her feelfortable.


    When they arrived at the vi, Harry noticed that Nicole was sleeping. He drove into the vi and didn''t


    stop until they were right in front of the entrance.


    He took Nicole from L, and when she got out of the car, he put her in her arms again.


    He gave Nicole a kiss on her cheek and then kissed L. After that, he got into the car and waited for


    them to enter their home.


    L took Nicole into the vi with a slight blush on her cheeks. With emotions consuming her, she


    looked at Harry for thest time in what could be her most unforgettable day. He did not leave until she


    entered the vi and closed the gate.


    On Sunday.


    In the Si''s estate in C Country.


    With a ssical and simple decoration style, the big house was of antique beauty, high-grade and a


    dark brown motif for the furniture. There is a tea room and all sorts of antiques, calligraphies and


    paintings.


    "p!" An entertainment newspaper was dropped on the expensive sandalwood table in the living


    room, breaking the deafening silence.


    A grey-haired old man in a white tunic suit got very angry.


    He was staring at the headline on the newspaper----SL CEO HARRY IS HAVING AN AFFAIR!


    "The old mes have sparked to life! Is Harry going to remarry?"


    "Harry" had also be a popr search on Weibo. The news reports were filled with photos where


    Harry, L and a little girl are enjoying their time in the amusement park.


    People were specting about the rtionship and who was the child''s real father!


    A lot of people also discovered what happened in D city four years ago. For a while, the three people


    fell into an overwhelming entertainment media coverage.


    Harry, L, Ynda.


    However, it was well known that Harry and Ynda were engaged. Therefore, people angrily used


    L of being a mistress!


    Only a few people took sides with L. They believed that she was Harry''s true love and they should


    get married!

 Chapter 180 Being in Intimate Relationship with Two Women

    Chapter 180 Being in Intimate Rtionship with Two Women


    "It must be true love between Harry and L. Otherwise, Harry would have married Ynda long ago.",


    one reporter named "Spider Man" gleefully said in her concluding line.


    "The only truth is that Harry and Ynda are engaged, and L Li is the other woman!", as quoted


    from "Jumping Heart".


    "Maybe L''s daughter was born out of wedlock too!"


    To make it less worse, the child''s photo was deliberately blurred. "Looked like a lovely kid though."


    In the living room, Harry''s grandfather pointed at the newspapers with his quivering finger, and said to


    Kevin Si, "Look what your son has done! He just hooked up with his ex-wife! Who knows what this will


    do to thepany! If Ynda''s family didn''t call, we wouldn''t even have known about this ridiculous


    scandal!"


    Kevin calmly replied, "Father! Harry is almost 30. He is capable of taking care of his own business now.


    I trust him to learn from his mistakes." Kevin had always been proud of Harry, so he would be firmly on


    Harry''s side no matter what. He knows Harry too well.


    Harry''s grandfather was obviously even more infuriated. "Is he? The scandal was exposed this morning


    and he still upies all the entertainment headlines now. It''s almost 3 in the afternoon! This is


    bing a nationwide gossip!"


    He never used to worry about his grandson, but Harry''s rtionship had be a huge issue recently.


    The love triangle four years ago has happened again! If it kept going like this, his grandson would


    disgrace himself and the name of thepany by squeezing himself in intimate rtionship with two


    women at the same time!


    Kevin wiped his sses and put it back on. "Father! It is not easy to judge things when ites to


    rtionships. The heart is so difficult to teach. Four years ago, Harry married L Li. It wouldn''t have


    beplicated, if Ynda and Rose didn''t bother to meddle in their marriage. With an ex-


    girlfriend and a mom who insisted her choice of daughter-inw, how could the couple live a peaceful


    life?"


    Kevin had talked to Mrs. Du, from whom he learned that L was a very nice person. He also


    happened to talk to Harry''s assistant, Joey, about L and also heard favorablements.


    What''s more, he trusted his own son! He understands Harry in a way no other person can.


    Harry''s grandfather pondered while stroking his beard. Ynda and Harry had been through a lot with


    each other for the past dozen years. Even if Harry didn''t tell him everything, he could always find out.


    Four years ago, not long after Ynda went to D City, Harry, L and her were frequently seen on the


    headlines. It eventually ended with a divorce but his instinct told him that it was not that simple. Maybe


    their marriage was not very solid in the first ce. Or maybe it was Ynda''s wrongdoings that caused


    the situation. His mind was ying tricks on him but he feels that Harry has been heavily burdened with


    everything that happened.


    Joey told him that L left D City and basically did not let Harry see her again immediately after the


    divorce.


    Since then, his grandson became an irritable person and was more often like an icy, emotionless figure


    when he was not angry.


    Now, after all these years, old stories were raked up again. But, this time a child was involved. Things


    have be even messier.


    Was she Harry''s daughter?


    If so, why didn''t Harry take her to introduce to the family?


    Or could it be that L was seeing Harry with someone else''s child?


    He would not allow this to happen!


    Harry''s grandfather picked up phone, wanting to immediately speak to his grandson. He dialed his


    number and prepared for the worst.


    "Grandfather." Harry Si answered, his eyes fixed on the entertainment news online. Apparently, the call


    had something to do with the news.


    Harry''s grandfather cleared his throat. "Aren''t you supposed to exin to Ynda''s family?" The two


    families had enjoyed a long-standing friendship, and Harry''s grandfather preferred to maintain this


    connection.


    Harry paused. "I don''t think so, grandfather. Ynda will exin by herself." He didn''t want to spare


    time for people he didn''t care about at all. He has always been skeptical as to the motives of Ynda''s


    family.


    Instead, the primary concern now was the situation of L''s family, especially that her rtives were


    high-ranking officials in the government.


    If L was considered as a mistress, she would be a shame in the Li Family! He would not let that


    happen to L.


    He had taken action with the spreading news and sincerely asked people to delete all the insulting


    remarks to L.


    Harry''s response clearly irritated his grandfather once again. "Get married with Ynda as soon as


    possible! And I insist that you and L Li remain friends!"


    This might be the only way possible to have both sides winning, he thought.


    His finger gripped theputer mouse and he replied, "Grandfather, it''s not fair for anyone!" Both


    father and grandfather were sensible men, so he sometimes would take their advice about certain


    issues. But he felt that there are other things that require only his decision.


    Harry''s grandfather thought for a while and said, "In this love triangle, someone is bound to get hurt.


    Your engagement with Ynda has been witnessed by the whole world, so you basically have no


    choice! Come back home and get married!"


    "Maybe after I personally apologize to L''s parents." He couldn''t afford to ignore L and her family''s


    pain. If he was going to marry Ynda soon orter, it would be very unfair for her.


    Harry''s grandfather nodded. He had sensed that L was still the priority for Harry.


    He couldn''t help but wonder how Rose has forced Harry to get engaged to Ynda. She must have


    been so maniptive.


    "And about that child...", Harry''s grandfather tried to sound as mild as possible.


    Knowing what his grandfather is going to ask, Harry cut in. "Nicole is not mine." Harry believed that


    L would not lie to him about that!


    Nicole? So that''s the name of that child. She was not Harry''s daughter? Harry''s grandfather stroked his


    beard again and had a feeling that something was wrong. No! Blood rtion is a huge issue. He had to


    go to A Country and find it out by himself.


    Harry''s grandfather decided to take this matter in his hands. "I see. Anyway,e back ASAP and get


    married!" He urged in a tone of desperation.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    If it were not his grandfather, Harry would have hung up before he was pushed to get married again


    and again!


    "Yes, grandfather!" He hung up, thought for a while and decided to call L.


    "I need to see you in my office." He didn''t want to but it seemed that he had to choose his mother over


    L...


    L was terribly distracted and hurt by the news that spread all over the Inte. It all felt like four


    years ago!


    The only difference from four years ago was that she had Nicole now. Thankfully, the paparazzi who


    probably hadn''t lost all conscience, had the presence of the mind to blur Nicole''s face.


    Receiving Harry''s call, she had a hunch that something big was happening.


    The fact that she and Harry used to be married and the rumor that she was the other woman was ironic


    and confusing. It was not a secret in thepany now.


    L fixed her long hair to a bun and walked out of the office. She could see several colleagues


    whispering to each other.


    But they all stopped when they saw L. L walked to them and calmly said, "Not everything is as it


    seems. Don''t conclude easily. Just do your job!"


    Then, in absolute silence, she went into the elevator, her high heels making a loud tapping noise.


    As she stepped into the CEO office floor, Joey greeted her. "Miss Li, Boss Si said that you can go in


    anytime to his office as soon as you get here."


    L smiled and nodded to him.


    When she walked into Harry''s office, cigarette smoke immediately nketed her. L frowned and


    walked to him.


    She took the half-finished cigarette from him and threw it to the ashtray.


    Looking steadily at Harry, she said, "If you die because of smoking, I will just find another man to spend


    the rest of my life with!"


    Harry jumped to his feet and pushed L to the wall, intending to kiss her.


    But he stopped at thest moment.


    From his behavior, L understood right away what Harry was thinking about and nning to do. Her


    instinct told her to get ready to be hurt.

 Chapter 181 More Than Justified to Pursue the One You Love

    Chapter 181 More Than Justified to Pursue the One You Love


    Yes, Harry was nning to get rid of her and marry Ynda! How was she supposed to react? She just


    can''t seem to take this all in. She cannot understand. He would certainly choose Ynda. That cunning


    serpent!


    L pushed him away and intended to walk out of the room, only to be caught by his firm grip.


    Harry was trying to stop her while she was also trying to run away from him. It was a deadlock.


    After a while, Harry let go a bit, careful not to hurt her. L took this opportunity and got loose from


    him. She smiled, "Save your words. Go and marry her! You don''t have to tell me. We have been in this


    scene more than once in our life." Then she walked away without turning back and headed to the


    elevator.


    At the vi of the Li family.


    It was that time of the week when all the members of the Li Family would gather and have dinner


    together. All of them except Joseph are present.


    Neither Harold Li nor Angie Gong mentioned the news today. Landon Li also heard about it, so he


    nned to talk with L after dinner. Jordan looked at L, who was smiling while wiping the


    chocte on Nicole''s mouth. The sight of them happy together made him swallow his questions.


    The doorbell rang. "Who woulde to visit at this time? It''s already way past dinner time." Angie


    curiously looked at the door.


    Mrs. Yuan ran to answer the door. "Good evening, sir. May I ask who you are looking for?" The


    handsome young man before her was such a delightful sight because Mrs. Yuan recognized that it was


    he who went out with L and Nicole yesterday!


    "Good evening. Would you please tell them that a man by the name of Harry Si hase to sincerely


    apologize to them? Thank you." He politely waited at the door while carrying precious gifts in his hand.


    After Mrs. Yuan passed on the message, Angie and Harold looked at each other and then turned to


    L, who lowered her head and stopped eating.


    Harold sought for Landon''s opinion. Landon looked at L and when he realized that she was not


    taking any stand, he immediately made a decision. "We shall not cold-shoulder our guest. Show him


    in!"


    The moment Harry walked in, L got Nicole from her chair and both of them walked upstairs.


    Seeing Harry, Nicole turned into the joyful child as she always is whenever he is around. "Uncle!", she


    shouted and tried to wriggle herself away from her mother''s grip.


    Harry then saw Nicole in L''s arm at the middle of the stairs. He smiled, "Nicole! How are you?"


    Then he looked at the others and respectfully asked, "Could you please give us a moment?"


    Landon, Harold and Angie looked at each other in sulky silence, nodded and started to finish their


    dinner.


    Nicole struggled to jump off and L had to give in. She put her down and wiped the oil in her lips


    again. Nicole ran to Harry immediately.


    "Uncle! Are you here to y with me?" Nicole gave Harry a big hug when he bent down.


    Everyone in the Li Family was speechless. Blood ties did work its magic.


    L silently walked upstairs. Why not let Nicole spend more time with her father? She gave in. Maybe


    her father would marry someone else soon and Nicole would never hear from him again.


    In the living room.


    Mrs. Yuan was clearing away the tes while Jordan left for the study right after having a moment or


    two with Harry Si.


    Landon, Harold and Angie were sitting on the couch opposite to Harry, who still has Nicole in his arms.


    "Mrs. Yuan, take Nicole to L please!" Landon politely asked. Mrs. Yuan quickly wiped her hands and


    took Nicole away.


    Harry stood and bowed to them in a very polite and respectful manner.


    Harold and Angie did not expect this and they felt slightly uneasy, as this powerful young man was so


    humble to them.


    It was a bit too much!


    "I came here today to make an apology to you. Though it was not my intention, L has suffered


    humiliation and shame because of me. As much as I want to be with her and Nicole, I can''t promise her


    a future that is safe for all of us, especially her...I''m deeply sorry for all the trouble I caused. Sorry!"


    ...


    L had no idea that Harry already left. When Angie Gong walked in, she was reading Nicole a story


    book.


    Angie Gong came in with some gifts from Harry.


    "We didn''t want his gifts but he strongly insisted. L, why don''t you keep them?" Angie ced the


    bags on her desk.


    L didn''t even bother to take a look at these gifts. "Mother, I''m so sorry about what happened


    yesterday."


    She is not a good daughter. At this age, she still brought shame to her parents.


    Angie shook her head. "It''s fine. Nobody dared to gossip in the army. I understand that we all make


    mistakes. After all, we are not perfect." She gently held L''s hand.


    L smiled. "That''s good. I am blessed to have you, mother. If he leaves A Country, that would be


    great. If he doesn''t, I''ll just quit my job."


    She didn''t know what to do. It would be so helpless if she has to witness their marriage.


    She would hate herself for not being able to stop it!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Angie looked at L and put a hand on her shoulder. "L, just do whatever you want. You are more


    than justified to pursue the one you love. Those who judge you do not know you at all. Don''t worry!"


    Leaning against her mother''s shoulder, L decided to find a way out no matter what.


    She was not the other woman! She did not deserve all these humiliations while Ynda enjoyed


    protection from the painful usations...


    The day after that, Harry made his first official announcement regarding the rumor.


    He imed on the inte that L and he were merely friends. He went to the amusement park with


    a friend''s daughter. That was it. Despite all these rumors, he will be going back to C Country to marry


    Ynda Mo. L has disyed impressive capability as a deputy CEO, so she would take over the


    company as the provisional CEO.


    ...


    Hearing about this, L violently swept away all the folders and papers on the desk. Everything swirled


    and fell down, creating a loud thump.


    Who cared about the position of a provisional CEO?


    She came here for one and only purpose -- Harry!


    A friend? He threw away everything that they have just for the sake of Ynda!


    This one stings. She could even physically feel the pain of her heart. With her face buried in the desk,


    she hopelessly cried her heart out.


    What should she do? What can she do?


    Every single day, she couldn''t help but recall how Ynda murdered her child.


    She couldn''t allow this to happen! She couldn''t bear to see them get married! She couldn''t let Harry be


    with the wrong woman for the rest of his life...Her right hand with her nails painted in scarlet, gripped


    the pen she was holding.


    It was driving her crazy...


    "... If we didn''t meet that day, would I be less confused right now? If we didn''t meet..." The ringtone she


    recently set rang. She didn''t move. Instead, she got the phone and looked at the screen through the


    transparent desk. It was Zoe''s call. Her voice was listless. "Hello."


    Zoe called her immediately after seeing the announcement Harry just made. He knew how much L


    loved Harry. That must hurt! So he was not surprised to hear L''s sorrowful cries from the phone.


    "L, I just read the news..." Zoe could not say anything more. He didn''t know how to make her feel


    better.


    L forced a bitter smile. Now the world knew that she was merely a friend, and a subordinate to


    Harry.


    The door opened slowly, but L was not aware. She was still bending over the desk. "I''ve read it too.


    The past is gone, Zoe. It''s all over. I have to start all over again."

 Chapter 182 Stepping Away is Also a Way of Expressing Love

    Chapter 182 Stepping Away is Also a Way of Expressing Love


    She may be suffering inside but she tried to put on a face of enthusiasm in the office. She has to act


    professional at all times for herself and also for Nicole.


    But Zoe could see right through the L''s outer self. He has known Zoe for a long time. He paused his


    thoughts and said, "L, if you are free tonight, why not have a drink with me to rx?" Zoe painfully


    stood in front of the window and looked at the view outside.


    Whenever L was sad, he was even sadder.


    Zoe wanted to say it even louder: L, please allow me to protect you for the rest of your life!


    But her mind was full of that man anyway. That man has everything one can ask for. Power, wealth,


    and fame among many others. Besides, what could he possibly give her to ensure her happiness when


    he himself was at a mess?


    He did not have the courage to tell her his feelings. He feared that once he opened his heart to her,


    everything would change between them! He could not risk letting her go.


    The office door slowly closed from the inside. Harry looked at the mess on the floor and instantly felt


    sorry for her.


    He was here tomence the turnover ofmand but ended up trying to fix all of these. L looked


    so upset while talking to someone in the phone. She has been like that whenever she was alone.


    Lughed dryly. She and Zoe could still hang out like the old times, merrily drinking in the bars in D


    City. However, she and Harry could no longer go back to the times when they were intimate with each


    other, passionate about making one another happy.


    In a burst of harsh reality, her dryugh finally broke into a sad weep. No matter what she do and will


    do, Harry was no longer hers to keep.


    "Zoe, I really love him. I love him very much." Her voice was incredibly weak and the words hurt both of


    Zoe''s and Harry''s hearts deeply.


    "L, I love you very much as well." Both of them had a moment offortable silence.


    "L, sometimes stepping away is also a way of expressing love." There are different ways of showing


    one''s love. Some would show it by being faithful and loyalpanion. Others express it by stepping


    away for greater courses.


    L paused, looked at Zoe with tears in her eyes and then said, "Stepping away?" She murmured to


    herself, "I thought of it, you know, I tried to let go of him. But it never worked. Never once did I


    sessfully let go of him." She was really happy whenever she was with him. The happy feeling was


    the most genuine feeling she had in her lifetime.


    Sometimes, they get into heated argument. Even then, she still felt safe and at home when her eyes


    linger on his handsome face.


    Zoe heard how her voice has been so weak and his heart became filled of sorrow as if someone was


    cutting his flesh with a sharp knife. If L was unhappy, how could he just stand right here and do


    nothing about it?


    "Don''t be sad. Do not give up until thest moment!" In his mind, L is a tough, strong girl who would


    never quit. She never gave up!


    Do not give up until thest moment? She knew that. She was just very heartbroken right now.


    "Let''s find a ce and drink all these sorrows away!" She refused to keep her feelings inside. The


    loneliness will just burn her from the inside. It will slowly kill her and she needs to stay sane for Nicole.


    She needed to find a ce to drink and dance, so that she could feel better and vent her sadness out.


    Somehow, she sensed that there was someone else in the office. She could trace a scent she was very


    familiar with. L quickly looked up and found no one but her own reflection on the office window. The


    office was empty and she was still alone.


    Only the sign that read "Knock before youe in" hung on the doorknob and it was swaying slightly.


    She was too caught up in her thoughts. She could not even be aware of her surroundings anymore.


    She has to do something about this.


    In the night club.


    The dance floor was full of beautiful people. It smelled of sweat, but the lively music made you forget


    that. Lots of women and men were dancing their hearts out on the floor. The music was bing so


    loud and fierce. The whole floor was boiling with excitement.


    L was in the booth seat at the corner. She was holding a liquor bottle and there was another empty


    bottle lying in front of her. She had been drinking nonstop since they arrived here.


    Zoe lit up another cigarette and gazed at her in silence. He did not drink anything tonight.


    He could not afford to drink as he still needed to drive her home safelyter. He might not have the


    attention of L but he had promised himself that he will protect her at all times.


    L finished another half bottle of liquor and was now too drunk to understand anything.


    L was nowpletely drunk and Zoe grinned bitterly. She had been uttering the word "douchebag"


    for so many times tonight and had gradually bing her favorite word.


    He knew very well who she referred to. Until thest moment of her passing out, she was still


    murmuring one name: Harry.


    He envied Harry so much. Not because of his wealth and power, but because of all the love and


    attention he got from L. He thought Harry did not deserve all of these.


    Zoe put out the cigarette and carried the sleeping L out of the club.


    He walked towards to his Benz, opened the car door andid her down on the back seats.


    He stood by the car and instantly remembered something. He forgot a very important one! "How could I


    forget to ask about her address when she was still sober?"


    If he turned to his so-called father for help, he would sure to get more unnecessary trouble to himself.


    All right, fine. He would simply bring her to a hotel first.


    But Zoe did not know that everything was seen by the man sitting in the ck Maserati not far away


    from them.


    Zoe checked L into a hotel room andid her down on the luxury suite bed. He took off her shoes


    and tucked her nicely into the sheets.


    Then he sat quietly on the sofa by the bed and let his eyes linger on the beautiful woman in the sheets.


    L was quiet at first, and then she started turning around restlessly as if she was in great pain.


    She tossed around in the bed for a couple of minutes, then suddenly, she sat up and walked on the


    floor with bare feet.


    Zoe quickly brought a pair of slippers for her and muttered, "What''s wrong, wear your slippers first."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    L covered her mouth in a quick motion and stepped into the slippers. She anxiously pointed to the


    bathroom and Zoe immediately understood.


    He stepped over and opened the door for her.


    L vomited hard in the bathroom. Zoe felt sorry for her and opened a water bottle for her to drink


    when she''s done.


    He also went out and asked for hot tea from the hotel service desk.


    L was in the bathroom for over ten minutes. When she finally came out, she confusedly took over


    the water bottle from Zoe. She staggered back to the bathroom and rinsed her mouth there.


    L was really drunk and could not tell who was standing in front of her. She opened her mouth and


    asked with a goofy smile, "Harry, is that you? You came back." She ced a hand on Zoe''s right


    shoulder.


    Zoe looked at the red-faced L and a sense of painpletely seized him. After all, in her eyes, she


    only saw Harry.


    Zoe helplessly shook his head but to his surprise, L giggled and circled her hands around his neck.


    "Harry, please do not be with Ynda, alright? She is the most evil woman!"


    Zoe pulled away L''s arms and gently hugged her, "Girl, you should behave and go to sleep now."


    Patiently, he sweetly whispered in her ear.


    L walked towards the direction of the bed. But it was not long before she got up and walked into the


    bathroom again.


    She struggled back and forth the bathroom and the bed for over two hours. She drank all the hot tea


    but it was not very helpful. She kept on throwing up.


    In the end, Zoe gave up and decided to send her to the hospital. Hearing this, L miraculously felt


    asleep on the bed like a peaceful angel.


    She held on to Zoe''s arm and was no longer murmuring Harry''s name.


    Zoe scratched his ear. He really had heard enough tonight to the point that he thought his ear was


    going to bleed.


    L''s phone started ringing inside her bag. Zoe carefully pulled his arm out of L''s hands and


    reached for the phone.


    He did not hesitate to answer the phone for her.


    Outside the hotel.


    The ck Maserati was parked by the road. Next to the car were a dozen of cigarette butts. Harry was


    standing here since the moment the two walked into the hotel.


    Harry tried very hard to convince himself that he should not go inside the hotel and interfere with L''s


    life. He has done this to himself. After all, she deserved to have her own life.


    However, his clenched fists revealed his true feelings. L went into a hotel room with a man! What''s


    more, that silly girl was drunk to begin with!


    He could not possibly imagine what was going on inside that room. Who was he to judge and to take


    her away from that man?


    2 and a half hourster.


    A military car urgently pulled up next to the ck Maserati. The people stepping out of the car all


    walked straight into the hotel in a hurry.

 Chapter 183 Freeing Himself

    Chapter 183 Freeing Himself


    "Hey, Jordan." Jordan stopped when he heard the deep familiar voice.


    He turned around and saw the man leaning against the Maserati. Jordan''s eyes had something very


    complicated and anxious in them.


    "How long have you been here?" He noticed the cigarette butts on the ground and thought to himself


    that Harry must have been waiting here for hours. But howe would he actually let L stay in the


    same room with another man? Knowing Harry, he could not risk something bad to happen to L.


    Harry put out another cigarette butt and reached for another. He was getting very worried and smoking


    was his only way of repressing his emotions. Unfortunately, the cigarette case was already empty and


    he had run out of cigarettes. He slightly shook his head and looked at Jordan: "Just go and pick her up.


    Pretend that you never saw me here."


    Jordan thought of what happened during the day, silently nodded and briskly walked into the hotel.


    Inside the hotel suite, Zoe wiped L''s face with a warm towel and helped her with the sheets.


    Just at that moment, somebody knocked on the door and he went to answer it. Outside the door stood


    a man in a tidy military uniform. He must be L''s elder brother, thought Zoe.


    "Hello. I am L''s elder brother." Jordan briefly examined Zoe from head to toe. This was the first time


    they met. He heard his sister mention that she had a close male friend. He must be the one then.


    Zoe stepped aside and said: "Hi. L is now sleeping inside. You''d better take her home then."


    Jordan nodded and walked into the suite. He saw his sister lying on the bed. Next to the bed, there


    were a basin full of water and a clean towel.


    He carried his sleeping sister in his arms and started walking towards the door: "Thank you for taking


    care of her. We''ll pay you back for whatever expenses you must have had." He extended his sincere


    gratefulness to Zoe.


    "No need for that. L and I have been friends for ages. It is my obligation to help her out." Zoe picked


    up L''s bag and decided to take off with them.


    The two carried the sleeping L out of the hotel and stopped by the road. Zoe asked, "Where is your


    car? I''ll help carry her bag." He walked a few meters ahead and saw a military jeep. That should be it.


    However, he also noticed a ck luxury car next to the jeep. A man was leaning against the car with


    his hands in the pockets of his trousers. The figure seemed to be familiar.


    Harry saw Jordan and a girl in his arms. He made sure that L was doing fine and then sat in his car.


    He couldn''t risk L seeing him right now. Without saying anything, he started the engine and drove


    off.


    Zoe''s eyes followed Harry''s car as it disappeared into the distance and then he opened the door of the


    military jeep. Jordan helpedy L into the jeep along with her bag onto the back seat and then he


    bid goodbye to Zoe.


    The jeep drove off as well.


    Zoe stood still as both cars went out of his sight. A strong sense of destion seized him and he felt a


    tinge of loneliness.


    He was in love with her for so many years and yet he never dared to show her his love. He did not


    have the guts to let her know.


    He would smile when she was happy and he would feel sad when she cried.


    He would never forget the day when he first met L. She was such a charming girl with a very bright


    smile.


    With one look at her, he knew that he has given his heart to her forever.


    However, she never returned his love. She first had a crush on Mike and then on Harry. She never


    loved him back. Never did she paid any special attention to him.


    A speeding car dashed pass him. Zoe''s desire of freeing himself from all the disappointment got even


    stronger.


    He tried hard to pull himself back to reality. He convinced himself that it was not the right time for him to


    go crazy. Thepany needs him and L needed him even more. He just had to be the best friend


    that she could have.


    Jordan brought L back to the vi without waking up someone. Afterying her in bed, he returned


    to his study room.


    He sat in the chair and lit up a cigarette. In the darkness, Jordan remembered that his sister also had a


    close friend Wendy and another woman.


    He thought of all of these and finally came to the conclusion that he would forget that woman and marry


    Wendy instead. He would treat Wendy with full respect. He should not let his marriage upset his sister.


    It was getting dark andte.


    Meanwhile in Crescent Spring, Harry could not fall asleep as well. He worked veryte in his study.


    Before he left, he wanted to sort out allpany matters so that L would not stress herself


    anymore. He needed to relocate two capable assistants from the headquarters for her.


    The workload of a CEO was really overwhelming. She would get very busy. The only thing he could do


    for her was to get two skilled assistants to help her out.


    In the middle of all these, his mind eventually got a bit exhausted. He thought of L''s beautiful and


    adorable face and could no longer concentrate on his work. He frowned and closed his eyes in


    distress.


    Harry sighed and reached for a cigarette. He lit it up and felt into deep thoughts.


    L was woken up by Jordan the next morning. Her head was aching like hell. The hangover fromst


    night''s drinking was something she has not experienced before.


    "You should take a day off. How about resting at home for today?" Jordan looked at his sister with care


    as she rubbed her head in pain.


    L shook her head and declined: "No, I can''t. I have a lot to deal with at work." Harry was leaving


    soon. He sure had a lot to hand over to her.


    After she became the new CEO, her job would considerably be moreplicated and stressful.


    Jordan agreed and said: "Then you should dress up. I have asked Mrs. Yuan to cook you some soup to


    ease your hangover."


    L nodded in appreciation: "Thank you brother. By the way, how did I get homest night?" She


    asked him in a small voice.


    "I went there and picked you up." He also ran into Harry but chose not to mention this to L.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    L nodded: "Does father and mother know about this?" She drank so much that all her memories of


    the previous night were gone.


    Jordan shook his head. L was quite relieved and she went to the bathroom to dress up.


    In SL Group.


    L showed up in an elegant ck dress as she walked the corridors of thepany. She was warmly


    greeted by the staff.


    "Good morning, Miss Li!"


    She nodded and walked fast towards the elevator.


    The staff started gossiping behind her back.


    "Do you guys think that there is nothing going on between Miss Li and Boss Si?"


    "I don''t think so. Four years ago, they used to have a history. It was quite sensational." "I heard that not


    long time ago, the mother of Boss Si actually came to thepany to straighten things up. At that time,


    Boss Si confirmed that he was the father of L''s child!"


    "Yeah! I heard about this as well. I think President Herren is involved too!" "Miss Li has stirred up quite


    a mess around here!"


    "Not in a good way. Rumor said that she had an affair with Joshua from the Design Department. I think


    she is quite slutty."


    ... Since L was no longer in their sight, they dared to gossip behind her back about almost anything.


    A few words flew into L''s ears but she ignored them and walked straight into the elevator. She didn''t


    care what other people will say anymore.


    Harry was going to leave her anyway. What else could she do? The important thing was to do her role


    as the new CEO and that was it. Inside the empty elevator, L''s face was full of uncertainty and


    disappointment.


    In the morning meeting.


    L tried very hard to concentrate on her work and efficiently sorted out tasks for her subordinates.


    She controlled herself from ncing at Harry who sat in the chair she used to sit on.


    When the meeting was dismissed, Harry called out to L and said: "Miss Li, pleasee to my office,


    I have something to hand over for you to do."


    L stopped on her tracks without looking back. She simply nodded and replied, "Sure thing, Mr. Si!"


    She walked away and left Harry alone in the meeting room.


    He gazed at the ce where he usually stood when presiding over the meetings. Then he thought


    about L, and how she just recently did his usual work. It felt like she was standing right next to him


    and he couldn''t help but extend his hands to touch her.


    But there was nothing. L was in an entirely new ce and this was his fault.


    Harry stood from his chair in great distress. When he returned to his CEO office, L was already


    there waiting for him.


    He closed the office door and gazed deeply at the woman who was fixing the papers on the desk.


    "Miss Li, are you ready?" He stood in front of her and asked her the question without any hint of


    emotion.


    L was confused. Ready for what? Was he referring to her taking over his work? "Not yet. I don''t think


    I would ever be ready for that."

 Chapter 184 You Scum

    Chapter 184 You Scum


    L tried to look at Harry invitingly, but she also knew that nothing can change the situation now. He


    would not stay.


    "There''s no time to waste. Let''s begin now!" He took out the folders that he prepared and put them in


    front of her, "I did everything that you need to do for the next few days of the turnover. I fixed and


    polished every corner of the system so that you don''t have to stress yourself in cleaning them up. I''ve


    already marked how to do them. Take a look. Ask me if you have any questions."


    He sat down on the sofa opposite her, his eyes fixed on her. She looked at the papers and turned her


    gaze towards him.


    "I know none of them."


    L was being disobedient. She looked at Harry with contempt and he looked back with sympathy.


    "Take it seriously. Read the medical document first." He took a red folder and ced it in front of L.


    L read thebel of the folder in front of her but didn''t open it. "Boss Si, could you please just exin


    all of them to me?"


    Without the contempt and hatred in her eyes, L asked him in a serious tone.


    If he would really leave, she wanted him to exin the matters one by one slowly, so that she could


    have more time to be with him. Every minute she could have with him was precious. He wouldn''t leave


    her so soon, would he?


    Harry took the folder and began to exin it to her.


    It may have looked like L was paying attention but she didn''t listen to him. As Harry was exining


    seriously, L dreamily stared at him and listened to his sexy and deep voice. Suddenly, she felt some


    tears streaming down her face.


    She requested that he exin everything and he agreed without saying anything. He still loved her,


    right?


    At the thought of this, L got up from the sofa and walked towards Harry. Confused, Harry twitched


    his eyebrows.


    Intimately sitting on hisp, L put her hands around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Harry hesitated but he gave in and irresistibly put his hands around her waist.


    "Harry, don''t marry her. I don''t want to let you go." She whispered in his ear in a familiar sweetness,


    making Harry sad.


    He did want to marry L. However, it was something that he couldn''t change, no matter what he


    does.


    Holding back his feelings, he pushed L away. "You have so much to catch up on. Let''s continue


    working."


    L became mad. She emphatically dropped the folder to the ground. "I don''t want to work. Harry,


    don''t you have any feelings for me? You still love me, right?" She pouted like a child and looked at him.


    "No, I don''t have any feelings for you anymore. Are you satisfied now? Let''s get back to work." Only he


    knew that what he said was a lie.


    "Harry, tell me why Ynda is better than me. What does she have that I don''t? Tell me!" She looked


    up at the ceiling and tried to stop her tears from falling.


    Harry said nothing. He took out a cigarette and smoked.


    "Harry, if you love her dearly, why did you have to give me hope? Why did you have to enter Nicole''s


    life only to leave both of us?" Why couldn''t the universe just let them be together?


    As Harry didn''t answer her, L became very heartbroken and burst into tears. She rushed over to him


    and hit him in his arms. "You scum! Scum..."


    Harry hugged her with one hand and took half of the cigarette out from his mouth. He didn''t stop her.


    She said he was scum. Maybe she was right. He was engaged, but he gave her hopes and let her


    down. He deserved this.


    L got tired and rested in his arms, sobbing. Harry held her tightly.


    It was quiet in the office. Only her voice could be heard. After a long time, Harry felt it was weird.


    He looked down at L, who was already curled up in his arms. She had closed her eyes and had not


    stopped crying.


    Harry sighed. Perhaps she got tired of what happenedst night. She looked so drunk when she got


    out of the bar. Harry lifted her up by her waist and put her onto the bed in the lounge.


    L slept sound. Harry sat at the bedside, feeling satisfied. As long as he could see her, he would be


    pleased.


    She looked so beautiful whenever she was at peace. But her eyes had swelled so much because of


    constant crying. It made him feel so sorry and wished that he could be the only one hurting.


    He never got tired of looking at her, so hey beside her and took her in his arms, letting her sleep on


    his shoulder.


    He stroked her long hair and tried to stay awake for him to cherish the quietness and beauty of this


    moment. After all, this could be thest time this would happen.


    Harry and L cuddled on the bed until they both fell asleep. The sun shone through the floor-to-ceiling


    window, emitting a rather dazzling light.


    L woke up at noon. She looked at the chandelier in the room, not knowing where she was and how


    she got here.


    This seems to be Harry''s lounge. How did she fall asleep? She must have been so tired from


    everything that had happened.


    She felt a little pain in her head, but it got much better when she hade to her senses.


    Just when she sat up on the bed, Harry opened the door, holding the lunch that Joey prepared.


    He saw L sitting on the bed but ignored her and put the lunch on the side table.


    "Time for lunch. You need to eat." He opened the lunch boxes and waited for L to sit down.


    L pushed back the quilt, got out of bed, went to the bathroom to wash her hands. After this, she


    went back to Harry and sat down beside him.


    Taking the chopsticks from Harry, L began to eat. Harry put a sauced trotter in her bowl.


    ... Why did he always give her trotters?


    L also put a trotter in his bowl. Harry looked at the trotter, "I already have enough on my bowl."


    He put the trotter back to her bowl. A bit disappointed, she ignored this and continued eating.


    L looked down and was again lost in simple thoughts. Why must she eat trotters?


    Seeing what she did, Harry smiled. He put another trotter in her bowl and began to eat the braised


    tenderloin in his bowl.


    L really wanted to make him eat the trotter. Her thoughts have been torturing hertely.


    He chose Ynda for what? Why? "I''m weaker and inferior. Ynda is just way better so you chose


    her, right?"


    What was she even thinking about? Harry frowned, looked at L''s serious face, and said coldly, "Eat!"


    Eat? So he does not deny it? L suddenly lost all appetite. Despite how tasty and delicious the food


    was in her bowl, she just did not have the will to eat.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Harry looked at L and put down his chopsticks. "You don''t like having lunch with me?"


    Hearing this, L stared at him and replied, "You dislike me." She countered with another argument.


    Harry does not like her anymore. Hell, maybe he did not even like her at all. Well, she would find out


    later.


    Harry began to eat again. As he ignored L, L thought that she was right.


    She ate rice slowly but was still not in the mood.


    When she finished half of the rice, Harry had already finished his.


    He wiped his mouth, stood, grabbed the chopsticks in L''s hand and put them on the table.


    "Hey! What''s the matter?" He even didn''t allow her to finish her food? How dare he!


    "I want to prove to you that I still like you." He said with passion in his eyes, throwing L onto the bed.


    L was confused, but he ignored her and did what he wanted.


    After two o''clock in the afternoon.


    L blushed. After she straightened her hair, she opened the door of the CEO''s office and went


    straight into the elevator.


    She held the handrail in the elevator. Her legs were so weak that she could hardly stand. She almost


    knelt on the ground. She was tired, but very pleased.

 Chapter 185 Protect Your Mommy

    Chapter 185 Protect Your Mommy


    The scum tortured her again before leaving! How could she let this happen?


    Rubbing her sore breasts, she could not believe how easy she has fallen prey again to him.


    As soon as she entered the office, Harry followed her.


    He opened the door and saw L on her desk with her face down. He smiled smugly.


    "You... You.... Why you are here again?" She looked at the man in a bit of a panic. How evil this man


    was


    Harry threw the papers on her desk. "You still have to study them today." She knew that this was


    actually for her benefit. Otherwise, she could turn to nobody for help when he left.


    L looked at the folder and immediately rolled her eyes. "I can''t stand up. My legs are sore." She


    spoke softly and weakly, staring him at the face.


    Harry sat on the sofa and looked at her indifferently. "If you don''t go over here and finish them now, you


    shall work all night." L curled her lips and held on the table to stand up. She was that weak. Sitting


    on the sofa, she pretended to look fine. Harry would never understand. Only she could feel the pain.


    They talked in the office for three hours. Harry exined in detail to her the papers and important


    documents that he just brought in. He emphasized all the acts of caution that she should always take


    as a leader of thepany. "Are we clear about everything?" He leaned against the sofa and squinted


    at her. She was trying her best to dutifully take down notes.


    "If we didn''t meet that day, would I be less confused right now? If we didn''t meet..." Just then, L''s


    cell phone rang. The ringtone was of a sad, mncholic tone, a perfect background for their love story.


    "Hello, Zoe." L calmly replied to Zoe.


    Zoe was having a cigarette while fiddling with the earrings L gave him a long time ago. "Are you


    feeling better?"


    L smiled and thought how blessed she was for having somebody who was always on her side.


    "Much better, thanks for your helpst night." She talked with Zoe as if no one was around.


    Harry heard L mention Zoe, and his eyes became intense and piercing. He remembered what


    happenedst night. Her guy friend really cared about her! He was getting skeptical, and a bit jealous.


    "My pleasure. Should we go out for dinner tonight?" He just wanted to spend hisst hours with her.


    "Tonight? Dinner?" She repeated slowly, thinking if her schedule was free tonight.


    Harry looked at her who was going to say yes, and suddenly said, "You''ve got to work tonight!"


    ...L looked at Harry who had closed his eyes so she would not see how his eyes has turned


    bloodshot red. She totally understood what he meant. He was deliberately stopping her from eating


    with Zoe.


    "Who''s talking?" Zoe seemed to hear a man''s voice.


    "Nobody. I''m in the office, and I''m supposed to work overtime tonight. I''ll call youter if I can get out


    early here." She really felt bad for refusing his invitation. Only when Harry left could she make another


    appointment with Zoe.


    Zoe disappointedly put the earring into his pocket, and calmly replied, "All right, please do keep in


    touch. I''m just here."


    After hanging up the phone, L looked at Harry who was squinting, and a bit uneasy. "What do you


    want?"


    Harry slowly got back on his feet. "We are going to eat seafood tonight and bring Nicole along."


    ... "I won''t go with you!" Why did she have to follow him? L tried to deny his offer.


    Harry put his hands in the pockets of his trousers and gave the woman a cold look. "One more body


    exercise? I''d love to help you! I love helping you."


    L''s face suddenly flushed with embarrassment. "Harry, you''re a bad man!" She was mad. How was


    he controlling her every action?


    Harry walked out of her office, leaving the folders behind, while coughing up a shortugh.


    It was a little cold in the evening.


    L put on a thin white coat to Nicole and took her out of the vi.


    In front of the vi, Harry leaned against the car, waiting patiently for them.


    He became gentle and happy at the sight of this little one, "Nicole."


    "Uncle Harry! Uncle Harry!" Nicole immediately broke away from L''s hand and ran to Harry.


    Nicole rushed carelessly to the steps below. Unfortunately, she missed one step and was about to fall.


    L ran to her daughter. "Nicole!"


    A tall figure, faster than her, caught Nicole before she could fall on the ground.


    L let out a sigh of relief. She became very scared. If she had fallen to the concrete floor, she would


    have been badly hurt.


    "Thank you." She politely expressed her gratitude. Harry looked at Nicole in his arms and straightened


    her hairpin.


    Nicole looked at Harry like he was her idol and had her arms around his neck, "Uncle Harry, Uncle


    Harry, you''re awesome!" Without her Uncle Harry, she would have figured in an ident.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hearing the cute voice of the little girl, Harry smiled like he never did before. "You have to be as strong


    as Uncle Harry when you grow up and protect your mommy, OK?"


    L''s eyes widened in happiness. Did she need protection? "Do I look weak?" She walked close to


    them and rejected the idea.


    "You''re not weak, but could be a bit stupid sometimes!" Harry teasingly replied. Nicoleughed at his


    words. He took Nicole to the back seat and put her in the child''s car seat.


    L bit her lower lip in disgust at Nicole. Sheughed loudly when she heard Harry''s yful banter.


    L determined to have her payback when she got home!


    At Seafood King Restaurant.


    Harry had booked a table in advance. He put Nicole in a baby chair next to him, and took the menu


    from the restaurant manager.


    "An Australian lobster, an avocado sd, a steamed sole fish, Yangcheng Lake crabs, abalones with


    oyster sauce, garlic scallops¡­" He ordered a lot of seafood in one fast motion and passed the menu to


    L, "Do you want anything else?"


    She scanned the menu. The food here was very expensive. A single fish dish cost several hundred.


    She saw a dish in the menu which reminded her of what happened at noon when Harry advised her to


    eat more trotters. She promised to be more careful this time around. "Hello, sir, ten mustard oysters


    and a stew of sea cucumbers with millet and grains."


    Certainly, after ordering, she got confused looks from both Harry and the manager.


    But the manager maintained a professional stance and kept smiling. "OK. Anything else?"


    L passed the menu to him, "No, thanks!" Harry had ordered enough food.


    After the manager left, Harry poured some juice for Nicole and nced at the little woman beside him.


    Thinking about how they would spend the night after the dinner, Harry said, "Let''s get Nicole back


    home after dinner, wait for her to sleep and youe home with me."


    There was no children''s room in his house. He did not want Nicole sleeping alone in a room. But they


    would be disturbed if she slept next to them. So, it was better to let Nicole sleep home ande back


    for her first thing in the morning.

 Chapter 186 So Shameless

    Chapter 186 So Shameless


    L got the ss of juice and took a sip. It was fresh and sweet. This ce was wonderful.


    But his words almost made her choke on the drink. She curtly replied, "Mr. Si, I have a home. I have a


    ce to stay. We don''t need your help."


    Harry did not ept her decline. He wiped away the juice stain on Nicole''s mouth and said, "Fine, I will


    go to your ce then."


    She was utterly speechless. How could anyone be so determined like him! He almost gets anything


    that he wants. "I don''t think so. Mr. Si, you are a VIP and our humble home is way too small for you."


    Harry stroked Nicole''s chubby little cheek and scornfully cast a nce at her. He needed to teach her a


    lesson for talking to him like that! He really did not want people treating him differently just because he


    was a highly-deemed person in the society.


    "That''s true. I may have a lot of assets and fame is on my side. However, I am also able to adapt


    myself to any situation. So your humble home suits me just fine." His voice was quite calm and


    indifferent. But the message he conveyed was strong and clear: he was not going anywhere tonight!


    He wanted to be with her.


    "I was with you during the day, wasn''t that enough?" L slightly curled up her lips. In the first ce,


    she should be the one annoyed and hurt. She had every right to get mad at him.


    Nicole looked at her parents as they argued. Her big eyes blinked as if she could understand what was


    going on.


    "No, not enough! We are talking about the evening now!" The day they both had earlier should be


    forgotten. They should no longer talk anything in their past.


    L put down her ss and gazed at the man who was attending to her daughter. She could never


    predict what he wants and thinks.


    One minuteter.


    "Hot enough?" Harry''s eyes were still on Nicole but his question was addressed to L.


    L firmly nodded her head and said, "So shameless! Your shamelessness is quite outrageous! Be


    careful with your words next time!" She blurted out with a serious expression on her face.


    Harry cast a cold nce at her direction and L almost bit her tongue. She firmly believed that she


    had the right to tell him off!


    "Nicole, are you hungry already?" He asked the cute girl with a soft voice. He really loved his beautiful


    little girl. The bond between them was so deep that he loved her from the bottom of his heart.


    Everything that he did for her was sincere and was out of pure love.


    Nicole raised her little cup and took a sip. She replied with a sweet voice and said, "Uncle, I think I will


    just drink this juice." Nicole knew that the dinner was not yet ready. She was patient enough to wait for


    the meal.


    Harry broke into a smile as he pressed the button and called for service. Someone knocked on the


    door politely and the manager came in. "Boss Si, what can I do for you?"


    "Please serve our dishes as soon as possible. Thank you." He calmly requested.


    The general manager replied with full respect, "Of course, Boss Si. We shall serve them right away!"


    He already told the kitchen to speed up cooking these dishes as he knew that Boss Si wasing to


    dine tonight.


    After saying that the food is almost ready, he briskly went out to attend to the kitchen.


    Within five minutes, several waiters walked in one by one with trays in their hands. They looked very


    professional with their white gloves on.


    The general managerid the dishes onto the table and personally exined every meal to them. "This


    one is the oyster with mustard sauce. That one is a fresh flouder cooked with ginger and spice. That


    one over there is a scallop with garlic vored vermicelli..."


    Harry scooped some seafood sauce for Nicole and mixed it with the rice on her te. He gently put the


    bowl in front of her.


    L looked at him as he attended to their daughter. She said nothing but carried on eating the scallop


    on her te.


    It would be nice for Nicole to call him daddy as he was indeed a very good father. But right now, she


    was so sure that it was not a good thing to do. The timing is very wrong.


    She was concerned that he would still marry Ynda even if she told him the truth. Then she would


    lose Nicole as well. Harry would eventually take her with him. Therefore, she chose to remain silent.


    She looked at a peeled shrimp on her te. Harry had put it in her te for her to eat. L was pulled


    back from her deep thoughts.


    Harry noticed the perplexed look on her face and asked, "What are you thinking?" He put down the


    chopsticks and looked directly into her eyes.


    Confused, L looked at him. "Huh? Nothing."


    Harry leaned over and sealed her mouth with a kiss. "Eat your food." Hemanded in a cool voice.


    She couldn''t be absent-minded while dining with him. It was something that he really did not like.


    Nicole saw this and giggled: "Boy kisses a girl, shameful, shameful! My teacher said that boys shouldn''t


    kiss girls. It is something that is not good!"


    L looked at her daughter as she waved the spoon in the air with her chubby little hands and was


    amused by her innocence. "Nicole, be a good girl and eat your food. You should notugh at your


    mommy!"


    Harry was very pleased as he observed both of them, very happy together. He looked at the beautiful


    woman and the adorable girl sitting next to him. He put on the gloves and cracked open a crab. He


    skillfully took out the crab meat and served them on their tes.


    Just then, someone knocked on the lounge door. Harry said, "Come on in."


    The general manager walked in with a big smile, followed by several waiters.


    "Boss Si, the lobster dish and the rest are all cooked."


    He lifted up the lid of the first waiter''s tray.


    On the tray, there was a huge lobster that weighed over five kilos.


    The lobster was beautifully presented on the te. The head was intact and was delicatelyid in the


    middle of the te while the body was cut in halves and dressed with a rich creamy sauce. The te


    was decorated with green broli and other leafy garnish. It looked very tasty and delicious!


    "All your dishes are now served. Enjoy your meal!" With these words, the manager left the lounge


    along with the waiters.


    "Wow, such a big lobster!" Nicole was amazed at the size of the lobster. Her little mouth was wide open


    as she stared at it.


    Harry winked and smiled kindly at her. He picked up a piece of the meat and put it into Nicole''s spoon.


    "Try it, Nicole."


    He also put some meat onto L''s te before digging in himself.


    She saw that the father and the daughter had connected very well with each other. L enjoyed her


    meal while watching Harry taking care of Nicole.


    She was quite moved that she spontaneously put some oysters and sea cucumbers onto his te.


    Harry cast a meaningful nce at her.


    Without hesitation, he dipped the oyster into the mustard sauce and had a big bite. He was not a big


    fan of spicy food but he could handle a refreshing mustard well.


    He finished the rest of the oysters with seafood sauce. He also enjoyed the sea cucumbers that L


    picked for him.


    After the meal, Harry drove them to the high street. They walked around to help their bodies digest the


    food they just ate before heading home. They ate a lot!


    Harry carried Nicole in his arms while L held onto his arm. The three walked in the busy streets and


    some people took furtive nces at them.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I want ice cream!" Nicole spotted an ice cream kiosk and shouted in excitement. L reluctantly shook


    her head and thought that her daughter had enough sweets for the day already.


    She was about to turn her down but Harry had already decided to spoil the girl. "Let''s go. Uncle will buy


    you ice cream!"


    It was already quitete and Harry did not want her to intake too much sugar. He bought her a scone


    with just two scoops.


    They happily shared the scone together. L could not believe her eyes.


    No wonder they said that blood is thicker than water! L felt left out when these two were together.


    They connected and interacted in a very natural way.


    When they walked passed a toy store, Harry took Nicole''s hands and walked straight into the store.


    There, he bought her dozens of fancy toys.


    It was already nine in the evening when Nicole was sent back to the Li family.


    L put Nicole to sleep and said to Angie that she needed to deal with some work at thepany and


    she would note home tonight.


    Angie looked at L''s blushing face and knew straight away that she was lying!


    However, she did not try to talk about this, and she simply waved her hands and said, "Just go then


    and take care." She believed in her daughter.


    At Crescent Spring.


    On the bedroom balcony.


    L had a refreshing shower and was sitting on the bench while counting the twinkling stars in the


    night sky. It was not long until Harry stepped out of the shower. Oh, those beautiful eyes of his haunted


    her so much.

 Chapter 187 Worn-Out Shoes

    Chapter 187 Worn-Out Shoes


    Harry didn''t find L in bed, so he went to the balcony. There she was. She was so beautiful to look at


    with her swaying with the wind.


    Sitting close behind her, he stretched his arms around her waist andid his head on her shoulder. He


    could smell the vani scented lotion she rubbed on her skin. He was so enticed.


    L nestled in his arms and neither of them spoke, enjoying thefort and tranquility of this moment.


    The road ahead was so uncertain and they wanted to make the most of their time together.


    The stars were bright in the night sky. The downtown was still brightly lit in the distance. The view of the


    night was so pleasing to the sight. It made the night more festive and romantic.


    After a long while, L broke the silence. "Harry, do you really love me?" She asked the question once


    four years ago, but she didn''t get his answer.


    This time, she wondered how he would reply...


    Harry pulled her towards him and answered without hesitation, "Yes, I do."


    With a smile, she turned her head and took hold of his neck. "I don''t want to let you go. Please don''t


    leave me alone. Can you do that?" How could she live without him?


    As she buried her face in his arms, Harry kept silent for a while before he spoke his mind. "I''ll take you


    and Nicole to a ce where nobody knows us. We''ll start all over again. How about that?" He pulled


    her up and looked her intently in the eyes.


    L was shocked. Was he proposing that they elope with Nicole? Why?


    Everything was so vague just moments ago. Now, how did theye this far? Was Harry hiding


    something from her? Was he suffering from deep sorrow? Why would he rather run off with her than


    publicly break off the engagement with Ynda?


    However, if that was the case, he must be suffering from some really difficult dilemma. Well, she


    guessed that it must be Rose who had put him in this very hard time of his life.


    Thinking of the possibility, she shook her head gently. Rose was Harry''s mother. How could she force


    him to harm his family for her sake?


    "I hope you will think of me when you hold and touch another woman!" She threw her arms around his


    neck again and looked closely at his face.


    Harry, who can''t imagine putting his hands on any other woman, kissed her passionately on the lips


    and answered, "Of course, I will."


    Hearing his words, L shot him a pout and said usingly, "Did you just mean that you will make


    love to another girl?"


    Harry could not utter a word butughed. He did not mean that!


    He stood from the recliner, picked her up and went inside the bedroom.


    The two woke up to the light cast by the morning sun. Theyyfortably in each other''s arms.


    At eight in the morning, L hurriedly got out of the Maserati and ran into the elevator.


    "I''m going to bete for the meeting again!" she thought. "What a shame."


    Harry, however, got out of the car only a few moments after L went inside the elevator.


    L had warned him, "Don''t get out of the car before I am in the office. We cannot be seen taking the


    same elevator!"


    L presided over the morning meeting, She was getting used to being the leader. Her performance


    did not disappoint Harry. She was good at it.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was a woman of decisive character, and with considerable insight into investment. Her only


    weakness would be her very kind heart. Kindness is a weakness in business. One has to be


    competitive at all times.


    She stayed for two hours in the CEO office and this time, it was truly about work.


    She was in a good mood because ofst night. When they had finished talking about work, a series of


    rapid knocks on the door interrupted them.


    "Come in!" L moved sideways to keep a reasonable distance from Harry.


    To their surprise, Ynda came in. She was supposed to be in C Country right at this very moment.


    She wore a rose-red one-piece hip skirt and high heels with the simr striking color. Her hair scattered


    behind her back.


    Looking at L sitting beside Harry, she repressed her jealousy and anger and put on a smiling face.


    "Harry!" She called him gently and walked towards him.


    Harry frowned. "Why did youe back?"


    Ynda noticed Harry''s displeasure and her heart pinched with pain.


    She was really upset that Harry was with L. Every single day that Harry stayed in A Country was a


    torture for her.


    "Your mother told me to bring you back to C Country." She smiled and sat on Harry''s right side. At that


    moment, the three of them formed a straight line. It was rather awkward.


    L nced at both of them, shed an impish smile, and put her arms around the man''s neck. "Boss


    Si, I have to go now. Remember to miss me!" For emphasis, she gave Harry a kiss on the lips.


    Then she stood and walked to the office door, ignoring Ynda, who was gnashing her teeth in deep


    rage.


    Downright furious, Ynda would by no means let L just walk out of this!


    "L, stop!" Hearing her shrill voice, Harry became very nervous. Ynda rose to her feet and followed


    L.


    L didn''t stop her walking. Ynda was thinking too highly of herself if she thought that L would


    follow her order!


    Ynda strode forward and pulled L, paying no attention to what Harry will think. Today, she must


    teach her a lesson!


    When L reached for the doorknob, Ynda grasped her hand and tightened her grip.


    She freed her hand with a jerk and red at Ynda. "Let go of me! You''re too filthy!" L hated being


    touched by Ynda! She could not stand being harassed by such evil person.


    Ynda was really mad. "How dare she use me of being filthy? Who does she think she is?"?she


    thought. Her tone suddenly changed. Her aura lightened and she put on a smirk. L was confused.


    "Harry and I are getting married soon. We both invite you to our wedding."


    The man looked coldly at the two quarreling women and sat down in his chair, obviously tired of the


    quarrel. Slowly, he lit a cigarette, trying to ignore what was happening.


    L wasn''t annoyed by Ynda''s words. He walked to the man and sped her hands around his


    neck. "It''s okay. When he holds you, he would be thinking of me. I''m satisfied with that! When he is


    touching you, he is making love to me!"


    Beaming with pleasure, L fixed her eyes on Harry as she spoke to Ynda.


    How could Ynda not be angry about this shameful disrespect! Harry sat emotionless, continued


    smoking his cigarette and looked at L. She did whatever she liked and he seemed to have no


    intention of stopping her.


    For a moment, Ynda almost gave up, but this man had been in her heart for more than ten years!


    How could he be so heartless, saying goodbye and never looking back?


    But even so, she was once important in his heart, wasn''t she?


    Ynda was relieved at the thought of this. "No matter what, you''re merely a mistress. It''s okay you


    don''t care about your own reputation. But don''t you care about the reputation of your family? Be


    ashamed of yourself!"


    This greatly angered L. Smirking and pouting yet again, she squinted at Harry. He was not going to


    do anything about it, then?


    "You''re right! Well, you can have my worn-out shoes! You''re wee! I just don''t care, okay?" L''s


    words cast a shadow over the faces of both Ynda and Harry. In the end, Harry coldly puffed a heavy


    smoke into her mouth. It choked her until her tears burst out.


    "Ugh¡­" She broke away from him and stooped, coughing violently. The bastard toyed with her


    again!

 Chapter 188 Ninety-Nine Colors

    Chapter 188 Ny-Nine Colors


    Staring at the two people acting too intimately right in front of her, Ynda could not wait to scratch a


    dent in the woman''s face! A shameless woman!


    When she stopped coughing, L took Harry''s hand, kissed him on the wrist and gently bit it before


    slowly letting go. She quickly left.


    Harry and Ynda had always been very rough on her! She would not just stay here and be bullied!


    She would fight back in the way that she knew the best.


    Harry looked down at the fresh bite mark on his hand and smiled.


    The office door mmed shut. "Harry...", whined Ynda in a weak voice.


    "Go back to C Country. I''ll be back soon." He said with his back to her, not paying attention to the pain


    she just felt right now. His faint tone did not reveal the slightest emotion.


    Ynda was still struggling. "It was your mother who asked me..."


    "I won''t say it again!" His cold tone forced a chilling sensation all over her body. He has never been like


    this before.


    He had his own ns. He needed to attend to them first. After all, L''s birthday was fast


    approaching¡­


    Footsteps came from behind, and then the familiar sound of the closing of the door. After Ynda left,


    Harry called in Joey.


    Looking at the two women who went out after one another, Joey felt a tingle in his spine as he became


    nervous of how their boss was feeling at this very moment.


    He listened attentively! After all, it was L who his boss loved with all his heart and soul. He knows


    this like he knows how the lines in his palm connect to each other.


    Poor Ynda! Her emotions always get the best of her!


    "Is the gift ready?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey nodded. "I received a phone call from Switzend this morning and they told that the gift will


    arrive tomorrow!" That was a gift that his boss had given a lot of time to think about and prepare.


    Harry nodded and let Joey go back to his work.


    After two peaceful days, L''s birthday came. She had been so upied with work and how to be the


    next CEO. She had almost forgotten her birthday!


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, Leo knocked on the office door.


    "Miss Li, your package is here!" He put a small box on her desk.


    "Thank you!" Her package? With her hands trembling a bit, she slowly opened the package and saw a


    fine wooden box. She opened the box and saw a beautiful crystal bracelet.


    Who sent it? She curiously fiddled with the box and found a piece of paper that read: "Happy Birthday,


    Little Princess!"


    She then realized that today is her birthday!


    However, there was no signature on the paper. Was it sent by her brother? Or¡­


    Just when she guessed wildly, her phone rang.


    It was Zoe! "Hello!" She answered briskly, guessing that it was probably sent by Zoe!


    Sure enough! Taken aback by her cheerful voice, Zoe asked, "Do you like the birthday gift?"


    Looking at the shining crystal bracelet, she answered, "Of course, I like it very much. It''s very beautiful!"


    Laughing spontaneously, Zoe was pleased that she liked it. "L, happy birthday!" He extended his


    heartfelt greeting.


    As for any implicit emotion, probably only he knew it!


    "Thank you, my dear Zoe!" She responded half-jokingly.


    Despite knowing that L was joking when she called him "dear", it still felt good and his heart


    thumped a bit!


    "You owe me a treat!" He said bashfully, because he knew that she would be very busy tonight. Of


    course, he knew that he wouldn''t be the one she would be spending her birthday with.


    L put on her bracelet and gleefully nodded, "Sure! You have my word!" By the time Harry leaves,


    she would see to it that she invite Zoe to dinner!


    After hanging up, L lifted her wrist, looked at the elegant bracelet, and raised it so the sun shone


    upon it. The bracelet reflected the sparkling light. It was very gorgeous and she was entranced by it.


    At noon, L was finishing her morning work. She tidied up her stuff, readying to have lunch.


    She heard a knock at the office door. It was Leo. She stopped and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Leo looked at L and replied with respect. "The Security Department just called and asked you to go


    outside." There were some packages outside and they were blocking thepany entrance and exit


    doors.


    L curiously looked down from the window and saw a bunch of people surrounding something she


    could not tell. Was it another birthday gift for her? Who sent it? Harry? If it was sent by Harry, she was


    looking forward to...


    No, it couldn''t be Harry. He was about to go to C Country and get married. He wouldn''t exert such


    enormous effort anymore.


    Zoe had already sent her a gift. Then maybe was it sent by Joshua? No way, he did not have the guts!


    So, it was sent by Thomas?


    Before she got out of thepany building, she was already pressed by her envious colleagues.


    She heard faint voices saying that the package was very expensive.


    It was lunch time. A dozen colleagues gave way for L to pass by when they saw here.


    About one hundred small boxes with lovely packaging were ced on the floor in a heart shape.


    She took a closer look and guessed they were lipsticks.


    "Miss Li, this is sent by your boyfriend, right? My God, ny-nine colors of international Feel!"


    A colleague boldly approached her and shouted excitedly. L was surprised, too. Feel was a sought-


    after lipstick brand.


    Even one piece would cost over one thousand bucks, and there were ny-nine of it here, which


    would be worth at least hundreds of thousands!


    She shook her head in confusion, having no idea who sent it!


    "Miss Li, please affix your signature on the delivery form." The two good-looking girls who delivered the


    lipsticks cast envious nces on L when they confirmed that she was the recipient.


    L wrote her name on the receipt. Her cell phone rang again.


    The lipsticks were sent by Thomas, but he didn''t seem to be such a high-profile person...


    "Hello." She answered the call.


    Thomas put down his pen and smiled. "Do you like it?" He had asked his cousin for advice before he


    decided to send L the lipsticks as birthday gift.


    L stood still and for a moment, she did not know what to say. More and more colleagues were


    whispering with envy.


    "It''s too expensive!" replied L, even though she knew that Thomas wouldn''t care about the money at


    all.


    Thomas smiled awkwardly. "Well, don''t you like it?" His cousin told him that every woman loves


    cosmetics and they use them almost every day.


    He then thought that it would be the best choice.


    Before L answered Thomas, she heard her colleagues greeting Boss Si!


    She was afraid to look back, but she smiled and raised her voice. "I love it, thank you for your gift!"


    Hearing her joyful voice, Thomas smiled too. "That''s great. L, happy birthday!"


    "Well, thank you!" Then she hung up the phone.


    Harry stared at the lipsticks on the floor. Joey felt a chill run down his back when he took a nce at his


    boss.


    He heard the colleagues talking about the lipsticks, so he tipped Harry off.


    Then Harry said, "It''s lunchtime already. Don''t mind this." And he strode out of the office.

 Chapter 189 You Are Doomed

    Chapter 189 You Are Doomed


    Hearing L say that she liked the gift so much, Harry was further irritated.


    This was definitely not sent by a woman. While L had a few close female friends, they would not


    give her such an expensive lipstick. Let alone so many!


    This was done by a man who had feelings for her. Maybe Joshua Lu? No, Joshua did not dare do this


    kind of a favor. So, it was sent either by Zoe Lu or Thomas Herren!


    "Miss Li!" His cold voice instantly dispersed the people around L and her gift.


    The sun was torching hot. Although L did not look back, she already had an idea who shouted at


    her.


    "Help me to put them away, thank you." She looked at therge box of lipsticks next to her and


    requested the two beautiful women to help her.


    Then she turned around with a lovely smile, "Boss Si, are you going out to have lunch?"


    What? How could she be so happy like this?


    Harry looked directly at her, whose face was filled with joy, and spit a few words, "Throw them to the


    trash!"


    If she dared to refuse, he would pinch her neck. Harry was so jealous and enraged.


    L cursed him in her mind, "Fuck!" "I''m sorry, Boss Si, this is a gift from my friend. You don''t have any


    right to deal with them."


    After saying these words, she held therge boxes full of lipsticks packed by the two beautiful women


    and walked to her own car.


    They were very heavy!


    She immediately received a WeChat message after she put them in the trunk and became very terrified


    when she read the text. "You are doomed this evening." Harry and Joey had disappeared when she


    looked back.


    Was this a real threat or just a prank? L was a bit confused. Maybe she would leave early after work


    and hurry home. It should be all right!


    Rumors and gossips had spread within the SL Group. She heard a lot of it as she was going back to


    the office.


    Everyone had known that Miss Li received a very special gift from her suitor: 99 lipsticks of different


    colors from a very famous international brand.


    A mixedbination admiration and jealousy filled the air.


    But right after lunch break, all the colleagues got an email of disposition when they started to work.


    It said that Miss Li did not abide by thepany rules during work and has caused unproductivity and


    other bad effects on thepany. The following penalties are imposed as a punishment: penalties for


    three months and continuous overtime work for one month.


    The gossips got louder and fiercer. As it was sent from the mailbox of Joey, it must have been ordered


    by the CEO.


    Some people said that Boss Si still loved Miss Li. The old adage says that the deeper the love is, the


    deeper the hatred will be!


    Some said that the CEO pretended to be adamant in separating public from personal affairs. Some


    said that he got jealous.


    Actually, Joshua knew that the CEO got very envious.


    He did not dare to involve himself in the rtionship between L and Harry after what he had


    experiencedst time. He just wanted to do his work the best way he can.


    However, after thinking about it, he still sent a greeting to L, "Happy birthday!"


    L was very depressed while staring at thepany''s e-mail. But she felt much better after reading


    her birthday greetings. There''s no better time than your birthday.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After quickly replying "thank you" to Joshua, she put the phone aside and continued to stare at the


    email.


    Continuous overtime work for a month! How would she be able to take care of Nicole?


    She would like to protest! Wasn''t she allowed to take an immunity from her behavior today? It was her


    birthday! He did not even send a gift himself, so maybe he became very insecure upon learning that


    men have been giving her lots of presents


    She sent Harry a message, "I am going to protest this punishment!"


    Harry looked at the words coldly. He put down the documents in his hands, and replied, "Talk to me in


    person tonight after work!"


    Should she have to personally talk to him? What for? It seemed that there was still some opportunity to


    negotiate her punishment.


    Then she could finally be relieved. She hoped for the best. She took out a document and began


    reading it so she could take her mind off from the email.


    Harry personally called Jordan before going off from work and then he went to the parking lot to wait for


    L.


    L, who was still desperately reading the contract in the office, suddenly received another WeChat


    message, "Come to the parking garage now!"


    She curiously checked the WeChat message and found that it indeed came from Harry. Should she try


    to negotiate now?


    Then she packed her stuff, grabbed her bag and left the office without thinking too much.


    In the parking garage.


    Tapping the steering wheel repeatedly with his slender fingers, Harry was deep in his thoughts.


    L looked around to make sure none was looking in this direction. Then she quickly opened the door


    of the ck Maserati and sat in the co-pilot seat.


    Harry started the car and drove out of the parking garage.


    "Hey! Could you please tell me where we are going first?" She looked out of the window and did not


    expect for any reply.


    Would they celebrate her birthday together?


    The man drove quietly without a word and finally stopped in front of a fancy restaurant.


    They walked in the building, proceeded to the elevator and when they reached the 55th floor, the luxury


    restaurant on the top floor was ying light romantic music.


    The dim light illuminated the dining tables. One of them leaning against the edge was lit with white


    candles.


    So¡­ Are they here for a candlelight dinner?


    Feelings of fondness and anxiety filled her fragile heart. Was he going to celebrate her birthday with


    her?


    He gently held her hand and walked to that table, pulling the chair off for her to seat. It was a real


    romantic gesture.


    They sat down face to face. Therge dining table was decorated with a few red roses in the middle.


    Moments after they sat down, several waiters with trays came over and ced tes of Western food


    one by one in front of them.


    The first te was foie gras and caviar.


    They could easily see the beautiful night scenery of A Country. It was exhrating. Looking at L,


    Harry did not speak. L also chose to keep silent.


    Filling her mouth with caviar, L felt a little uneasy, worrying that this candlelight dinner would just


    pass in silence. She did not know what to say.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?" She nced at the man elegantly eating foie gras, whose aura was


    so noble and natural.


    The man just rolled his eyes and silently nced at her.


    L pouted her lips in displeasure. What kind of celebration was this?


    The waiters came over to get the empty tes. Several minutester, they served seafood soup and


    Italian vegetable soup.


    Slowly taking in the seafood soup, L casually looked around, ring at the empty table beside them


    now and then. She wondered if Harry had booked the whole restaurant. She preferred that they be


    alone.


    Then she looked at the roses on the table, which were different from those of A country and might have


    come from somewhere far.


    Atst, she casted her eyes on the man who sat opposite to her, guessing whether he would keep


    silent until the end of the dinner. This stupid guy!


    Then the main courses were served, including the cooked sirloin steak, the saut¨¦ed silver carp, and the


    roasted turkey.


    Noticing that L was festively eating her steak, Harry put his untouched steak on her te. Seeing


    the already chopped steak on her te, L became very ecstatic


    He would always cut the steak for her every time they eat Western food together.


    They focused on their food without making any sounds.


    L was almost full after eating the main courses. Then the waiter brought up the cheeses and the


    fruits.


    They ate the cheese first, and then proceeded to consume the fruits. When they were finished eating,


    L wiped her mouth, stood up from her seat, and walked to the other side of the rooftop without


    saying anything.


    A cool breeze blew in and L''s long hair fluttered in the wind.


    "Did you enjoy the food?" Harry embraced her from behind. L did not expect this. But she liked it so


    much, wishing they would be like this forever.

 Chapter 190 Showing His Love to Her

    Chapter 190 Showing His Love to Her


    Fascinated by the flickering lights in the distance, she simply nodded in response.


    Harry stayed still behind her and put his arms around her waist. Surrounded by an aura of safety and


    love, L willingly fell into his arms, cozy andfortable. She enjoyed and cherished the serenity of


    this moment.


    Harry held out his hand and pointed ahead.


    Confused, L squinted and then looked to where his finger pointed. There is a huge electronic


    billboard. Suddenly, the advertisement changed into a word made up of roses -- L, against a


    background of heart shape and there followed a sentence that said, "Happy Birthday. I love you!"


    This breathtaking view was witnessed by many people. Birthday surprises on a huge screen in the city


    center were definitely not nned by ordinary people. Advertising spaces like this were very expensive!


    L''s heart pounded and there was no way to calm it down. She held his hand around her waist tightly,


    with her eyes fixed on the billboard.


    Was this his way of showing his love to her?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    L blushed and looked up at Harry who happened to be watching her. Shefortably put her head


    against his chest.


    "Thanks!" There she was, happy and contented. She had never felt like this before. This was


    something new, and she loved every bit of it.


    Harry kissed L''s soft red lips and looked at the image on the billboard.


    He let himself indulge in the moment and spend some time with L without being disturbed by anyone


    or anything.


    When L finally collected her thoughts and came back to her senses, Harry took her out of the


    restaurant.


    Back at the car, L said, "Thank you, Harry. You have made my dayplete." With a big smile, she


    tilted her face and rested her head on his shoulders.


    Harry took the chance that the red light provided and gave her a long loving kiss. L pouted yfully,


    "Stop at the next crossing. I''ll grab a taxi home." He must have been tired already, from all the issues


    and stress at work.


    Harry gave her a meaningful look, which left L wondering about his ns for the future.


    She turned around and looked out the window. He was about to drive her home. This beautiful night


    was about to end.


    He was the boss today! However...


    This was not the route to her home.


    She turned to Harry, puzzled. What was this about? Clearly, this was the way back to Crescent Spring.


    L was good at directions. Was he driving her to Crescent Spring?


    "I''ve called Jordan. He knows that you are staying with me." Harry noticed her confusion, so he


    exined and assured her.


    ... He called Jordan? "What did you say to him?"


    "That you are mine tonight!" He dered with such pride.


    L blushed at once. How could her brother say yes to him after everything that happened? "No way.


    My parents would kill me if I stay out all night again!" She got slightly anxious.


    "Jordan will tell them that you have gone to C Country on urgent business. You should need not worry."


    He skillfully steered the car towards the opposite direction and drove into Crescent Spring.


    What else could she say to stop him? She has no other reasons to say no. She has ran out of excuses.


    Just when Harry and L walked into the vi hand in hand, Joey sneaked out with few other guys.


    There was a dim light in the house, but L didn''t pay attention to it because she was busy changing


    her shoes.


    But the moment she turned around, she was stopped right in her tracks..


    She waspletely amazed by the scene before her. She covered her mouth with her shaking hands.


    She didn''t know what to feel or think.


    A several-meter-long path made of rose petals winded up to the second floor, and jelly candles in


    goblets were ced along it at both sides. It was such a romantic scene.


    Two-tone candles formed letters that spelled "Happy Birthday!"


    Harry suddenly became nervous and worried about what L would feel. This is just a very simple


    gesture. He took L''s hand and led her to the second floor.


    When Joey first suggested this n, he was a bit skeptical. He had not done anything like this before.


    Well! He would now double Joey''s sry as his reward!


    The path of roses and candles, which splendidly lighted up the corridor, led them to Harry''s bedroom in


    the second floor.


    The lighting in the bedroom was dusky as well.


    Roses were all over the ce, surrounding a decorated board saying "Happy Birthday".


    Rose petals on the bed creatively formed a shape of a heart.


    While L was feeling the fresh and tender petals on the floor, she heard Harry calling to her. "L."


    She turned around. In the dim light, he came closer to her, holding a heart-shaped cake that had two


    candles representing her age. She had tuned 26 today.


    Tears streamed down her face as Harry slowly approached her.


    L had never experienced such heavenly happiness. This was what love could do and only Harry


    could make her feel like this!


    She never expected a dignified man like Harry would do this sweet gesture for her.


    Harry stood before her, putting on his usual charming smile. Watching L sobbing, he couldn''t help


    feeling protective towards her.


    "Make a wish, L." He patiently waited for her as L was too excited to think clearly.


    L wiped her tears, closed her eyes and made a wish. Then they blew the candles together.


    When Harry was about to cut the cake, L yfully put some cream on his nose andughed loudly.


    Harry put the knife down, took hold of her hand and licked the cream left on her finger.


    L quivered at his warm touch, and shyly cast her eyes down. Suddenly, she felt something cold was


    put around her wrist.


    She looked down her wrist only to find out Harry putting a lovely-looking watch on her.


    She took a closer look and found it mounted with approximately 100 small diamonds!


    Then Harry fetched something out of his pocket and gave it to L. "Help me wear it."


    It was a ck version of her watch, except that this one was a man''s version. Apparently, Harry had


    bought a couple watch for both of them.


    She took the watch and gently put it on his wrist.


    Harry embraced her and whispered, "Happy birthday, L!" ''I love you!''


    Harry said these words only in his thoughts. He didn''t want to give her any more pressure and pain.


    L held him tightly. "Harry, I''m so happy today!" She was indeed very happy. How she wished this


    moment of happiness couldst forever!


    Harry held her delicate face and kissed her tears away. "Do not cry, even if I won''t be around in the


    future!" I love you, L.


    Even Harry himself didn''t know for sure how much he loved her.


    Hearing this, L was reminded of the fact that he was leaving, and more tears streamed down her


    already wet cheeks.


    But at least, he had given her such a perfect and precious memory as her birthday gift.


    She put her arms around Harry''s neck and stood on her toes to kiss him gently. This was the best day


    of her life.

 Chapter 191 Five Hours and Twenty-one Minutes

    Chapter 191 Five Hours and Twenty-one Minutes


    Soon enough, the petals on the bed were mashed.


    The night went on deeper and deeper. The blessings that showed up on the big screen in the distance


    were reced in five hours and twenty-one minutes.


    And it was said that it took thousands or tens of thousands of dors to rent that big screen just for a


    seconds'' time. It would have cost a fortune to rent it for that long, for five hours and twenty-one


    minutes. Oh My God... L was so happy.


    In the WeChat group of SL, all of her colleagues were so excited. L! They guessed that Miss Li must


    be challenged by another suitor.


    Their goddess was so praised and loved that she got many gifts and love confessions on her birthday!


    But these gifts and confessions all cost a lot, and it didn''t took long for people to start to suspect that


    her suitors included Thomas Herren and Harry Si.


    From that moment on, L had be a living legend of the SL Group.


    The following day, Harry carried L into the car and sent her to thepany''s underground parking


    lot. L spoke the same words as she always did, "I''ll go up first, wait here for a second."


    However, after L dragged her jelly legs back to the office, Harry was still sitting and smoking in the


    car.


    Then he started his car and drove back to Crescent Spring.


    L hosted the morning conference of the day absent-mindedly. The empty seat next to her made her


    feel that something bad might have happened.


    Did he arrive? Why wasn''t he there?


    Back at her office, L checked her e-mail and suddenly copsed.


    Although she had well prepared for this news, her heart still sank heavy to the bottom of the sea floor.


    She couldn''t help crying when she read that thepany officially nominated her today as the acting


    CEO of thepany.


    Her official nomination meant that he would leave.


    Andst night was actually their final night. She heard him whisper in her ears: "L, forget me!"


    She tightly held in her right hand the watch sent by him and remembered his love fromst night. How


    could she ever forget him! His every movement attracted her in a fatalistic way.


    Were they done because of Ynda?


    And in that moment, she wished that Ynda would disappear from the world!


    ...


    As he heard the crying in the office, Joey paused.


    His boss would board on a ne to leave tomorrow morning, so he was now handing over the work.


    He came to tell L of his boss''s flight. Hearing her sob like that he bet that a proud woman like L


    was certainly not reluctant to be seen weak by others. He decided not to disturb her.


    Joey sighed, put his hand down, which was just about to knock on the door, and left.


    When Joey told Harry about this event in his study at Crescent Spring, Harry was standing by the


    window, admiring the dark night sky, and smoking a cigarette.


    He frowned and his face was filled with a rare, distressed expression of his.


    The only woman he felt sorry for in his whole life was her.


    And every time he hugged her to sleep, L always gently stuck in his arms.


    She wasn''t as stubborn, arrogant and bad-tempered as she seemed to be... She turned out to be soft


    and gentle.


    And he certainly knew for sure that she wouldn''t dare behave like that in front of someone she did not


    love.


    All in all, at the end of the day, he broke her heart.


    But inparison with Ynda, he loved L much more.


    He loved her so much that he could easily get excited just at the mere sight of her.


    However, he had to give up on her, the only one he truly loved.


    Then he remembered Nicole, the cute little girl.


    Uncle won''t be able to y with you anymore in the future.


    It was midnight.


    Jordan called L again and again but her phone was power off. He got worried with a grim sense of


    foreboding.


    Although he was hesitant for a moment, in the end he called Harry.


    "Jordan." Harry spoke with a hoarse voice, and seemed to be tired and sad, too.


    "Is L with you?" He hoped that they were together. Then he could be relieved.


    He replied instantly: "No, I''m working from home."


    Jordan hung up on him and became more and more nervous.


    L wouldn''t leave home without leaving a word. Even if it were that she wouldn''t being back, she


    would''ve definitely informed her family beforehand of her leave.


    Jordan then called Joseph, who seemed to be in a pub, again. He struggled in asking him if L had


    got in touch with him, but Joseph said no.


    L, who had never beente for work, didn''t show up the following day either.


    That was when everyone realized that L had disappeared...


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry and Joey packed their things and were about to leave for the airport to fly to C Country.


    In the VIP waiting room at the airport.


    "Please note that passengers on the C330 flight to the Weier City in C Country will start boarding


    now..." The announcer''s sweet voice came from the loudspeaker above. Harry dressed in a casual


    ck suit and wearing sunsses in the VIP waiting room, stood up and walked to the ticket gate.


    Joey, who dragged two suitcases behind, followed him. They waited in line.


    By now, Joey got a call from thepany. Several minutester:


    "Boss, Leo Zhu, assistant to Miss Li, just called. He said that Miss Li didn''te in for work today


    either!" Hearing these words, Harry frowned. He remembered that in the first half ofst night, Jordan


    had asked him if she was with him. Did something happen to her?


    He got out of the ticket line, and standing aside took out his cell phone and called Jordan: "Is L with


    you?"


    The question asked by Harry made Jordan feel uneasy.


    He immediately passed his ne ticket to Joey and ran straight out of the airport.


    Joey looked at his boss, and then looked at the flight tickets. He didn''t have the time to think twice. He


    followed Harry running out of the airport.


    They took a taxi back to thepany building. Harry kept calling L on the road, but her phone was


    still closed.


    Harry first checked the security camera recordings of the night before in the monitoring room the


    moment he got back.


    At 6:45, the woman stumbled out of the building slowly, on foot, and without driving her car.


    Then he looked at the outside monitoring area, and saw her walking north along the road and then


    vanishing from the camera''s range.


    He immediately asked Joey to contact the police to check the following street camera videos.


    He went to her office, which was empty, and could vaguely smell in the air her perfume.


    He closed his eyes and spoke to himself: "L,e out. Don''t y games like this anymore!"


    How deeply he had hurt her!


    He mmed the door and drove from the parking lot to look for her on the streets of the city.


    It was already hot in this season, and there were only a few people on the street.


    After turning a corner to another street, Joey called him: "BOSS, I checked the street cameras. They


    showed that Miss Li was kidnapped by three men next to the ZS Park."


    Kidnapped? This was even more worrying than leaving by herself!


    "Start searching for her all over the city! Use as much police force as possible. I''ll pay for everything


    incurred!" His cold voice made Joey shudder and he immediately started looking for someone to


    arrange a police search for L.

 Chapter 192 The Missing Mother and Daughter

    Chapter 192 The Missing Mother and Daughter


    Another person could definitely contribute more. Harry called Jordan to tell him about what happened.


    Jordan immediately sent out for the army to search the city and then reported the events that had


    happened to his father.


    So far, they had just found out that L had been gone missing for almost20 hours already!


    The second daughter of the Li family had suddenly disappeared, and arge number of police and


    military personnel were dispatched to search for her, instantly causingmotion and controversy in A


    Country.


    In the government of A Country.


    In the entire five-storey government courtyard, there was no dust. The president''s office in the office


    building was austere and discreet.


    Thomas Herren, who had been impeached by senior officials recently due to the various rumors that


    ran around regarding his rtionship with L, was now busy handling his official duties. His chauffeur


    came in and said: "Mr. President, there is a matter that I don''t know whether I should report it to you or


    not."


    As the chauffeur knew that the rtionship between Thomas Herren and L was special, he felt that


    it was his duty that he should tell him the truth when he heard about this matter.


    "What''s up?" Thomas Herren nced at his chauffeur, who seldom spoke in this manner.


    The chauffeur told Thomas Herren the news he had just heard of. "Mr. President, Miss Li has been


    missing now for nearly a day and a night. The CEO of the SL Group is using all his power and influence


    to look for her, and Lieutenant Harold and Colonel Jordan has also dispatched their own army to


    conduct a thorough search operation."


    Thomas Herren stopped smiling and put the documents that he was handling down. Was she really


    missing?


    "What kind of police did Harry dispatch?" He asked in detail as he didn''t want to repeat or stay on


    repeat.


    The driver soon recalled: "Hundreds of armed police and special police officers from the General Public


    Security Department of A Country have been searching now for five hours but with no luck yet. It also


    was said that Miss Li''s daughter also disappeared this morning. The entire Li family was in total


    disarray. Harry once again made arrangements for two other International Criminal Police Investigation


    Teams from the United Nations, and also an Anti-Terrorist and Ballistics Task Force Teams to be on


    standby. "


    Harry was so powerful that he could have evenpeted with the President himself in power and


    influence! Even the UN International Criminal Police team, which could not be mobilized at any time not


    even by the President, was now easily moved by him!


    Was this man going to overturn A Country just for a mother and daughter?


    "Since he has already dispatched so many police forces, I will personally go to the Li family and speak


    with them!" Thomas Herren stood up. He was so busy these days that he did not have the time


    anymore to visit her. How did this happen?


    The chauffeur quickly stopped Thomas Herren. "Mr. President, this is not right at all! The senior


    government officials are trying to impeach you. You should certainly avoid such matters at all costs at


    the moment!"


    Had it not been for his strong family background, Thomas Herren would have already been impeached


    and stripped of his position by those people.


    Thomas Herren now rubbed his painful temples. He didn''t care about his position and had no


    attachments to it whatsoever. However, both of his grandparents had done a lot for him and had gone


    at great lengths to get him in this position, and now, as it was expected, he was definitely not allowed to


    give it just away!


    "Inform me immediately as soon as the smallest progresses are made!" And now he had just to wait.


    The chauffeur nodded and got out of the office.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting on his chair, Thomas Herren closed his eyes. He was so busy every day that he did not have


    time to think about her. "L, be safe!" he thought.


    In the dark basement.


    L slept for a long time and eventually woke up in a dark chamber.


    Slowly opening her eyes, she found herself tied tightly by the arms and legs by a very thick rope. There


    was only a very small light bulb with a very low dim light over her head.


    There was a pungent musty smell in the air and there were no windows. Where was she? Or better yet,


    why was she here?


    She gathered all her strength to sit up and saw a small silhouette, which was also tied and thrown to


    the ground, not that far from her.


    In the pink dress with which L was more than familiar with was dressed her daughter. "Nicole!" L,


    who earlier was calm, was now desperately trying to reach out for her daughter.


    As she was tied and could not stand up, she had to crawl on the floor on her knees to get to her.


    "Nicole, Nicole..." She gently called her twice. "Nicole, mommy''s baby, wake up soon." Her daughter


    seemed to be sleeping strange, something that made L''s voice shake a bit.


    Sheid her back to the ground again, in parallel with her daughter.


    Nicole had her eyelids shut tight. There wasn''t a single sign that she would wake up soon, and this


    terrified L.


    "Nicole, my baby! Wake up!" begged L. She caressed her daughter''s little face with her own, but


    Nicole still didn''t move.


    L, by now, got more and more anxious. What could she do?


    By this time, the people outside the chamber she and her daughter were held captive in, heard the


    noise inside she was making and opened the door.


    A bright white light shone on L''s face, which forced her to close her eyes.


    Around her she saw that there were some very old pieces of furniture. The men standing in the


    doorway were wearing ck hoods and tattered clothes, with only their eyes and lips showing out.


    "Who are you, what do you want to do to us?" asked L. She regained her wits and with difficulty


    started standing up on her legs.


    One of the men stared at her with cold eyes. "Stay there and be quiet. We won''t harm you. Someone


    will give you something to eatter." His voice sounded very rough and dumb, and it seemed more like


    he was trying to change the sound of his voice.


    L quickly nodded, "I am willing to cooperate with you. Please, first untie my daughter. She is just a


    child!" She tried to barter with the men with calm.


    The men nced at one another, and the hooded man walked in and began to untie the ropes on


    Nicole.


    As the man approached her, L smelled the fishy stink of his clothes and body. She tried to ovee


    the disgust this foul odor gave her by sniffing air out of her nose more often. This smell reminded her of


    the fishermen at the seaside.


    Outside the chamber they were held captive in, there was just another empty room, with one table and


    a few chairs around it, she couldn''t tell anything of her surroundings yet, of where she was.


    "What happened to my daughter? What is your purpose in all of this?" she cried.


    Seeing that the man untied the ropes for Nicole, L got closer to her.


    The man with the hood looked at her and said: "We are only acting on what we are ordered to do. She


    will soon wake up. As for the purpose of all of this, we do not know!"


    After saying these words, he threw the ropes that bounded Nicole aside, and again closed the door.


    The room was now dark again.


    "Nicole, don''t sleep, please wake up soon!" Their masked kidnappers must have drugged L''s


    daughter, otherwise she wouldn''t have slept so abnormally deep.


    What monsters would do this sort of thing to a three year old child?!


    Who the hell did this? Could it have been Ynda Mo? At present time, she was the number one


    suspect.


    But the man said just now that they wouldn''t harm her and someone would bring them food soon


    enough.


    If Ynda kidnapped them, wouldn''t she have harmed them?


    This ruled out Ynda. Then who could have done this to them? She was clueless.


    Why did they kidnap the both of them?


    The family must be now in a total mess and discord. Ah! She let her family worry about her again!


    In the Li family.


    Landon Li was walking around restlessly in the living room. Although he had been through a lot, his


    face was still filled with that specific feeling of anxiety that you often end up in during moments like this.


    It had been more than a day and a night, and they still had no news about his daughter and


    granddaughter.


    Angie, who was always standing by his side with a pale face, was also unable to sit down.


    Next to her, Mrs. Zhuang shed heavy tears. She med herself for not taking good care of Nicole


    Those people had also drugged her, and that was how they had managed to take Nicole away.


    The door of the vi was left opened, and Joseph Li rushed in the room like a gust of


    wind.

 Chapter 193 Keep Their Physical Strength

    Chapter 193 Keep Their Physical Strength


    "Grandfather, mother, have you got any news yet?" Hearing that L and Nicole were kidnapped,


    Joseph took the first flight back from C Country.


    Landon looked at him and sighed.


    Angie suddenly grabbed her cap and walked out.


    "Mother, what are you doing?" he asked. Getting no answer, Joseph was starting to be also more


    and more anxious.


    With her mind wandering in other ces than the present moment, Angie answered: "I have to look for


    them. I can''t just sit by at home and do nothing!"


    "Angie, don''t bother, you can''t find them by yourself, and also so many people are looking for them.


    Calm down. Don''t worry. Joseph will look for them," said Landon. He calmed down and eventually sat


    down on the sofa.


    Joseph rushed to pull Angie back from leaving to search for L and Nicole. "Mother, I''ll go look for


    them. Wait at home. Please!"


    He ran out.


    Everyone in A Country knew Miss Li of SL Group was kidnapped, and of course so did all the


    employees.


    Harry returned to take charge in his own hands. He had finished all the documents in the CEO office.


    It had been more than one day, but Joey hadn''t called in yet.


    Harry had searched A Country thoroughly in every nook and cranny but couldn''t find L and Nicole.


    Did they leave A Country?


    No, it wasn''t usible. He already had guessed that the kidnappers aimed at the old pocket watch.


    If so, L and Nicole wouldn''t be put in danger before they got to it. He would have to wait.


    The phone rang, and he immediately picked it up to see who was calling. His face shifted at the sight of


    the caller''s name.


    "Mother!"


    Rose was furious at him. Harry had promised to return back home today, but he was still in A Country.


    "Don''t call me ''mother''. I was humiliated in front of Ynda''s mother." They waited more than three


    hours today for him, but Joey told them that Harry was still in A Country over the phone.


    Closing his eyes, Harry said coldly, "I''m busy with something important. Don''t call and get my line


    busy." After he hung up the phone, it rang again, but he hung it up directly as he knew it was the same


    caller as before.


    Rose was so furious that she wanted to throw away her phone to the wall. She had no idea on why her


    son was being so rude to them.


    But Kevin, while reading the newspaper aside, squinted at Rose who started to burst with rage and


    eventually sigh. "Rose, don''t force it on Harry. He has already promised us toe back and get


    married. That''s enough." Spoke Kevin.


    Sitting back down on the sofa, Rose looked bad. "That whore is to me. She doesn''t let Harrye


    back." She should have returned with Harry a few days ago.


    Looking at Rose, Kevin shook his head helplessly. "It''s harsh. She is a good girl. Don''t call her that."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She is Angie''s daughter. Do you feel hurt because of that?" Rose raged at these words.


    Both Angie and Rose had made every effort possible to win Kevin''s heart while they were in their


    university years.


    Both of them had feelings for Kevin, but Kevin ended up to like Rose more. However, Angie had no


    idea of this. She still wanted to approach Kevin several times, and Rose noticed it.


    She told Angie clearly that she and Kevin had been in love for almost two years.


    Angie eventually gave up on this thought. However, they joined the same association, so they often


    had to meet for business.


    Rose believed that Angie and Kevin had developed emotional entanglements between them, so she


    made things more different for Angie.


    Thissted several years.


    And this didn''te to an end until Angie married to A Country.


    Kevin was speechless. "It was years ago. Why don''t you let it go already? I judge it as it stands now, in


    the moment."


    Hearing what he said, Rose now remained silent.


    In A Country.


    After receiving the call from Harry, Zoe searched for L and Nicole everywhere but failed.


    Joseph drove to the beach and wondered if Ynda was involved in any way in this matter. However,


    as she was a weak woman, she couldn''t possibly have the guts and wits to hide L and Nicole so


    well.


    Harry had thoroughly searched all flights, trains, high-speed trains and buses, but he found nothing in


    the end. The kidnapper or kidnappers must be cunning.


    Nicole slept for several hours before waking up in the arms of her mother, L, who had been also


    eventually untied.


    "Mommy." Her soft, delicate voice made L burst into tears. She shouldn''t have suffered this.


    L asked her to sit up. "Nicole, I''m here. Do you feel all right?"


    Nicole shook her head in a daze.


    "You must be so hungry. Here, have some congee." The kidnappers gave them a bowl of rice soup.


    Although it was thin, she had already tasted it to make sure it was okay for her.


    She took the small spoon and started to feed Nicole the cold rice soup with some steamed buns. They


    had to keep their physical strength up in order to cope with what would happen next.


    After Nicole was full, L ate the rice and pickles left over.


    Nicole was still in a dream-like daze. She leant in L''s arms: "Mommy, where are we? It''s dark and


    smelly here."


    L held Nicole in her arms tightly. "Dear, no matter what happens next, I''m with you. You have to


    listen to me if something happens, okay?" She rested her chin on Nicole''s head. Nicole nodded,


    making her feel relieved and safe.


    48 hours after L and Nicole were gone missing, the phone rang in the Li Mansion.


    Sitting by the phone, Angie picked it up immediately. "Who is it?"


    The caller used a voice changer. "Is that Angie Gong? Do you want your daughter and granddaughter


    back?"


    The kidnapper had finally called. Angie calmed herself down. "Sure. Tell me what you want."


    While she was speaking with the kidnapper, Landon walked over on his crutches.


    "What do I want? Ha-ha-ha." The kidnapper''s weirdugh made Angie feel more restless and frown.


    "I want the old pocket watch. Ask Landon Li to exchange the old pocket watch for your daughter and


    granddaughter in the ce I''ll designate at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning. If he doesn''te on time or


    comes with someone else, they both will die!"


    The old pocket watch? The kidnapper wanted to meet Landon? Angie nced at Landon who sat


    beside her now.


    "What''s the address?"


    The phone was hung up as soon as she asked.


    "What did he say?" asked Landon. Landon was hoary-haired, old and wrinkled. He looked nervously at


    Angie, but Angie didn''t know what to say to him anymore.


    Landon was too old even to stand it.


    "They want the old pocket watch." Angie didn''t dare to say anything else.


    Landon frowned. The secret of the old pocket watch had been given away.


    Harry had the phone at Li Mansion monitored, so now he knew about the talk of the old pocket watch


    over the phone.

 Chapter 194 I Love Lola

    Chapter 194 I Love L


    The SWAT team found nothing but a wastnd at the location from where the call was made. When


    they called the number again, it was no longer registered.


    Harry drove to Li Mansion immediately.


    Other family members had started returning back home right away as well, to meet up with each other


    in the living room and consult between them about the matter at hand.


    The kidnapper asked for the old pocket watch, but they found no possible suspect after their long


    discussion.


    They exchanged nces with each other when Harry showed up. They knew how much this man had


    done for L and Nicole thesest couple of days. Landon stood up and showed him to a seat on the


    couch.


    "I will go with Mr. Li tomorrow." Harry''s request left all others inplete silence. Of course he ought to


    go, he had the right to, because, after all, he was Nicole''s father. However he''d also better not go, as


    he would soon walk out of L and Nicole''s world.


    "Mr. Si, you don''t have to do this for us. Harold or Jordan would apany him with no problems."


    Angie refused him in an indirect way. She was clear about theplexity of his rtionship with L,


    and after all, it was their family affair.


    Harry understood their concern. "I love L. And I will certainly not step back now when she''s in


    danger!" It was not easy to turn him down considering his upromising and proud attitude.


    After another half hour or so, Harry left them.


    At midnight, Angie got a message: "Central Pier of East District. Only Landon Li should be there, or


    Nicole Li would lose her life."


    The sender was tracked immediately, but again, there was nothing but a wastnd at the location and


    soon the number didn''t exist anymore. These guys were serious in hiding their traces.


    Angie leaned against the headboard. How did they know her number?


    And Nicole was kidnapped in their own back garden. Could it be that someone they knew had sneaked


    into this house and all this was just a part of a longtime conspiracy?


    It was a sleepless night for Harold too. They must have demanded Landon''s presence intentionally,


    because it seemed that they clearly had a n to pick out only the aged and children, who could barely


    defend themselves.


    "Get some sleep, my love. We need to prepare ourselves for tomorrow." Harold tucked Angie up in bed


    and switched off the lights.


    In the darkness of the night, a woman sneered as all the lights went off in the Li Mansion.


    Harry stayed up to 4 am to prepare for everything, and after he had a quick nap, he came to pick up


    Landon at 8 am. Landon got in the car with the old pocket watch, while Jordan and Harold followed


    them in another car until Angie eventually called them.


    "Harold, they said you and Jordan have toe back now or they will kill Nicole!" Harold frowned and


    looked around cautiously. Nothing seemed suspicious.


    They were watched without noticing! That was not a good sign.


    "Go back. Now." Harold shot a quick look at Jordan, and Jordan turned around the car without uttering


    a single a word.


    In the Central Pier.


    Harry parked the car near the seaside, and helped Landon get out of the car. With Harry''s helping him,


    he walked to the wharf.


    The tranquility in the gentle breeze cool air and calm water somehow indicated the prelude of


    something unusual that was about to happen.


    Harry''s phone rang. "Yes, Mrs. Li."


    "They asked you to leave." Angie kept getting calls from different numbers and started hearing a


    different voice each time.


    Harry hung up, updated Landon on what happened and checked the surrounding area.


    When he was just about to leave, something happened.


    A yacht was approaching the shore, with a board connected behind by only a rope. A little girl was on


    the board, and was floating unsteadily.


    Harry clenched his fists at the sight of this, and Landon couldn''t contain his anger anymore. "Nicole!


    How could they do that to a child!" He hit the wharf heavily with his walking stick.


    At this moment, Harry''s phone rang again. Foreseeing what this call was about, he stepped backwards.


    As the yacht got to the wharf, a hooded man came out of it and shouted at him with a gun pointing at


    Nicole: "Give me the watch!"


    Landon raised the watch in the air and showed it to him.


    Soon, another hooded person got near Landon with a weapon. "Give it to me," he said.


    They had beenmanded to kill the old man once the watch was in their hands!


    The area was safe, and there was practically nothing or no one nearby except a ship and several boats


    offshore in the distance.


    Harry drew his weapon from behind. Nicole was on the board. What about L?


    Was she also on that ship?


    Landon passed the watch to the man, who checked it and who aimed his gun at Landon at once.


    Landon, to his surprise, suddenly knocked the weapon out of his hand with the walking stick. The


    weapon dropped into the sea and its owner was holding his arm out in pain. Landon hit him again and


    made him kneel down.


    Just then Harry fired his weapon, aiming at the man on the yacht and hitting him right in his arm. After a


    short screech, his weapon fell into the sea as well.


    The kidnapper looked sinister. He got a knife from the cabin, cut off the rope, hid in the cabin and drove


    the yacht away.


    The narrow and thin board started to wobble along the waves. Nicole grasped it tightly, and saw Uncle


    Harry taking off the shirt and jumping into the sea to save her.


    Mommy told her not to panic. They would be rescued! And Mommy was right. Uncle Harry came to


    rescue her, and Nicole grinned joyfully at his sight.


    Several guys appeared on the ship and now aimed their weapons at Harry.


    But also, in the meantime, the task forces in the noise-muffling helicopters overhead were aiming at the


    ship.


    In no time at all, a chain of firing sounds was heard all over the ce. Harry spared no effort to swim


    towards Nicole.


    A bullet got through Nicole''s skirt and the board that supported her. "Hang in there, Nicole!" Harry


    prayed to himself.


    But soon Harry was hurt by a bullet shot to his arm. He groaned, and the water around him turned red.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was now only 2 meters away from Nicole, so in spite of the sharp pain, he couldn''t slow down.


    Several viins were put down by the police forces shooting from up in the air. However, some more


    came out and started to shoot at Harry and Nicole like mad. Fortunately, they were quickly shot down


    before they could seed any way in their vile attempts.


    On the ship, a tall man crept out to the deck and hid himself under a door roof, so that the police


    couldn''t spot him. But Harry could. And that man was pointing his gun at Nicole, who was now smiling


    at her Uncle Harry!


    Harry exhausted his remaining energy and threw himself on Nicole to shield her from the bullet with his


    own body. A bullet hit one of his shoulders brutally and his face turned to pale.

 Chapter 195 Where Did Lola Go

    Chapter 195 Where Did L Go


    "Daddy!" The smile on Nicole''s face disappeared when she saw the wounded Harry with blood on him.


    She let out a fearful cry.


    On hearing Nicole''s cry of concern, Harry forgot all the pain he was feeling, looked up and a sunny


    smile spread over his face. He said to her: "Good girl, Nicole! I''m okay. Daddy is here." He hugged her


    tightly in his arms. As much as he was worried about his life, he was more anxious if Nicole was safe.


    But in the next second, another shell prated his other shoulder. The sharp stinging ache made him


    sweat profusely and he winced in pain.


    The fighter jets did a barrel roll formation in the sky and started to descend to get an easier target on


    the enemies. They spotted the location of the kidnappers and a fierce exchange of gun firing


    commenced. Within seconds, the kidnappers were ughtered on site.


    Several special forces soldiers jumped out of the fighter jets. They parachuted into the sea and gently


    took Nicole from Harry''s arms. Noticing that Harry was heavily wounded, the soldiers took over and


    helped him to swim to the shore.


    It apparently happened that the special forces soldiers received a notice as they were patrolling in a


    nearby location and immediately arrived to the scene with medics.


    A dozen soldiers were sent out to search the ship to find L but found nothing and no one. Where did


    L go? The question remained unanswered.


    When Harry and Nicole were rescued to the shore, the medics were ready to provide first aid on them.


    Landon warmly hugged Nicole as she stared at her pale-faced father, whose shoulder wounds were


    being carefully attended to and dressed by the nurses.


    "Nicole, do you know where your mommy is?", asked Landon in an obvious worried tone.


    Nicole looked confused as she replied in soft, shivering voice, "The bad guy brought me here after he


    took her away! She''s with that guy!"


    Harry heard her words and looked at her attentively, saying, "Do you still remember the route on your


    way here?" He worried about L so much that he refused to be carried to the stretchers. Instead, he


    pressed on his dressed wound to stop the bleeding and stood with great effort.


    "Mr. Si, you need to be sent to the hospital right now for immediate surgery. We need to remove the


    bullet shells inside you! Your body will be infected by the internal wounds!" The medics were shocked


    when they saw Harry move. He had three shells inside his body and it would be considered an


    imminent danger for him if those shells would not be removed in time.


    He shook his hands and firmly said: "I will be dealing with itter. There are more important matters to


    attend to."


    ... The doctors were speechless. How could he just ignore his own well-being like that? What gives him


    the strength and guts to do that?


    Nicole jumped hurriedly into Harry''s arms, put her little hand in his face and lovingly looked up at him.


    "Uncle, did it hurt?" She stared at the white gauze on his arms.


    Harry shook his head. Desperately worried about L, he continued to ask Nicole the important


    questions: "On your way here, did you actually see anything familiar, like some buildings? Or colorful


    houses?"


    Nicole thought for a while and then eximed, "Yes! I think I saw our vi through the peephole!"


    Her words made Landon uneasy. He thought to himself, "Could it be her?"


    Harry noticed the old man''s unusual look. Just as he was about to ask him, his cellphone suddenly


    rang.


    Angie''s extremely frantic voice spoke, "Tell Landon, L is in the hands of Lucy!"


    Harry passed the message on to Landon. On hearing the news, Landon gazed into the deep dark sea


    and released a sigh of great sorrow. This nightmare had just got worse.


    They had sent numerous searching groups for L and Nicole. No wonder their efforts to search every


    corner in A country has not produced any good result! All because the safest ce was also the most


    dangerous ce!


    "Let''s head home!" He heavily stamped his walking stick on the deck and held tightly onto his pocket


    watch.


    Harry refused to be sent to hospital and insisted on going home with Landon. The medical team tried to


    deny him of his absurd request but they couldn''t do anything to stop him. They all hurried to the vi.


    As soon as they arrived at the Li vi, the case was entirely cleared.


    Nicole and L were kidnapped by L''s aunt. Meanwhile, outside the other vi of the Li family, the


    special forces soldiers already ready forbat.


    The ss window of the balcony on the second floor was shattered to pieces. An elegantly-dressed


    lady stood on the balcony with a cigarette in hand. She inhaled the smoke deeply and then elegantly


    flicked away the ashes to the ground. Next to her was L, whose mouth was taped and hands tied


    up. It was like a dramatic scene from a movie except that this was real.


    Wearing a bold red lipstick and dark eye shadow, Lucy Wei looked wickedly dangerous. An evil smile


    spread across her face, and Lucy looked at her sister-inw with a smirk and said, "You actually have


    the guts to ignore your own daughter? How dare you kill my guys just to save the life of a mere useless


    child?"


    With Nicole in her arms, Angie sternly shouted, "Lucy, I will give you the pocket watch. Now, let L


    go!"


    It was this woman who kidnapped L more than two decades ago. Landon had her locked up in this


    vi and grounded her.


    Harold''s younger brother, Hilton, wanted to have a divorce with her due to this reason. But she never


    agreed it. Later on, something else happened which caused Hilton to have a severe heart attack that


    eventually killed him after a while. Poor Landon had to bid goodbye to his young son.


    They had Lucy grounded for almost ten years. It never urred to them that she was able to form her


    own forces and hook up with some other dangerous guys. She hase back to take revenge. She


    dared to n an intelligent scheme to kidnap L and Nicole in order to get the heirloom-pocket watch.


    On hearing Angie''s words, Lucy grinned. "Fair enough, send the watch upstairs then."


    Just as Angie was about to move upstairs, someone pulled on her sleeve.


    With the pocket watch in his hand, Harry calmly said with overflowing mixed feelings of courage and


    anxiety, "I will go."


    Angie had mixed feelings about this. She gazed intently at his wounds and eventually replied, "No


    need, I will go, Harry. You''re in a very bad condition. She won''t do anything to me."


    Harry shook his head and abruptly cut her off. "Thest thing I can do for her right now is to save her.


    Please let me do that for her."


    He needed to see her safe. Even if that is thest thing that he''ll see in this cruel world.


    L, who was trapped on the second floor, wept silently as she saw him walking towards her. Little did


    they know that behind her stood a man taped with bombs all over his body! It would only be a split


    second before all of them died!


    Their eyes met and at that instance, Harry read L''s thought that she did not want him here. Their


    connection with each other was undeniable. He walked steadily into the gloomy vi.


    He could hear footsteps following him.. He turned around and saw Jordan, Joseph and Zoe!


    "Go back! This is too dangerous." Harry snapped at them as he frowned his eyebrows disapprovingly.


    Lucy looked at them and was delighted. The more the merrier! She wanted them all to die.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "She is my sister!" Jordan ignored Harry''s anger.


    "She is my sister!" Joseph shivered but he still raised his head in bravery. He resembled L very


    much. They were both fearless and selfless.


    Harry forcefully pushed Joseph back. He did not want to bring him to danger.


    He then turned to Jordan and tried his best to push him out as well.


    As ast resort, he stared at Zoe and challenged him, "Shall I throw you out as well, or you prefer


    walking out on your own?" Zoe did not mind his warning and dashed upstairs. He caught Harry off


    guard. Harry became very furious.


    The more people were involved, the more dangerous the situation would be! He mmed the


    door close to iste the Li brothers. Without further hesitation, he paced upstairs to the second floor.


    Every room of the second floor was tightly shut. The gloomy corridor looked spooky and eerie.


    The farthest room of the corridor was suddenly pushed open. Stepping out was a man with suspicious


    objects covering his whole body.


    Harry instantly knew what wasing...


    Zoe and Harry cautiously stepped into the room.


    The room had intimidating wallpapers with skeleton patterns. On the table next to the wall, there were


    various vases with different body organs soaked in formalin inside. Among them was a pair of eyeballs


    trapped in a small ss bottle, staring at them.


    There were also human hearts and intact human heads with closed eyes. The room was really


    terrifying.


    Zoe felt like vomiting while Harry calmly approached Lucy.


    Next to Lucy stood a well-suited man. As soon as he saw what was in Harry''s hand, his eyes widened


    with greed.


    "I have the pocket watch you want. Now let L go!"


    Harry slowly yet steadily raised his hand and let them take a look at the watch. All his heart was


    screaming out for right now to bring L out of this mess. He could not see anything but her now.


    Lucy stood and gracefully moved to the front. With a wicked grin on her face, she ordered the man,


    "Untie the ropes around her."

 Chapter 196 I Want to See You Happy

    Chapter 196 I Want to See You Happy


    As soon as L was untied, she cried to them in a hoarse voice, "Are you two crazy? Didn''t you see


    me shaking my head? He has explosives all over him!" She pointed to the guy who opened the door for


    them just now.


    Harry and Zoe smiled and that made L even more confused and helpless.


    They were so stupidly fearless! They were crazy!


    Thomas Herren hurried to the site of the crime as well. L spotted him and yelled to stop him from


    coming any further, "You should all go away. There is a bomb here!"


    Thomas Herren was immediately stopped in his tracks. He looked up and saw the fearless Harry and a


    smiling Zoe. He respected them so much for the courage that they were showing.


    Everyone backed off upon L''s warning.


    Lucy hystericallyughed. "Jordan and Joseph shoulde here as well. After all, I am their auntie! It''s


    kind of lonely to die alone. The more the merrier! Hahaha!"


    "Lucy, the pocket watch is here. Let''s go! There''s no time to waste." The guy in the suit standing behind


    Lucy greedily stared at the watch in Harry''s hands. His face was full of lust and adoration.


    On hearing his words, Lucy scornfullyughed. "You are a fool. Even if I get the watch, I won''t be able


    take possession of the crude oil. I don''t think you can evade thew on your own! Good luck with that!"


    Crude oil? What did she mean by that? L cast a nce at Lucy. She was absolutely confused. Lucy


    wicked smiled back at her.


    "Silly girl, don''t you know the secret of the old pocket watch? President Herren and this man


    approached you aggressively because of it. Don''t you know about that? You foolish girl." Lucy gave her


    niece a meaningful look. She was indeed a beauty!


    The past flooded towards her and made her heart hurt.


    "Silly girl. This watch is the biggest fortune of the Li family! Your grandmother passed it on to you as her


    only granddaughter! I am so jealous of you! I really don''t think you deserve it." She lit up another


    cigarette in an enchanting manner and then blew a smoke ring into the thin air.


    Harry pulled L over so that she could stay further away from Lucy.


    Lucy saw this and dismissivelyughed at them. She did not care. She had everything she wanted.


    "Forget about it. You just wanted to be close to her for the sake of the watch. What confuses me is why


    are you even pretending that you are in love with her?"


    Harry radiated a cold look and snapped back, "Mind your own business!"


    L looked at him and noticed that the blood was slowly dripping out of his wound. The situation had


    just be worse as they were now in a deadlock.


    "Lucy, we will give you the watch. Just let them go!" Landon''s familiar voice was heard from downstairs.


    Lucy red at Landon and emitted a loud wickedugh. Thanks to this old man, she married Hilton!


    That loser of a man!


    "Well, I have changed my mind. I want them all to die here with me! Haha!" The wildugh of Lucy


    terrified literally everyone.


    Landon became so furious that he almost fainted! He clenched his chest so hard.


    On learning that the enemy had explosives upstairs, Harold advised the others to leave the site. He


    only asked the bomb squad to stand by so that the potential casualties could be reduced to a minimum.


    "Are you sure you want the others to go to hell with you?" Zoe had kept his silence all this time but now


    he opened his mouth as he noticed something different about the man with the bomb wrapped on him.


    His eyes looked lifeless and he was behaving like a confused child.


    "Zoe, you go away with Harry. Just hand me the watch! You don''t have to y the role of the hero.


    Nothing will change." L grabbed the watch from Harry''s hand and walked straight to the floor-to-


    ceiling window. She was standing right on the very edge.


    "L, youe here right now!" Harry''s face froze as he was utterly shocked. How dare she disobey


    him like this! He couldn''t put her in so much danger!


    L peered over at the angry Harry. She wanted to remember this moment and his face in her mind.


    Lucy witnessed all these and just smirked. She forcefully grabbed L by the arms. "Take it easy, my


    dear niece! You don''t want to die alone, right?"


    Harry immediately took action and pulled her back to himself. At that critical moment, the man who


    opened the door for them lifted up his clothes. He had a lighter in hand and his chest was taped with


    explosives.


    Harry now had the chance to take a close look at the bomb. It was short-fused and could be easily lit to


    explode within just three seconds!


    "Everyone evacuate now!" L panicked and yelled to everyone in the yard.


    On hearing her warning, everyone cautiously moved backwards. Angie has taken Nicole out of the yard


    already.


    "Harry, I am not rted to you at all! Get out of here! And you Zoe, why the hell did youe here! You


    should all leave now!" L had be increasingly pressured by the situation and had pushed themT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    towards the door with all her strength. "Stop!" Lucy eximed viciously. "No one can leave!"


    Zoe cast a nce at L and said to her in a solemn tone, "L, this is for you! I want to see you


    happy! That''s all I could ask for in this life."


    With these words, he jumped onto the man with the bomb and forced him towards the window.


    "Zoe,e back!"


    "Zoe!"


    "Lit it!"


    It all happened too soon. Harry, L and Lucy shouted out at the same time.


    The bomb was lit up instantly. Zoe held on to the man tightly and they both fell out of the window to the


    ground floor.


    It all happened within 3 seconds.


    "Bang!" The dreaded explosion happened in front of their eyes. As half of the first floor exploded into


    pieces, the second floor was already starting to copse.


    Another man fell straight downstairs. Slowly, Lucy and Zoe were gliding downwards.


    Lucy soon fell into the debris on the ground floor. Her left arm was still clinging onto Harry. She was


    also trying desperately to hold onto L''s hand.


    Ten seconds after the explosion, everyone''s ears were still ringing.


    L was lying on a piece of the broken floor. She looked up and could see Harry holding her hand with


    great effort. HIs face was pale and his arm was bleeding.


    She wanted to lose his grip but she saw him say something in a determined manner. She could not


    hear a word but judging from his mouth movement, she could tell that he said, Don''t you dare, L!


    When the wave died down, Jordan and Thomas dashed towards the second floor, in an attempt to


    rescue everyone.


    Together, they pulled up the helpless L. The four of them quickly evacuated from the scene.


    L''s hearing and her other senses came back to her. Without hesitation, she ran towards the debris.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks and she didn''t even have the time to wipe them away.


    "Zoe! Zoe!" Her face was as pale as paper. She did not do anything but call out his name again and


    again.


    The ground was a horrific scene. Blood and flesh were scattered everywhere.


    The explosion was so huge that he wouldn''t have a full body left. Harold pulled his daughter back so


    that she would not step further into the debris.


    "Zoe! Father. Please, let me find him!" She knew well that it was impossible... But she still had a


    glimpse of hope that he would be alive!


    The next second, she was pulled into a warm and familiar chest. This time, the embrace smelled of


    blood.


    Harry insisted on holding her and tried to calm her down. It was impossible for Zoe to be alive...


    "Harry, just let me go! I need to check out on Zoe! Let me go!" She cried and kicked as if she could get


    Zoe back.


    He pressed her head against his chest and shared her pain. He softly said to her, "L... Zoe is gone.


    He was your hero until the very end."


    L burst into tears. Why did her best friend die like that? He sacrificed himself for all of them...


    She hated it so much. She should be the one to die! Zoe did not deserve this! Now she would be living


    the rest of her life with guilt!


    The police soon arrived on the site and carried out their duties. Landon, Harold, Jordan and Thomas all


    held different thoughts as they watched Harry embrace L in front of the broken house.

 Chapter 197 Rode a Big Caucasian Ovcharka

    Chapter 197 Rode a Big Caucasian Ovcharka


    Lucy was taken away in handcuffs by two policemen. Her face was all covered with blood. She still put


    her head up high and looked indifferent from all the chaos when she walked past them.


    Another body was carried out. It was Lucy''s lover!


    The scene was so horrific that the men who were used to tough times all turned their heads away.


    Harry was having a low blood pressure. He set his teeth but the cold sweat kept streaming down his


    forehead. The wounds that he had from the bullet shells had started to bleed internally. Eventually he


    could not hold onto it anymore. He pushed L into Jordan''s arms and passed out.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    L was terrified as she cried out loud, "Harry!" After a mere second, she fainted as well.


    The Li family were all shocked...


    A long time ago, the peach trees were blossoming into a real beauty.


    A young girl was climbing on the peach tree, trying to pick the purest flower. Under the tree, not far


    from her, a bunch of kids were chasing after a boy who was wearing a white tracksuit.


    Finally, the boy was out of his breath and could not run any further. He stopped by the tree, gasping for


    air.


    "Come on! Beat him up. He is a bastard without a father! How shameful that is!" A fat boy of around ten


    years old pointed to the boy in white tracksuit and shouted to his peers.


    The kids all gathered around and circled the boy in the middle.


    They all looked wicked and were eager to beat up the poor kid.


    "Whistle! Bite them!" A young voice spoke above their heads. A split secondter, a big caucasian


    ovcharka appeared out of nowhere and charged towards them, barking fearlessly.


    The kids became so scared and hurriedly ran away.


    The boy in the white tracksuit looked up. Among the beautiful peach flowers, there sat a cute little girl.


    She was wearing a graceful pink dress and looked absolutely adorable.


    The sunshine was gently kissing her bright face. He thought that she had the most beautiful smile in


    the world.


    He stared at her and waspletely lost in her eyes. It was until she suddenly fell off the tree and hit


    him that he came to his senses.


    "Ouch, my back hurts!" The girl stuck her tongue out with a grin and was about to stroll away with the


    dog.


    He quickly stood from the ground. While rubbing his butt, he shyly asked a question to her: "Hey, little


    fairy, my name is Zoe Lu. Can I know your name too?"


    The girl turned around and gave him a big smile. "Hey Zoe, my name is L Li! Don''t you forget my


    name, okay?" She crossed her arms in front of her chest and grinned at him. She grinned broadly,


    revealing a mouthful of white teeth.


    She had been on his mind since then. L Li, the little fairy who rode a big caucasian ovcharka!


    One dream after another, L saw Zoe smiling at her among the twinkling stars. He said to her in a


    sweet soft voice, "L, I love you but now I need to go. You should be happy! Don''t cry on me now."


    He looked utterly stunning in the dream with his red hair and cool smile.


    The past haunted her. Another big explosion rang through her ears!


    "Zoe! Zoe!" L screamed as she was awaken by her own nightmares. She sat in the bed, shivering


    like a leaf in the chilling autumn wind.


    On hearing her daughter''s shrill cry, Angie quickly stepped out of the bathroom to check on her.


    "Oh L, you woke up!" She pressed on the button and called for the doctor.


    L looked around, trying to figure out where she was. Was she at the hospital? How did she end up in


    a hospital?


    She had dreamt about Harry and the first time she met Zoe.


    "Mother! Where are Harry and Zoe?" She opened her mouth and stared at Angie whose eyes were


    quite red. She assumed that her mother has been crying a lot.


    Angie walked up to her bed and tapped lightly on her hand. "Harry...he is in the ward next to yours. He


    is still in aa..."


    On hearing her reply, L quickly removed the drip equipment on her and lifted up the sheet. She was


    so desperate to see Harry.


    "L! Slow down! Leave the drip on! L please..." Angie chased after her daughter out of the ward.


    L looked around and searched the wards one by one. She pressed her face on the door ss, trying


    to find her Harry.


    Then, in one of the wards, she spotted Rose. L pushed the door open with all her strength and


    dashed inside. Angie could not stop L in time and saw her tumble into the room.


    As Rose was in the ward, Angie followed L in as well.


    The man who used to be so energetic and full of life was now lying on the ward bed, motionless.


    No, she could not bear to see him like this. Her heart ached in great agony.


    On the sight of L, Rose was furious. It was because of this woman that her son was now lying on the


    bed in aa!


    "Get the hell out of here!" Her face became twisted in wrath as she pointed to the door and yelled at


    L. Kevin saw his wife''s look and quickly came over to calm her down.


    Angie cast a nce at her direction and said, "Please Rose, this is a matter between the kids. We


    should not interfere with them!"


    "Not interfere? How could I just stand by and watch your daughter trick my son into death? Wouldn''t it


    be toote by then?" Kevin could no longer stand his wife being hysterical. He went up and tried to pull


    her out of the room.


    "Where are you dragging me to? Let go of me!" The door was mmed shut but her loud yelling could


    still be heard from afar.


    Angie left the ward as well so that her daughter could be with Harry on her own.


    L busted into tears and threw herself onto his bed. She knelt beside him and wept, "Harry, please


    wake up. You will be fine, okay? I need yourpanionship!


    Harry! You foolish man! Please wake up soon! I''m so sorry¡­I need you so much." Zoe had already left


    her. "Could you please wake up and be with me? I love you so much. I don''t know what to do if you


    never wake up!" She was literally crying her heart out.


    After a long time, she eventually stopped crying. Only L''s murmuring and her asional sobs could


    be heard.


    "Harry, you risked your life to save me and Nicole. I will marry you! I am following you until the end of


    the world!" Sheid her head next to him and held his hand tightly in hers.


    Miraculously, the man on the bed came to his senses. He opened his eyes slowly as he heard herst


    words. He smiled silently. Being pale, he let out a groan.


    The ward door was pushed open again. Harry closed his eyes andy there with an even breath.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" What happened to the Li family of A Country caused worldwide


    sensation.


    Ynda hurried all the way here from C Country as soon as she heart about what happened to Harry.


    But as she entered the room, she saw L holding onto her man tightly. Harry almost died because of


    her and her bastard daughter. She wanted to kill her right now!


    L was in a patient robe herself. She sat up straight and wiped away the tears on her face.


    "I am here to keep himpany. He saved me and my child''s life!" Her tone was full of proud and


    appreciation.


    Ynda put her bag down on the bed and came up to L. She grabbed her arm and started dragging


    her out of the room. "Get the hell out of here! It is because of you and your bastard child that Harry is


    like this!"


    "p! p!" Someone''s face was pped twice! The ward was now quiet. L''s face was as pale as


    paper. She stared at Ynda in anger.


    "Ynda, you are from the famous Mo family of C Country! You should act more elegantly. What do


    you mean by bastard? You don''t talk to a mother like that!" L stepped up and looked at Ynda


    challengingly as she held onto her face. She should have learnt karate when she was still young! So


    that she could beat the shit out of this woman!


    Without hearing Ynda out, she continued, "My daughter is ady from the Li family of A Country. No


    matter who Nicole''s father is, she most certainly is not a bastard! Today I only pped your face. Next


    time there will be more. You should know how to address others more politely! Know where you are


    standing, woman."


    L was still in a patient robe, but her imposing manner was unquestionable. Ynda was shocked


    and speechless as L walked away.

 Chapter 198 A Mutilated Body

    Chapter 198 A Mutted Body


    After being stopped in her tracks for a moment, Ynda raised her hand and was about to p back.


    But L seized her hand in the air. "Miss Mo, don''t dare touch me! Anyway, Harry is mine! I know you


    two are engaged, but so what! You, pretentious angel, ruined my marriage! Do you really think I''d let


    you off the hook that easy?"


    Ynda pulled back her wrist, staring at L with a smirk in her face. "Ha ha! Who do you think you


    are? But, I''m not that mean. You''re still wee toe to our wedding! I will greet your personally!"


    L was annoyed at her bragging tone but instantlyposed herself and smiled instead. "Well, you


    shall see, Miss Mo. I swear, after this time, I''ll fight to the bitter end!"


    Ynda cannot be with his Harry! She can''t be with him. Even though she didn''t wear any makeup and


    was d in a in hospital dress, L walked away from her love rival, proud and elegant.


    Harry had listened to their conversation. To fight to the bitter end? Were they keeping something from


    him? He badly wanted to find out.


    Ynda froze for a long time before she approached the man''s bed.


    She obsessively stroked his cold and perfect face. He was so charming even when he was sleeping...


    Depressed and bored, L stayed in the hospital for another day. She wasn''t discharged from the


    hospital until she was told by the doctors that everything was fine and she just needed rest every now


    and then.


    People told her that Harry was already awake from thea and was apanied by his family.


    Suddenly, she felt too embarrassed to see him.


    However, she still made up her mind to go with Nicole and see him before they leave the hospital. In


    the ward, he was sitting on the bed with a betterplexion and not looking as pale as before. This


    relieved her of worry and anxiety! Harry looked every bit of his handsome features again.


    Kevin was reading newspapers on the sofa. Ynda sat by the bed, holding Harry''s hand tightly, and


    Rose returned home to bring some clean clothes.


    "Hello, Mr. Si! Sorry to bother you!" L greeted Kevin respectfully. The man, Harry''s father, seemed


    more weing than his mother.


    "Hello!" Kevin put down the newspapers and nodded at her.


    "Hello, Grandpa Si. Uncle Harry saved me and my mommy. We just want to say thank you!" said


    Nicole. She was in a longvender dress, her hair in two small pigtails and a crown headwear.


    At the sight of Nicole, Kevin became bright and cheerful. "Hi, my little puppet. What''s your name?"


    "Grandpa Si, my name is Nicole." L looked down at her lovely daughter, and was instantly filled with


    so much emotions.


    For a moment, Nicole''s face reminded Kevin of what his son looked like as a kid, and he was about to


    think deep about it when L said, "Mr. Si, we''re going to visit Boss Si!"


    Kevin was interrupted by her words and lost his train of thoughts.


    They went to the other side of the bed, and when L saw Ynda holding his hand, she felt


    extremely hurt and jealous.


    God. Was he really okay with this public disy of affection? He said that he only holds hand with me


    in public.


    "Uncle Harry, do you still feel pain? Are you okay now?" Nicole''s voice, innocent and tender, interrupted


    her deep meditation.


    Harry took his hand back from Ynda and looked down gently at Nicole, stroking her hair. "I''m feeling


    better now, almost recovered! Thank you for being my little guardian angel."


    Ynda watched the scene and it annoyed her. She imagined how the three of them, Harry, L and


    their child, looked like a happy family.


    Nicole nodded vigorously and grinned. "Uncle Harry, thank you for saving me and my mommy. You are


    really our superhero!"


    A superhero? Harry raised an eyebrow. It sounded good!


    L took a deep breath, "Boss Si, thank you for saving us! We''ll pay a visit to your house to express


    our heartfelt gratitude!"


    Could he interpret it as a hint that she was going to sleep with him?


    Ynda sneered, "Not at all, Miss Li. Harry treasures friendship. He would do the same to any one of


    his friends! He did not do it just for you. Besides, when Harry is recovered, we will go back to C Country


    for our wedding. Miss Li, you will not have such an opportunity!"


    She replied, sounding every bit like Harry''s fiancee. It sounded polite and persuasive.


    L smiled. She neither hit back nor looked at the man again. "Mr. Si, we''re leaving. One of my


    friends¡­he saved us¡­and he''s gone. I''m going to see him!" L said goodbye to Kevin, her eyes


    moist and red.


    "Zoe saved us. I want to say farewell to him. Let''s go together!" Harry determinedly replied and quickly


    tried to get off the bed with the support of his lower body.


    He still looked handsome and appealing even in a hospital suit. Ynda hurried to hold his arm, but he


    just looked at her and said, "No, thanks. I''ll go back soon!"


    L brought Nicole to Angie and Landon in her own ward before she went to the morgue with Harry.


    They walked down to the B2 where the morgue was located. It was gloomy and cold.


    L unconsciously grasped Harry on his shirt and her lips shuddered. She was afraid of three things:


    ghosts, being alone at night and cats.


    Harry noticed something was wrong with her, and he, enduring the pain, moved his injured arm


    wrapped in gauze and held her shoulder tightly.


    "The deceased rest in peace. Don''t be afraid!"


    They arrived at the morgue 3 where there were six corpses covered in white clothes. When she saw it,


    L was short of breath due to fear.


    She was drenching in sweat, and was feeling hot and thirsty.


    She had been mourning about Zoe''s death, and couldn''t ept the fact that his best friend is now


    gone. How could he lie, lifeless, in this cold morgue? She tried to suppress crying by covering her


    mouth.


    Harry found the bedbeled with the name of Zoe. Although it was covered with white cloth, the body


    below was obviously not in itsplete form.


    The head was still there, but his upper body was gone, and only half of his leg was left...


    L trembled violently in Harry''s arms, crying bitterly with sorrowful moans and sobs. She came to say


    farewell to him who sacrificed himself for them and died with a mutted body.


    She owed him her life and will forever be in debt to her best friend.


    "Don''t cry. It''s not what he wants!", said Harry who had a deep admiration for his courage and love. The


    man sacrificed himself without any hesitation for the sake of his true love.


    If Zoe was still alive and he himself couldn''t get rid of Ynda, he might ask Zoe to take care of L...


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Zoe! You''re gone¡­ Have you even considered what I would feel now? Who''s going to drink with me if


    you''re not here¡­ Who will be my best guy friend..." L got very emotional and her legs were giving


    up. She was about to have a breakdown.


    She remembered that he had always helped her in times of need for thest ten years. Whenever she


    turned to him for help, he would always make himself avable.


    They grew up together, prepared hard for the College Entrance Examination, studied side by side at


    the university, and stayed up all night and day to y games like hiking, drinking, racing...


    He was very important to her. He was not just a close friend. He was her brother.


    He was younger than her. But she insisted on being his elder sister. He would always try to guide her


    with advice and tips. But she did not pay attention and had taken him for granted. Now she would miss


    everything that he did for her. Now that he was¡­gone.

 Chapter 199 The Perfect Zoe

    Chapter 199 The Perfect Zoe


    When L was in a fight with others at a younger age, Zoe called in many friends to help her. As a


    result, he would always go to prison for a week because he protected her.


    He had always been there for her through the best and the worst days of her life. Now that she was


    already strong enough, he was gone.


    "Zoe..." It struck her that losing her best friend might be the most horrible thing ever.


    "L, let him rest in peace." Thank you, Zoe!


    Harry held the shivering L, thinking that it would be better if she did not see Zoe like this, so that she


    could remember the perfect Zoe.


    When they walked out of the mortuary, blood began to drip off Harry''s arm again, and L was still


    ovee with tears.


    He sent her back to the ward. Her mother and grandfather both wept bitterly when they saw her very


    downhearted and depressed.


    Both Li family and Si family were very grateful to the life of Zoe, the young man from the Lu family!


    "Take a rest, and we''ll see him at his funeral." Heforted her in a reassuring voice and helped her


    sit on the bed.


    L calmed down for a moment, took the tissue Harry had handed her and wiped her eyes.


    She nced at Harry, who was wincing in pain but was trying to hide it. "Your arm is injured again. Go


    take care of it or else it will be infected. I am going to be discharged today and I will go back to work


    tomorrow."


    Harry sat down beside her and let her face him. "L, stop crying. I don''t want to see you in tears!"


    Landon and Angie stepped out of the ward to give them space.


    L looked at Harry and thought about Zoe again. Her tears streamed down immediately at the


    thought of Zoe. "Please, just go!"


    "Why are you crying again?" He frowned and gently wiped her tears with his palm.


    She avoided his hand and looked out at the greenery outside the window. "From now on, you and Zoe


    are no longer in my world¡­ There''s only me. I don''t want to lose another man. It stings and pains me


    so much."


    If she was in a bad mood, no one would drink with her again.


    If she wanted to go race cars, no one would keep herpany.


    If she couldn''t reach Harry, no one would pick her up.


    ......


    Looking at her like this, Harry felt as if countless needles were pricking his heart. He stood, walked up


    to her and pulled her closer to him.


    "I will stay with you for a while."


    The woman withdrew from his arms and stared at him. "Harry, do you know what I want?"


    He gazed at her deeply. How could he not know? What she wanted was the same as what he wanted


    most, wasn''t it? "I can give you anything but a marriage."


    He could give her everything, heart and soul.


    Hearing his words, she closed her eyes. "Please go. I will get what I want by myself! Leave me alone


    now." She wanted more than his heart and she believed she could get all she wanted!


    The setting sun shone on the Harry''s figure through the ss and made him more noble and


    extraordinary.


    "I''ll give you everything else that you want!"


    There was no need to! She knew that he wouldprise and marry Ynda.


    "Please leave! You''re just making things worse!" She dropped her shoulders feebly and leaned against


    the bed.


    Harry really hated that he could not make the only woman that he loved happy! He hated seeing her


    like this. For the first time in his life, he felt so powerless. So helpless.


    He pulled her to his arms again. "L..."


    "Go!" She raised her voice and struggled to free herself.


    Why was he still here? What was he trying to prove? L stood to her feet and pushed him out of the


    ward with all the strength left of her.


    She banged shut the door of the ward and breathed a sigh of relief. She needed to be left alone to


    clear her mind.


    Angie and Landon watched as L pushed Harry out of the ward and looked at each other in surprise.


    Only L dared to treat him like that.


    "Grandpa, auntie, L is very emotionally unstable right now. I will see her when I am discharged from


    the hospital. Please do take care of her. I beg you."


    The two elders nodded at once. "We''re obliged to you, Harry! Thank you for saving my daughter and


    granddaughter. I will ask L to take Nicole and go to your house to offer our gratitude!"


    Landon saw with his own eyes how Harry had saved Nicole. And how he went back to the vi and


    tried to save L. They had seen it and were very grateful.


    "Please don''t mention it. Excuse me, I have to leave now!" He took one final nce at L''s ward and


    rushed into his.


    He pressed the beeper to call the doctor to put a bandage on his arm.


    Seeing Harry return, Ynda promptly stood from the couch. "Harry!"


    She was the only one in the ward as Kevin was not there.


    "Are you all right?" Ynda came to help him but Harry turned his face away from her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda''s eyes turned red as she watched him treat her so coldly. He had been with her for so many


    years and he had never treated her like this before. She was bing so insecure. She just wanted to


    be with him. What was wrong with that? He agreed to marry her. She has every right to act like this.


    What was wrong?


    Fortunately, she would live through the pain just for a short time. They were going to hold a wedding in


    less than three months.


    ¡­¡­


    In SL Group.


    L sat in the deputy CEO office, busy again with work. Although she was already the acting CEO, she


    didn''t want to relocate her office, in case he mighte back in a few days.


    She was going through things the way he would and was doing what he had done.


    At 12 o''clock in the middle of the night.


    L looked at her watch. It was alreadyte. She hadn''t brought any toiletries.


    "I''ll just head home, I guess." she thought. But it was already twelve o''clock. She did not want to cause


    any unnecessary trouble. People in the vi were already fast asleep.


    "Forget it, only one night!"


    Lying in an armchair and ovee by fatigue, she felt ufortable for she had never slept on an


    armchair.


    At about one o''clock in the morning.


    There was only a temporary lounge in the CEO office of SL Group. She cleared up her own stuff and


    went to the CEO office.


    It was pitch dark outside her office. She turned on the shlight on her cellphone to guide her on the


    way to the elevator.


    The door of the CEO office was not locked. She pushed in and turned all the lights on. The office


    instantly became bright.


    His stuff had all been packed and taken away. The door of the lounge was locked.


    She had gone through all the drawers but didn''t find the key. She stared at the phone, hesitating to give


    him a call.


    In the end, she still called him.


    The phone rang a few times before he picked up. She could tell from his slightly husky voice that he


    had fallen asleep...


    "Well, it''ste, and I want to sleep in the lounge for one night, but I can''t find the key..." Hearing the


    woman''s embarrassed voice over the phone, Harry sat up from the bed.


    She had been so busy at work. She did not even bother to go home.


    Of course, now that she became the acting CEO, she must be busy all day long.


    ... Was he too cruel to her? Did he put too much pressure on her?


    "Go look in the secretary''s office, see if they''ve put the key away."


    L nodded and replied, "Okay." Then she hung up the phone. She was dead tired.

 Chapter 200 Letter of Resignation

    Chapter 200 Letter of Resignation


    Two minutester, she did find a golden chain of keys, with which she used to enter the lounge. The


    room was very tidy and the bedding was newly-put. Everything in the room felt so rxing.


    L was so tired that she immediately fell into sleep once she was in bed. All the events leading up to


    this day had drained all the energy in her.


    As a result, she missed all the calls from Harry.


    Two o''clock in the morning.


    Someone was knocking at the door of the lounge, which was locked from the inside. Already sound


    asleep, L only turned over when she heard the noise and fell asleep again.


    "Bang! Bang!" Nagged by the loudbination of the knocking and the ringing of her phone, L


    finally woke up.


    Who would be knocking here sote at night? Was it Harry? She checked the iing call.


    Then she abruptly picked up the call. "Open the door." It was him!


    With disheveled hair and confused eyes, L looked at the dark shadow of a man outside the door.


    "How can I help you, Boss Si? It''s quitete now, you know." Being woken up from sleep was not a


    pleasant experience. It was something that she never liked.


    But Harry found her look of confusion extremely adorable. He couldn''t reach her through the phone


    repeatedly, so he was worried that she might be in trouble again. The unfortunate happenings they


    experienced had also caused a bit of a trauma in him.


    Despite the fact that Sara Fu had been arrested and sentenced to death, the Li Family was actually put


    at a bigger risk as more people knew about the old pocket watch after the kidnapping. The value of the


    pocket watch had been reported in every channel of the radio and television.


    "Nothing. Go back to sleep! I''m very sorry for bothering you." He walked in and sat on the couch. His


    heart ached when he saw L throwing herself back to bed. She has been so worn out. He wished he


    could have her tiredness and pain so that she would not be feeling exhausted or hurt anymore.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He shouldn''t have asked her to be acting CEO in the first ce. However, he could still give her a


    hand. Severalpetent assistants could be assigned to help her..


    L forced herself to stay awake and see what Harry would do, but she fell asleep again not before


    long.


    When she woke up again, it was already 7 in the morning. Herptop was on the desk, along with


    some folders.


    She picked up one of them and found it had been thoroughly examined, and had been marked with


    detailedments of revision and had been carefully approved.


    Hisments, written in an elegant style, were always right to the point. They revealed all the hidden


    risk and ws she had not noticed. Harry had given practical suggestions for each of them, which


    meant that it only took Harry few hours to cope with her workload for a whole week...


    Was he that good? He even stayed up all night to finish her job. He loved her that much.


    When she was about to open the door after tidying up, Joey pushed it open from the outside and slowly


    walked in.


    He showed L the bag in his hand. There were several lunchboxes in it.


    "Miss Li, Boss Si just left and he told me to bring you some breakfast! He is so sweet on you!" Actually,


    it was a tragic story for Joey. He waited downstairs for the whole night after receiving Boss''s call at 2


    o''clock in the morning. He had not slept since then.


    L was stupefied for a moment, and then she nodded. "Thanks, Joey. It''s so kind of you! You''re so


    sweet too!"


    In the lunchboxes, there were steamed creamy bun, deep-fried dough stick with special spice sauce


    and preserved egg and minced pork porridge. All looked very warm and appetizing.


    "It''s my pleasure. I''ll see youter then, Miss Li." Finally! He could go back home and catch some sleep


    now!


    After Joey left, L took the breakfast to the CEO office.


    It was early in the morning, so no one was at work yet. She went back to the lounge again, got her


    laptop and folders, and cleared the room up.


    After the morning briefing, Julie Tan gave L a letter of resignation.


    Julie was still wearing that enchanting smile as if the letter was not from her.


    L went through the whole letter and the ultimate reason Julie stated in it was nothing more than


    suitability for her job in SL.


    "Miss Tan, is this really why you decided to leave?" L put the letter on her desk and looked at Julie


    with arms crossed.


    Julie Tan was a remarkable manager in spite of her unprofessional flirting nature. If she left, it would be


    a loss to the management of thepany. She was a valuable asset.


    "I came here for Boss Si, to tell you the truth. But now it seems that he''s far from my reach. And he''s


    leaving soon, so there''s no point in staying here any longer." Sitting opposite L, Julie said bluntly.


    L smiled. "For Boss Si? What a coincidence. We came here for the same reason! However, I haven''t


    given up even after four years of waiting. Why are you in a hurry?"


    It was true. L was nning to make some bold moves after Zoe''s funeral. Tit for tat, she would get


    back at that woman sooner orter. She would not let justice underestimate what that evil of a woman


    had done to her.


    Ynda ruined her career in the entertainment industry, so she would not allow her to enjoy the fame


    and power today. Ultimately, she destroyed her marriage.


    All of a sudden, Julie changed the way she was looking at L. There was really something special


    about her. Despite their differences, she still adored L. Simply speaking, they were chasing after a


    same man. But L seemed to be okay with that.


    "You really don''t mind?" Normally, L would kick those rivals out.


    "Of course I do. But he''s not mine yet. So why should I care? Besides, you are very valuable to this


    company." Lughed, radiant with confidence, like a typical superwoman.


    Julie tore the paper up, secretly hoping that Harry would not be so blind to choose Ynda, that


    cunning bitch.


    "Miss Li, pretend that I never show up here today!" Julie stood up. Inspired by L''s words, she


    decided to stay instead.


    L nodded, stood at the same time and held out her hand. "Miss Tan, I look forward to your excellent


    performance. I believe you''ll have a bright future in SL."


    Julie Tan took L''s hand and found it exceedingly soft. Obviously, L was well brought up in a rich


    family. "I really appreciate your kindness, Miss Li! I won''t take this opportunity for granted."


    Soon afterwards, Julie Tan left the deputy CEO office and threw the paper shreds into the garbage can.


    The brilliant sunshine outside the window was just like the smile on L''s face when she looked at


    Harry.


    It reminded Julie of the men who just came and went in her life. Now she was determined to end this


    long time of love affairs and be an elegant, independent and unique woman like L!


    Julie even wanted to thank Ynda Mo now. If it were not for her, she wouldn''t havee to SL and


    had her values changed for the better after learning from people here!


    She looked at L''s office again. L Li, you are going to get him for sure! I hope you do! You''re the


    better woman.


    About 7 in the evening, L grabbed her purse and rushed to the parking lot. She almost forgot that


    she had an important dinner with some high-ranking political figures. These meetings were very


    important for the promotion of thepany.


    She called Jordan on the way, and asked him to pick her up around 8 to 9 pm, as he was usually at


    leisure during night time.


    At exactly ten to eight, L arrived at Marriott Hotel. When she walked in Private Room 666, a dozen


    or so people had seated themselves around a round table, and L was thest guest.


    "Look! Isn''t this Miss Li from SL Group!" A stout man abruptly came to her side to shake hands with


    L.


    L recognized him. He was Danny Fang, the CEO of Fang Holdings Group. She couldn''t believe she


    would be able to meet him!


    At about her father''s age, this Mr. Fang was notoriously lecherous, infamous for his lust for both


    genders and frequent sex scandals. At the same time, he was a cunning businessman and had already


    achieved a lot of sess.


    L shook hands with him in a routinely manner. When Danny Fang was about to bring up a


    conversation, she walked away right away to the guest of honor. She did not have any time to waste.

 Chapter 201 Made a Lot of Effort

    Chapter 201 Made a Lot of Effort


    She looked at the tallnky man sitting on the chief guest chair. The man had a natural air of authority


    in his demeanor. A polite and professional smile spread over her face. "Mr. Hu,dies and gentlemen,


    sorry for beingte."


    Chris Hu was the secretary of the capitalmittee of A Country. He was a man of low profile and was


    seldom seen in public. This time he was invited to a banquet to celebrate andunch the development


    of a new real estate project proposed by a number of CEOs from different corporations.


    Chris Hu was a close friend of the former acting CEO of the SL group. L had seen him several times


    before but they didn''t speak that much.


    Chris nodded at the elegant-looking L and calmly said, "It''s good to see you. Sit down please, Ms.


    Li. Let''s start the proceedings."


    Another female CEO from A Country, Joyce Mu of CP Capitals heard the words and emitted a loud


    laugh. She was a woman in herte thirties and was known for her forceful determination in the


    business.


    L only took up her responsibility as the acting CEO recently, but her name had quickly spread all


    over A Country. Almost everyone knew about her!


    Joyce looked at L intently and said, "Ms. Li, you are indeed runningte. How about drinking three


    shots of vodka as a punishment?"


    L Li is indeed a name with a troublesome nature. She was first caught up in love scandals with


    Ynda and Harry. Recently, she was the center of attention of a kidnapping scheme. Not to mention


    the explosion happened in her backyard that led to the death of multiple people. Almost everyone in A


    Country learned about her and her name had been an object for gossip and rumors since then.


    L Li, what a disputable person! Some people attested that she was a nice woman, while some


    people held the utterly opposite belief...


    Tonight might be good chance for everyone to really know her!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    On hearing Joyce''s words, L gave her a sophisticated smile and poured herself a shot of vodka.


    This amazed everyone in the room. "Ms. Mu, of course I shall take the punishment. It is my fault for


    runningte. I won''t make any excuses. Therefore, I will punish myself with these. I hope no one will


    have any bad feelings about me anymore. Thank you very much!"


    She was straightforward! And humble! This was the first real impression she gave to them.


    First shot went down. She showed everyone the bottom of the ss. She drank a second ss. Her


    face turned a little bit reddish. And finally, she managed to drink the third shot of vodka. She maintained


    her coolness on the surface but her stomach was actually quite upset.


    "Bravo! Ms. Li, what a tough woman!" Danny Fang, who sat right next to L,plimented her by


    pping his hands. She was such a beauty and it would be fun to see her so drunk...


    Haha...


    "Ms. Li, you sure are a good drinker. Have another one please!" Joyce liked L and found her


    character very pleasing. She appreciated L''s own way of doing things and sincerely wanted to have


    a drink with her.


    L had a sip of in water. She looked at Joyce with interest in her eyes. She knew that Joyce was


    not a simple woman. She could learn a lot from her. She was able to find her own position in the


    business circle of A Country. She sure had some unique skills.


    L smiled and filled her ss again. She raised the ss and gently clinked Joyce''s ss


    respectfully.


    Joyce nodded in approval as L understood social etiquette very well. The second impression L


    left on everyone was a courteous one.


    L had four consecutive shots. She had to drink some in water to ease the rumbling in her


    stomach.


    She excused herself and retreated to the bathroom. There, she washed her hands and threw up the


    excess alcohol in her.


    She spent quite some time throwing up before she came out of the bathroom. Next to the door, stood


    Joyce, who was also washing her hands.


    Upon seeing L stepping out of the bathroom, she gave her a smile of understanding. She didn''t want


    to embarrass her. "Are you alright, Ms. Li?"


    L rinsed her mouth and wiped it dry. She looked back at Joyce and exined, "I will be fine. Alcohol


    always upsets my stomach. That''s it."


    The two women freshened up and went back to the room together. L had some warm food and


    coffee and felt much better.


    Danny Fang loved drinking with everyone. He just had a drink with Mr. Hu, and now he came up to L


    and filled up her ss with great enthusiasm.


    "Miss Li, here is a drink to us!" With these words, heid his arm on the back of the chair where L


    was seated and it seemed like he was hugging her from behind.


    L was thinking fast on how to decline his toast in a polite way. "Mr. Fang, I am very sorry but I sure


    cannot drink anymore. I had too much already. Sorry!"


    "Hey, nonsense! Miss Li, just one more ss. I will get you a driver and have him send you hometer!


    Don''t worry." L''s excuse was nonsense to him. He wouldn''t let her get away with it.


    Miss Li, what a rare beauty. Danny examined her with his eyes. She had such smooth skin and her


    cheeks were so delicate. He rolled his eyes at her body, amazed at the fact that she did not look like a


    woman who had given birth! What a sexy figure¡­


    If only he could sleep with her¡­


    Just then, Joyce stepped in the middle and called out to Danny, "Mr. Fang, Miss Li already said she


    didn''t want to drink anymore. Maybe you should stop bugging her!"


    Danny was known to be a womanizer. Even though he had a tough wife at home, he still chose to y


    the field!


    L cast a nce at Joyce with great appreciation. "I am truly sorry, Mr. Fang..."


    Dannyid down his ss on the table with force and said to L in a cold voice, "Miss Li, you would


    not even bother to have a drink with me. You are being disrespectful!"


    The room hushed in silence. Everyone present immediately felt awkward at the situation.


    L''s smile was gone as well. However, she maintained her politeness and exined, "You think too


    much. If I had not had four shots already, I would definitely have a drink with you right now. But..."


    The truth was she hated having any drink with Danny! The words were right at the tip of her tongue!


    "There is no but! Come on, raise your ss and we will have a toast! Don''t be such a killjoy!" Danny


    was pushing it really hard. L was utterly disgusted by his manners.


    Mr. Hu who sat on the chief guest chair cast a nce at their direction but said nothing. Everyone else


    was also quiet.


    Danny''spany had strong business connection with everyone. They shared themon interest so


    it would be pointless to cross Danny.


    L coldly stared at Danny''s chubby arm on her chair and snapped, "Take your arm away!"


    Danny was pushing it way too far. L was pissed off and refused to be polite with him anymore!


    L''s words made the situation worse. Danny shamelessly moved his arm from the chair and onto her


    shoulder. Everyone was shocked. He had gone too far!


    Joyce spoke again, and this time she sounded quite serious, "Mr. Fang, tonight is just a casual dinner


    gathering. We are supposed to have fun. You should try to behave yourself!"


    The whole SL group belonged to Harry Si. Therefore, L might well be his woman.


    He should not cross L. As an old friend of Danny, Joyce felt obliged to warn him in advance as Harry


    Si was a tough man to deal with!


    Many people learned about Harry''s power from the recent kidnapping. Although the incident was


    covered up and hid from the media, well-connected people still got the news from trusted channels.


    Danny was looking forward to getting L drunk so that he could sleep with her. Hepletely ignored


    Joyce''s warning.


    "Miss Li, you are too young to be the acting CEO of SL group. I bet you have made a lot of effort to get


    the position!" He was implying something behind the lines and everyone could tell that.


    L smiled. She shook away Danny''s arm, stood and took the ss from his hand.


    Danny was pleased to see her epting the ss. He finally got to her! Oh, this would be a night of


    pleasure!


    However, to everyone''s surprise, L poured the alcohol on Danny''s head!


    Ignoring Danny''s yelling, she cleared her throat and said to him word by word, "I got the position of the


    acting CEO because of my hard work! You and your numerous love scandals! I suppose you already


    had STD! So! Shameless!" With that, L had her head up high and walked away.

 Chapter 202 Taking Me and the SL Group as Your Bitter Enemy

    Chapter 202 Taking Me and the SL Group as Your Bitter Enemy


    On hearing her harsh words, Danny instantly lost all his manners. He felt greatly humiliated.


    "You are just a mistress! How dare you talk to me like this..."


    "p!" L pped his face really hard and sessfully stopped him from talking further. No one


    stepped up to stop them from the dispute. The people just stared at each other in dismay and fear.


    Danny''s business was significant for them so they didn''t want to get involved and be caught in the fire.


    If a rift had to happen between Harry Si of the SL group and Danny Fang, then they would


    automatically stand on Harry''s side as he was the more significant and powerful. However, L Li was


    not that important for them. They didn''t want to get involved for the sake of her!


    "You shameless mistress dare to p me?" Danny red at L in disbelief. He pointed to her face


    with dismay and shouted, "Who the hell are you?" The second daughter of the Li family? She was


    nothing but some sex toy for men!


    "Enough!" Chris Hu finally spoke. He had kept his silence while observing the two try to fight each


    other. But now, he had seen enough of it as he hit his clenched fist hard on the table.


    The table moved, and cutlery and wine sses danced. Everyone present was surprised at the words


    he said.


    "Danny, yourpany is no longer considered for the bid this time! I will report it to the mayor myself!


    The circle has to make a stand and we will never tolerate such manners!" He has always found Danny


    of nasty personality and this time he caught him red-handed. It was time for him to disregard his


    business for the bidding.


    "Mr. Hu! You cannot do this to me! Why? I am every bit of an irreceable asset to the circle!" Danny,


    with alcohol dripping down from his head and a p mark on his face, clumsily walked towards Chris


    and begged him to change his mind.


    The bidding this time was crucial to hispany! They were looking forward to a big profit from it!


    Missing the bid would mean saying goodbye to hundreds of millions!


    Chris just red at Danny and replied with a severe tone, "L Li is ady and you dare to verbally


    humiliate her like that. I don''t think you are a decent man, therefore I would not consider you for the


    bidding at all! We maintain our principle of high manners here. You know that."


    His reply made Danny furious. He cast an angry look at L and whole-heartedly cursed her. What a


    bitch!


    He had no excuse staying here anymore. Without thinking any further, he grabbed L''s arm by force


    and dashed towards the door.


    "Get off me!" As she felt disgusted and vited by his firm touch, L screamed out loud.


    Some senior managers saw this and decided to help L out. As soon as they approached Danny, he


    yelled at them and threatened, "If you dare to stop me, I will cease cooperation with yourpanies


    immediately! Don''t you daree near me!"


    On hearing his words, they backed off, shrugged their shoulders and sat back to the seats. Just then,


    Joyce stood up and handed over L''s bag to her.


    She made an effort separating the two and put on an angry pair of eyes at the crazy man. "Danny


    Fang! What is your problem today? Miss Li is from the SL Group! She is one of us!" Joyce was a bit


    chubby so she tried to hide L behind her back. She knew the consequences of messing with the SL


    Group, so she kept signaling at Danny, hoping that he would stop right now.


    However, Danny was so furious that he could no longer listen to any advice, even if it came from


    somebody significant to him. He was that crazy now. He pushed Joyce into the room and shouted, "Get


    out of my way and stay there! Stay away from my business!"


    He quickly locked the door of the room and turned around to chase after L in the corridor. L


    panicked and started running forward in her fastest pace. However, she was still too slow for him.


    Danny stepped up and ruthlessly grabbed her by the hair.


    "You asshole, let go of me!"


    She tried to get her cellphone from her bag in a hurry. "Damn you, as soon as my friends are here, they


    will chop off your dirty hand!"


    "Whatever! You are at my mercy now!" Danny smirked as he grabbed her long hair and pushed her into


    a dark room nearby.


    L reached her phone and dialed a random number in panic. The screen showed blinding brightness


    in the dark room. "You dare try to call someone? You wish!" Danny pped the phone out of her hand.


    It dropped to the ground and bounced off underneath one of the tables.


    Little did Danny know that the call was already connected. He threw L onto a sofa and was about to


    rape her.


    His hands touched her body vigorously. L struggled frantically and found an ashtray next to her. She


    quickly lifted it up and tried to hit it on his forehead.


    However, Danny dodged it in time and grabbed it out of her hand. He threw the ashtray to the ground


    and looked at her with an evil victorious smile.


    "Danny Fang, I dare you to touch me now! I am Harry Si''s woman!"


    Danny paused on hearing Harry''s name. To him, Harry Si was a god of a man! He respected him so


    much. However he came to his senses andughed at her, "Good try! Boss Si said that you two are


    just friends! You are mine now! Ha!"


    He emitted a nastyugh as he reached for her. L desperately dodged his touch and ran to the other


    side of the room.


    "Damn it! If you dare to touch me today, I will definitely kill you!" L set her teeth and with all her


    strength, she smashed her bag on his head. Danny shook his head in pain. With a deep roar, he


    dashed forward and continued reaching for her.


    L kicked his big belly with her high heel. It worked as Danny held on to his belly as he was badly


    hurt. This bought L some time. She dashed towards the door.


    However Danny caught her by her long hair again. "Bitch! Let me teach you a lesson today! You don''t


    mess with Danny Fang!"


    At this crucial moment, the door was kicked open by a great force. As it mmed hard against the wall,


    many people came out of their rooms.


    A tall and dangerous figure stood by the door. "Snap!" He turned on the light.


    Harry Si!


    L eximed in ecstasy. He came at the right timing. She almost wanted to cry out of joy! He was


    truly her guardian angel!


    "Oh..." the man behind L saw the dangerous look on Harry''s face and was utterly intimidated. He


    was so scared to say anything.


    He lost control of his legs and knelt down on the ground. L took the chance and ran away from his


    grip.


    Harry walked up to Danny and kicked him right in the chest. His eyes zed like fire. She had never


    seen this angry before! "Ah!" Boss Si, please have mercy! I didn''t mean to offend you!" Danny held


    onto his chest and rolled on the floor in agony.


    Behind L, people had gathered and pointed at Danny who was lying on the floor, screaming like a


    pig.


    One of Harry''s arm was still wrapped up in gauze, but he managed to kick Danny''s ass with his


    standard karate moves.


    He stepped on Danny''s right hand and twisted his foot. Danny let out a scream of pain and the next


    second, his hand was dislocated.


    Joey and the others arrived at the scene in a hurry. "You won''t get away with this!" The cold look on


    Harry''s face was intimidating. He uttered the words between his teeth without even casting a nce at


    the man on the floor.


    He felt fortunate as he managed to arrive here in time. He happened to be nearby as Jordan called him


    to pick up L.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked passed L and walked directly to the room next door. Mr. Hu had left the room already.


    Harry stared at the senior managers in the room one by one and uttered the words between his teeth,


    "From this point forward, if you dare to conduct co-operations with Danny''spany, you will be taking


    me and the SL Group as your bitter enemy! Mark my words."


    With these words, he left the room, leaving the rest in deep thoughts. They all retreated to their own


    room when Harry paced out of the door.


    L took her phone from Joey''s hands and quickly followed Harry out.


    He was marching so fast that she had to run just to catch up with him.


    Once they were outside of the hotel, the man paused. L didn''t see iting and ran straight into his


    strong back. She bumped her head on Harry''s muscr back.


    "It hurts..."


    Harry turned around and saw her rubbing her nose. He grinned and pulled her to his side.


    "L!", he called her name while resting his hands on her shoulders. "How could I leave you here?" He


    sounded worried and helpless.


    L stopped rubbing her nose. She looked directly into his profound eyes and said with a serious tone,


    "Then you shouldn''t leave! What will happen to me if you are gone? Who else would protect me? You


    are my guardian angel, Harry. Don''t dare leave me, okay?"


    Trouble always found her. She had to hire some bodyguards as soon as possible! Even so, Harry


    would always be her number one protector. But he was leaving soon¡­

 Chapter 203 Appear Charmingly

    Chapter 203 Appear Charmingly


    Harry held L in his arms. They embraced each other sweetly under the romantic moonlight.


    "L Li!" He called her name, as if wanting to be with her all his life. But he knew that it was almost


    impossible.


    L also held him tightly to feel his breath. The warmth of his presence was something that she would


    forever desire. She also knew that he didn''t want to leave her. It was in his eyes.


    "Let it go!" He said.


    After a long time, L said, "Harry, do you really love her? More than you feel for me?" Loosening her


    grip, she looked nkly at Harry, afraid of what he would answer.


    Harry became silent. She walked away from him.


    Tears inevitably filled her eyes. "L, don''t cry. A man that will marry someone else doesn''t deserve


    your tears."


    In great dismay, Harry punched his fist on the stone pir beside him.


    He had all the power and money a man could ask for. Yet, he can''t even do anything to be with the one


    he truly loves.


    When L went back home, Nicole was already asleep. She gently took Nicole back to her room.


    Nicole was awaken by the sudden movement and squinted her eyes in a very cute way. She lovingly


    looked at her. Her lips were like Harry''s.


    "Nicole, sorry to deprive you of your father''s love. You deserve so much, my little one."


    ...


    As deputy CEO, L became busier. The difficult part was that some executives in thepany were


    still to be convinced of her abilities.


    On the third day, Harry transferred two elite executives from the head office.


    Judging from their resumes and posts at the head office, they were appointed deputy CEO and deputy


    general manager respectively.


    Now, SL Group had one CEO, one deputy CEO, one general manager and two deputy general


    managers.


    With Harry staying behind the lines now, they still needed outstanding persons to take up deputy posts


    to meet the needs of the group. It could prove to be costly but in the long run, it would be worth it.


    The two elite executives were a great help to L. Not only was the burden in her was eased, she also


    learned a lot from these two senior members.


    Except for very important things or documents, they could solve all the other problems in thepany.


    Today was the seventh day after Zoe died in the tragic explosion.


    L changed into a white business suit, holding the crystal bracelet that Zoe gave her. She had


    decided that she would forever wear this bracelet so she could always feel his presence even if he had


    gone. She hesitated over whether to call Harry. He said they would attend the funeral together.


    As she was thinking about this, her phone suddenly rang. It was from him. L hung it up. Harry called


    again, but she still hung it up.


    It was a silent protest. He couldn''t just barge into her life again. He would just let her hopes up.


    She drove to the Lu Mansion.


    In Lu Mansion.


    After Zoe died, no one in his family agreed to set up a mourning hall at home.


    However, the news has spread out so fast that all the people in A Country already knew about it. The


    solicitude and condolence of the Li family and the Si family made a negative and stressful impact to


    Andrew. Just to avoid any gossip and as a respect to Zoe, he set up a mourning hall at home.


    Led by the steward, L stepped into the mourning hall.


    She came early. No one hade to mourn or keep vigil beside the coffin.


    There were a dozen wreaths in the doorway. L walked in and saw a ck coffin carefully ced in


    the middle of the hall, surrounded by white chrysanthemums. She felt goosebumps all over her body.


    She never imagined this day in her life. Now that it was happening, she wished she could turn back


    time.


    The ck and white photo that showed a grinning Zoe was ced in front. At the sight of it, L burst


    into tears.


    Slowly making her way to the coffin, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to control her emotions.


    They could never see each other again.


    "Zoe, here I am. Do you want to see me?"


    L took up the joss paper beside her, burnt it slowly and silently chatted with him.


    "Zoe, I can never see you again. How stupid you are. How could you leave me alone?"


    Next to the mourning hall stood a teenage girl in a in white dress. She stared at L, who was


    crying bitterly. Was she the woman that her cousin liked and had told numerous stories about?


    The teenage girl slowly walked over. "Hello. Are you L Li? I''m sorry to interrupt."


    L looked at the girl who was approaching her, wiped her tears and nodded.


    The girl took out an envelope from her pocket. "The steward found it when they were sorting out Zoe''s


    things."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    L took the envelope. There was only a piece of paper inside. The little girl added, "Zoe suffered from


    moderate depression. He tried to kill himself before, but his family saved him."


    Zoe suffered from moderate depression? He never told that to her. But he always appeared happy and


    full of joy. L looked at the little girl in great surprise and wondered whether what she said was true.


    The little girl looked at her and continued, "I''m his cousin. He was nice to me."


    She quickly opened the paper. The words written in it made her choke with sobs.


    Dear L, It was a great privilege to meet you in that peach season. This is the greatest joy and wealth


    in my life.


    You appeared charmingly in the most beautiful moments, like a touch of sunshine that warmed those


    very cold times.


    With you, I have no regrets in this life.


    Thank you. Your smiles kept me from taking my life. You were the one constant joy in this cruel world


    that I am living in.


    You know what, I have always loved you. Right from the very start.


    Dear L, my best friend, be happy. I''m leaving.


    Dear L, don''t visit me at my grave. I don''t want to see your sadness. I don''t want to see you cry.


    Dear L, I hope you can be always happy, and with that, I won''t have any regrets.


    By your best friend, Zoe.


    December 12.


    ...


    L lost all senses and kneeled on the ground. Her tears wet the paper.


    Zoe actually tried to kill himselfst year, but L didn''t even know he was diagnosed with depression.


    "Zoe¡­" L bent over his coffin, crying bitterly and holding the bracelet tightly in her hand.


    Just then, Harry walked in. L''s cry broke his heart into pieces.


    He held L in his arms. L kept thinking about Zoe and why he hid his depression from her. "We are


    best friends. Why would you do that?" She felt a familiar arm hold her but she didn''t bother to look at


    her back. Zoe said that he loved her, but she never knew about it.


    She hated her indifference to him. She knew how to love someone, especially someone who truly loved


    her.


    However, she often showed her love with Mike and Harry in front of him. He must be so heartbroken.


    Harry took over the letter in L''s hand. Although some words had been wet with tears, what it said


    was very telling.


    Zoe was great. He loved L for more than ten years, but he never let others know.


    It might bepanionship and the most sincere kind of love.


    Hearing that L and Harry hade, Andrew rushed to the mourning hall with his son.


    Approaching L and Harry in in formal clothes, he said, "Boss Si, Miss Li, please restrain your


    grief." Andrew was grief-stricken. Harry looked at him and didn''t speak. Last night, he tried to know


    more about Andrew.


    Zoe was Andrew''s illegitimate son. Andrew didn''t ept him nor his mother.


    Later, his mother jumped from a building because of it. Zoe''s mother also suffered from depression.


    One of Andrew''s sons was a homosexual, and the other devoted himself to art and led a wandering life


    all over the world. Andrew couldn''t count on them, so he appointed Zoe as the nominal CEO. Zoe grew


    up in a family full of issues and conflicts. No wonder he had be sad and did not open up. Harry


    had never felt more sympathy to a person.

 Chapter 204 Share Honor and Grace Ever Since

    Chapter 204 Share Honor and Grace Ever Since


    The eldest son in the family had never maintained a good rtionship with Zoe. The wife of Andrew


    didn''t like Zoe at all and gave him a hard time.


    As raised in a family like that, Zoe developed a serious depression after he moved from D City to the


    Lu family in A Country.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He refused to take any treatment and said no to one-on-one counseling from psychologists. He


    preferred to take a natural route to getting rid of his depression, but it never happened. Last December,


    he even took too many sleeping pills tomit suicide and was just fortunate to still live.


    Andrew treated his son like a stranger.


    Today he had set this mourning hall here as a very pretentious move!


    "Mr. Lu, you know very well how Zoe lived his life. Now that he is dead, I hope you could have some


    sympathy and honor him with a decent ceremony. You should also sincerely recognize him and his


    mother as part of your family." Harry held the weeping L in his arms and stared coldly at Andrew


    who apparently felt uneasy at his words. In his eyes, Andrew was feeling ufortably guilty.


    Without hesitation, Harry continued, "This is not my business to be honest. I am in no position to even


    bother. However, he saved the lives of the Li family and the Si family. If you do what I say, I will treat


    you as my friend for the sake of Zoe. However, if you do not follow my instructions on this matter, you


    need to bear the consequences of it. Zoe is family to me and I do everything I can for my loved ones."


    His threat was so obvious that Andrew changed his face in an instant. He understood the power of the


    Si family and the Li family. He didn''t dare to fight them both. Therefore, he gave a forced smile and


    replied, "Of course you are right. Zoe was my son. I will surely give him a decent ceremony. Thank


    you."


    With these words, he turned to his eldest son and ordered him to reserve a tomb at the PS graveyard.


    The PS graveyard was located in the eastern side of the capital of A Country. It was surrounded by


    beautiful mountains andkes and was considered to be the most expensive graveyard in the whole A


    Country.


    But in the mind of the eldest son, Zoe was merely a bastard in the Lu family. He did not deserve this


    expensive ceremony!


    He cast a quick questioning look at his father and just buried his curse inside him. Without saying


    anything in return, he went off to reserve the tomb.


    It was only after people heard about Harry''s visit to the Lu family, that more of them showed up at the


    mourning hall.


    Those who arrived early even had the chance to meet Harry Si in person.


    After Harry paid his respect to Zoe''s coffin, he took off with L, who had now calmed down a bit.


    He opened the back door of the Maserati for her and then sat into the car himself.


    Many people saw them taking off, but they all kept silent and didn''t dare to talk to them.


    Inside the car, Harry held L in a warm embrace. He could read the sadness in her eyes as she


    rested her head on his strong shoulder. How he wish he could just take her loneliness away. He really


    couldn''t bear looking at her like this.


    They did not talk to each other as L kept thinking about the past when Zoe was still alive and how


    they used to be so happy when they are together. Harry knew this and respected her silence. Harry


    looked at L with great pity as she held tightly onto Zoe''s letter. Then he broke the silence and said to


    her, "Zoe would not rest in peace if you keep behaving like this. He did not have any regret in saving


    your life so you could be happy."


    He loved her. He must have hoped dearly for her happiness!


    "He will only rest in peace once you are happy again. Whenever we have some time, we will always


    visit his tomb."


    L closed her eyes. She wiped away the tears as she sat up straight.


    Yes! She needed to carry on with her life happily. She needed to be brave and move on! Zoe would


    love to see her happy, wouldn''t he? It was just that all of these had happened so quickly and she had


    not been able to understand why and how.


    She tried very hard to control her feelings while Harry''s next words made her tears stream down her


    face again.


    "I am leaving tomorrow morning. You need to take good care of yourself once I am gone. You are a


    strong woman, L. I have always believed in you."


    L bit her bottom lip hard. Her heart trembled as she remembered Ynda''s words that they were


    going to have a wedding in three months'' time!


    Zoe left her and now it was his turn...


    "Oh, just go!" It would be okay because she still had Nicole and her family!


    Besides, she was confident to win him back. She could feel Harrying back to her. She promised


    herself that she would try her best as she had nothing to lose!


    Harry pressed her head against his chest. She could hear his strong heartbeat, a heart beating only for


    her. He wanted to kiss her like there was no tomorrow but he controlled himself and let go of her


    eventually. He did not want to hurt her again.


    He hated himself for being like this but he had no choice. He wished that there was another universe


    where they could be together¡­and he could kiss her whenever he wanted to.


    L stared at Harry with mixed feelings, as she opened the car door and went to sit on the driver''s


    seat.


    Harry opened the car door as well. Maybe this was goodbye already. His expensive leather shoes


    touched the ground as he was about to leave the car. Her steady voice spoke, "Mr. Si, I will see you off


    tomorrow as the acting CEO of thepany!"


    "I look forward to it!" He cast one final nce at her, hoping that she would also look back. She did not.


    Heartbroken, he left the car.


    Harry returned to the Maybach. As Joey started the engine, Harry opened his mouth, "Use my private


    jet to send Ynda and my parents to C Country. I will take a civilian flight tomorrow myself."


    Joey was confused at this. What was he nning to do? The all-powerful and VIP, Harry Si, had


    decided to take amon flight. However, he did not question him at all. "Yes Boss!"


    Later that night, while L was still discussing business with one of her important clients over dinner,


    she received a text message that read, "Flight takes off at 10 AM."


    She paused as she thought about her remarks earlier. With mixed feelings, she turned the cellphone


    off.


    She adjusted her mood, maintained herposure and continued her meeting with the client


    professionally.


    At 9 am next day.


    L felt restless as she stared at her phone. She had been constantly checking the time and felt


    tortured by her own thoughts.


    At 9:20 AM, she could not fight herself anymore. She got off the bed, put on decent clothes and raced


    her Maserati to the airport.


    When she finally reached the airport, it was already 9:48.


    "Attention please, we are now boarding the guests of flight C330 to Weier City in C Country. Attention


    please¡­" The sweet voice of the airport announcer echoed in the hall. L frantically ran towards the


    VIP lounge.


    A man dressed in dark blue suit showed up. His hands were in his pocket and he looked absolutely


    stunning as he wore ck elegant sunsses.


    As if he had sensed her presence, he stopped and turned around.


    The moment their eyes met, her heart was screaming for him!


    She could not hold back her feelings. She fell in love with him because of his look, then she discovered


    his talent and finally got conquered by his personality! Harry had taken over her and she could never


    resist him.


    But more importantly, she loved him because he was her husband.


    The wedding certificate was merely a piece of cold paper but it tied them together.


    They were bond to share honor and grace ever since.


    Her heart was forever connected to him.


    They had gone through the good time and the bad times and she sure had beautiful and irreceable


    memories.


    His face was so handsome and looked like a perfect masterpiece by a sculptor. Now, he gazed at her


    with his unique bright smile.


    She did not pay attention to the looks from the other people and started running towards him. She flew


    into his open arms.


    He felt as if struck by a lightning when her body touched his. The spark between them was undeniable.


    Her eyes were so lovely and her soft lips were inviting. She was wearing a neat white chiffon dress and


    she had a pair of red high heels on her feet.


    They gazed at each other warmly as if the rest of the world no longer mattered. It was like a romantic


    movie scene.


    Their tongues touched. As his breath steamed against her fragile skin, L waspletely lost.


    They were indeed a stunning couple. Even the sunsses on their faces could not hide away their


    charm.


    The boarding passengers all turned their heads towards their direction.


    But in the end, he still chose to leave her behind and board the ne.


    L stood in the departure hall and saw his ne take off in front of the ceiling-to-floor windows.


    A Country had a great weather that day. The sky was clear blue with clouds dotting on it like candy


    floss.


    L whispered to herself, "Harry Si, we shall meet again soon!" With that, she put on a smile on her


    face and became excited to face her life again.


    Things went back to normal after Harry left.


    But L could not lie to herself and she felt that life without Harry was kind of pointless.


    Every day, she tried to bury herself in tedious work. She kept herself busy by meeting with different


    clients. One day, she finished her work as usual and was about to head home.


    Next to her car stood a man who she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Thomas Herren saw Ling and gave her a big smile. She looked even slimmer thanst time!


    She must be busy with her new job as the acting CEO. She must have been skipping meals. "L, are


    you finished working?"


    L spun the car key around her finger and smiled back. "Hey President Herren, howe you are


    free today? This is a pleasant surprise."

 Chapter 205 I Cant Forget About Him

    Chapter 205 I Can''t Forget About Him


    "Does a movie date sound good to you?" L paused as it was already eight in the evening. Wouldn''t it


    be toote for a movie?


    Thomas noticed her look andughed. "I have officially resigned from my job. I have plenty of time to


    have dates with you from now on!" Harry Si had turned his back from her. Everything should be back to


    normal, right?


    Was this true? He resigned? But his job was very important to him. L stared at Thomas in disbelief.


    "Why did you quit your job? You have already invested so much of yourself in it." She was secretly


    hoping that he did it not because of her.


    Lovingly stroking her long hair dyed in wine color, Thomas gave her a big smile. "It was too tiring. It


    was time for me to leave anyway. I have no regrets."


    He was already thirty five years-old. He has devoted all his time and effort to the government and the


    country. He felt that he should do something for himself now.


    L felt relieved as she found out that she shared the same sentiments with Thomas. She had been


    fully upied these days herself. She nodded in agreement, "Good for you. It has been the same for


    me too."


    The chauffeur took them to Grandix Mall. Thomas had his sunsses on as he walked side by side


    with L. There was an obvious awkward connection between them. Together, they went up to the top


    floor.


    Inside Grandix Cinema.


    Ynda and Joseph didn''t do film together anymore. They each had their respective films in the prime


    time shows.


    Without any doubts, L chose to watch the film Joseph starred in. It was aedy.


    L told Thomas to wait for her as she went to get them popcorn and soda.


    She smiled at him and exined: "They are essential for watching a movie! Popcorn and soda! Without


    both of these, it will be really boring just sitting and watching." Thomas smiled in glee when he saw her


    charming, enthusiastic look.


    "This is the first time I came to watch a movie. I don''t know about that!" The old version of him had


    absolutely no time for this kind of activities. He was traveling between countries and cities, dealing with


    all kinds of public affairs. It was a time-demanding work.


    His presence in the cinema turned several heads. Some young girls seemed to spot him and they kept


    casting flirting nces at his direction.


    The movie would start soon so they hurried into the viewing hall.


    He had an eventful past and now the only thing he wished for was a simple life. He wished for a life


    where he get to apany the one he loved, asionally go to the mall with her and enjoy a movie or


    two. This was what he longed for.


    On their way to the hall, Thomas held the popcorn between his arm and chest so that he could hold the


    soda in his left hand and use the right hand to hold L''s hand.


    L blushed and tried to get free from him. She could not deny that this was very sweet. However, he


    insisted, so they walked into the hall hand in hand. The hall was almost full. Most of the audience were


    girls and some couples were there as well. They came to watch Joseph, a very famous acting


    superstar in the entertainment industry.


    L sighed in silence. She would like to rify something with him before it was toote.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The movie started. Joseph''s role in the movie was a young man whose previously rich family became


    very poor. Joseph''s character in the movie went to Dubai to find his loved one when his family went into


    bankruptcy. Gone were the days when he was just a spoiled brat with huge wealth. He was now a


    humble man who had to work with his bare hands.


    He met a girl on his way. All kinds of funny incidents happened along the journey Finally, he found his


    lover in Dubai but it turned out that she was already married. She turned her back on him when she


    found out that his family has ran out of money. He became depressed but found sce in the girl that


    he met on his way there.


    This was a romanticedy. The girl on their way to Dubai confessed her love to him but he turned it


    down.


    With a broken heart, Joseph returned to his own country. Starting again from scratch, he made his


    fortune through several years of hard work. In the end, he became a self-made billionaire. His ex-


    girlfriend changed her mind upon seeing him be sessful again. The girl he went to Dubai with


    apanied him during his days of hard work. But she left him without notice when he finally became


    sessful. It was all very ironic.


    Joseph''s role came to a conclusion when the girl who apanied him when he had nothing was


    actually the one he needed to cherish most in the world. He looked for her everywhere and after two


    years, he found her working in a restaurant somewhere abroad. The movie had a happy ending.


    The early parts of the movie were very amusing while thetter part was quite emotional and moral.


    Joseph did a great job in ying the role. He interpreted the main character vividly. The audience was


    enchanted by his fine acting.


    The movie was indeed a sess. L overheard somements from the audience when she was


    slowly leaving the hall with Thomas. Theirpliments to her brother made her heart jump with joy.


    It was almost eleven in the evening now. The streets had hushed to sleep and most of the stores had


    closed. They didn''t go straight to the car. Instead, they strolled on the road while the chauffeur followed


    them not far from behind.


    "Mr. Herren." L opened her mouth. She drew out all her courage as she knew she had to face this


    matter urgently.


    Thomas turned his face to her and smiled gently. He could tell from her look what she was about to say


    to him. He had prepared for this.


    "Yes?" He had a fun evening. He was willing to ept whatever came in his way. His smile faded as he


    turned his head away from her.


    "I still can''t forget about him. But at least you can forget about me! I''m sorry." She spitted it all out as


    she bravely looked up at his handsome face.


    Sure enough!


    Thomas''s face was expressionless. He paused, stared at L for a moment, and opened his mouth:


    "Even though he is going to get married soon? L, you have to move on too."


    "Thomas, sometimes, I really wish that Ynda could disappear from the world. She has taken so


    much from me." It was because of her that she could not be with the one she really loves.


    Thomas Herren held her trembling hand tightly as he gazed at her pale face. "L, don''t be silly, you


    still have Nicole! You have to be contented with that because she also needs to see you happy and


    fulfilled."


    Of course, she knew. Her sweet Nicole. If she ever killed Ynda, she would be brought to justice and


    then Nicole would no longer have her as her mother. But she can''t be that kind of a mother and a


    person that Nicole would follow¡­


    Sadly, she couldn''t help but freak out when the thought of Harry came to her mind. He upied her


    mindpletely. She missed his sexy lips, his profound gaze, even his unpredictable temper. She


    missed every bit of him. Even the bad parts of him.


    He really went out to save Nicole''s life without thinking about his own safety. The thought of Harry''s


    heroic move made L''s heart hurt. They both loved each other so much. Why couldn''t the universe let


    them be with each other? Why?


    He didn''t know yet that Nicole was his own daughter. But he would sacrifice his life for her


    nevertheless. If he ever found out that Nicole was his own daughter, would he give her everything in


    the world?


    L also regretted that she didn''t agree to his proposal the other night that the three of them could


    leave everything behind and move to another ce like Echo Bay and live happily there.


    Thomas looked at L and felt her pain. He thought for a moment and then said to her in a determined


    voice, "I know you are concerned about Nicole. You are worried that Harry''s family would not ept


    you and would rather take Nicole away from you. What about you have two Nicoles?"


    Things might change a little bit, right? If two "Nicoles" were not able to make Harry and his family


    change their minds, probably L fell in love for the wrong person.


    He would definitely not be worthy of L''s tears...


    L was absolutely shocked when she heard his words. She studied his face seriously in the dim light.


    The street light was shedding warm glow on him and he looked bright and angelic.


    Two "Nicoles"¡­ he meant two children...


    "Harry''s wedding is scheduled in two months'' time. It should be enough for you!" Swallowing down his


    own feelings, Thomas gave L a reassuring smile.


    He was not happy at all when he saw the sadness on her face. But he could not do anything than just


    be with her through this hard and difficult stage of her life. He would only feel happy once she cheered


    up.


    L''s eyes were getting a bit teary as she murmured to herself in a small voice, "But he is now in C


    Country. He won''t give me the chance!"


    Thomas gazed at her pale face and could tell she was now desperately relying on him for an answer.


    He sighed deeply, saying, "Instead of you going after him, why don''t you trick him into seeing you? It


    would work. Just trust me, L."

 Chapter 206 I Cant Bear the Consequence

    Chapter 206 I Can''t Bear the Consequence


    Did she hear him right? To trick Harry to see me? But how? L was really confused as she didn''t get


    what Thomas meant. What should she do then?


    She grabbed his hand out of desperation and innocently asked, "Thomas, sorry... But could you please


    show me the way out?" She sincerely meant this as she knew Thomas had a crush on her but she


    could not return the feelings. Thomas had done nothing wrong to her and had been a good friend. On


    the contrary, she was doing something that would hurt his feelings right now.


    Thomas grinned bitterly as he gazed at her naive look. He could tell that she was really in love with


    Harry.


    "You need to figure out an incident, exaggerate it and try to get the attention of the media. Of course,


    you should do all this without ruining both your reputation and his. This should be nned carefully and


    thoroughly. Therefore, he would have to contact you because he will definitely be concerned." He


    spoke with a calm tone, hoping she would understand what he was saying. He believed in her


    capabilities that she would definitely be able to find even better ways.


    L thought about his words. Then, she suddenly realized that she actually had a picture of this in one


    of her discs. It should work!


    She controlled her feelings and apologetically replied, "Thomas, I hope one day, you will find someone


    better than me. You are a good man and you deserve the best woman out there." Her look was sincere


    and her eyes were shining.


    Thomas Herren was such a nice man. One day, he would make someone really happy with all his


    charm and good manners. It was a pity that her heart was already upied by Harry. If she met


    Thomas Herren first, she would definitely be with him.


    L looked deeply into Thomas'' eyes, as if they had some untold secrets.


    She couldn''t help butpare these two men in her heart.


    Thomas Herren gave her an impression of a super mature guy with a hint of a mysterious personality.


    When she was with him, sometimes she felt a little bit nervous as she could not really be true to


    herself. She would always feel a bit awkward with him.


    Harry Si, with his poker face and expressionless gestures, was always indifferent to everything.


    However, he had warm special feelings towards her. Even though he would asionally cast cold


    nces, she could still sense his affection underneath his seemingly cold mask. Whenever she was


    with Harry, she could act like herself. Just like a child, she was able to mess around and do things at


    her own will. He would always be there, help her out and solve issues for her.


    The thought made her guilty. L lowered her head and said in a soft voice, "I am sorry, Mr. Herren, I


    have feelings for him. I know it is unfair to you! But I can''t pretend anymore."


    Swallowing down his feelings, Thomas gave her a big smile and nodded. "L, don''t worry. As long as


    you are happy, I am happy too. You don''t have to do this for me." It really did not matter who would be


    his future lover.


    With his whole heart, he added, "If he ever marries another woman or treats you badly, I would still


    keep on pursuing you! I will always be here, L."


    L dodged his warm gaze, trying to focus her view on her shoes instead.


    Well! If Harry ever married another woman, she would ept Thomas then.


    Thomas checked the time and noticed that it was already approaching midnight. He drove L directly


    back to the Li vi.


    L returned to her bedroom. Without taking a shower, she rushed towards herputer. She went


    through the folders and finally found the picture she was looking for.


    She smiled to herself but she still had doubts as whether this picture would work the trick or not.


    But, it would definitely ruin Ynda''s reputation. As for him, she was not that sure.


    L dialed Joseph''s number. He answered, with a loud music noise in the background. She thought he


    might be at the bar!


    "Hey Sis, what''s up?" In order to better answer the call, Joseph walked out of the noisy lounge with a


    cocktail in his hand. He was already feeling a bit tipsy.


    L thought about his movie she watched earlier and smiled. "I saw your movie tonight. You did a


    great job! Well done!"


    Joseph had a sip from his ss andughed loudly. "Don''t tell me that you are calling me for the sake


    of giving mepliments! I know you too well, L." It was not something she would do!


    "Nope." She responded quickly.


    He knew it! "Well, what do you want, my dear sister?" Leaning against the wall, he asked with a big


    yawn.


    "I need a number for a paparazzi. Some really good paparazzi." She thought about the picture. Four


    years ago, she would never release it, but now it was good timing.


    This was the first step she needed to take to deal with Ynda. This was her time to shine.


    "What for? Sis, what are you trying to reveal?" Joseph sounded very curious and cautious.


    L paused as she did not want to share the news with her brother yet. She quickly replied, "Just give


    me the number of the paparazzi. Tomorrow morning, you will be able to find out in the newspaper."


    She hung up the phone. Within a minute, Joseph sent her a number via text message. She dialed the


    number without hesitation.


    Despite his busy schedule, he always made time for her. She had a really good brother. A female voice


    spoke. Despite thete hours, she still sounded professional and alert.


    L walked onto her balcony. While appreciating the beautiful moonlight, she said indifferently to the


    phone, "Please give me your WeChat number as I wish to send you a picture now." She went straight


    to the point.


    The woman over the phone paused. Then she abruptly replied, "My phone number is also my WeChat


    number. You can add me through that." Her voice sounded somewhat familiar.


    As soon as she ended the call, L sent her friend request to the number. To her surprise, the profile


    picture linked to the number was Lillian Ye! That was why her voice sounded very familiar!


    What was she doing now? She sent her name L Li in the friend request.


    Lillian Ye smiled as she saw the friend request. It was her!


    "Hi! My old friend!" Lillian greeted her warmly. She heard about her a lot. She knew L was doing


    great in A Country, working as the acting CEO of the SL Group.


    L replied with a smiling emoji, "Long time no see, what are you up to these days?"


    "I am working as an editor for a magazine at D City. I heard that you are doing great these days!" Lillian


    vaguely recalled that L was the second daughter from the Li family in A Country. The famous actor


    Joseph was actually her own brother... She was from a very popr family and heritage.


    "I guess I am okay. Listen, I have a picture for you to publish first thing tomorrow morning. Hopefully, it


    would hit the headlines. Name a price for it." L attached the picture from her album and sent it over


    to Lillian.


    Lillian soon replied with a shocking emoji, "Are you kidding me? Didn''t you photoshop this? Are you


    sure?"


    L was speechless. "I don''t find it necessary. To be honest with you, I need to deal with Ynda. I


    hope you know what to write in your report! I really need this as soon as possible." She hid her true


    agenda. She didn''t mind telling her about the whole Ynda issue as she knew Lillian a long time ago


    and found her trustworthy.


    This picture would expose way too much secrets. "Your ex-husband was kind of difficult to deal with. If


    our magazine is ruined because of your picture, I can''t bear the consequence."


    The magazine she worked for was one of the leading ones in D City. Back then, her boss invested a


    huge sum of money in it. She could not risk everything just because of a single picture.


    L thought for a moment and wondered if she should call Harry to notify him in advance. That


    sounded better.


    "Hold on now. I need to call someone." She quickly sent the message to Lillian.


    Then she took up every courage in her and dialed Harry''s number. The waiting seemed to take forever.


    L felt really nervous.


    Since he left, they never contacted each other in private. They only saw each other when they had


    conference calls with other senior managers.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He finally picked up the call, "What''s up?" He sounded really distant. L''s face went pale and her


    heart hurt because she thought that he did not love her anymore.


    His cold voice made her wonder if she should open her mouth and tell him the truth.


    It seemed that he had forgotten about her already. If he no longer cared about her, why should she


    bother to do these things? Didn''t she look like a fool doing all these unnecessary and irrelevant things?


    Tortured by her own thoughts, L remained in silence until a female voice spoke sweetly over the


    phone, "Harry, time to sleep! Get off from the phone."

 Chapter 207 My Sister Was Not The Third Woman

    Chapter 207 My Sister Was Not The Third Woman


    L could recognized the voice. If it was not Ynda, then who was that? She felt sadder and her


    eyes turned red. It was definitely Ynda. She was toote.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As they were still together sote, had they already decided to live together?


    If she allowed them to continue this way, would she really be the mistress? No, it can''t be¡­


    While she did not speak, Harry did not bother to press her into saying anything. They were silent and


    could only hear the slight breathing of one another.


    L gripped the chair on the balcony tightly with her right hand, took a deep breath, and opened her


    mouth.


    "Boss Si, there''s something I want to ask you for help tomorrow. I hope it''s still possible for you to help


    me out."


    Hearing that polite request, he frowned unconsciously and replied in a cold tone, "What happened?"


    He was so cold and indifferent that she was embarrassed, feeling unable to speak.


    "Well, I want to ask you not to mind whatever you see tomorrow. I want to ask you to just forget about


    something that will happen tomorrow morning." She lowered her head and said in an even lower voice.


    He just replied, "It depends."


    After keeping silent for a moment, she opened her mouth softly, "Okay, have a good rest, Boss Si.


    Sorry for bothering you. Thank you."


    When the phone was hung up, Harry kept looking at the phone in his hand, unwilling to put it down for


    a long time.


    Wouldn''t she say more? She had always told him about everything.


    ...


    L directly hung up the phone and sent a message back to Lillian. "Send it, I''ll handle every bad thing


    that will happen. I will always be the one to me."


    As Harry gave her an ambiguous answer, L could only say that if he got angry, she hoped that she


    could afford to live with his anger...


    When L arrived at thepany the next day, it was already in the peak hours of work. Her


    colleagues, who came back and forth, greeted her.


    But today, it seemed that they looked at her in a very different way. She became a bit cautious.


    Were they feeling pity towards her? Maybe regretful? Or was it just sympathy? What the hell?


    She thought about what she didst night. When she returned to the office, she immediately opened


    her mobile phone to check the Weibo news.


    As she hoped, the name of Ynda became the headline of Weibo in the hot red font. Her current


    Weibo had also been fleshed out by others and became a hot topic with Harry.


    She casually clicked on a piece of news with the headline: "Who is the victim of this love triangle?"


    The picture she sent to Lillianst night was hanging below the news. Yes! It was the only photo of her


    marriage certificate with Harry.


    She had kept it and it finally came in handy. The wait was worth it.


    The news briefly recalled the triangle love rtionship between them four years ago, which eventually


    ended up with the failure of L, who also ended her stint in the entertainment industry.


    Then she checked the site about Lillian'' ount. Thements had been racking up to 500, 000.


    After reading the content, she finally knew why everyone sympathized with her. It was because Lillian


    completely wrote about her as the victim in the love triangle!


    The content was as follows: "L Li, was a super star from D City four years ago. It was this woman


    who was cursed as the third woman in a love triangle with the International Queen, Ynda, and the


    all-powerful, Harry Si, four years ago. In the end, who was really the third woman? Be the judge and


    look at the picture below.


    As far as I know, in fact, they had long received a marriage certificate. As Harry Si had always kept his


    private life low-profile, the marriage had been concealed from the public. This was the reason why the


    real third woman would be able to gain glory. L, as a woman and a neer who had just made


    her debut, was under the trap of a viin, and was perceived as the third woman and was cursed at by


    almost everyone.


    It could be seen how much pressure she had been taking for the sake of Harry Si! This was true love! A


    silent true love!


    Not much to say here anymore. The photo was enough to prove everything."


    ...


    The top Weiboment below was from Joseph. "L is my sister. I can prove that my sister is not the


    third woman!" God has worked wonders for her! Brother!


    Then it was Mona Chen, her former assistant: "L had always been low-profile and hard-working in


    the entertainment industry. As her former agent, I also stand by her side!" It was moving and the


    comment touched her heart. O my dear Mona¡­


    The following was a friend named Joyful, who sent a photo apanied by these words, "This is


    the picture of Mr. Si and Miss Li from four years ago!" The photo was taken on the street. She was


    hugging Harry''s waist, who looked down at her. The couple was full of tender love.


    This must be Joey. But when did he take this picture? It seemed that it was when they had just


    received the marriage certificate. She could remember vaguely.


    It turned out that Joey also supported her. She was inexplicably excited.


    Thement on the next one was actually something that invited L to return to the entertainment


    industry. Almost everyone supported her!


    Then there were various kinds of sphemy and angry curses at Ynda. Each one was filled with


    mad and angry emojis.


    Then she went to check their Weibo. In Harry''s Weibo, the firstment was for business advocacy,


    which wasmented by hundreds of thousands.


    "Mr. Si, don''t give up your true love! It only happens once in a lifetime!"


    "Prince Charming, we allow you to be with L Li!"


    "Ynda, the third woman, get away from our prince!"


    ...


    In Ynda''s Weibo, she had been cursed by a lot of people. She originally had tens of millions of fans.


    However, the number fell to less than 10 million in just a single morning.


    But in L''s Weibo, she was circted by many fans. The number of her fans instantly rose to several


    million.


    L was dumbfounded. She thought that the impact of this incident would be great, but she never


    thought it would be this big. She was shocked in a good way.


    However, this was also her ultimate goal. Was it not?


    In the Si''s estate in C Country


    Ynda was refreshing Weibo, which was filled with new message alerts. Her hands trembled and her


    already reddish eyes were staring at the marriage certificate of L and Harry in a daze.


    This damn woman actually had this picture! She also sent it out, damn it!


    It was over and her Weibo had already fallen. She had already been recognized as the third woman! It


    was over for her.


    In this case, thepany would terminate the contract with her. They couldn''t risk a loss in support. In


    the worst case, Rose would prevent her from marrying Harry...


    Just at that moment, someone knocked at her door. She turned her cellphone off and tried to cool her


    emotions. She opened the door. It was Rose who stood outside with a pale and disappointed face.


    Unexpectedly, her first sentence went out like, "This damn vixen, why did she go beyond her limits!


    Why did she post the marriage certificate? It happened hundreds of years ago. Why did she reveal it


    just now?"


    "Auntie, it''s okay. I love Harry. I don''t care about other people!" She did not care about other people, but


    she would definitely not let L off the hook! She would take her revenge at her!


    Rose looked at Ynda, who looked very dismayed, andforted her, "Ynda, don''t worry. No


    matter what others say about you, you are the daughter-inw of the Si family. After you get married,


    quit the entertainment industry and give birth to my grandson at home!" She patted Ynda''s hands.


    During Ynda''s stay here, she took good care of Harry. Despite her superstar status, Ynda actually


    had taken a low profile and had taken care of Harry and was also very polite to the elders. She was


    really a good girl!


    Ynda movingly looked at Rose. "Auntie, you are so kind to me. You know that I really love Harry!


    Please do continue supporting me. I need you, Auntie."


    "Of course, I know. Or else I will not support you like this!" Rose straightened her clothes and patted


    Ynda''s hands again with a smile.

 Chapter 208 I Won鈥檛 Interfere

    Chapter 208 I Won¡¯t Interfere


    Rose reminded Ynda that they should go to take some wedding photos these days.


    In the SL Group


    In the CEO''s office, which was over a hundred square meters big, symmetrical sses were ced on


    both the southern and northern sides of the room, with a white, very expensive, desk in the middle. The


    floor was covered with white floor tiles.


    There were many books on the topic of management and several famous masterpieces on thettice


    bookshelves at the entrance on the east side. On the western side of the office, there was a white


    luxurious sofa set and some other valuable furnishings.


    A noble man sat at his desk with a cigarette in his mouth, silently viewing the headlines that popped up


    on his phone. Was this why the woman had asked him not to mind whatever he saw today?


    Now the whole world knew of their rtionship. She was so anxious and happy that she even posted


    their marriage certificate online. Why was she so restless?


    Then the data on theputer showed the stock market of the SL group in A Country, which had a


    substantial increase, all because of L.


    Joey knocked at the door of the office and walked in. Looking down at the ground, he reported to Harry


    respectfully. Actually, he felt pretty guilty while reporting to him. He had supported Lillian and L


    without the boss'' permission.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "BOSS, the stock price in A Country has now risen a lot. Do you want me to set up a meeting and


    rejoice?" Joey closed his mouth immediately as Harry nced at him.


    Sitting on his office chair with his legs crossed, Harry looked at Joey, who was in front of him, with a


    cold stare, and faintly opened his mouth and began speaking: "I don''t know when you began to support


    L in all of this. How about I transfer you to A Country as her assistant?"


    Joey immediately pulled up his face and put on a pitiful look. "Boss, I didn''t mean in that way, that''s


    totally wrong. I''m only loyal to you!"


    His loyalty could have clearly been witnessed by heaven and earth!


    Harry casually started to tap the desk with his index and middle fingers. "You don''t need to focus only


    on me. Since you are good at taking photos, go and buy a camera. It''s your duty to handle this month''s


    promotion work of thepany."


    Oh my god, promotion work... As the SL Group was huge, the promotion work would also be


    unimaginably hard!


    Joey almost cried out in despair: "BOSS, can I have other ways to make up for it?" He asked in a weak


    sort of manner, a manner which was actually asking for even more severe punishment. Joey, how


    could you forget of the pain after your scar had healed.


    "Two months." Harry''s words made him run out of the office with the documents in his hands.


    Now only Harry was left in therge office. He stood up and walked towards the window, looking at


    something or someone.


    L was giving the person some of her own medicine. She was cursed by others as being only the


    third woman in that year.


    Actually, L had been even more hurt than Ynda on this.


    Let it be this way then!


    Now his phone rang, and it was someone calling from his home.


    "Harry,e back and have dinner tonight!" The majestic voice of his grandfather echoed from the


    phone''s speakers into his ears.


    Harry hesitated a moment and soon guessed the reason of the invitation: "I can''t. I am busy today." He


    didn''t want to go back home because he knew that those two women were still there.


    "Harry, don''t you want to deal with this matter once and for all? Ynda was your fiancee after all. Her


    fame was connected with yours." He did not force Harry to return home, but the problem had to be


    solved in one way or another.


    Harry remembered that woman''s words: "Grandfather, I won''t interfere in any of the affairs of those


    women."


    Harry''s grandfather briefly sighed in silence after hearing his words over the phone. This time, he could


    tell what his grandson''s attitude towards Ynda was when he''d returned.


    There was also his daughter-inw in the game. His grandson liked neither one of these two women.


    And he didn''t behave like this before, and now he would stay away from home for an indefinite matter


    of time. Although he was cold before, he still went home.


    "You are the CEO of the group. You are the master of yourself. Ynda''s parents are already


    dissatisfied with you now!" He did not forget to remind him that he still had a pair of parents-inw that


    had to be taken care of.


    "Please, take care of them, grandfather!" It was the first time that Harry had asked someone for help.


    His angry grandfather didn''t say anything for a long time. "Good-bye, Grandfather!"


    In the end, he couldn''t hold back any longer and called L. Looking at the caller ID, L hesitated


    because she was not sure if she could stand his anger.


    "How are you? Boss Si!" Her fully formted opening made him frown in an instant.


    "I am not fine!"


    See! His tone was hostile from the very beginning!


    "Boss Si, I''m so sorry to have caused you trouble!" She sneered silently. Would he protect Ynda?


    It was not favorable for her future work if he behaved in this way!


    "Come to C Country. I''ll ask Joey to pick you up." He did not answer her question.


    To C Country? L''s heart shook, as she did not expect the n would turn out so smoothly.


    "Do you love her that much?" Her sudden question made Harry suddenly confused.


    Why was she asking about his feelings for Ynda? What was she thinking about every day?


    "This is not the point. Hand your work over to them in the following two days." He decided to meet her


    in person to teach her a lesson.


    She had to make sure why Harry had asked her to go there. If he retaliated against her, then she would


    be most certainly dead. "I won''t go there!" She immediately refused! And what if they joined together to


    kill her and then leave her corpse out in the wilderness for the animals to gnaw on her bones?


    Harry closed his eyes. This woman was difficult to deal with! Why couldn''t she just listen to his words


    and cooperate? "If you don''te, I''ll go to find you in thepany or at home!" He coldly threatened


    her.


    ...


    Son of a bitch!


    Threaten her again! It seemed that these two days were not as good, as her period had just passed.


    But when her ovtory time came... Hey.


    "I''ll go! But not on these two days!" She quickly found an excuse in her mind: "The vige head of Echo


    Bay will arrive to discuss the future development n!"


    The man over the phone immediately agreed: "OK, I will ask Joey to pick you up two dayster then."


    He smiled, but she couldn''t see.


    In the general headquarters of A Country.


    A group of female soldiers dressed in white military uniforms were taking goose steps on the wide


    training ground armed with guns.


    Angie, who was also in the same white uniform, was talking with the Vice President of A Country to


    approve the military parade. While they were speaking, her female soldier assistant rushed over with


    her mobile phone, and whispered in her ear to avoid the Vice President from hearing: "General, it''s the


    kindergarten teacher''s call."


    ncing at the Vice President in front of her, Angie wondered why the teacher would be calling her just


    now. "Go and call my eldest son and let him handle it. If he is not avable,e to me again!"


    The assistant immediately returned to her temporary lounge, found Jordan''s phone and called him.


    Jordan, who was also involved in the training, received the phone call. After hearing that his little niece


    had some problems in kindergarten, he immediately drove with his military vehicle there.


    In the Future Star Art Kindergarten.


    When Jordan arrived, Nicole''s teacher, a boy and the parents of the boy were waiting for him in the


    principal''s office. Everyone felt suddenly nervous, as they saw through the windows Jordan getting out


    of his car in a formal military uniform and entering the kindergarten.

 Chapter 209 I Will Do It for You

    Chapter 209 I Will Do It for You


    There were just a few desks and chairs in the office, and there were only two teachers working in the


    office. Jordan''s handsome appearance attracted all of their attention. Oh! He looked rather handsome


    in the uniforms...


    "Uncle Jordan!" A small pink figure rushed over to him and hugged his thigh when he entered the


    principal''s office. Jordan smiled and bent down to hug his lovely little niece.


    The kindergarten''s principal, who was a woman more than 50 years old, knew that Nicole had a strong


    family background, and when she saw Jordan''s military clothes, she could not help but weaken her


    voice to him. "Mr. Li, Nicole just beat her ssmate."


    Jordan put Nicole down and looked at the little boy and his mother. The fat boy was dressed in a gray


    sports suit and his mother, Marry Li, who was about thirty years old, had been yelling and shouting just


    before she saw Jordan entering the office: "Call this bastard''s parents and ask them to apologize!" Her


    momentum now ran without a trace.


    "Hello... I am... Zac Wang''s mother. Please see how Nicole bit my baby son''s arm!" The more Marry Li


    said, the more distressed she felt for her son and what had happened to him. She picked up her son''s


    sleeve and revealed a spot where there were a few green and purple teeth markings.


    Jordan looked at her niece with an irreverent look and Nicole immediately argued. "Uncle Jordan, Zac


    Wang lifted my little skirt and Mommy said that the boys were not allowed to lift girls'' skirts!"


    Nicole crossed her arms on her chest while speaking and she looked just like a small adult.


    Marry Li''s frustration got weaker, but she still opened her mouth and spoke: "You are still young, he


    can''t see anything by lifting your little skirt up. But you can''t bite your ssmate''s arm like this!" Marry


    Li really wanted to give the girl a lesson all on her own.


    Hearing their words out, Jordan casually leaned against the desk and took out a cigarette, but he soon


    put it on his ear, as he remembered there were still children around them. He really lift Nicole''s skirt. He


    nced at his little niece and at the aggrieved little boy and finally said: "Nicole, go on and beat him! If


    you are tired, I will do it for you!"


    Wow! How handsome and cool this guy was! The other two young kindergarten teachers looked at


    Jordan with admiration and esteem.


    Hearing her uncle''s words, Nicole got happy and excited and went up and kicked the little boy''s leg.


    Zac Wang immediately began to cry.


    Marry Li quickly guarded her son and pulled him behind her. Nicole kicked her on herp. "Nicole Li,


    your bastard! Stop!" Nicole was wearing pink boots, and Marry Li was hurt by her powerful kick.


    "Hey, Sir, you can''t educate children like this!" The principal quickly came to persuade him and to pull


    Nicole off to stop her from kicking.


    Hearing Marry call Nicole "bastard", Jordan gave her a cold look.


    "Zac Wang was a bastard! I have a father. My father is super powerful!" Humph! Nicole nced at


    Marry Li with her big round eyes wide open as if she was about to up to her and bite her.


    Standing in front of his son and looking at the little angry girl, Marry argued: "What are you talking


    about? My son''s father is the general manager of apany. Everyone in the kindergarten knows that


    you don''t have father." The principal was irritated as she hurt the little girl with her harsh words.


    Jordan, who was wearing soldier''s boots, stepped two steps forward, hugged Nicole in his arms, and


    spoke: "Doesn''t Nicole have father? Let me tell you, Nicole not only has a father, her father is so


    powerful that all of the parents in the entire kindergarten cannot match up with him!"


    Hearing his words, everyone fell silent. As Jordan was a soldier, he would not lie. Who was, indeed,


    Nicole''s father?


    Jordan looked at the scared little boy again and continued: "Tell me what your dad''s name is. I''ll go


    backter and let Nicole''s dad meet him today!"


    Zac Wang told him the name under the gaze of his unscrupulous eyes: "Jill Wang."


    Although Marry Li was half-skeptical about Jordan''s words, she was still scared a little when she heard


    his son tell his name.


    Jordan took out his mobile phone and typed a message with his fingers. Marry Li immediately felt


    threatened, and shouted: "What are you doing? Who are you texting?"


    Jordan frowned and looked at Marry''s rude manner. He thought that if Wendy became like this when


    she got older, he would rather not marry her at all!


    Wendy, who was in D City, suddenly sneezed.


    "You are interfering too much! It''s none of your business." He put his cell phone back into his pocket


    with grace, and thought: "Wait until you see the consequences of what you called Nicole will bring you!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Marry Li started to cause trouble again and again. Nicole loosened Jordan''s hand and bit on


    Zac''s arm again, and then hurried back to his uncle.


    Zac Wang cried heavy while holding his arm tight. Marry Li quickly and anxiouslyforted his son,


    then viciously red at Nicole behind Jordan.


    Then she shouted at the principal: "Is this your way of dealing with problems in kindergarten? Don''t you


    want to do your job?"


    The principal felt embarrassed as it was the first time for her to encounter such strong parents on both


    sides. He took a look at Jordan and called Angie. However, she remembered that Nicole''s grandma


    had also served in the army. Zac Wang had to bless himself to get out of this one...


    Jordan casually watched his own young niece give Zac another fist and kick and said nothing.


    Looking at Jordan''s rxed look, Marry Li lifted her semi-permanent brown eyebrows high and pointed


    her nostril up to the sky and revealed her teeth. She fiercely pulled Nicole over, raising her right hand


    and almost pped her little face.


    A strong force took over her raised arm and threw her back. Marry Li groaned, secured herself by


    holding on to the table, and angrily red at the man who had flung her in such a manner.


    Another car was now being parked in the nursery school. The principal was relieved when she saw the


    person that was getting out of the car.


    Angie was wearing a white military uniform and a military cap. Marry Li was stunned again. Their whole


    family were soldiers!


    "Grandma!" Nicole smiled brightly as she looked at Angie.


    Angie was relieved as she saw her grand-daughter was fine. "What happened, principal?" She took a


    serious look at all the people in the office and exuded the majesty of soldiers, which was exactly the


    same as that of Jordan''s.


    The principal briefly exined the situation, and she nced at Jordan before she dared to tell the


    truth.


    Angie nced at her eldest son after hearing the principal''s words. She asked him toe to handle


    the problem, not to make the problem worse!


    She then looked at Zac. Marry Li was immediately scared and wanted to protect her son.


    Angie took a look at the woman who protected her son, crossed her, and squatted to look and speak at


    Zac from the same height.

 Chapter 210 Mando Bay

    Chapter 210 Mando Bay


    Although Angie appeared to be serious, her tone was very gentle and kind: "Little friend, you are a boy.


    Boys shouldn''t lift a girl''s skirt. As you''re a man, you should go and apologize to Nicole first, okay?"


    Zac Wang timidly looked up at his mother. Although Marry''s face was a bit embarrassed, she nodded.


    As this family was untouchable, she had to get out of this situation one way or another!


    Zac Wang went to Nicole with his head lowered and with tears in his eyes, and said to her in a weak


    voice: "Sorry, Nicole."


    Nicole proudly lifted his head up. Although she was shorter than Zac, she raised her head so that she


    would be looking down at him with a superior air: "I forgive you for lifting my skirt, but I won''t forgive you


    for the other things. Your mother called me a bastard!" She was a princess, indeed!


    Marry Li looked nervous. She obviously did not have father. Why shouldn''t she tell the truth?


    God. Did she really want her to apologize?


    "Mom, apologize to Nicole." Zac Wang tugged at Marry Wang''s clothes, frightened that he''ll be beaten


    again.


    Marry Li didn''t want to apologize, but the principal saw it fair: "Zac Wang''s mother, please apologize to


    Nicole, and Nicole, apologize to Zac, okay?" The principal kindly touched Nicole''s little head tofort


    her.


    Well, all of the children of this kindergarten were from powerful families. Just now, her uncle had said


    that her father''s background was more powerful than that of anyone''s, so he was even more powerful


    than they were. Afterwards, she would have to treat this little heir well!


    "Fine." Nicole nodded obediently.


    Marry, licking her lips, struggled a bit and finally said: "Nicole, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have called you like


    that!" Bastard! She actually said that!


    "It''s OK, I forgive you! Zac Wang, I want to apologize to you. I shouldn''t have bitten your arm! If you''re


    still hurt, let my uncle take you the hospital!" Nicole''s proud manner of handling things made everyone


    shook their heads. If L had seen this, she would have definitely beat Nicole!


    Zac Wang was still thinking that, from now on, he would never dare to irritate Nicole again. Hearing her


    words, he quickly shook his head. "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt¡­"


    Looking at his son''s cowardly appearance, Marry turned on an iron-d face.


    The matter was now solved in this way, and all three of them left the kindergarten. Going to the side of


    the car, Angie looked at her eldest son and spoke to him: "Don''t blindly guard Nicole. Look at her


    prideful little princess'' temperament. When it''s needed, you still have to criticize her, no matter what!"


    Jordan just nodded and got in the car, making Angie angry even more. Her eldest son was a hard shell!


    Why was he so different from Joseph? But, fortunately, L''s character bnced all of her three


    children.


    In the SL group, L was busy checking some data on herputer. The door was knocked three


    times, and it was Leo Zhu.


    "Miss Li, a woman who said she was Danny Fang''s wife wants to meet you!"


    Danny Fang''s wife? She knew why she hade. "Let her in."


    She wanted to know what would really happen with Danny Fang. She knew that Harry would not show


    a drop of mercy.


    A woman entered the office within two minutes.


    She had short hair that fell parallel with her ears, a round face with heavy make-up on it, which could


    not cover her tired expression, no matter how much was on it.


    She was fat and was wearing a one-piece red dress and a pair of t ck shoes.


    With arge red, internationally branded bag, and with her fingers with their fake nails, she looked like


    a weak woman in all aspects.


    "Hello, Miss Li!" Jenny Shan stared at the beautiful and elegant woman in front of her, sitting at the


    desk. That jerk really had good taste!


    "Hello." She put down her pen and looked at her, but she didn''t n to entertain her.


    Jenny walked two steps forward and cried as she thought of the horror of her own family.


    "Miss Li, I am Danny Fang''s wife. I came here to apologize to you!"


    She groped her red bag and took a peculiarly shaped ring out in front of L.


    There was a blue diamond on the ring, and inside the diamond was a red x-letter. The ring looked just


    like a silver ornament. The overall appearance was that it was a men''s ring, in a special shape. What


    did all of this mean?


    Jenny remembered what her mother-inw had told her and said: "Have you heard of the Green Cold


    Country, M Country and Yu Ind?"


    L recalled and nodded. The three countries seemed to be adjacent to each other, but they were very


    far away from A Country. She had heard of them, but she had never been to any of them.


    "At the borders of these three countries, there is a city with a poption of hundreds of thousands of


    people, called Mando Bay. None of the three countries manages this city. Did you know about this?"


    She nodded again. Mando Bay had a history of hundreds of years. Many international criminals fled


    there and there were dangerous goods and eerie taboos everywhere.


    Nobody, who was able to live in the city, was totally clean. Those who climbed on a stable position


    there had also done other various perverted things, like assassinations and killings.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In that city, people shot and killed one another casually... She did not know anything more than this.


    Jenny Shan opened her mouth again and spoke: "This ring is connected to your old pocket watch. You


    have to go through Mando Bay if you want to find out the secret of the old pocket watch. But a regr


    person cannot survive that city." She put her bag on the table and then she put the ring in L''s hand.


    "Mando Bay has the tworgest and oldest organizations: one is the ''Blood Sacrifice'', and the other


    one is ''Soul Killer''. This is one of the threemanding rings of the Blood Sacrifice. With it, tens of


    thousands of Blood Sacrifice members will obey your orders."


    She put the ring back on L''s table and stated her ultimate purpose: "And my mother-inw is willing


    to give this to you as long as you can agree to release her son. A person who has been disabled and a


    bankruptpany will no longer have any hope of turning up to good."


    Her mother-inw? Who was she? Why and how did she own this ring?


    Seeing that she was doubtful, Jenny Shan smiled at her and spoke again: "My mother-inw had never


    wanted to say it. Now that the ring has been given to you, it''s no longer important if it is said or not. My


    mother-inw is one of the ninth generation heads of the Blood Sacrifice. She left Mando Bay for my


    father-inw a long time ago."


    Looking at the ring in front of her, L asked: "Shouldn''t you go to Boss Si for this matter? Why did you


    come to me?"


    She became more curious about the secret of the old pocket watch.


    What was in it? Why should she go through Mando Bay, that terrible ce?


    Jenny Shan walked up to her and looked at the woman who was still stunned even by the power she


    had in her hands: "My mother-inw had contacted Boss Si, and he said that it was all up to you."


    Did Harry want her to make the final decision? Looking at the ring in her hand, L said inly: "OK,


    thank Mrs. Fang for me!"


    She was a kind woman, and she sacrificed the treasure she had for her son. L wished that Danny


    Fang would turn up to be a nice guy in the future.


    "Thank you, Miss Li. I''m leaving now." Jenny Shan felt relieved. But L spoke again to her when she


    had just turned around to leave.

 Chapter 211 The Secret of the Old Pocket Watch

    Chapter 211 The Secret of the Old Pocket Watch


    "Tell Mrs. Fang when you go back that I will return it immediately after it is used."


    It was not L''s and she also didn''t want to be in its possession either. Though she was unwilling to


    search for the secret of the old pocket watch, she couldn''t guarantee that, maybe, she could change


    her mind in one day.


    Without turning back, Jenny Shan nodded and thought that although L was in such a high position,


    she had a good personality.


    In Fang''s Family.


    Opening the door of her vi, Jenny smelled the fragrance of Tieguanyin, a variety of oolong tea. A


    white-haireddy with cheongsam stood in the front of the bamboo table and enjoyed her tea.


    The wrinkles on her face couldn''t hide her serious and calm manner.


    Hearing the door open, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Jenny Shan went straightly toward her and spoke respectfully: "Mother, L agreed." She knew what


    her husband was and what he had done. Maybe it was because of her.


    Ebisu Yangshe in front of the tea table, tried to stand up and Jenny set aside her bag in a hurry and


    came to assist her.


    "That old pocket watch is an object that many people would be most eager to own. One day, she might


    go to Mando Bay. Although she could be taken care of by the Blood Sacrifice, Soul Killer would not let


    her go so easily through the city. God bless her!" Ebisu Yangshe sat on the sofa in the living room and


    began to pray with her beads.


    Thinking of L''s words, Jenny told her mother-inw: "She said that if the ring is needed one day, she


    would return it back soon after that."


    If it is needed one day? Didn''t she n to unveil the secret of the old pocket watch?


    "Ok, I see! You have spoken with Harry''s assistant, haven''t you? That assistant seemed normal but he


    must be someone abnormal. Pay close attention to him." Ebisu Yangshe was now lost in thought. If she


    was right, Joey must be rted with Mando Bay and he must be big.


    If Joey was rted to Mando Bay, what a powerful man Harry was!


    She had paid attention to the recent news in entertainment about a triangle love story among the top


    man and the twodies involved in the story. Although she was an olddy, she was wise. Harry could


    be a king in the business, but his love story could not be as smooth as he nned it to be.


    Thedy from the Mo family was not easy-going, but that man had paid no attention to her but to the


    second daughter of the Li''s for several years.


    Well, well. It was none of her business and she might think little about that. But the most important


    thing for her at that time was to educate her son, to make good preparations for her offspring.


    At the CEO office in C Country.


    Harry looked at all the data which was presented by the top-level manager coldly. After the


    presentation, he began to speak: "Hand in a business proposal for 3000 words today before you''re off


    duty. If I''m not satisfied with that, you''ll no longer be the manager!"


    His cold voice frightened the manager to cold sweats.


    "Yes, Boss Si." The manager hurried back to his office. God, it was so terrible!


    Harry threw away all the data sheets in the trash bin. While he was doing this, his cellphone rang and


    he started reading the text messages he had just received.


    "Nicole has been bullied because of you. Jill Wang, a general manager of apany in D City."


    Because of him? Without thinking, Harry asked Joey to investigate whichpany did Jill Wang work


    for.


    Five minutester, Joey found out that Jill Wang was the manager of a pharmaceutical corporation.


    Harry ordered without thinking: " Bring him down!"


    Joey nodded but thought what had Jill Wang done to his boss? Was it because of L?


    With this curiosity in mind, he called only two persons and settled the matter within 30 minutes.


    In the Li Family Manor.


    L finished work on time today, and she had not seen and yed with Nicole for a long time. She


    went straight home early today.


    It was dark outside. L went toward her Maserati and while she was ready to enter her car, some


    strangers came near her and stopped her.


    They shouted with excitement: "Miss Li, Miss Li..."


    When the strangers came nearer, she realized they were a few young girls, which now gathered all


    around her:


    "Who are you?" She wandered and looked at each one of these excited girls.


    One of them spoke cheerfully: "Miss Li, we are your fans. We have loved you for years!"


    "Yes, yes! Now that we''ve met you finally, our expectations are blown right away. You''re really


    beautiful!"


    "L, can you take a picture with us, please? Will you ever return to the entertainment business?"


    "Yes. We all want to see you y again!"


    ...


    L knew who they were and she smiled at them. Then, the girls took their camera out to take a


    picture of her. L was too beautiful!


    "Thank you. I''m now working in another business and I haven''t nned to go back yet!"


    They knew L long time ago and liked her since then. L felt really moved by them.


    "Ah? That''s it. We have seen the pictures in the micro-blog posted by Lillian. How is your rtionship


    with Mr. Si?"


    "We all hope you could be a couple with Mr. Si, and that he would leave that bitch!"


    "Yes. We believed that you weren''t his mistress before. Now, the truthes out, finally. L, we are


    so happy for you!"


    ...


    Those girls couldn''t stop talking around L, and she smiled sincerely at the sight of them.


    She was as active and open with them like she was their own age again. In the past, she refused to


    bury her inmost thoughts.


    But now, she had to think about things more concisely in most circumstances, about what she should


    or shouldn''t say.


    She admired them...


    "Thank you that you still love me, it means a lot. But I''m now living a happy life and I have no n to


    return to the entertainment business. How about I send you a request to be your Wechat friends? Then


    we couldmunicate more often when we are free."


    Then, she took her phone out of the bag, and requested to be their Wechat friend, and also took a


    picture with them. After that, she went straight back home.


    As she arrived at home, she heard that her phone was ringing. When she looked at it, it was amazing!


    Those girls had set up a group named " Our Sister", and L was a member of them.


    The group was full with 500 people in a second.


    After so many years, she still had so many fans out there.


    "Hello, everyone! I''m L. Nice to see you guys." She sent them a sentence. Getting out of her


    Maserati, she went toward the vi as she yed with her phone.


    In the vi.


    Landon looked happy as he saw the running Nicole. Angie and Jordan were also at home, but not


    Harold.


    "Mommy!" Nicole ran to her mom when she saw her back home again.


    She hugged and kissed her "My sweetheart!"


    "Mommy, Nicole missed you so much! I love you!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 212 So Powerful

    Chapter 212 So Powerful


    With a happy gaze, L kissed her daughter on the cheeks again. After greeting and doing the usual


    small talk with her parents and grandfather, she hurriedly sat on the sofa. "Nicole, how is everything


    going in school? Are you having fun with your teacher and ssmates? Do you listen to what your


    teacher says? Are you a good girl in school?", L asked, obviously missing her daughter so much.


    Angie remembered something and her look became somewhat strange. She heard Nicole said,"


    Mommy, I have hit a boy because he lifted my skirt. You told me once that boys should not lift girls''


    skirt. It''s not good, right?" Nicoleined in a very angry tone.


    Hearing Nicole voice out ain made L shudder a bit. Her baby girl was surely growing up now.


    L looked intently at her daughter and replied, "Are you hurt, did he hit you back?"


    "How dare he do this to my daughter? He should be hit in the face too!" L thought.


    Nicole chuckled andughed. "Oh, I''m fine. But I did bite him!"


    She looked at herughing daughter and shook her hand. "But next time it happens again, you should


    tell the teacher so the boy will stop. Okay?"


    Angie was listening to her granddaughter''s recount of the day and was very amused. Looking at his


    elder brother and imagining what happened, L grinned and said, "Brother, you are so powerful!"


    Angie stared at her daughter and interrupted, "What do you mean by being powerful? It was him who


    should deal with that and not make any trouble! It''s time to marry your friend so as to control him."


    All of a sudden, Angie took out a piece of paper from the drawer and passed it to L. "Look, select


    one of the dates from these three!"


    Asking L to choose the date? Really? L looked back at her brother. Jordan said in a very calm


    tone, "I''m OK with these three days. No worries."


    ...


    L have been worrying about this wedding for some time. Would Wendy be happy if she marry L''s


    brother? Jordan did not want to show his emotions and was a bit conservative.


    "Brother, Wendy is my best girlfriend. Could you be more concerned about your wedding and be more


    active in preparing for it?"


    Jordan abruptly picked the paper from L''s hand and said, "Then, that''s the date!" He selected the


    date in the middle.


    L counted the days. It would be just within the month.


    "The wedding ceremony will be prepared and organized by mother. I will volunteer to be the one taking


    pictures. That will do, I guess." L thought.


    Landon began to protest, "L, I think we should think through your business first. There''s a lot going


    on in this city these days."


    Almost everyone knew what happened to his granddaughter. He could not understand why young


    people are so high-profile and outgoing.


    Patting Nicole''s cute little hand, L replied, "I needed to do it and I wanted to prove to the world that I


    am not to me and that I''m saying the truth. I have no regrets. For Nicole, I would not let Harry go!"


    Angie thought for a while after hearing that, and warned L. "Rose is not an easy-going woman. I


    won''t agree that she will be your mother-inw! That woman is crazy!"


    Rose was a very aggressive woman who always got what she wanted. L would just be bullied if she


    married Harry.


    Landon couldn''t agree more for he had met Rose several times already. He thought his granddaughter


    would just be a rag being crumpled and put dirt on if she married Harry. He should not let this marriage


    happen.


    "Mother, Rose was cruel to me because of Ynda! Now that she knows the truth, maybe she would


    change." If Rose knew she had a granddaughter, she would be happy!


    Angie saw that L was thinking and immediately decided not to argue anymore. She just warned her.


    "It''s up to you. But tell us when you are in need. We will always support you!"


    L nodded and remembered that Jenny Shan met her this morning. She took the ring out of her bag


    and passed it to her grandfather.


    "Danny Fang''s mother gave it to me and said it would be useful when we search for the secret of this


    old pocket watch in Mando Bay."


    Hearing the mention of the Mando Bay, Jordan frowned and wondered why they should even go to that


    ce.


    "Mrs. Fang?" Landon was deep in his thoughts and finally understood.


    "Grandfather, what on earth is the secret of the old pocket watch? I am very curious." L began to be


    more and more interested in it. Was there a treasure connected to the secret?


    After a second of thought, Landon said, "Your grandmother had once said when she was alive that this


    watch contains great treasure inherited from her descendants. But it needs an important part of the


    watch and a picture to open the treasure."


    It''s a treasure! Fantastic! One day, would she be tasked to go on an adventure and look for it?


    "But, I don''t want to search for it!" She responded decisively. She didn''t want to go there because it was


    dangerous. It would be worthless to be murdered just because of finding a treasure that they were not


    sure to be true.


    Landon shook his head and looked at her granddaughter seriously. "I wouldn''t permit you to look for it


    before. It was too dangerous. But now, as more and more people knew the secret of the watch, if you


    give up looking for it and put it to the world, you will be in danger everywhere and every time."


    The facts made all the people hush in silence. They were all thinking the same thing. Would that day


    come?


    On the next day, L waved goodbye to Nicole, sent her to Jordan''s car, and went to work. Once she


    parked her car in the temporary parking lot, she saw numerous people in the front of thepany


    building. It was an unusual sight.


    What had happened?


    Someone in the front line of the crowd shouted, "Miss Li ising! She is here!"


    L was suddenly surrounded by all the people who were wearing microphones and holding cameras.


    Yes, they were journalists...


    "Miss Li, please do tell us if the photo circted by Lillian is true. Did that really happen?"


    Nopanies dared to report entertainment news about Harry before. Harry was that influential. "As it


    is proven that Lillian''s office doesn''t get into trouble, we dare to interview you today. Did that mean that


    Harry agrees?"


    "Miss Li, what do you want to say about bearing all the negative images from the public all these


    years?"


    "Miss Li, Mr. Si will marry Ynda. Will you allow that?"


    "Was the child who you were with in the amusement park the same child that you and Harry Si gave


    birth to?"


    ...


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    L listened to all the questions in a calm outside appearance but her mind was all messed up. All


    these years, people had seen her in a negative way and had not paid much attention to her. She was


    not used to this.


    Because of Harry''s permission especially regarding his actions in Lillian''s publishing office, almost all


    the journalists in the city came today!


    If she didn''t say a word about what she feels, would she be unfair and unreasonable? Or be so hard to


    deal with?


    She then smiled to one of the cameras and said in a sophisticated and reassuring manner, "Good


    morning, everyone. We are in the grounds of mypany. As an acting CEO, it is not suitable to


    answer any of your questions about my private life here. We have to maintain our professionalism at all


    times. Please pay more attention to SL and support the group. Thank you!"


    "Miss Li, can I have a second with you for a one-on-one interview?"


    "Yes, Miss Li. Although you''re not in the entertainment circle anymore, you still have a lot of fans who


    want to hear from you. Just for them, can I ask you some questions?"


    ...


    In that very moment, a group of guards came to the aid of L and helped her find rush through the


    entrance door. "I apologize but I have been busy with my work recently. If any journalists want to ask


    me about something, please contact with my assistant, Leo Zhu and he will respond to your questions.


    Thank you!" With that, L stepped into the building with guards on both of her sides.

 Chapter 213 Reviled and Abused by the Public

    Chapter 213 Reviled and Abused by the Public


    L politely smiled and nodded at the reporters. She did not want to sound and look arrogant. Then


    she walked directly to the office.


    It was the first time for her to face so many reporters, so she was a little dumbstruck and actually did


    not know what to say. After going into the building, L felt secretly relieved and walked towards the


    elevator.


    In Mo Family of C Country.


    Ynda sat in the living room and stared angrily at the television. It showed the live interview of L


    regarding the issue. L was wearing an orange off-shoulder jumpsuit, little to no makeup, yet she was


    still attractive enough to get lots of men on their feet.


    Faced with numerous reporters, she was smiling calmly as if she had everything under control. L


    looked more than a queen, with her orange lipstick. She looked very sophisticated.


    Though Ynda did not want to admit, she can''t deny that L was perfect and iparable. She


    was shining in the spotlight.


    A middle-aged couple opened the door. The woman wore a ck dress, and the tall and portly man


    was in a suit.


    Seeing her daughter sitting calmly on the couch, Molly Wu approached with her heels tapping noisily


    on the floor.


    "Ynda! The whole world knows! How could you just sit here doing nothing? This is uneptable!"


    Molly hurriedly sat next to her daughter, and stared at the woman on the screen. It was her! That evil of


    a woman!


    James Mo tossed his key to their expensive table made of rose wood, and nced at her daughter.


    Now everyone knew the truth. It was bing a disgrace!


    Though James and Molly knew that Ynda did something really wrong, they still did not want to admit


    it. They still desired to protect their image.


    "Ynda, ask Harry to have dinner with us."


    That Harry didn''t even care about his fiancee''s parents at all! He was not a true man. Gentlemen do not


    treat women like this! Was it that easy for him to woo a woman, get together, and suddenly break up


    with her?


    Both of them are already engaged. James could not just ignore the news and approach everything


    without being angry.


    The thought of asking Harry to dine with them made her cringe. Ynda sneered. Probably he even


    would not answer her call. He was that cold to her.


    "Did you hear what your father just say? Ask Harry toe here tonight!" Molly pulled Ynda''s arm


    and frowned at her.


    Ynda could not control herself anymore. She shouted, "Mother, I just lost my job, and my phone is


    out of charge from the barrage of calls. My life has just turned into a mess! Could you just leave me


    alone?"


    After the incident, higher people in the entertainment industry said that no crew would like to work with


    her anymore. They even said that they would terminate her contract.


    "Fine! End it! Who cares! I could build myself back up..." Ynda thought to herself.


    And she was nagged by her so-called "friends", who could hardly believe the news.


    After a moment''s silence, James and Molly looked at each other. They decided to take the matter to


    their own hands. "All right. If you won''t call him, I will. I won''t stand here doing nothing to make this


    right." James got his phone, found Harry''s private number, and dialed.


    It was Joey that answered. Joey said Harry could not answer because he was having a video


    conference. James fumed in anger.


    As he hung up the phone, he stared at Ynda, thought for a while andforted her. "You two have


    been together for more than ten years...How did this happen? If he doesn''t care about you at all, don''t


    marry him! Why do you have to beg him like this? He is ruining your life...and your career."


    Yes. He couldn''t deny that Harry was very influential and powerful. They would also be wealthy if their


    daughter marry him. But James could not bear to see his daughter suffering after the wedding. That


    man was numb.


    When she heard of her father ''s tant disapproval of the marriage, Ynda got anxious, stood


    quickly, and yelled, "Father! That''s my own business! Leave me alone!"


    Two months from now, they would get married. After the wedding, L would never be Harry''s wife but


    a mistress, reviled and abused by the public. She still believed in this.


    Besides, she should contact Steven tonight. Something must be done to get rid of that bitch!


    Seeing his daughter get furious, James sighed heavily. What the hell!


    Mollyforted her daughter and told her to sit on the couch. "I''ll go to visit your future mother-inw,


    and ask her to persuade Harry. She greatly influences Harry, right?"


    Molly felt relieved at the thought of Rose. After all, she knew that Rose treated her daughter well. She


    didn''t need to worry about it. And that was one of the main reasons that Molly agreed to her daughter''s


    firm determination to marry Harry.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But as the mother, she had to do something! She must talk to Rose quickly before it was toote!


    Ynda felt better. Her mother still cared about her despite of what she had done. What she could do


    now was to put her trust on Rose, so she could eventually marry Harry.


    "Harry must still care about me. When we get married, I won''t act anymore so I can apany him


    wherever he goes. I''ll be the best wife for him!" Ynda though to herself.


    In the CEO office, Harry watched Joey hang up the phone call from his future father-inw, and asked


    Joey to let him be alone for a moment.


    He looked at the video he has just paused and clicked continue. Harry opened the box and lighted a


    cigarette, while staring at the woman in the interview. He briefly inhaled and slowly let out a stream of


    smoke.


    With the sunlight on her orange off-shoulder jumpsuit, she looked so fresh and cute.


    His got hot when he saw her exposed wless shoulders. How dare she wear such sexy clothes


    without his permission! "Wait and see how I punish you!", he imagined.


    If it was L that apanied him all his life, there would be so much happiness. He have thought


    about it over and over again. He always came to the conclusion that he wanted to be with L, not


    Ynda.


    "But I''m seeing her tomorrow, aren''t I?", Harry sincerely hoped.


    In the luxurious office, he looked out the window overlooking the city, and blew out a smoke ring with


    his mouth up. "L, I don''t want to end it up so quickly...I wish you are with me now."


    In SL Group of A Country.


    L lied to her family, including Nicole, with an excuse of traveling on business. She did not want them


    to know.


    She promised Harry to leave for C Country tomorrow, and she nned to spend this night in the lounge


    after work. She was slowly bing anxious.


    At seven in the evening, somebody knocked at the CEO office. "Come in, please!" L looked up at


    the person standing by the door, while putting her signature on a document.


    Joey? She couldn''t believe this! He was supposed to be here tomorrow, right? What was he doing here


    right now?


    "Miss Li, my boss asked me to pick you up!" Joey smiled and looked at L, who obviously did not


    expect this. She was stunned. "Silly girl. Did she really think Mr. Si would wait for tomorrow?


    Of course he would love to see her as soon as possible. Plus, what a wonderful night this is! How could


    he waste it!", Joey said to himself in amusement.


    Joey was always on the side of L. She was really a woman of elegance and had a warm, loving


    heart.


    L picked up her files, and rushed to board Harry''s private ne...


    Harry''s ne was exhrating! There were wine racks, bathrooms, beds, and a dining table with a


    dozen or so chairs on the luxurious and spacious ne. This must have cost millions!


    L became very excited as she thought of the man that she was going to see. Chatting andughing


    with Joey all throughout the flight, it seemed like the journey was fast and short. Theynded at around


    9 PM.


    The nended in the clearing, then the door opened.


    L walked down the steps cautiously in her high heels. Though it was at night, she was shocked and


    amazed by what she saw.


    An extravagant estate showed before her very eyes, covering an area of at least hundreds of hectares.


    Oh, this is life!

 Chapter 214 Have Our Last Romance

    Chapter 214 Have Our Last Romance


    Private airport, golf course, privateke, transparent greenhouse, wine cer and the like¡ª¡ª all owned


    by Harry. Vaguely the sound of waves woulde in the ears.


    The ce where she got off the ne was right at the front door of the three-floor white castle.


    Two lines of luxurious streetmps lighted the dark road; fountain in the little garden squirted out spring


    water. The three-meter white door was opened; in front of it stood a man wearing a ck robe.


    The man looked at her with his dark eyes while swirling a ss of vintage wine.


    The woman wearing a white suit walked increasingly closer; her affection in the eyes could no longer


    be hidden.


    Even L, born with a silver spoon, couldn''t help marveling at the magnificence of the mansion. When


    she first arrived here, she somehow felt a bit inferior. How rich is Harry with all those vis, mansions


    and pricey cars!


    On the first floor, two lines of pirs separated the spatial parlor into two, with one side being a lucid


    swimming pool and the other side being a white exhibition wall of famous paintings.


    The man looked at the woman walking towards him, held her hands and moved her closer.


    He gave an elegant sip of the wine before putting the goblet on the booth.


    He held her in his arms by pulling her hands and kissed her smiling lips.


    Her dark eyes was so enchanting that they made L''s heart racing.


    "Hi, my ex." She stepped back a little bit and greeted him with a smile.


    Ex¡­


    Harry had a gulp of wine and prepared to kissed it back to her mouth.


    ...


    L instantly walked a few steps back before saying "Harry, you are gross." She feinted an angry look


    at the man.


    He was gross? Upon hearing this, the man wrinkled his beautiful eyebrows.


    He put the goblet aside randomly and lifted her up by her waist.


    Her feet suddenly separating the white carpet, L hugged his neck in a hurry.


    She looked at her mischievous smile and felt quite confused¡ª¡ªwasn''t her supposed to be punished


    here.


    After going through two lines of pirs finally came the hall, almost covering an area of over 100 square


    meters. It was still furnished with white and ck furniture. He then walked upstairs with her in his arms


    ¡ª¡ªeven the balustrade of the stairs were purely white.


    "Put me down." On the same line her eyes could only reach his Adam''s apple, so she raised her head


    and looked at the man.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Harry didn''t say anything but walked before a room, He pushed open the white carved door and walked


    inside.


    ... The bedroom, with French window to its east and south, may cover an area of 200 square meters.


    Harry put her down on the three-meter-wide luxurious bed, then leaned down and took her high-heeled


    shoes off.


    She looked at the man¡ª¡ªso ungodly charming¡ª¡ªher heart raced even faster.


    Harry tossed her handbag aside and took his phone from his pocket before throwing it on the bedside


    table.


    He bent down, looking at her, and then put his lips on hers.


    "Want a break? Beg me." The man looked at her arrogantly.


    L felt a bit heart-breaking¡ª¡ªhe was so desperate to avenge his fiancee?


    She moved her head aside and said stubbornly, "Never."


    The man pulled her up from the bed and took her to the balcony.


    Outside the balconyid the vast sea. He put her on the balustrade, half of her body hanging above the


    sea.


    "Beg me." The man demanded again.


    L looked at the sea, bit her lips and figured, "A wise man does not fight when the odds are against


    him. Furthermore, she hasn''t got her goal aplished." So she pleaded, "Please let me go."


    The man, satisfied, took her inside the room. He said beside her ears, "L, let''s have ourst


    romance." Though his wedding was to be settled finally, he still loved her.


    L stared at the man in front of her, feeling quite infatuated.


    Right at the moment, Harry''s phone rang on the bedside table.


    L patted the man, but he just ignored the call. She groped around and found his phone.


    She saw the caller ID and the man on her, smiled and thought, "The calle right on time."


    She got it through without any hesitation and put the phone under the pillow. Now Harry felt she was a


    bit different.


    The man pulled out of the phone under the pillow. On the screen read, "On the line, Ynda."


    He saw the woman looking directly at her and thought "She really needs to be tamed."


    Harry hung up the phone and took her to another room. When the door was opened, L felt a st of


    cold wind. They were at the balcony now.


    Therge balcony faced the vast sea. Harry put the woman on the carpet and leaned at the balustrade,


    back at her.


    ...


    In Mo Family.


    Ynda thought it necessary to talk with Harry tonight into giving himself a chance to fall in love with


    her again.


    She took the phone and called Harry. It was not answered until ringing for a while.


    Yet she hardly said anything when a woman''s voice came from the phone.


    Her face suddenly turned pale. By telling the voice, Ynda certainly understood what was going on on


    the other side.


    The woman''s voice was inviting. Who was her? She put the phone numbly beside her ears, ncing


    around her room confusingly.


    Huh, L?" No way. She should be in A country now.


    Some other woman? Harry would rather touch some other woman than her? He thought her impure?


    ...


    The phone hanged up amid noise. It was after a long while before she regained consciousness.


    She felt heart-broken, her tears falling on the pillow. Harry didn''t like her anymore? Not a little bit?


    After a long time, Ynda wiped her tears and dialed the phone of her watchdog in SL Group in A


    Country. The man helped keep an eye on L. Anything rted to Harry would be reported to her.


    "Where is L?", she asked with grinding teeth.


    The man on the other side of the phone stood up from the bed and answered only after he arrived at


    the balcony, "She gave some instructions about the work to the general manager and deputy CEO


    before going on a two-day business trip. But I''m not clear where she goes."


    After hanging up, Ynda thought for some while whether the woman was L. Well, tomorrow she


    would know after a trip to Leroy Manor where Harry lived.


    She then found out Nael''s phone and transferred him some money to make Steve be on call.


    If that woman was L, she would do whatever it takes to get rid of her.


    In the morning, the sun shone. L was still asleep. The man pulled open the curtain of the balcony


    after shower. Upon opening the ss door, the sound of waves instantly came to the ears.


    L rubbed her sleepy eyes. She wanted to get more sleep on the big cozy bed.


    Harry went back to bed in robe, took the sleepy L in his arms and kissed her red lips.


    L crooned a bit and hugged his neck.


    On the balcony, they enjoyed the sunshine, the sea view and the waves patting. Their ce was right


    towards the sea, the best location for outdoor sports. they never need to mind anyone may interrupt.

 Chapter 215 The Liger

    Chapter 215 The Liger


    It was already afternoon when L woke up again. She found herself alone in therge luxurious room.


    She hadpletely overslept.


    Totally exhausted from all the work that she had to recently, she dragged herself to the bathroom, a


    sophisticated room covered with light brown hand-painted tiles.


    Arge mirror divided the suite into two areas. In the outside, two wash basins wereid alongside a


    round table that had all kinds of toiletries on it.


    There was an expensive automatic toilet and arge couch inside. Designers also arranged a circr


    bathtub next to a French window. It was big enough to hold a dozen people.


    Since the sea was not far from the room, one can both enjoy a hot bubble bath and a beautiful view of


    the sea at the same time. Harry really knew how to live in the richne!


    L turned on the tap and slowly stepped into the bathtub where water was already gently flowing and


    filling the tub. To fully enjoy her private moment, she also drew the curtain before soaking herself in a


    warm milk bath.


    After rxing for a long time, she dried her hair and walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped


    around her, the white carpet softly caressing her delicate feet.


    Seeing her clothing fragments on the floor, she had a shback tost night when Harry greedily tore


    off her clothes like a wolf and flung them to the ground. Such wonderful, sexy memories......


    So she decided to wear his clothes. She went into the cloakroom where suits, shirts and trousers hang


    neatly in several wardrobes. Harry had all types of attires in here! Suddenly she noticed theyer for


    neckties. Why did the neckties seem so familiar to her? Oh! All of them were from her!


    All of them!


    He did fish them out from the sea! What a surprise!


    "OK, for all the bad things you''ve done for me, I grant you pardon this time." thought L with a big grin


    on her face. She chose one of his shirts to put on.


    ... The shirt only just covered her legs, but she did not care about it. She rolled up the sleeves and


    walked out of the cloakroom. She missed Harry and she thought of looking for him.


    She took out her phone from her handbag. She still had to unlock the phone when she heard a knock


    on the door.


    She put it down and ran to open the door, only to find Joey standing in the doorway. She thought it was


    Harry and she was a bit disappointed.


    Seeing the sexydy in front of him, Joey was embarrassed and hurriedly covered his eyes with his


    hands.


    She nced down at herself, and thought that everything was all right. She rolled her eyes at his


    overacting behavior and curiously asked, "What''s wrong with it?"


    "Miss Li, I am under the boss''s order to send you some clothes." He answered then handed a paper


    bag to L with one hand covering his eyes.


    The moment she took the bag from him, he ran away from the room as fast as he could. ...


    Looking down at herself, she still wondered why he blushed when she looked so conservative. Wearing


    a miniskirt was far more sexy. She was speechless as she looked at the paper bag.


    After putting on an elegant beige dress, she left the room.


    The mansion basked in silence. Nobody was in the living room downstairs but there were several


    delicate tes covered with white lids on the table.


    She could see exquisite dishes still steaming hot. She had not seen these kinds of meals before.


    She lifted the lids and found a hearty meal waiting for her: two meat and two vegetable stir-fried


    appetizers, steamed fish, seafood soup and rice. She suddenly felt so hungry. L immediately sat


    down and hungrily feasted on the food.


    Harry still hadn''te back yet when she finished her meal. She knew he must be busy dealing with


    business affairs so she decided to go for a stroll alone in the manor.


    L has been walking along the neatly-carved path for a long time when she saw the golf course and


    the greenhouse.


    The state-of-the-art ss building caught her eyes and she walked towards it.


    Although the sun was beginning to sizzle, one could tell even from a distance that some professional


    people were taking good care of the house since all flowers were blooming inside.


    Wait......What''s that? L was both curious and terrified.


    L hase across a huge case where there lived a white...... a white monster? Was this even real?


    A white monster that could move! She couldn''t believe her eyes. Curiosity drove her to edge closer to


    the cage.


    L was intently observing the unusual creature when Ynda saw her.


    Ynda parked the car at the roadside and furiously walked to L with her high heels creating an


    annoying noise.


    Ynda finally found the bitch of whom she was insanely jealous! She would get rid of her!


    Blinded by anger, she did not notice the terrible animal in front of them and pulled the hair of L,


    giving a hard p on her perfect face without any hesitation.


    "p!" L was defenseless as she did not know that Ynda was already behind her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Covering her stinging face, L looked up and saw Ynda standing before her. She allowed herself


    to put on a wry smile.


    When she was about to take her revenge, an explosive roar burst out from the cage, deafening them.


    Judging from its appearance, L guessed that the animal standing up should be a liger, an offspring


    of a male lion and a female tiger.


    What? Harry was taking care of a liger as pet!


    L felt a drumming in her ears after the roar. She covered her ears in pain.


    Then she spotted a very terrifying problem--the cage was left unlocked! Fear crept into her mind and


    her face turned pale in an instant.


    What the fuck!


    The liger cast a greedy eye on the two women standing motionless, holding their breath.


    "Run! You bitch!"


    Regardless of the pain on her face, L shouted to Ynda and immediately rushed away from the


    liger.


    She dialed Harry on the phone as she ran.


    It puzzled Ynda that L suddenly rushed away, but when she looked back and saw the giant


    creature about to get out of the cage, her eyes filled of fear. Howe the cage was unlocked? It was


    coming towards her!


    She stepped back in terror and hurriedly ran to the car.


    In the manor, a liger wasing out of its cage and two women were fleeing in insane fear. What a


    drama!


    Harry''s phone was quickly connected. Hearing the roar, L shivered," The...cage...was...unlocked... I


    did not know you have a liger in here!"


    She did not dare look back and exerted all her strength on running. She muttered in a loud voice, "Why


    is the mansion so far from here? Come on! Run faster! I don''t want to be eaten by that monster!"


    Harry looked at the watch on his wrist. It was exactly scatter-feed time for the liger. The animal must be


    very hungry right now! His heart pacing so fast, he pushed a lever that greatly increased the speed of


    the car.


    L risked a nce at her back and became so scared. She slowed down for a second and


    stammered, "Gosh... Yo...Ynda¡­ was...knocked down!"


    A lot of screaminging from the phone made Harry frown. What''s happened to Ynda? How dare


    shee to his manor without his permission?


    L screamed again before he could say a word," Harry! The liger...it is tearing Ynda''s dress..." She


    was stunned at the scene that was just within her and forgot about running. She stood there, frozen in


    terror.


    What? It tore Ynda''s dress? Harry couldn''t believe his ears. "Isn''t there a caretaker nearby?" He


    asked in panic. He skillfully turned the steering wheel and then saw his manor.


    Nobody was around here. She can only hear Ynda''s yelling so she shook her head, "No...nobody is


    here!...FUCK! What am I going to do?" A sudden curse word from L deepened his frown.


    What happened? Why is L suddenly blurting out dirty words? She seldom said any foulnguage


    before! The liger was usually very docile. It could only get scary when it was hungry. Oh gosh, special


    period! Figuring out the situation, he closed his eyes for a second and took a deep breath.


    As he expected, L''s screaming again confirmed his fearful worries.

 Chapter 216 Let Her Imagination Run Wild Without Borders

    Chapter 216 Let Her Imagination Run Wild Without Borders


    "H..H..Harry! The liger is attacking Ynda! And she is going to be eaten by that beast!" What''s more,


    it was live version! She couldn''t bear to see this through her very eyes. Ynda screeched, struggled,


    and was frantically crying as she was lying on thewn on her back.


    Oh my god! The liger was tightly gripping her! This could cause a lot of rumors and news!


    Wait, though this liger hadn''t done anything harmful or shameful to Ynda, if she had a video record


    Ynda''s embarrassing experience, she could use it to do anything what she wants to do to this bitch


    in the future.


    Hanging up immediately, she opened the camera on her phone, zoomed in, then videoed for a while.


    If Ynda tried to get rid of her, she would upload this video online. Her panic made L feel so d.


    Tears ran down Ynda''s cheeks. She was lying on the ground and controlled by the liger. Her arms


    was pressed tightly by its ws. Her clothes were also bitten to pieces.


    Who could drive this disgusting beast away? Somebody help her! "Where are you, Harry? I don''t want


    to be treated like this!" Ynda murmured.


    The stinky smell of the liger made her want to vomit, but she couldn''t do anything that might make the


    creature angry.


    Ynda soon escted into hysteria and insanity as she screamed with horror and desperation, "Get


    away from me! Don''t touch me! Somebody please help me..."


    "Harry, I don''t want you to see me like this. No!" thought Ynda to herself.


    Who can save her? She was growing increasingly terrified.


    The damned liger! She used all the strength left in her to get rid of its ws.


    But what she did was useless. The liger stuck its long tongue and was drooling uncontrobly. When


    Ynda smelled the stink from the liger''s mouth, she turned her head against it and began to vomit.


    On the other hand, L worried this liger would be more aggressive, so she looked around and


    ran to a tree. Luckily, this tree was not very high. Taking off her high-heeled shoes, she began to climb


    the tree. The rough edges of the trunk scratched her wless legs.


    It was so difficult for her to climb because she hadn''t done it for a long time. She could only reach a


    height which was the half of this tree after several tries to go up much higher. But she eventually gave


    up and had a clear and vivid view of the ce.


    It was the first time for her to see a battle between an animal and a human being!


    The liger''s aggressive nature had been suppressed a lot because it had been locked in the cage for a


    long time. Now that it was free, would it be more terrifying?


    Would it hurt and eat Ynda? Would Harry still marry Ynda after seeing this scene? She began to


    let her imagination run wild without borders.


    Anyway, it seemed that the liger had scratched her face. Ha!


    It had been ten minutes already when Harry arrived at the scene. He unfastened his safety belt quickly.


    Ynda''s screaming echoed on thewn, which could be heard from far away.


    Harry slowed down his steps, looking at his ex-girlfriend and his current fiancee, who was controlled by


    a liger. What''s more, her clothes had been scratched and torn into pieces.


    There were a lot of wounds and blood stains on her body...


    Then he nced around the widewn and greenhouse, finding L... She climbed a fruit tree which


    was not so high, biting her fingers and watching this grotty and racy scene with relish.


    Though he had raised that liger, he never got close to it when it was not in a cage.


    He had been in touch with the trainer who went out to buy food. However, what happened near them


    had to go on as the trainer had note back yet. This was a tragedy!


    He came close to the tree, and lifted L, embracing her in his arms.


    "Harry, this is the live version of a battle between human and beast! I wonder whether the liger would


    eat Ynda or not!" She pointed at her with curiosity and shock. "You deserve it! Who said that you can


    hit me?" thought L.


    Noticing the reddish mark on her sweet face, and ncing at the woman who was controlled by the


    liger, Harry thought he had known what had happened.


    His eyes shed a cold light. Well, then, he wouldn''t handle this situation until the trainer came back.


    As for whether this liger would hurt her or not, he didn''t care at all. She deserved to be treated like this.


    Then, he totally ignored Ynda and held L''s shoulder as they went back to the mansion.


    Tilting her head in an embarrassing way, Ynda watched as they walked while embracing each other


    and proceeding to the mansion. She felt a dark despair run through her body.


    Her arms and legs were bloodied by the scratches of the liger.


    In the castle.


    Putting his girl on the sofa, Harry walked into kitchen with a grim face. Then he took ice cubes from the


    freezer, and applied these on her stinging face.


    Looking at L, his eyes were full of love and tenderness. He asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    Tilting her head, L covered his hand on her face, and answered shrewdly, "I could feel no hurt


    because you have took care of it for me. Thank you, my Harry." But, would Ynda be in real danger?


    Anyway, if she was really killed by that liger, she needed not to revenge anymore.


    Harry guessed that L must have been thinking about Ynda because her facial expression was


    changing from time to time.


    Taking his phone with another hand, he called the trainer, and asked in a cold way, "What''s going on


    now?"


    It was fortunate enough for Ynda that she had not been eaten by the liger. But when the trainer


    came back to the Manor and got to the scene, Ynda has already fainted.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What has happened!" thought the trainer after he saw the scene. He took the whistle and blew it


    immediately to drive the liger away, and locked it in the cage again.


    This beast has messed up! It might be killed by Mr. Si. The boss did not tolerate uncontroble actions.


    Then he received a call from Harry. He answered it with a shudder of emotions, "Mr. Si, that liger has


    been locked in the cage. Meanwhile, the woman seemed to have fainted. She needs medical


    attention."


    Ordinarily, he would let the liger out for a short walk. But a terrible thing happened after he went out to


    buy food for the liger. He wondered whether that woman was in real danger.


    "Well, send her to a hospital and send that liger away from here." That liger wouldn''t attack him when


    they met. They went their separate ways just like they were strangers to each other. But, his L would


    be living in the manor now. He could not risk any danger to happen to her. It was better to send that


    beast away to avoid something unnecessary from happening.


    Beside him, L held his hand tightly. He nced at her and saw that she was shaking her head to


    him.


    It was a pity to send that handsome liger away. She was willing to raise it herself. She believed that


    today''s attack to Ynda was just an ident.


    She would clean this liger carefully and bathe it. Otherwise, she would feel really disgusted whenever


    she thought it had touched Ynda.


    Harry probably knew what she was thinking about. She was so scared of cats so how could she be


    fond of that liger?


    Then he remembered several days ago, he found a female liger to mate with the male one. The female


    liger would be delivered here several dayster. So he nodded his head. "Don''t send it away any more.


    Just lock it in the cage."


    "All right, Mr. Si." Sighing with relief, the trainer locked the cage and found the torn clothes nearby.


    "Even a beast could grope a woman.", thought the trainer. ncing at the embarrassing Ynda who


    was lying on the ground, he came up with a wicked idea andughed loudly.


    He pretended to cover Ynda with his clothes when he thought there were monitoring equipment all


    around the Manor. Then he carried her into the car and drove away.


    Harry''s manor was in a secluded ce. However, the trainer stopped his car at a more secluded ce.


    He looked at Ynda with me in his eyes. Damn! She had such smooth skin and perfect figure...


    She was so irresistible.

 Chapter 217 I Will Be Yours

    Chapter 217 I Will Be Yours


    The man put on a disgusting smirk and then hurriedly knelt on top of the almost naked Ynda.


    Knowing that this was an opportunity that is too good to be true, he seized the moment before he sent


    her to the hospital.


    Inside the Castle.


    "I kind of envy Ynda now. She can even bravely take that liger by herself. She must be a perfect


    match for you." L, pped Harry boldly in the shoulder, to thetter''s surprise.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry, who was applying the ice cubes on her face, first gave her a cold look, then said seriously, "I will


    never even touch her. You are the one, the only one. Don''t you worry a bit." Then he looked deep in


    thoughts and added in a more serious tone, "Unlike you, I don''t sleep with others."


    For a few seconds, L felt quite confused. But at the thought of Nicole, their beautiful daughter, she


    straightened it all out.


    "Oh, Harry, you are making fun of me. I have already endured all the negative things because for four


    years, I stood silent. But now, my daughter and I need the family that we have always desired. I will let


    you know the truth after I am pregnant!" L thought.


    She pretended to be angry, moved his hand away from her and stood from the sofa.


    But Harry refused to let her go and pulled her back to hisp.


    L drew her face away in an angle that he couldn''t see.


    "Well, well. I will never mention it again." He consoled her gently. After all, they were divorced for four


    years already. He was not entitled to force her to be faithful to him.


    Especially when it came to Thomas Herren, God knows what tricks he yed to get Nicole.


    She prepared for a while and then her tears flooded. She looked back at the gentle man pitifully and


    said," If you are really angry with the fact that I am sleeping with another man, you should just let me


    go. I was not faithful to you, anyway."


    Harry panicked at the sight of her tears. He put down the ice cubes and wiped her tears away. "Silly, let


    bygones be bygones. Tell me, who upies that heart of yours?"


    He looked her directly in the eye. No lie could ever escape his eyes. L blinked her eyes and


    remembered that she once asked him, "Do you love me?" He answered, "Have a guess."


    "Have a guess." Four yearster, she gave back the same answer. It made herugh.


    Harry''s mouth widened in surprise and remembered he once said those words to her.


    Of course he could feel her love for him. He then put his lips on hers. L remembered why she came


    here this time and draw closer to him.


    She grasped his firm hands. The man felt a fit of stiffness flow through his body and thought, "What a


    beauty thisdy is."


    In a private hospital at around 11 o''clock p.m.


    Ynda eventually woke up after a long while. Her eyes squinted in the ring light and she wondered


    why she was in this ce.


    She struggled to move her body around. "You''re awake." A nurse hurried along to help her up.


    Before getting up to sit, she felt an aching pain in her vagina.


    She frowned and groaned, "Fuck. What happened to me?"


    "Miss, your wound has been treated with medicine. Before it fully recovers, do not expose the skin to


    water yet." At the thought of Ynda''s wounds, the nurse felt quite terrified¡ª¡ªshe must have been


    gang raped by a lot of people. What a pity. She is such a beautifuldy.


    Ynda felt the nurse''s words were a joke. She could not believe it. Her face became pale as she gave


    an angry stare at the nurse and shouted, "Get the hell out of here."


    The nurse was taken aback by her very mean attitude. But given her tragic experience, that attitude


    was understandable. The nurse instantly packed her things and left. Before getting out of the door, she


    reminded, "Please contact your family as soon as possible to go through the formalities for you." Once


    she finished her sentence, the nurse immediately got out and shut the door.


    Ynda sat on the hospital bed, and her fists clenched as she remembered what happened that day.


    Harry, L, you just left me there to be wounded by that liger! Ok then, from now on, she decided to


    treat them as her mortal enemies. Even the Harry who she loved.


    If she didn''t live well in the future, neither would them.


    When the nurse came in again, Ynda gave her a number.


    Nael had just enjoyed a romantic moment with his wife. At the call, he hurried to the hospital in no time


    and brought some hot food for Ynda. He was very worried. When he opened the door, Ynda''s


    wretched look on the bed surprised him. He had never seen her this angry before.


    "What happened?", he asked anxiously. He has been working for Ynda for almost ten years now and


    had never seen her in such a bad condition. He immediately felt a lot of sympathy for her. Putting the


    hot food on the table, he walked to her side.


    Ynda looked at Nael, who was full of care and worry on his face. She felt a bit tempted.


    Since Nael became her assistant, he has been taking care of her. No matter what she said, he never


    talked back and always followed her instructions. She knew that he adored her.


    Even when she asked him to do illegal things to frame L, he would do it without any hesitation.


    Even at this moment when she was in such a scandal, only Nael would willingly help her.


    When Nael got closer, she suddenly hugged him by his waist. Nael was shocked and froze.


    For him, the woman beside him was like a goddess. An extraordinary fairy.


    Right now that he was so close to her, a strange feeling rose from deep down. He felt a spark run along


    his spine.


    He was married, but when he was embraced by the girl he has always dreamed about, Nael held her


    tightly and took her in.


    Ynda cried for a while, then she raised her head and said to Nael, "If you help me kill that bitch L,


    I''ll be all yours after I recover."


    Nael gaped at the woman in his arms¡ª¡ªwas he dreaming? His dream girl, always so lofty and full of


    vanity, offered to be his. He was just a nobody.


    After regaining hisposure, Nael immediately replied, "Did L do this to you?" He also knew a lot


    about the feud between Ynda and L.


    Ynda didn''t answer his question. She just said, "Pay the medical bill in anonymity and bride the


    doctor to delete my case. Don''t ask the case or my illness. I''ll be out of the hospital in a minute."


    What really happened? He was hesitant to ask her.


    Though quite confused, Nael simply nodded. After putting the hot food before her, he left as she said.


    Ynda ate the food, felt eating the food was like chewing wax. When Nael came back, she abruptly


    left the hospital with him on her side.


    In Waterfront Apartment.


    It was around midnight and no one could see them here. Nael took Ynda, who was still in a hospital


    gown, to her apartment.


    The apartment boasted four rooms and two studios, covering an area of over 200 square meters. Harry


    gave this to her eight years ago.


    The apartment was in a bit of a mess as no one has lived there recently. Nael cleaned it up for her as


    fast as he could.


    He cleaned and fixed the bed and took her to it. But Ynda didn''t just let him go, she kissed him


    warmly on his lips.


    Her mouth has been vited by that liger. It must be cleaned by some other''s mouth. She thought to


    herself.


    The sudden kiss almost paralyzed Nael. What was wrong with Ynda today? He was both surprised


    and pleased. He could not understand why she suddenly had an eye for him. Was she using him for


    some purpose?


    At thest moment, Nael remembered her wound, so he forced himself to let go of the beautiful body


    and let her rest.

 Chapter 218 Full of Her Shadows

    Chapter 218 Full of Her Shadows


    Knowing that Nael was considerate to her, Ynda felt it even more touching. It had been a long time


    since someonest cared so much about her.


    Because of that woman, Harry would not even love her even if they get married. Instead of


    experiencing a haunted marriage, she might as well cheat on him. "From now on, I am yours."


    Nael looked at her and was utterly astonished. He could not help but wonder if this was just a dream.


    Ynda took the initiative to put her arms around his neck and hug him. She looked at the man in front


    of her. Nael was also very handsome. "Seriously,e to my apartment after four days. Okay?" She


    whispered seductively in his ears.


    It was already midnight when Nael left Ynda''s ce and drove home in ecstasy.


    He knew Ynda was really obsessed with Harry and they were about to get married. But her invitation


    was too difficult and enticing to reject.


    He walked into his house, and looked at his wife who was slightly chubby. He was confused. He


    seemed to be seeing another woman.


    Nael went through a sleepless night.


    Inside the Castle.


    Despite only staying in the manor for two days, L felt refreshed and rxed.


    There was nothing really fun to do at Harry''s ce, yet she never felt bored.


    But the problem was she must leave him no matter how she abhors the idea.


    In Li Family.


    The explosion and kidnappingst time led Lucy Wei to be sentenced to lifetime imprisonment for


    trafficking organs and people, and drug abuse.


    Then Landon had the ruins of their destroyed vi ttened so they could start anew.


    The open ground became a perfect airport as a helicopternded beside the vi that night.


    It drew the attention of Harold and his wife as well as Jordan¡ª¡ªthey were all looking at the mysterious


    private ne.


    Out of the ne went a man and a woman who were both very familiar. Only then did they realize what


    was going on.


    Harry and L went off the ne, with their hands intertwined. "Get inside."


    He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and intimately arranged her hair.


    L nodded, her eyes full of love and care. Still she forced herself to let go of his hands and took a


    stride forward. But she nearly knelt down as her weak legs gave in.


    Fortunately, Harry was just close behind to help her. L was embarrassed and pushed Harry''s hand


    away.


    She really worked her heart out to give Nicole a sister.


    "I will walk you in." The man''s gentle eyes were more enticing than the twinkling stars in the sky.


    She pushed herself to think in a positive way. She didn''t want her family to see them this way. After all,


    their rtionship was not yet sure and established.


    Harry didn''t force her. He kissed her red lips and said, "Just go inside."


    She nodded and left her reluctantly.


    The curtain on the second floor was closed. Jordan returned to work and everybody else tried to


    pretend that they didn''t see anything.


    Harold and his wife exchanged looks of confusion¡ª¡ªthe man was about to get married but they acted


    so intimate. Was it a good thing? Or just signs for more scandals and issues? Only God knew.


    Inside the mansion, Harry let go of the woman in his arms hesitatingly after a long time. "Babe, time to


    go to bed upstairs." He said softly in her ear.


    She nodded, stood and walked forward. This time she didn''t felt any feebleness in her knees. Her walk


    was elegant, poised and confident.


    By the time L returned to the vi, the clock already read 9:30 p.m. She knocked at her parents''


    door. Angie hurriedly opened it. L looked so happy.


    Angie wanted to say more but only uttered, "Wee back from the business trip."


    "Father, mother, why are both of you still awake?" L said with a blush, hoping that her parents didn''t


    see Harry and her outside.


    "We are still awake. Nicole just went into sleep. You can go and have a look at her. She misses you so


    much."


    L nodded and went into Nicole''s room after saying "good night" to her parents.


    She turned on themp and saw Nicole already sound asleep.


    Beside her daughter''s pillow, she put the dolls and clothes as presents from Harry, kissed her and


    prepared to leave.


    But on second thought, she took her daughter in her arms and went into her room.


    Tonight, her little baby would sleep with her.


    She put Nicole on bed and took a shower. The water felt sofortable and she went to bed right after.


    When she was already falling asleep, she remembered something and dialed his number.


    His phone rang just when Harry activated it after getting off the ne.


    He checked the caller ID and smiled, "Really? You already miss me?" On the other side of the phone


    came the man''s yful tease.


    L rolled her eyes and replied, "Nobody misses you. But you should call me when you get back


    home. I have to know that you''re safe and sound." She emphasized.


    "I meant to call you. But you called when I just got off the ne and turned on my phone. You just


    called first." Joey opened the door of the castle and Harry walked big strides to the second floor.


    If he walked quickly, maybe he could still feel her presence and smell her fragrance in the room.


    After thinking it through, L figured that what Harry said was true. She smiled in satisfaction. "Take an


    early sleep. You need some rest."


    Sadly, when he got into the bedroom, it has already been cleaned up by the butler; even the ss door


    to the balcony was left open.


    The room seemed to be full of her shadows¡ª¡ªcute, sexy, cold, hot and so on. She made him feel


    every emotion.


    "Without you beside me, I can only work. I won''t be able to sleepfortably." He wore a white shirt,


    put his left hand into the pocket of his pants and walked inside the spacious study room.


    There was no fun without her. He already misses her so much.


    L giggled¡ª¡ªhe always knew how to please a woman.


    "Mr. Si, will you do what I say?" Her voice turned gentle as if she was up to something.


    Harry raised his eyebrow and said, "Try me." He skillfully opened the cigarette packet, put one cigarette


    in his mouth and prepared to light it. The whole process was so natural. He had done this so many


    times before.


    But he stopped when he heard her serious voice¡ª¡ª"Can you stop smoking when I am not around?"


    She sounded pretty serious. Harry could even imagine how serious her face looks like right now.


    He removed the cigarette and fiddled with it in his hand. With an evil smile on his face, he replied, "Any


    reward if I don''t smoke?"


    L looked at her daughter sleeping like a log, smiled and said in an enticing way, "Of course. You''ll


    get some." Without some reward, how can she win him back?


    "Tell me about it. Let''s see whether it''s tempting enough." After throwing the lighter precisely into the


    garbage bin not far away, he leaned back against the chair, put the cigarette beneath his nose and


    enjoyed its smell.


    It was like her smell, tempting, inviting and irresistible.


    She turned off the bedmp,id on the bed with her back to Nicole, and lowered her voice as much as


    possible. She said charmingly, "Honey, I miss you so much."


    At such a silent night, L''s luscious voice sent a pleasant shiver in his body.


    He froze and he felt something inside him spark. He answered with a hoarse voice, "You princess, wait


    for me to tame you."


    L smiled, her face full of affection, and replied, "Mr. Si, you should sleep now. Don''t stay up


    working."


    Harry, at first prepared to switch on theputer, drew back his hand and looked at his watch. It was


    already gettingte at night. "Em...Time to go to bed."


    "Good night."


    "Okay. Good night."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Harry went into the bedroom, took a shower and then went to bed. He kept


    on thinking and imagining L until he fell asleep.

 Chapter 219 All Acknowledged Lola Was Really Loved by Boss Si

    Chapter 219 All Acknowledged L Was Really Loved by Boss Si


    The next morning.


    L, refreshed and rejuvenated for another work day, went to the table with Nicole for breakfast. Angie


    nced at Nicole, who was wearing a new blue dress, and wondered, "When did Nicole get this


    dress?"


    L smiled when she saw her mother stare at her granddaughter''s dress. Nicole said happily,


    "Grandma, mommy said this dress was from uncle Harry. Uncle is so sweet, right?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everybody then knew what was going on. They knew that Harry still thought that Nicole was the


    daughter of L and another man.


    But he was okay even with that in mind¡ª¡ªhe surely loved L with all his heart and soul.


    "I somehow heard a helicopternd outside the vi." When the helicopter arrivedst night, Landon


    was already at bed and didn''t get up.


    Landon''s sudden question embarrassed L a bit. She coughed and then exined, "Grandfather, I


    was just sent backst night by thepany from a business trip. There''s nothing to look into it, all


    right?"


    Landon then put on the expression of disbelief. The other three just raised their eyebrows and


    skeptically looked at L who was hiding her embarrassment by eating.


    Did they really happen to see Harry? "Well L, did you really go on a business trip? Not a date?"


    Angie''s skeptical joke made L hide her head even lower. She just merely replied, "Mother, eat more,


    talk less."


    But Landon knew from the happy look of his granddaughter that she was really d and contented. He


    secretly hoped that Harry and L would find a way to get back together for real.


    Angie fed a teaspoon of soup to Nicole, then remembered, "The mother of that little boy messing with


    Nicolest time tried to see you and asked you to give her husband a break and some space. What is


    going on?"


    But L didn''t know a thing about the incident. She raised her head to look at Nicole and said


    confusingly, "Who is her husband?"


    "Jill Wang!" Jordan, who was silently eating his meal, looked up and said, "I don''t know him. Who is


    that man?" Who was Jill Wang? Why would her wife tell her to give this Jill some space? What had


    happened?


    Angie stared at her son, and wondered whether Jordan did something to cause this conflict.


    "His son lifted Nicole''s dress; his mother said something bad about Nicole; so I texted Nicole''s father.


    It''s the right thing to do." Jordan said slowly after he finished a spoon of porridge.


    Nicole''s father¡ª¡ªHarry.


    Well! This whole incident then made sense¡ª¡ªHarry gave Jill Wang a hard time. Harry would not just


    let this slip.


    "Uncle, where is my daddy? Who is my daddy?" Nicole suddenly interrupted, staring at Jordan with her


    big eyes. She looked so innocent.


    Jordan was at first eating with his chopsticks. Hearing this, he paused. He was taken aback by the


    question. L promptly answered, "Nicole, mommy told you before that daddy is abroad, right? He


    would be back soon."


    This sad topic instantly changed the atmosphere at the dining table. They were all hit by a very sad


    reality.


    "Nicole, how about I go to school with you after the meal?" Harold basically never said anything when


    eating. This time he was just trying to divert Nicole''s attention.


    Kids are kids. Hearing that grandpa would break a rule to apany her to school, Nicole was thrilled.


    She immediately nodded and continued to eat.


    L felt relieved and said to Angie, "Mother, if she came to you again, you just let her turn to Harry."


    Angie cast a confused look at her daughter and nodded her approval.


    L then had a glimpse at Jordan, pondering why her big brother would tell this to Harry.


    After the meal, she said goodbye to her daughter, and took Jordan''s car to thepany.


    Inside thepany.


    L contemted for a while, "These days, pregnancy rate peaks around the time of ovtion. She


    only needs to wait for the result after this."


    But if Harry and her were in such a good rtionship, he would certainlye to have sex with her.


    She had her wish aplished. So she would now just try to stay away from him for the first three


    months of this critical phase. In other words, they can''t have sex for the next few months.


    Right! She could just find some reason to let him know that she was pissed and stay away.


    identally, she logged onto WeChat and found that she was added to a new group.


    It turned out Harry has added her to the CEO Group of SL Company. It had over 300 members that


    pointed out how many branches thepany had.


    After a while, another group appeared: East Group of Senior Executives of SL Company. The number


    of members had reached itsrgest amount. So Harry had kicked someone out and added her in. She


    was that valuable and important to him.


    East Group? So did that mean that there were other West, North, and South Groups? SL rules! Harry


    rules!


    A new member set the whole group into active mode. One WeChat ount named, "Headquarters -


    William" texted: "Wee! Newbie should send us red packets."


    It was supposed to be as serious as a working group. But seeing that someone has started it, the


    whole group all messaged for red packets.


    What''s more, Joey, who was in the CEO group, also followed suit. He copied the text for red packets


    and some other CEOs also joined him.


    But what really set L speechless was that Harry also joined the red packet group. She didn''t know


    that he could also interact with people. She thought at first that he was very emotionless and ignorant.


    After this message, everybody clearly realized that L was Harry''s girl.


    Then Harry transferred her 199, 999 for five times in a row.


    She texted back quickly, "Thanks for Boss Si''s red packets."


    L then sent over 20 red packets, 200 for each, to the two WeChat groups.


    The East Group had more members so she sent a few packets more.


    The group instantly grew excited, especially the East Group. It was bing a joyful chain! Several


    thousand dors were not much for senior executives. But nobody, except Harry, had been that


    generous before.


    Joey this time was the one who texted, "Thanks for Miss Li''s red packets. We really appreciate the


    gesture."


    All the other CEOs then offered their thanks. The group was as excited as the time when Harry sent the


    red packets just a while ago.


    The East Group were all ecstatic. Someone had as much as over 100 dors¡ª¡ªpretty good luck!


    For red packets, the amount was not that important. As long as the number was not as little as several


    pennies, everybody would feel pretty good then. It was just like a game!


    "Miss Li rules. Thank you, Miss Li!" What Swan said in the senior executives group made everybody


    else join the thank you group.


    L thought for a while, then encouraged and motivated the members, "That''s all right. We are all


    working for a better SLpany. Let''s strive together and achieve more sess in the future."


    Harry replied, "Nice words. You deserve a red packet."


    ...


    Following these words, Harry sent a red packet to L in the CEO group. Others in the group all had a


    tacit agreement not to get it. They respected the both of them that much. Though they were not face to


    face with each other, L blushed and imed the red packet.


    "Thank you, Boss Si. You''re still the best." She replied politely and sent new red packets in the group.


    In over ten minutes, all CEOs and some senior executives of SLpany all acknowledged L was


    really loved by Boss Si.


    They all thought well of L since she was quite generous. Yet they didn''t know that the money


    actually came from Boss Si.


    Then L dealt and epted many friend requests.


    Requests were from the SLpany and the fan group she was in earlier. As long as she didn''t see


    them as bad influences, she epted every request. She was feeling quite generous...and really


    happy.

 Chapter 220 Thomas Herrens Resignation

    Chapter 220 Thomas Herren''s Resignation


    Soon enough, L''s WeChat app stopped working.


    ...


    She cast it away in distress. It may have crashed because of the barrage of messages that she


    received. It would be wiser to concentrate on her work first.


    Around noon L turned her phone on again to search for a nearby restaurant for her lunch. She


    clicked open the Weibo app and was surprised of what she saw.


    The headline was Thomas Herren''s resignation. The inte was full of its coverage. It became a


    nationwide issue.


    L''s attention was caught immediately. She stopped chewing her food as she quickly browsed


    through the news. It shocked her that Thomas Herren had officially resigned from his post today and


    was now taking a back seat and working on some minor governmental issues. It was really true. She


    actually thought that Thomas was just bluffing...


    But he really quit his job! It stirred the world that he just suddenly decided to resign from the position of


    the president.


    Major news tforms were reporting the matter in details.


    Many citizens felt greatly sorry that their handsome and kind president decided to fade out of the stage.


    Thomas Herren was not just a physical specimen, he was also efficient in what he does.


    Right at that very moment, the beloved former president was dialing L''s number.


    He couldn''t help but think about her all the time. Without even noticing himself, he already dialed her


    number. His heart still screamed for L. All these years...


    "How about going to the mall tonight? Will that be okay for you?" His tone was casual and joyful. L


    could sense his smile just by hearing his voice.


    She thought about it and happily epted his offer. "Sure. But I might be finishingte today. There''s a


    lot of work to do." She had a spoonful of her lunch, a te of pae, which she ordered just moments


    ago.


    This Thomas, he just wouldn''t stop chasing after her! Why always her? He could always win anybody''s


    heart. She needed to have a word with him tonight. She needed to stop this. She didn''t want to waste


    his time...


    "It''s okay, I wille and pick you up." Thomas sat in the armchair on his balcony. He had never been


    this rxed. His job always forced him to be alert and mindful of everything.


    L finished the call by confirming that she will indeed go with him. Then she quickly ate up the


    remaining food and returned to herpany.


    As she was about to enter the building, she ran into a woman.


    L examined thedy in curiosity as she didn''t know why she would stop in front of her like that. The


    chubby woman was in her thirties and was wearing a piece of dark blue dress. She had a pair of white


    wedges on her feet and a matching bag of the same color in her hands.


    The woman looked sad at first but her eyes were shining with excitement when she recognized L.


    L was very famous in the area.


    "Hello, sorry to bother you. I know you are very busy. But are you Nicole''s mother?" Marry Li asked


    L as she gazed at her with glee. L was very elegant and she dressed in style. She could tell that


    Nicole inherited her taste for sophistication.


    Nicole? Was she the mother of that boy? She must be the one then.


    L nodded: "How can I help you?" She had a hunch what the woman was after but she still asked her


    politely. She didn''t want to sound rude.


    Marry''s tears instantly streamed down her face. She cried and begged, "Oh, please! I apologize to you.


    Could you please tell Nicole''s dad to spare my husband? We are very sorry for causing inconvenience


    to you and your daughter." Her husband was fired by hispany for some random reason the other


    day. What''s worse, most majorpanies didn''t wish to hire him at all. Harry Si was the only person


    who can influencepanies that much. He was very powerful.


    Marry was not stupid. She figured out pretty soon what was going on.


    But she dared not to tell her husband the truth. She had to find L in private to solve the issue. It was


    their fault and she needed to take an initiative. She waited outside the school for several days. It turned


    out that Nicole''s grandparents or uncle would always apany Nicole every day. She never got the


    chance to meet Nicole''s mother.


    Eventually, she found out an information from the headmaster that Nicole''s mother was the female


    acting CEO of the famous SL group. Marry was utterly shocked.


    She had never been this sorry as to cross and argue with someone like her - ady from the famed Li


    family!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She tried to find L in her office. But the security wouldn''t let her in. She thought the only way to meet


    L was to bump right into her and talked to her in front of the office building.


    As soon as she learned from the security man that this stylishdy was L Li, the female CEO, she


    quickly walked up to her. The first impression of L overwhelmed her.


    L was so charming and full of character. Marry Li felt humble in front of her straight away. Moreover,


    she was not arrogant and proud.


    L heaved a sigh and replied, "Nicole''s dad did that. You need to talk to him, not me." Sheid


    emphasis on the words, "Nicole''s dad."


    Marry''s tears wouldn''t stop as she had absolutely no idea who Nicole''s father was. She made a


    sessful effort in finding out about L Li but for that mysterious man, she knew she had no chance.


    Where the hell could she find him? Marry wiped her tears with the back of her hand and begged even


    harder, "Please, Miss Li, I know you are kind-hearted. Could you spare my husband please?" Marry


    was so sad that she was about to kneel in front of L.


    L quickly stopped her as people around them had already turned heads. Many people passing by


    were casting questioning looks in their direction.


    L felt absurd to be stopped by a crying woman under the broad light.


    "Stop it right now. Just go home. I will talk to Nicole''s dad. You don''t have to worry about it." L


    couldn''t bear seeing Marry behaving like that. She gave up and agreed to her.


    On hearing her promise, Marry instantly lit up. A big smile spread over her face. She bent down in front


    of L and thanked her over and over: "You are such a wonderful person! Thank you Miss Li, thank


    you!"


    More and more heads turned. L felt awkward by the situation. She quickly waved Marry goodbye:


    "No worries. Please just go. And take care."


    Marry went away with tears on her face. She had decided that the first thing she would do when she


    got home was to transfer her son to another school. They should stay away from the Li family as far as


    possible.


    Later on, everyone at Nicole''s kindergarten learnt that Nicole Li had powerful parents. Her


    grandparents and uncles were also powerful. They had never seen her father but no-one dared to call


    her a fatherless bastard anymore.


    At 7 pm.


    L''s phone suddenly rang. It was Thomas. She quickly signed the documents at hand and pressed


    the loudspeaker button.


    "Are you done at work now?" His voice was peaceful and soothing. For a moment, she thought she


    was speaking to Mike.


    She nodded then she realized he couldn''t see her. L quickly replied, "Soon."


    "Alright, I will see you downstairs then."


    L abruptly packed her stuff and walked out of the office building with her bag. On the square outside


    of herpany, a man in a blue striped shirt and ck trousers was standing and waiting for her. He


    looked charming with his hands in the trousers'' pockets and a big handsome smile. He was looking


    straight at her.


    As L walked into his sight, his smile grew even bigger.


    L returned him a sweet smile: "Sorry for keeping you waiting. I appreciate youing here to fetch


    me."


    Thomas shook his head. "No big deal. How about dinner with me? What do you fancy tonight? I''ll let


    you choose." They walked towards the limo parked by the roadside. Thomas waved at the driver as he


    personally opened the back seat door for L.


    L said thank you to him in a soft voice. She couldn''t deny that Thomas was really sweet.


    When he joined her from the other side of the car, she said: "Anything will do. Surprise me."


    Thomas looked at her and said: "I thought hotpot would be your best option." He remembered that was


    what the due diligence report wrote.


    L thought for a second and agreed: "Why not. There is one that I would like to try. Right on the high


    street." She rmended with great interest.


    Thomas asked the chauffeur to head for the high street. Then he turned around and fetched a big box


    for her. His eyes were shining with excitement, "Open it! I hope you like it."


    L was surprised. She took the box and gazed at the wrapping. She was feeling both excited and


    anxious about this. It was a delicate square-shaped box with a beautiful white bow on top of it.


    The box was huge. She opened it and found a bunch of rare blue roses inside. They were really


    beautiful. She counted them and realized there were 19 roses on the box.


    "I had them air-transported from Japan earlier today. Do you like them? I hope you do." He was very


    satisfied and fulfilled to see L be surprised with joy.


    L was truly moved. How she wish it was Harry who sent her these roses.

 Chapter 221 Blue Enchantress

    Chapter 221 Blue Enchantress


    Having seen that L became very speechless, Thomas Herren gently held her hand and put the


    flowers in it.


    "Hmm. Don''t you like it?"


    L shook her head and said, "Yeah, but... that is too much for me... I don''t think I can ept this..."


    "Well, fine. You don''t have to worry about that. All you are to me is more than enough." He gently cut off


    her words by raising his index finger.


    She just looked at him nkly and stood motionless. For a moment there, she did not know what to


    say. She thought he was going to give up on her. She did not expect that Thomas would love her this


    much.


    Thomas put down his finger, noticed that L was in a bit of a trance, and grinned at her. He knew


    what she was thinking. But he just can''t let go of her. His mind says that he should go but his heart


    strongly disagrees.


    "Do you have any free time these days? How about we going out with Nicole for several days? It''s all I


    ask." Thomas hid his tone of desperation by smiling again.


    L pondered a little bit, thought of his sweet words and said, "No, I know you have just resigned. But


    you must still be very busy."


    She refused him like she always used to do, leaving him no chance. Thomas clenched his fists in the


    dark.


    "L, he is going to be married. Can''t you see that? I don''t want you to be hurt again."


    He asked her in a serious tone. The smile on his face was gone.


    She took a deep breath and looked at him who looked angry, and replied, "Mr. Herren, I said I would


    not give up."


    Thomas withdrew his gaze, leaned against the back of the chair and closed his eyes. What should he


    do with her? It seemed like he has done everything he could.


    It was so silent in the car that the driver also became nervous. He has never seen Mr. Herren be so


    angry like this.


    They arrived at the pedestrian street. Thomas got out of the car and walked over to open the door for


    L.


    She promptly got out of the car, leaving the bouquet behind.


    But Thomas took out the bouquet from the car and put it into L''s hands. "Take it with you for dinner.


    Please."


    ... "Thomas is acting rather weird. He has been so pushy today." L thought to herself. Thomas was


    always a cool-tempered man. What was going on today?


    He pulled the woman to the side of the road and let the driver drive away.


    At the LM Fashion Pedestrian Zone


    It was as bright as broad daylight there. It was the liveliest time of the day. Office workers were off work


    and people who were not working hang out in the public ces.


    They walked near a small garden at the foot of the pedestrian street. Thomas talked to her toughly: "I


    really like you, L, I''ve got time to deal with you. I can give you everything he gave you, I just need a


    chance."


    He had never been so into a woman like this. His mind was fully taken up by her when he was not


    working. He thought he was slowly bing so crazily in love with her.


    L looked at him and lowered her head. "I only have him in my heart. Could you please just give up?


    Please spare yourself of pain." It won''t feel good to hurt someone who likes you.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Thomas held her in his arms and kissed her on her red soft lips.


    The blue enchantress bouquet was sandwiched between them and the kiss of two pretty persons


    attracted a lot of attention.


    L struggled to free herself from Thomas, but he held her so tight that he won''t let her go.


    He didn''t release her until he felt her tears after a long time. "L, I love you. Just like how you won''t


    give up on him, I can''t just easily give up on you." A tinge of pain swept through his eyes. Looking down


    at her crying in her arms, he felt a little guilty. A crying woman was always his weakness.


    They separated from one another. The bouquet has been deformed. "Don''t cry, please, I''m sorry." He


    wiped away her tears carefully. He had no idea why he did that to her.


    "Take me home." She said in an emotionless tone.


    Thomas closed his eyes and said, "I will. After dinner."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    L shook her head, returned the bouquet into Thomas'' hands and walked away from him.


    He abruptly caught up on her with the flowers still in his hand. But now, he realized that he should


    compromise.


    It was himself who was to me. It was obvious she was not into him at all. Why should he force her


    like that?


    L threw away his hand and wiped away the tears on her cheek. He felt bad when he saw her still


    crying.


    "L, look..." He did not have the chance to finish his words. All of a sudden, they were surrounded by


    five or six men wearing masks over their heads and ck hats.


    Seeing this situation, Thomas quickly threw the flowers on the chair and pulled L behind him.


    "Who are you?" He asked as he told L not to panic.


    "Hand over the woman behind you and you will be OK." A man got out a dagger, pointed at Thomas,


    and shouted at him.


    All the people around them were terrified and walked away from them.


    You wanted her? L frowned and was terribly afraid. Who were these people?


    "In your dreams!" Thomas let himselfpletely block her behind him and intently looked at the dagger


    in front of him without fear.


    The gangsters nced at one another and one of them rushed to Thomas with a dagger. "Watch out,


    Thomas!" L saw the daggering as soon as she stuck out her head, and quickly pulled Thomas


    back.


    His upper body leaned back and he parried the dagger with his arm. Blood oozed from his hit arm.


    L instantly turn pale with fear. "Stop! I''ll go with you."


    Enduring the pain from his arms, Thomas kicked the gangster in his chest. "No!" He would not just


    hand her over to these men.


    At this time, several men dressed in in clothes rushed to them.


    All of them tried to fight against the masked men. They seemed to be martial arts experts and they


    came to save them.


    Just when L doubted who they were, the phone in her bag rang and she quickly took out the phone.


    It was Harry...


    Looking at the people who were fighting with the gangsters in front of her, she probably knew. She felt


    a warm sense in her heart.


    "Are you with him?" Harry asked from the other side of the phone. He was obviously unhappy.


    "Yes."


    "L, stay away from him." He warned sternly. Those people who were sent by Joey could be


    reced. When L was in trouble, they didn''t go to save her at first, but called Harry for further


    instruction.


    L remembered her thoughts early that day. "I must hang up, Mr. Herren was injured." She


    immediately hung up the phone and put it in her bag. At the same time, Thomas had contacted the


    chauffeur.


    She lifted his arm and the blood began to drip. It looked like a deep cut.


    The blood made L feel dry in her mouth. She wanted to touch his wound but failed with fear.


    "It''s no big deal, don''t worry." What mattered to Thomas was not the cut on his arm, but the fear on


    L''s face.


    After a while, patrolmen came to their aid.


    None of the bodyguards sent by Harry were injured. They seized a few gangsters and sent them to the


    police car.


    The chauffeur drove there as quickly as he could.


    He was shocked to see that Thomas was wounded. Only today that there were no bodyguards, and


    bad things happened... They should be more careful next time.

 Chapter 222 On the Hot Search

    Chapter 222 On the Hot Search


    Harry, at the CEO office in C country, was very angry for being hung up. "Well done! She is growing


    supercilious now. She should be taught a lesson. She not only stayed with that man, but also even


    dared to hang him up!" Harry thought to himself.


    The man sat in an office chair, his face showing a lot of anger and despair.


    Just then, someone entered the office. Joey, who didn''t know what happened, held his mobile phone


    with a trembling hand. When Joey saw that his face was overcast with anger, he hesitated toe to


    him. "This is not good", he thought in his mind.


    In this case, he should not let him know about the news. At thought of this, Joey drew back her phone


    immediately and put it in his pocket. He stepped back to the office door.


    The petty action of Joey didn''t escape his shrewd eyes. "Take out your phone!" The low and deep voice


    from his boss was like a voice from hell. It scared him and he stood there, frozen and motionless.


    After Joey wiped the sweat off his face, he honestly told boss, "Boss, you''re in a bad mood, so I think


    it''s better for you not to see the news."


    After hearing this, that man stared at him ever angrier. Joey took out the phone quickly, and then gave


    it to Harry as he made his way to his desk.


    He also flipped his phone page to the hot topic of Weibo, and then put the phone on the office desk.


    A conspicuous title appeared in his eyes: Ex-president Kisses the Female CEO of SL Group on the


    Streets.


    ...


    The picture was very clear: a man was hugging tightly a woman who was holding a bunch of blue


    enchantress in the street. They were kissing each other!


    Comments had exploded on the Inte, and people have been moring for more gossips and


    rumors. The most popr one of which is that: "Mr. Si,e out and fight back. There is someone who


    wants to snatch your Miss Li."


    Besides that, the other remarks were made from fans of Thomas: "Dear Thomas, can you not jam into


    the rtionship between them, making a worldly love triangle?"


    Moreover, an online friend named Drinking Vinegar in Leisure Time made ament: "Mr. Si has his


    own fiancee. What are you talking about? So dear Thomas must be with Miss Li!"


    Harry scanned the online remarks casually, and found out that most of the people supported Thomas.


    He clenched Joey''s phone for quite a while. "Delete all of these," he said in a low voice.


    At the next moment, he waved his hand. Harry stopped on his tracks.


    Surprised, Joey looked at his boss with a pondering expression. What''s up?


    Harry was also deep in his thoughts. He, himself, was going to marry another woman. So he shouldn''t


    prevent other men from being kind to her just for his own selfish desire, should he? She was supposed


    to be happier, wasn''t she? If she liked Thomas, he should leave them alone!


    "You can go. There is no need to delete them. Thank you." As soon as he said this, he began to work.


    Stunned, Joey got the phone and looked at his boss. After a short while, he eventually walked out of


    the office. He finally worked out the reason why his boss said that. Because a person in love almost


    always does not have a reasonable mind.


    In the hospital.


    L followed Thomas to dress his wounds. The doctor said that the wound was not deep and not


    shallow, but still gave some warnings. They should not press the cut and it should not be contaminated


    with water, and many more. L tried to remember everything.


    Both of them didn''t know that they had been on the newspaper headlines yet. It was already 10 in the


    evening when they came out of the hospital together.


    Thomas insisted on bringing her to have a dinner in a private restaurant and sending her to the Li


    Manor after they finished eating.


    "I''m sorry for disturbing you." L stared at his bandaged wound with a sense of guilt. His sleeves was


    cut in half by the dagger.


    "It doesn''t matter. A petty injury. Don''t worry about it!" He smiled. Heforted her gently.


    She nodded, "Have a rest when you get home. Please get in touch." And then she got out of the car.


    She turned around to see his reaction.


    Thomas didn''t get out of the car. In a dim streetmp, L couldn''t see his expression clearly. She just


    vaguely saw that he nodded in the car.


    Back to the vi, there was no light in the living room. L changed her shoes and made her way to


    the second floor.


    Angie heard some movements outside, so she opened the door and stopped her daughter. "L,


    you''re back."


    L looked at her mother in pajamas and nodded. "Mother, you haven''t slept yet."


    Angie nodded and came to grab her daughter''s hand, walking to her room. "Mother, what''s wrong?"


    After turning on the lights in the room, Angie closed the door and walked close to L. "L, to be


    honest, I want you to tell me everything. I can help you." She must confirm what is the real thinking of


    her daughter so that she would be at peace with herself.


    Although she wondered why her mother would suddenly ask that question, L understood what her


    mother meant. She put her bag on the table. "Mother, I will not give up Harry." This was honestly from


    the bottom of her heart.


    "Then why are you still with President Thomas?" She came to her daughter, and wondered what


    happened to the two people who suddenly appeared on the hot news of Weibo tonight. The picture


    looked real.


    L was very confused. How did she know that she was with Thomas this evening?


    Seeing her astonished expression, Angie said, "Don''t you know her? The photo showing that you


    kissed with President Thomas took a headline this evening!" Angie sighed and thought that if this went


    on like this, her daughter''s reputation would be ruined because of these two men.


    L took out her mobile phone and opened Weibo. The names of Thomas and Harry, along with her,


    are indeed on the hot search. This indicated that the attention rate of this hot search had been very


    popr.


    L was speechless. Who had taken this picture? She was no longer in the entertainment circle. Why


    would the entertainment headline still put her picture on? This was getting out of hand!


    "Mother, I have my own ns. I''m sorry to let you worry about that. I don''t have anything to do with


    Thomas. He wants to be with me but I have refused. I already told him very clearly." She simply


    exined to her mother the current situation.


    Angie listened and nodded. L''s recent news were even hotter than her younger brother''s. "You must


    break it as soon as possible. Otherwise, your reputation will be ruined by the two men."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    L nodded her head and chatted with her mother about Nicole. After a while, Angie left.


    When she was already alone, L opened the Weibo hot search. The kissing picture of her and


    Thomas was reposted and the number of hot remarks had reached hundreds of thousands.


    "Ah, it''s a pity that she won''t return to the entertainment circle." She secretly grinned.


    The first hotmentary actually included a remark that they should be together. She was even more


    silent.


    The second was to tell Harry someone is stealing her woman and ask him to stay alert.


    She also found positivements on her. Then of course, there were some bad ones: "A woman of no


    morals, being two-timing and hooking a someone else''s fiance!" She spent a long time reading all of


    the remarks andments.


    Eventually, she turned off the phone, took a shower and went to sleep.


    In SL Group.


    L, who had just left his brother''s car, saw thepany''s doorway surrounded by many people. They


    should be the reporters.


    "It was definitely the newsst night that led the reporters toe to verify." L thought. She sat back


    again into the car, letting her brother drive into the underground parking lot. She prepared to avoid


    reporters and take the elevator directly to the CEO''s office.


    However, she did not expect that there were several reporters around the elevators in the underground


    parking lot... This was really getting out of hand.

 Chapter 223 The Hype

    Chapter 223 The Hype


    As L was getting out of the car, a reporter spotted her and rushed towards the car.


    "How about I send you there? There are more people in here." Jordan frowned at her when he saw


    reporters rush out.


    She shook her head, "No. Jordan, don''t worry, I can solve it on my own. Take care and don''t worry too


    much about me." L got off, closed the door and walked towards the elevator. She held her chin up


    high and wore a "professional smile" on her face.


    Immediately, she was surrounded by the reporters and was asked all kinds of questions.


    "Miss Li, are you with Mr. Si or with Mr. Herren?"


    "Miss Li, we saw you kissed Mr. Herren in the photos. Are you going to get married soon? Or is it just a


    romantic gesture?"


    "Miss Li, the wedding of Mr. Si and Miss Mo is just around the corner. How about you and Mr. Herren?


    Will you get married too?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She stopped and smiled. "Sorry. This is the office area. Those questions are my private affairs. They


    have nothing to do with my work. Thank you!"


    After hearing those words, the reporters, of course, were not satisfied, and they gabbled more. "Miss


    Li, it''s said that the shares of yourpany have increased a lot. Are you using the affairs to increase


    the hype and fame of yourpany?"


    Hype? L sneered silently and thought to herself, "I am not someone who takes advantage of people


    just to be wealthy and famous."


    "Miss Li, are you keeping contact with Mr. Si?"


    A few guards came over, and finally L could move away from them. She was relieved a little as she


    entered the elevator.


    She rubbed her temples and thought, "A man dreads fame as a pig dreads being fat. What an


    appropriate saying...It sucks to be famous... I really just want a simple andfortable life."


    L went to a party at noon and a meeting for a contract negotiation at night. She looked at the time.


    It''s already gettingte. Work had really consumed all of her time now.


    L took out her phone, dialed Thomas Herren''s number and asked his address.


    In a Condo.


    L bought some fruits in a supermarket and a pigeon soup stewed with mushroom in a well-known


    restaurant.


    She rang the doorbell. It was Thomas who opened the door, wearing afy-looking grey gown. His


    sleeves were rolled up. She could see the gauze on his arm.


    "Come in, please!" Thomas took the fruits and the soup, and stepped aside to let her pass first.


    It was an over three-hundred square meters apartment, decorated in a minimalist and modernized style


    of ck, grey and white, which was simr to his vi in Pearl Spring. When he was workingte at


    night, he would always spend the night here.


    There was a shelf in the east of the living room, packed with all kinds of books. They were filled with


    politics books written in variousnguages.


    The rest of the furniture consisted of a TV hanging on the wall, a grey sofa and a ss coffee table.


    The wine cab was next to the kitchen and was filled with several bottles of expensive red wine.


    L turned around and took the soup. "Umm...I am too clumsy to cook, so I bought the soup for you."


    L felt a little embarrassed. She had not learned how to cook because someone would always do it at


    her home.


    "It''s okay. I am so happy already because it''s you that brought it. I can''t thank you enough for this." He


    answered and directly walked into the kitchen to get the tableware. L noticed that he had not looked


    into her eyes yet.


    "If I hadn''t met Harry, I would really stay with him. I would choose him." L thought as she looked at


    his back. But L met Harry.


    "Don''t stand. Have a seat, please." He seemed to be in a good mood despite the pain he was


    enduring. He took hold of her wrist and let her sit on the sofa.


    But she stood again when she thought of the soup.


    She promptly took over the soupdle at his hand. "Let me serve you a bowl of soup. You just sit here."


    Thomas did not refuse. He just sat on the sofa, smiled at the clumsy but loving cutie in his home.


    The soup was still hot. She served a half bowl of it and took it to him.


    There was a grey carpet under the coffee table. Unfortunately, she did not notice this and suddenly


    stumbled.


    "Ah!" With a scream, the soup spilled on the carpet. L felt pain in her left arm right away.


    It was already summer. She wore a half sleeve T-shirt, so the hot soup spilled on her wless arm.


    Thomas saw the whole thing. It happened so suddenly. He quickly stood up when she fell down. He


    rushed and helped her get up. "Are you okay?" He lifted her left arm anxiously, and looked at the part


    of the skin that turned red. Fortunately, it was not very serious.


    "It hurts a bit..." She said softly. Actually, it hurt really really bad.


    He took her to the kitchen, and stood behind her. He switched on the tap, and pulled the arm under it


    so that the water can ease the pain.


    With cold water running over her arm, she felt much better.


    "I should have stopped you. You didn''t notice the carpet on the floor. I''m sorry." He stared at the


    beautiful woman in front of her remorsefully. He could smell her fragrance and nced at her body


    unintentionally.


    Suddenly, his face changed. So as the atmosphere.


    L was overwhelmed by the pain. She did not notice their position until she turned off the tap and


    turned around.


    She dared not look into his eyes, and felt so awkward that she wanted to stand back. But there was the


    sink behind her so she cannot move. A strange air filled the room.


    "I...Do you have medicine here?" She tried to get her left arm out from his hand, but it did not work. So


    she had to say something to wake up the man who was staring nkly at her.


    He came to his senses and let go of her arm immediately. "I''ll go and have a look." Just then, he


    walked out quickly. It seemed like he was trying to avoid something...


    Standing beside the sink, she was relieved a little, swung her arm and muttered, "I shouldn''t have


    come here at night...What should I do if it leads to some misunderstandings?"


    There was no medicine for scald in the first aid kit. "Wait a moment, I''ll go out to buy some." He entered


    his bedroom to change into casual clothes.


    She wanted to refuse and go back home. But he had already entered his room and closed the door.


    She sat on the sofa and watched him walk out hurriedly. As the door closed, both of them felt relieved.


    In the Leroy Manor of C Country.


    In the study, standing by the window, Harry answered the phone from his bodyguard. His eyes got


    angry. "Boss Si, Miss Li went to a condo. I didn''t know who''s there, but I saw Mr. Herren came out. And


    it seems like he is going to a nearby drugstore."


    It was sote. She stayed in his house, and he went to a drugstore. Did he go there to buy...condoms?


    Or the contraception pills?


    When he thought of these, he unconsciously held the goblet tighter, with his veins showing on his arms.


    With a crash, finally, the goblet was broken.


    "Damn it! Yesterday you were in my arms, and now you''re in his? What a woman! She can''t stand


    being alone!"

 Chapter 224 Was He Falling in Love with Someone

    Chapter 224 Was He Falling in Love with Someone


    "Go and ask what he has bought. We need to know." Looking at the blood oozing from his hand, he


    knew what was going on.


    The bodyguard, despite his years of training, was so scared that he almost lost his voice. At that


    moment, he suddenly heard the cold voice from the phone and frantically replied, "Yes! Mr. Si!"


    Quickly hanging up the phone, the bodyguard watched Thomas Herren go into the apartment and then


    trot to a pharmacy.


    "Hello. I want the same medicine which the gentleman earlier has just bought. Do it fast."


    The cashier looked strangely at the bodyguard who was wearing sunsses and requested the doctor


    to give him the same prescription.


    After checking out, he looked at the name of the pillbox and called back Harry.


    Harry, who was cleaning his wound in a very worried face, looked much better when he heard the


    name of the medicine.


    "Then who was the one hurt?" His voice was not so cold as before, which relieved the bodyguard''s


    worries.


    "Err...I didn''t see Mr. Herren injured. Though I watched him enter the apartment in a very anxious


    manner. So I''m afraid it might be... Miss Li." The bodyguard was just guessing. But his instinct was


    almost always correct.


    "Okay, keep watching and be alert. If you can''t guarantee her safety, you all know what the


    consequences are!" He slowly wiped his fingers with alcohol under the bright light, and put his phone


    on the rosewood table. He put the loudspeaker on so he could immediately hear about any updates.


    He looked a bit rxed as if he did not feel any pain from the fingers. But his mind was racing as he


    went through every scenario possible.


    "Yes, Boss Si! We''ll make it!" In a short while, the polite voice of the bodyguard was heard from the


    background. Harry hung up the phone.


    "L, are you really happy when you are with me?


    Or you want both of us? Is this what you really want?


    If so, L, you are so greedy!"


    And he, Harry Si, wouldn''t allow it to happen!


    In the condo.


    Thomas opened the pain reliever, pulled L''s arm closer to him and applied the ointment on it.


    The scalded skin was swelling, but there was no trace of blisters. So it was not too serious... He felt


    very relieved.


    "It''s okay, I can do it myself!" Looking at the man in front of her, she felt a bit awkward and wanted to


    refuse his sweet gesture.


    Thomas gave a nce at her and applied more lightly. "It''s done. Take the ointment with you so you


    can do it yourself."


    She nodded. "Thanks. Drink the soup yourself! You need a lot! Haha." She smiled yfully.


    Ha! No one was more yful and teasing than her! But he liked it...


    Thomas looked at her with a grin. "Good. I will." He washed all the utensils and ced two bowls of


    soup in front of them.


    L did not want to take it, but she didn''t refuse since he already did it. It would be so impolite of her if


    she didn''t eat too.


    "Does the wound still hurt?" After finishing the soup, she looked at his arm with an air of concern.


    "It''s all right. It''s not a big deal." He was kidnapped when he was very young and had suffered more


    serious injuries than this.


    "Well, all right." She looked at the watch on her wrist. "Go to bed early. I have to go now." She said,


    standing up slowly from the couch.


    Thomas nodded. "It''s sote. Park your car here and let me drive you home."


    L shook her head. She had bodyguards sent by Harry, and a car following her. She would be safe.


    "Don''t worry. I have bodyguards." She replied quickly.


    He nodded, walked out of the door of the apartment with her, and pressed the button of the elevator.


    "You should go back now. The car is parked downstairs. Please do take care."


    Thomas walked in with her to the elevator. "Let''s go. I will walk you to the car."


    L did not refuse again. They walked out of the apartment together.


    It was already 11 pm. The night view outside the apartment was hazy and beautiful. A sudden gust of


    cold wind made L shiver. She felt that she was going to have a fever.


    Thomas, seeing the woman rub her arms to make her warm, said, "Wait a minute, I''ll get you a coat!"


    He returned to the apartment in a haste.


    But L pulled on his sleeves. "No, I will be fine as soon as I get in the car." She shook her head with a


    very charming smile.


    They walked to her Maserati. He watched her get into the car and waved goodbye to her.


    L drove back to the vi and went slowly upstairs. When she passed by Jordan''s study, she saw the


    light of the room still on. She became curious.


    Jordan was still awake? This was unusual of him.


    She knocked on the door, and it was Jordan himself who opened it. A cigarette was half-smoked and


    pinched between his fingers. He looked a bit off.


    "Brother, why haven''t you had a rest yet? It''s alreadyte."


    Seeing his sister, Jordan went back to the study and put out the cigarette. "Well, just off work?"


    "No, I went to see Thomas. He was injured because of me. I stayed to make sure he was okay." She


    followed him to his table and briefly exined.


    Jordan was deep in his thoughts. "On that night? Was it serious? If he needs any help, we can always


    provide assistance."


    "No, he looked fine." She curiously picked up a piece of paper on the table, and it was scrawled with


    a... a name?


    Sharon Qiao. She read it.


    Jordan''s face changed and frowned. He pulled the paper out of his sister''s hand and crumpled it. He


    immediately threw it into the trash can.


    L was stunned. Who was this woman? Was he falling in love with someone? His brother had never


    been this off before.


    "Stop thinking about it. She wille tomorrow." Jordan said to her in a soft, emotionless voice. His


    secret was exposed for the first time which made him feel really ufortable.


    Who? Was it... "Wendy?" She was pleasantly surprised. She felt excited for her brother.


    Jordan looked at L''s surprised face and nodded with the corners of his mouth slightly twitching.


    "Is sheing to take wedding photos tomorrow?" L instantly forgot the name she saw and was


    filled with joy.


    She was too busy to contact Wendy recently. But fortunately she woulde tomorrow! She felt


    relieved.


    "Yes." What''s gone is gone. From now on, his wife was Wendy Yu.


    L went back to her room happily after talking some more with Jordan about Wendy. They indeed


    had a good heart-to-heart talk.


    Looking at the closed door, Jordan gazed at the paper in the trash.


    The next day.


    Knowing that Wendy wasing today, L did not work overtime and declined an invitation to a party


    in order to return home early.


    As soon as she entered the vi, she saw many people talking to each other in glee.


    Just then, two people rushed at her.


    "Mommy!"


    "L!"


    The familiar voices were simultaneous to each other. L''s eyes filled with joy as she quickly changed


    her shoes, holding Nicole in her arms.


    After she kissed her daughter, she put the little girl on the ground and approached the woman in a


    lavender skirt.


    "L!"


    "My dear Wendy, I have missed you so much!"


    The two hugged tightly. They hadn''t seen each other for a few years!


    Looking at them, people in the living room all smiled.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long while of not seeing each other, they were very excited to talk and tell stories. "I''ll be able to


    see you every day. This is so good!" Saying that, L lovingly kissed Wendy on her cheek.


    Theughter of Angie Gong and Janne Zhang, Wendy''s mother, echoed in the living room. Janne was


    well assured about her daughter''s marriage life when she saw L and Angie. She realized that their


    family was very warm and weing.


    "Mommy, why did you kiss auntie?" Nicole looked at them confusingly. They had been embracing each


    other for a long time.


    Despite being far from each other, their friendship was still tightly-knit. Wendy smiled and picked up


    Nicole. "Because Auntie and Mommy are very good friends!"


    L led Wendy and Nicole to the living room.


    Landon Li was sitting still on the couch. Harold and Jordan were on his left and right. The night of joy


    had just started.

 Chapter 225 She was Quite Satisfied with That Son-in-law-to-be

    Chapter 225 She was Quite Satisfied with That Son-inw-to-be


    Jordan had on a casual suit that he seldom wore. In a pure white casual top, ck jeans and brown


    business shoes, he was now sitting on the sofa and looking intently at them.


    "Mrs. Yu, where is Lucas? Is heing?" Lucas was Wendy''s younger brother.


    Janne bought a beautiful skirt just for the event today. Set off by the elegant red skirt, her skin looked


    fair and wless. With a smile, she stood and took L to her side. "Lucas has to take an exam today,


    so he can''t make it. Long time, no see, L. You have be more beautiful."


    L put her handbag on the table and held Janne''s hand. "Mrs. Yu, you look even younger!"


    Janne giggled and squinted her wrinkled eyes. "How sweet of you! I think you''re just joking."


    "Well, L is here. I''ve booked a private room at the hotel tonight. Let''s go." Seeing that L has good


    rtionships with Janne and Wendy, Harold became very happy.


    They immediately drove to the hotel. ording to the arrangement of L, Landon took her car, Angie


    and Harold had Nicole and Janne, and Wendy went by Jordan''s military vehicle.


    In the car, Wendy was nervously browsing Weibo and didn''t dare to look up at the man next to her.


    She had been dreaming of this for so long. She and this man would take their pre-wedding photos


    tomorrow and get married in less than twenty days.


    There was no music in the car, so it was very quiet. It was kind of awkward. She had to say something


    to break the silence.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Mr. Li, I¡­"


    "We''ll get married soon. There''s no ce for formalities. You can call me Jordan." He replied in a cold


    tone as he drove skillfully.


    "Okay." She could call him Jordan? What an intimate gesture... Wendy blushed in embarrassment.


    Jordan turned to her and saw a strange look on her face.


    She was like those women who were neither pretty nor ugly. She just didn''t stand out.


    Without any makeup, she looked just amon and in girl. But at the right moment, her blushed


    face was so attractive.


    The atmosphere in the car was getting more and more awkward.


    Jordan changed directions so he could park the car. Wendy looked out the window and felt relieved.


    They had arrived at the hotel.


    Jordan quickly got off from the driver''s sea and went around to the passenger seat.


    He opened the door and extended his arm to help her.


    Blushing again, Wendy unfastened the seat belt and put her trembling hand into his.


    Jordan was a soldier, so there were a lot of calluses on his palm. His hand felt a bit rough. Her hands


    were more tender. That did not mean that she did not endure hard work though.


    Holding each other''s hand, they didn''t have the same feelings for each other.


    The military vehicle was a bit high. With his help, Wendy easily got off the vehicle.


    She quickly released his hand and stood beside him. Looking at her embarrassed look, Jordan teased


    her by holding her hand again.


    As expected, Wendy''s face turned even redder. She looked down at their hands, with her heart beating


    really fast.


    They walked to the hotel door hand in hand just like a couple.


    L stayed with Landon behind and smiled at the couple who had just gone in.


    Jordan could not hide anything from her. She clearly saw that he took Wendy''s hand. Ha!


    This luxury hotel was one of the best hotels in A Country.


    Wendy marveled at the magnificent hall, the sweet and warm wees of the waiters and the


    hospitable service.


    The private room was decorated elegantly. It didn''t look like a ce for dinner. It looked more like a


    function room for a ball.


    They were enjoying themselves. Harold gave Janne the list of the betrothal gifts


    - a house under Wendy''s name in downtown A Country, a fancy car, a cash gift of 6, 888, 888, eight


    pieces of gold and many more expensive presents.


    Janne covered her mouth in shock. "Angie, these costly gifts are too much. There is no need to do so."


    She was so excited that she didn''t know what to do.


    "Calm down. Aside from the cash, everything elsee from Jordan."


    Whatever. All the gifts were for Wendy. She thought that they were too much. "But¡­"


    Janne was a bit anxious. It was really extravagant. All of these...


    L picked some food for Nicole to eat. "Mrs. Yu, calm down. It shows Jordan loves Wendy dearly. Do


    you not like that?" Sheughed and joked.


    These extravagant gifts showed Jordan''s deep love? Really? Deep inside, she believed that love


    should be shown through intangible acts of care and tenderness. Wendy nervously nced at the


    handsome man next to her. Jordan got tes of tasty meals for her.


    Their eyes met. Wendy lowered her head shyly. Why did Jordan treat her so nicely? Was it possible


    that he loved her?


    "Yeah, sure." Janne replied. Wendy''s happiness was just what she wanted and desired. She was just a


    bit cautious.


    She couldn''t take the money. She would deposit it into Wendy''s card.


    Jordan put down the chopsticks and looked at Janne. "Mrs. Qi, stay in the vi tonight. You can just


    move to the apartment tomorrow. It''s gettingte anyway. After Lucas finishes his exam, I''ll ask


    someone to pick him up."


    They had reached an agreement. After Wendy got married, they would move to A Country.


    Janne didn''t want Wendy to be here alone, so she agreed. The house that was on the list was already


    prepared and furnished for them.


    "Okay." Janne looked at Jordan. Although he wasn''t always smiling, he looked calm and rxed.


    Moreover, he gave many gifts and was nice to Wendy. He was a man that everybody can trust.


    She was quite satisfied with that son-inw-to-be!


    L whispered to Wendy, making her blush in embarrassment.


    Jordan was taken aback by Wendy''s look. She suddenly looked a bit different.


    Without noticing Jordan, Wendy pinched L. "Of course with you! You don''t have to ask!"


    It turned out that L asked Wendy who she would sleep with tonight.


    ...


    Surprised that Wendy pinched her, she replied in a low voice, "Well Wendy, I have decided that I will


    send you to my brother''s room tonight."


    Ignoring the curious faces of the people around them, L continued to whisper to Wendy.


    Wendy pinched L again. L rubbed her painful arm and teased her. "Try to win Jordan''s heart with


    what you''re capable of. Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!" It was so painful that L shouted.


    Angie ignored her and continued to talk with Janne as they happily conversed with each other. How


    indifferent she was!


    Under the table, Jordan gently took hold of Wendy''s hand.


    ... Both L and Wendy exchanged nces and finally became quiet.

 Chapter 226 Kiss Another Woman

    Chapter 226 Kiss Another Woman


    "Excuse me. I just need to go to the bathroom." Seeing Jordan holding Wendy''s hand, L stood,


    controlling herself not to smile.


    "I''ll go with you." Wendy found an opening to make an excuse to let go of Jordan''s hand and went


    outside with L.


    They ran out of the private roomughing and joking, ignoring other people''s confused looks.


    Wendy was happy. L stared at her and also felt d. She pushed Wendy to the wall, put her right


    hand beside Wendy''s shoulder, and lustfully looked at Wendy. Wendy rolled her eyes. She knew what


    wasing.


    "Tell me frankly. You love Jordan, right?" She looked intently at Wendy. Wendy blushed again.


    She pointed a finger to L''s head. "What''s in your mind?" She tried to walk ahead.


    But L pulled her back and had her pressed on the wall again.


    A man and a woman passed by and saw this. L wore a white chiffon top withce sleeves, high-


    waist loose pants and seven-centimeter high heels.


    She looked elegant and graceful, but she looked like she was about to kiss another woman.


    The man and the woman found it very weird.


    L then acted like a man. With eyes wide open, Wendy just stared at her. "Tell me honestly, or you


    can''t sleep with me tonight."


    L couldn''t help but lean back andugh.


    Wendy rolled her eyes at L, who was ying a joke on her. "Go away. Let''s go to the bathroom."


    On their way to the bathroom, they found a couple looking straight at them.


    L was just very happy a while ago, but she was irritated and looked fierce all of a sudden. It turned


    out to be Ynda and Harry. They were holding each other''s hands.


    The atmosphere in the hallway became strange and awkward. L and Harry fixed their eyes on each


    other. Wendy broke the silence and nodded to Harry. "Boss Si, good evening. How are you?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry also nodded, but he didn''t nce away from L.


    L scowled at Harry. He even didn''t tell her that he hade to A Country. He even had the guts to


    go with Ynda. It seemed that he didn''t care at all about L. At this thought, L felt really sad.


    L turned to Wendy and held her hand. "Let''s go. I have no time for this."


    Ynda beamed with pride. L ignored her and brushed past them.


    Harry and Ynda walked to the opposite private room. As soon as they opened the door, they were


    surprised at such formal atmosphere.


    More than two dozen leaders were already sitting at the big round table. The newly appointed president


    of A Country, a man in his forties, sat at the seat of honor. Seeing Harry and Ynda enter, he stood as


    a way of respect. He originally wanted to greet them, but given his current identity, he just stood there


    and waited patiently.


    "Mr. Si, wee." The Director of the Public Security Department of A Country took a look at the newly


    appointed president and knew that he should take an initiative.


    Harry nodded, let go of Ynda and went straight to the president. "Congrattions, Mr. Han. I have


    prepared a weing gift for you."


    Ynda immediately took out the gift from the handbag and presented it to the new president with a


    charming smile.


    The A4 paper was filled with notes aboutnd transfer. The government had always wanted to get this


    significantnd but has always failed.


    Thend was worth several hundred million, yet Harry just gave it to Mr. Han. He who had such wealth


    spoke louder than the others.


    Mr. Han pleasantly epted thend transfer document and held Harry''s hands firmly. "Thank you so


    much, Mr. Si. This is greatly appreciated."


    Harry smiled. "It''s just a little token to show my respect to you. Hope you like it."


    A little token? To show his respect? Of course, Mr. Han liked it. "I do like it. Thank you, Mr. Si. Come


    on. Have a seat."


    It was wise of him to invite Harry, a very prominent business tycoon. He pulled the rose wood chair so


    that Harry could easily take a seat.


    Herren looked at the scene before him with a smirk. He sat quietly and said nothing.


    He knew how powerful and rich Harry was. Obviously, Mr. Han wanted to getfortable with him.


    He actually invited Harry from C Country to attend the meeting of the leaders of A Country tonight. That


    says a lot.


    But forget it. Thomas wouldn''t put his finger into another''s pie as the Secretary of the Disciplinary


    Committee. He dared not to.


    Angie noticed that L had lost all her senses after returning from the bathroom.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel tired?" She whispered to L who was somewhat in a trance.


    Hearing what she said, L came to herself. "No, I''m just thinking about something." She smiled and


    drank some juice. Nicole seemed to be a bit sleepy.


    "I''ll take Nicole home first. She sleeps early at night." L pulled Nicole out of the children''s chair and


    gently put her on herp.


    Janne looked at Nicole. "No need. We are also done eating. Let''s go. You all have been busy. Go back


    home so you can sleep early."


    The others also agreed. They stood and were about to leave.


    Just when the door opened, the people in the opposite private room were also about to go out.


    Both parties immediately looked at each other. Mr. Han saw Harold''s family and came over. Harold,


    Angie and Jordan saluted them in respect.


    "Mr. Li, I haven''t seen you in a long time. How are you doingtely?" Mr. Han kindly shook hands with


    Landon, and the leaders behind rushed to greet him one by one.


    Nicole was very sleepy. L held her in her arms. She stood in the private room and looked at Harry


    who was talking to the Director of the Public Security Department. He seemed to be a bit upset. He


    didn''t seem to see L. Ynda stood beside him and smirked. What a perfect match. She thought to


    herself in a sarcastic way.


    Thomas came over. He looked at L holding Nicole in her arms and said, "Nice to see you here. How


    are you now?" He seemed to be surprised.


    L nodded. "Well, Jordan will get married soon. This is my sister-inw-to-be. We just had dinner


    together." She pointed to Wendy who was just near them.


    Thomas and Wendy greeted each other. He wanted to pick up Nicole in L''s arms. "Don''t bother.


    Your arm has not recovered yet. I''ve been used to the weight, anyway." The fact was Nicole was nearly


    15 kg. She was very heavy already.


    "Miss Li." L, who was talking to Thomas, heard a strange voice. She looked back and saw Mr. Han.


    She lowered her head and bowed as respect. "Hello, Mr. Han."


    Mr. Han smiled at L, an inexplicable look filled his eyes.


    He was impressed with L. Mr. Li introduced others his granddaughter on his birthday party. Later, all


    the people knew what was going on between Harry, Ynda and her. Moreover, her scandal with


    Thomas spread when Thomas was still serving as the president.


    Probably, Thomas quit the job because of her.


    Everyone knew that Nicole was the daughter of either Harry, who was powerful and rich, or Thomas.


    The mystery had not been solved yet.

 Chapter 227 Just A Stranger to You

    Chapter 227 Just A Stranger to You


    Mr. Hanughed loudly and said, "Miss. Li, I haven''t seen you in a very long time! My daughter is your


    most loyal fan!" He knew her well just because he heard a lot of things about her from his daughter.


    Her daughter told her lots of tales about this woman.


    L was a little shocked and amazed. "Really? Your daughter was my fan? I find that hard to believe."


    Was she really fond of her?


    "Yes. I remembered that four years ago, you shot a TV y and yed a role named Pearl in it. You


    were splendid!" When Mr. Han mentioned that name, L was suddenly lost in her memories.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was great honor for me that someone like you, Mr. Han, would still remembered Pearl. I could not


    even remember it myself anymore." L answered with humility. She was still in D City when she acted


    as Pearl. And it was also this role that increased her poprity and catapulted her to fame.


    Mr. Hanughed in his usual bright manner again, which drew lots of people''s attention. It was


    unexpected that Mr. Han could have a wonderful chat with L.


    "It was my daughter that would always say Pearl was so beautiful. She kept mentioning that name


    everyday around me so I kept it in mind." Mr. Han had a gracious and loving smile whenever he


    thought of her daughter.


    L also smiled, as she held Nicole in her arms. "I would like to invite your daughter to my home


    whenever she is free. She''s wee toe over anytime."


    Mr. Han nodded his head and said, "OK. It''s gettingte now and your daughter had fallen asleep


    already. You''d better go home early."


    The people in the two rooms crowded the corridor. They all walked towards the outside of the hotel as


    Mr. Han said his goodbyes.


    But Thomas Herren went back to the private room as he quietly took a call.


    L, Wendy and Janne Zhang walked behind the crowd.


    At that very moment, Harry and Ynda had slowed down their steps. And when Harry stood parallel


    with L, he took Nicole from L''s arms without getting her approval.


    ... Instead of getting mad, L just felt rxed that she didn''t have to carry Nicole throughout. She was


    getting very heavy.


    Ynda red at L as if she wanted to kill her. How dare she let that little bastard get in the arms of


    his man!


    Completely ignoring Ynda, L kept her pace with Harry in front. Tugging his clothes, L said,


    "Give Nicole to me. It''s okay." There were a lot of people who are around them, and they all looked


    curiously.


    With Nicole in his arms, Harry pretended not to hear what she said. He missed Nicole that much.


    Holding her in his left hand, he held L''s hand in his other hand. Threading through the crowd under


    their astonished gaze, he walked towards the Maserati.


    He reached out his hand for the car key, and L handed it to him obediently.


    He opened the door of back seat and let L get in first. Then he put Nicole in her arms. Both of them


    drew closer to each other. Harry looked at her and gave her a gentle kiss.


    L was too nervous to breath for this kiss. People were all around them! What a bad man this guy is!


    Closing the door for L, Harry walked back to the crowd and came up to Mr. Han. "Mr. Han, L is


    somehow not feeling well. I''ll drive her home first."


    Not feeling well... L could be taken care of by her family. But nobody dared to question this very


    powerful and influential leader.


    "All right, you drive L and her daughter home first. Take care." Mr. Han looked at Harry with so much


    understanding.


    This would benefit for him to build a good rtionship with the Li family.


    Harry walked towards Landon with his impressive and charming demeanor. "Mr. Li, I''ll drive L home


    first. Will that be all right?" He slightly bowed, asking for his approval.


    Landon looked at Harry with satisfaction and nodded his head. "OK. You drive them home first. I will


    take Harold''s car."


    Then, Harry said goodbye to the Harold and Angie, and sat in the driver seat of the Maserati.


    Starting the ignition of the car, Harry called Joey. "Send Ynda to the hotel, then pick me up at Li


    Manor." Then he hung up and focused on his driving.


    Holding Nicole in her arms, L looked at Harry and felt so safe and secured.


    However, she had to pretend to be unhappy. Otherwise, he might want to have sex with herter. But


    she might be pregnant already. She couldn''t tell him...


    They thought totally different things. Noticing L''s facial expression changing from time to time


    through the rear view mirror, Harry cannot help but to smile.


    He spoke first after a while. "You started a rtionship with Thomas Herren without me around, didn''t


    you?" He said in a very sarcastic way. But it also showed his jealousy.


    "You''re right! We get along well with each other, and I think I''m going to settle with him. I like him." She


    replied in an indifferent way, which got Harry mad without any reason.


    "Well? Do you still remember that you begged me for mercy in my arms several days ago? But once I


    was not here, you sank yourself into another''s arms, didn''t you? You really have a high sexual desire!"


    The way he said it made L angry. He looks at her as if she was a slut!


    "Mr. Si, you should apany your fiancee! I am just a stranger to you." She tried to suppress her


    anger and looked out the window.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little frosty. Harry also had a gloomy face. When did he even cannot


    control his emotions and feelings?


    Turning a corner, Harry drove into Li Manor, and stopped at the parking lot.


    He opened the door of the back seat with an obviously lonely face. Harry held Nicole in his arms and


    helped L get out the car.


    Feeling that Harry was holding her, Nicole changed to a morefortable gesture in Harry''s arms and


    fell asleep again.


    Harry held Nicole in his arms and walked towards the vi. L had to trot to keep pace with him.


    As he was about to open the door, she blocked it and said, "Mr. Si, give Nicole to me. You can go home


    now."


    Gazing at her with chilling eyes, Harry spoke slowly, "Get yourself in first. I will send Nicole in by


    myself."


    ... L stood still in front of the door. Harry had to pull her to the side of the door by his hand. Then he


    entered the vi with Nicole in his arms and stopped at the stairs. Hemanded L, "Lead the way.


    I''ll follow you."


    L immediately ran upstairs. She felt mixed emotions about this.


    Why did she have to run? "Well, why should I follow what you asked?" L muttered to herself.


    Opening the door of Nicole''s room, L turned on the lights and let Harry in.


    It was a big room with pink Hello Kitty wallpaper all around it. There was also a big bed covered with


    pink sheet. Pink carpets surrounded the bed. There were a lot of toys in this room. This was totally a


    fancy room for a little princess.


    Taking off his expensive shoes, he stepped on the soft carpet and put Nicole on her bed.


    He saw L taking off her little skirt. After that, Nicole showed her naked body.


    Nicole looked so cute and lovely. She was so innocent and pretty.


    He showed tenderness in his eyes. He turned around with his hands in his pockets.


    It was Nicole''s room. He might decorate this room even lovelier if Nicole was her daughter...


    "Mr. Si, we should go now. Thank you for driving us home." Putting on her shoes, L looked at Harry,


    who stared at Nicole''s photos silently.


    He turned around, put on his shoes, and walked out of the room with L. Then he closed the door


    slightly. They looked like a couple who just put their children to the bed. It was a sweet moment for both


    of them.


    "I will show you the way out." She went out first, but was pulled by Harry.


    "Where is your room?" Leaning against the wall, Harry asked through his signature emotionless tone.


    What was he going to do? L''s heart pounded fast.

 Chapter 228 The Wedding Day

    Chapter 228 The Wedding Day


    Noticing the doubts creeping in L''s eyes, Harry did not exin anymore. "Hurry up." He just wanted


    to have a look at her room and nothing more. There was nothing for her to worry about.


    L speechlessly pointed to the door of the room next to Nicole''s. He slowly opened it and turned on


    the light.


    The inside was all sky blue: a sky-blue bed, a dresser, a carpet and an armchair. This was obviously


    designed by L. It was really feminine...


    She followed in. "Mr. Si, it''ste now. You should get home early! You need to rest too." She tried to


    gently ask him to leave.


    Harry carefully looked back at her. Today, she looked a little bit mature with light makeup on her face.


    He liked it more this way. She looked so natural.


    Walking behind her and closing the door, he drew her waist from the front when L thought he was


    leaving.


    Her heart jolted. She looked up at his deep eyes as if she was going to be sucked in. She had always


    liked his eyes.


    He kissed her down as a familiarfortable scenting towards him.


    It was not until a knock on the door that the two indulged people came to their senses.


    L quickly pushed him away, cleaning herself up as a blush showed on her face. She pushed him


    away further before opening the door.


    Outside, everyone stood there and just nkly stared at them.


    L promptly pulled the man behind her and pushed him out to the front of the crowd, "Boss Si, take


    care!" Then she pulled Wendy in.


    Wendy looked at L''s flushed face and yfully said, "Be honest. What did you do in the room?


    Auntie Angie knocked at the door a few times before you opened it. What''s up with the dy, huh?"


    This time was her turn to make L sick and awkward. Ha!


    What? "A few times? Not only one? I just heard one knock. You''re kidding me." She looked silly at


    Wendy, who was putting on a smirk on her face.


    Wendy covered her own mouth to stop herself fromughing. "Hey, is it not the right time for us to


    come back?"


    L patted her tenderly. "I will give you my brother if you don''t stop talking! Stop this madness." L


    said while grinning. Then she ran to the closet, took out her pajamas and prepared to take a shower.


    Wendy quickly made a shut-up gesture and gleefully replied, "Let''s go and bathe together!" She


    opened her suitcase and took out her pajamas.


    They had bathed together before, so it was still natural for them to go to the bathroom hand in hand.


    They were really best of friends.


    L bathed in the tub while Wendy took a shower. They didn''t forget to take Nicole to the room andy


    her between them after bathing.


    The next day, Wendy and Jordan had a pre-nuptial photo shoot. L busily buried herself at her work


    again and she didn''t contact Harry until the time that she had to report to him through video call.


    Thomas Herren had been asking her to go out for a round every now and then, but there were still


    some people who wanted to take her away so that they could take hold of the old pocket watch.


    The bodyguards sent by Harry followed her all the time, along with the people of Thomas Herren. She


    was well-protected so those people did not seed despite trying for several times already.


    The wedding day of Jordan and Wendy soon arrived.


    It was a sunny day and the sky was clear. The weather was really great.


    At an outdoor wedding site of Venice five-star hotel.


    The wedding venue was like an ocean of white and red roses. Whether on the white tables and chairs,


    or on the stage or the red carpet, they were all covered by roses. This was really a dream wedding.


    People who were invited were the executives from A Country and some were the friends of Jordan in


    the army.


    Joseph was ying with the flower girl, Nicole, next to the balloons and Wendy was sitting nervously in


    the bride lounge, wearing a beautiful white wedding dress.


    L had put her hair up today with a small diamond hairpin. She was in a pink cinched dress and a


    pair of high heels of the same color.


    She looked so young in her pink outfit as if she was only 20 years old.


    Seeing the nervous Wendy, she smiled and walked past her. "Wendy, oh no! My sister-inw! Haha!"


    She held Wendy''s neck and enviously looked at the beautiful bride...


    She wanted to experience the joy of being a bride... Though she once married Harry, they didn''t have a


    wedding ceremony. What a failure!


    Wendy''s face turned red. "Don''t tease me. I''m so nervous now!"


    She would soon be a wife, and she was full of expectations and tension.


    Just then, the door of the room was opened again. It was Harry in a dark blue suit. He was definitely


    looking so handsome.


    L blinked her eyes, wondering if her brother also invited him.


    Harry didn''t utter a single word. He stared directly at L while sitting in a resting chair.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ... If only Harry''s aura was not too strong, they could really ignore him! But Harry was as charming as


    any other day. Even though he was just sitting in one corner.


    Again, the door of the lounge was opened.


    A strange-looking woman entered, wearing a ck knee-length skirt and sporting a short curly hair.


    Who was she?


    The woman who had just arrived walked to Wendy and smiled. "Hi. Are you Jordan''s bride?"


    Wendy nodded. "Yes, I am. Who are you?"


    Sharon Qiao examined Wendy carefully. She was just so-so. If not for her makeup, she would be ugly!


    "I was Jordan''s first love. Today, Ie here particrly to have a look." Her eyes, dressed in ck


    eye shadow, looked disdainfully to one side.


    The first love of Jordan? She must be here for bad intentions!


    Sure enough, the happiness and tension on Wendy''s face were all gone. Instead, her face became


    pale. She did not expect this.


    Seeing this, L got so angry that she took out her phone and called Jordan, who was greeting the


    guests. "Jordan, how could you let everyone in!"


    Sharon looked nkly at L. Who was this woman? How dare she speak to Jordan like that!


    Harry, who was like air as he was very motionless, smiled when he heard L''s words. She was a


    woman of character and he liked it.


    Jordan frowned. He went to the bride lounge after informing his mother and father.


    The strange woman rushed over to him when he opened the door. "Jordan!" Sharon held his waist


    tightly.


    She was here! This meant that she gave up everything just to be here! Including that man...


    Jordan looked at the woman in his arms for a few seconds. He did not expect this, either.


    Wendy''s eyes were red. This was the man she chose to spend the rest of her life with, and he was


    hugging another woman. Right on their wedding day...


    L put her bag in Wendy''s hands and walked over on her high heels, abruptly pulling Sharon out of


    her brother''s arms.


    "Who''s this shameless woman that holds another woman''s husband. Let the security throw her out!"


    Jordan heard L''s fierce voice before he could respond. And the woman in his arms had been pulled


    aside by his sister.


    "Jordan!" Sharon red at L and then looked at Jordan in a rather seductive way. "Who is she? She


    is so fierce! Stop her!"


    Jordan looked at Wendy who was staring at him. He pulled a long, frowning face too.


    "Leave! I''ll pretend you did not appear today. Just leave now!"


    The woman who had left for eight years without a reason now appeared without a reason! This was


    very ironic and sad!


    Wendy sat there quietly, listening to Jordan. She hoped that Jordan woulde to his senses and just


    solve this problem. Regardless of their past, as long as he was willing to keep clear of that woman, she


    would choose to continue their marriage.


    Sharon lost her temper and immediately went to Jordan. "Jordan, I was wrong. I am back now! Please,


    choose me!" When she heard the news that he was going to marry, she immediately realized


    everything and knew that she had always loved him.

 Chapter 229 Steal Your Brothers Thunder

    Chapter 229 Steal Your Brother''s Thunder


    Besides, from their time in kindergarten to the university, she and Jordan were always with each other!


    They knew each other very well.


    L was more excited than the new couple, as in her mind, her sister-inw can''t be anybody but


    Wendy. She knew who her brother wants and needs.


    "You, go back to where you came from!" She pointed to the door while coldly staring at Sharon.


    Sharon held her chin up high and returned her stare. She didn''t move even one step. "Who do you


    think you are? Howe that you think I would listen to you?"


    Jordan shoved Sharon aside and firmlymanded her, "Leave this room. The girl I would marry


    today is Wendy. Go home!" Sharon''s eyes were filled with tears at once as she kept staring at the


    Jordan that she hoped to be hers. She was hurt so bad by his coldness.


    "Jordan, I wanna marry you. Please give this one more chance."


    The thought that Jordan''s ex-girlfriend suddenly showed up in the wedding made Wendy cringe. She


    stopped keeping silent and smiled, "Indeed, an ex-girlfriend is just like a toad, not only pesky, but also


    disgusting."


    Sharon was enraged by the insult. "What disgusting words are you spitting!?" She hardly stopped


    herself from pping Wendy''s face.


    Wendy was looking at Sharon so tenderly, but in a sarcastic way. Meanwhile, she was still smiling as


    she replied, "Disgusting, yes, exactly."


    Realizing that Wendy was referring to her, Sharon rushed to p Wendy.


    Jordan and L ran to stop Sharon. He took hold of Sharon''s already raised arm, and L had already


    pped Sharon on her face, "Who do you think you are? How dare you offend my sister-inw on her


    wedding, right here in front of my family! Leave, right now!"


    Sharon only heard the first part of her words and didn''t notice the rest as she pulled out her arm from


    Jordan''s hand with her face covered with one hand.


    "You bitch!"


    Suddenly, Sharon pushed L, and L fell backwards defenselessly.


    "L!" Wendy grabbed L''s hand quickly, but there was someone much quicker than her and Jordan


    -- Harry. Of course, her Harry.


    Harry caught L in his arms before she hit the floor, as he stared at Sharon with his cold eyes. "If you


    dare hurt her again, you are dead."


    Who was he? How horrible a man this was! Sharon was frightened by Harry''s cold eye expression and


    stepped back, nearly falling over onto the ground.


    After looking at the sad Wendy and his younger sister L who was in Harry''s arms now, Jordan said


    to Sharon directly, "Will you leave by yourself, or should I call the security?"


    His voice was so cold, which made Sharon''s eyes wet again.


    "Jordan..."


    Wendy was looking sadly at Jordan. In the face of the two girls'' eye expressions, Jordan called the


    security straight away while he was looking at Sharon, "Get two security guards to the hotel lounge


    right now."


    Sharon felt that her heart was torn apart. She nodded her head weakly, "No need, Jordan, I''ll leave by


    myself. Is that satisfying enough?" Her Jordan had disappeared. She could barely recognize this man


    in the neat suit right here. It was toote.


    She mmed the door and left with tears swirling in her eyes.


    Looking at Sharon''s back, L seemed relieved in Harry''s arms.


    Noticing the arms around her waist, L hurried to get away from Harry. It was getting really awkward.


    "Thanks so much, Mr. Si." She said to Harry politely with her head lowered.


    Obviously, Harry was not so satisfied with her attitude. He nced at the new couple, then pulled her


    out of the lounge. He wanted to talk to her about something.


    In the lounge.


    Wendy looked especially pretty today. Jordan was looking at her anxiously. "Are you okay? I''m really


    sorry that this has to happen."


    Wendy nodded her head and sat in the chair, obviously lost in her thoughts. "If you love her...."


    "I don''t love her. Today I will marry you, and I will make you happy every day." He interrupted her words


    in aforting voice. The only sound in his heart was to love this girl in front of him. As he was hurt


    before, he would not do anything to hurt her.


    Wendy stared at Jordan in surprise. This man who would be her husband, could she... count on him?


    Jordan seemed to prove this to her as he held her in his arms and kissed her on her rouged lips.


    Her first kiss, her everything, all were handed over to this man...


    Did Jordan marry her because L asked him to do so? Whatever. Wendy decided to do anything for


    him. He would be her husband, wouldn''t he?


    The wedding was held in a peaceful manner. Nicole and another little boy were the flower children.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    L was so embarrassed sitting in the audience for Thomas Herren was on her left, and Harry was on


    her right.


    The two gorgeous handsome men and their elite status brought to L the envy of many young girls.


    Who invited these two really famous guys? She wondered.


    If the new couple didn''t show up in time, she would have been shot through the body by those eyes.


    She had never felt this awkward before.


    L was relieved, and finally the wedding started. Jordan led Wendy, whose face was covered by the


    veil, to the stage with a happy song on the background.


    The groom kissed the bride, ending the ceremony to the joy of all the people.


    L was even happier than the new couple as she was apuding vigorously. Harry felt sad and


    remorseful as he looked at her.


    Although she married Harry before, he didn''t hold even a simple wedding for her. It seemed like he


    could not make her happy.


    However, Thomas Herren''s thoughts were totally different. He was already nning to hold a wedding


    for L that every girl will definitely envy.


    "When will your wedding be, Mr. Si? It''s bing the talk of the town." Thomas Herren asked very


    casually, like asking how was the weather like today.


    L heard the question and Harry''s uing marriage crossed her mind. It woulde in around a


    month. She took a sip of wine, and ignored the topic. The thought of Harry marrying someone not her


    made her sick to the stomach.


    Harry''s facial expression turned surly as he replied unconcernedly, "Whenever." He never cared about


    the wedding, as the girl he would marry wasn''t the one he truly loves.


    Thomas Herren smiled and looked at L. "What gift shall we bring to Boss Si''s wedding?"


    L almost couldn''t hold herughed against Thomas Herren''s words. She knew what he was thinking.


    So why not just cooperate with him. "That sounds great. Mr. Si will marry Queen Mo who received


    abundant greetings from a liger. You must feel good!" She was looking into his eyes, like she was


    challenging him to a duel.


    Harry was leaning back on the chair, sending out an aura of anger. Upon receiving the littledy''s


    challenge, he held her chin between two fingers and replied, "May I steal your brother''s thunder now?"


    That meant he would do something with L here, right in front of everybody!


    Thomas Herren looked at Harry''s hand on L''s chin. The smile on his face was slowly fading.


    L disengaged his hand, hid her embarrassment with a dry cough and sat up. "Please behave


    yourself, Boss Si!"


    Behave himself? Harry grinned. Do they really need to behave to each other?


    Just in time, Nicole had finished her work of flower children. Joseph took her toe in. This broke the


    ice freezing on these three adults.


    L held Nicole in her arms, watching while her daughter was joking and ying with the two big guys.


    She touched her own forehead quietly.


    Nicole kept calling them "uncle...uncle...". When did she be so sweet?

 Chapter 230 Not to Give Up

    Chapter 230 Not to Give Up


    Wendy put on her red dress backstage and started toasting with her arms around Jordan. The wedding


    had been a very happy event.


    Jordan smiled lovingly at her. They seemed to be a very happy couple.


    As night fell, Harry had to go back to C Country. L said to herself that she would never give him up


    as she desperately looked at his back when he was hopping on his private ne. She knew for sure


    that they would meet very soon. She was confident.


    Jordan''s room had been decorated into his wedding room. He hadn''te back yet, so Wendy went to


    take a shower after removing her makeup. She was very joyful, but also kind of exhausted.


    When she wasing out of the bathroom with a bath towel draped around her body, she ran into


    Jordan who was just about toe in.


    Time froze as they stood face to face. Wendy blushed and picked up the ck pajamas she had left on


    the bed. She made her way back to the bathroom.


    The pajamas she took was the one L bought for her yesterday!


    When Wendy was putting on the pajamas, L sneezed.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Wendy blushed again. L, her sister-inw, had bought her ck


    sexy pajamas¡­¡­


    How could shee out of the bathroom in this pajamas? She was really embarrassed now.


    Jordan had been waiting for over ten minutes outside but still hadn''t seen Wendye out, so he


    curiously knocked at the bathroom door.


    "Could you please bring me¡­¡­ pajamas?" Wendy''s soft voice came out of the bathroom. Jordan


    could sense that she was still a bit shy around him.


    Just then, Jordan''s phone beeped to indicate a text:


    "Do not agree her any requests! If she doesn''te out of bathroom, you should break in."


    Jordan closed the phone, and immediately pushed the bathroom door open.


    This greatly startled Wendy but she refrained herself from shouting.


    His eyes deepened as he saw Wendy in the very sexy pajamas. And now he realized what his sister


    was driving at.


    He shrugged it off. L really loved both of them!


    "Please, wait......outside." Wendy blushed, and she didn''t know where to put her hands on to cover


    herself.


    Jordan slowly stepped toward her, held her cold hand, and took her out of the bathroom.


    Though they had already had this kind of a night together four years ago, they still seemed to be a little


    nervous tonight.


    Jordan turned the top light off, lit the bedmp, and said, "I''m going to take a bath!" This finally helped


    soothe Wendy''s nerves. She was still not ready.


    So she just nodded and sneaked into bed, wrapping herself well with inside the sheets.


    Seeing this, Jordan grinned, and stepped into the bathroom with his pajamas.


    As Wendy was left alone in the bedroom, she picked up the phone and texted to L, "L, you will


    just wait and see!"


    L, who was putting her daughter to bed, texted back, "You''re wee, Wendy!"


    Then they texted to each other until they forgot about the pajama thing.


    Wendy was typing on the phone when the bathroom door opened," L¡­¡­" but her phone was


    suddenly nabbed away by Jordan.


    The bedmp was turned off, and Wendy was in tension again. Maybe this was really what was like


    when you are with your loved one...


    "Sleep!" Jordan said as he took off his pajamas, dropping them on the stool, and crawled into bed.


    He fumbled under the covers, only to find Wendy lying far on the other side of the bed. He smirked.


    His fragrant body hugged the curled woman in his arms, pressed his big rough palm to her little ones,


    making her almost lose her breath.


    He turned her over and hugged her. Vague breathing filled the room.


    As the night wore on, Nicole had already fallen asleep. L smiled knowingly as Wendy has stopped


    texting her already.


    At the Apartment of Water Bank Town, C Country.


    Ynda was dating with Nael in her apartment since Harry had left for A Country.


    When Harry arrived at their apartment unexpectedly, he opened the fingerprint lock, and pushed the


    door open. He heard a strange sound inside. He wondered and stepped in.


    Behind the half-open door, there were a man and a woman lying together, and clothes scattered on the


    floor. His eyes was filled with disgust.


    He left silently and closed the door.


    Sitting in the back seat of the Maserati, he leaned with his eyes closed.


    As the wedding date was approaching, he has to have a really serious talk with Ynda.


    If everything was inevitable, and she insisted on marrying him, he wouldpletely give up L. If


    only Rose was not persistent in this marriage, he would turn away from it.


    The scene in the room that he just witnessed began to make him sick again.


    That was whom he was about to marry. She was forced on it several years ago.


    But now, was she forced again? It was clear that the man was Nael, her assistant.


    How long had they been together? She still pretended to be in love with him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Scheming bitch," he remembered L''sment on Ynda. That was so true.


    Given all these, it was necessary for him to reconsider what had happened four years ago.


    In SL Group, A Country.


    After work, L sneaked into the pharmacy with a mask on her face.


    There, she bought three of the most expensive Pregnancy Test Kits and put them in the bag she


    brought.


    She got up early at 6 o''clock with excitement and expectation.


    She kissed her daughter who was still sound asleep. "My dear, wish me good luck to bear a sister or


    brother for you! I wish you would have a ymate soon." Then she went into the bathroom.


    The result disappointed her, but she decided not to give up.


    Ten minutester.


    L sat on the bedside wondering what to do next. She had be so worried. She took a look at her


    daughter, and a decision was made in her mind. She immediately picked up the phone, and called


    Joseph.


    She called three times, but no one answered. She didn''t give up and called four, five, six times


    more¡­¡­


    "L Li! It''s still six o''clock right now!" Joseph had been working on the films until three in the morning,


    and was just about to fall asleep when the phone rang. It made her very annoyed.


    But L ignored her anger, and said, "Joseph, wake up, something happened at home!"


    She threatened her with this heavy tone which worked well in clearing Joseph''s head. Suddenly, she


    came to her senses. "What''s the matter? What happened? Is Nicole okay?"


    Then there came L''s engaging voice from the other side of the line, "You have to remember what I''m


    going to say, but don''t tell anyone else! Promise me!"


    Joseph sat up and managed to open her eyes. He ran into the bathroom to have his face cooled and


    refreshed with water.


    "L, go ahead! I''m wide-awake now!" He wiped her face hastily and focused intently on what L


    would say.


    L giggled, making Joseph feel really confused, "L, are you crazy, or are you in some kind of a


    shock?"


    Was she crazy? Did he need to hang up and call his newly-married brother Jordan?


    But, Jordan must be sleeping with his wife in his arms at this moment! Joseph should not disturb their


    special moment! Mother said, Jordan had been staying at home longer than before ever since he had


    got married¡­¡­


    No, that was not the point!


    "Joseph, listen to me! Pay attention to what I will say." With that, L started talking. Everything


    frightened Joseph.

 Chapter 231 Welcome the Beautiful Bride

    Chapter 231 Wee the Beautiful Bride


    "Joseph, Harry is going to marry! What can I do? I have to do something! You have to take Nicole


    there! Let Nicole recognize her father. Will you help me? Please?" She said all of these without pausing


    to breathe. She was this desperate. She had put all her hopes on Nicole, her beloved daughter.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Joseph was kind of surprised. Even so, he still agreed. He knew that Harry was better off with L. But


    wait! Did that mean that he needs to destroy Harry''s wedding ceremony? Oh, the great and powerful


    Harry Si. Thinking of his cold and influential ex-brother-inw, he was a bit frightened.


    He managed to control these thoughts. "Yes, I will help you! Absolutely!" He would and must help her


    sister in any circumstances and to do whatever she needs!


    L nodded her head in a satisfying manner. But she needed to calm down her emotions to arrange


    every procedures that Joseph needed to do. She exined all the details to him again and again! She


    did not want anything to hinder her n.


    "Ynda, I will battle with you. But the result would depend on whom Harry will choose, Nicole or you. I


    hope that the universe would not let the bad person win this time!" L though.


    L remembered a video that Jordan gave to her before. She held her cellphone tightly and began to


    n her revenge.


    She had put herself and Nicole in a fight with Ynda Mo!


    Put all the eggs in one basket! If she lost, she would be an eternal failure...


    It was a beautiful sunny day.


    June 6 is a lucky day in the Chinese Lunar calendar. This meant something really good, she hoped.


    In Sophis five-star Hotel, C Country.


    The big wedding photo was put in front of the hotel. It attracted numerous tourists and local people


    because of the beautifuldy and the handsome man on it.


    This wedding attracted worldwide attention. A lot ofizens even left reassuringments below


    L''s Weibo post.


    Every detail of the ceremony was prepared by Rose herself. She has badly desired to make this


    happen. Finally, the big day hade. The hotel was really a grand and luxurious one. Rose


    decorated it to her taste.


    Outside the entrance, there was a piece of red carpet in oneyer. Going inside the hotel, there was a


    gabled arch frame decorated with lovely artificial flowers. The road to the white tform was decorated


    with white and purple silk. Both sides of the roads leading up to the hotel were filled with roses. All the


    tables and chairs were decorated with white tablecloth provided by the wedding organizers.


    The video on the tform were showing the wedding pictures of the bridegroom and bride repeatedly.


    All the people which were invited there were the traditional friends and rtives of the Si''s family.


    While the Mo family had invited almost all of their friends and rtives, including those who might just


    have seen them once. They really intended to show off today and brag about this really expensive


    wedding.


    All because their daughter was gonna marry Harry Si, whom they thought to be the best man in the


    world.


    They needed everyone to know about that!


    Soon, all the tables were upied. Rose had booked the chambers and the second floor. Basically, it


    was like the hotel was all theirs.


    In the dressing room.


    Ynda put on the customized strapless gown and was dressed up by the makeup artists and fashion


    designers. She had been wearing a happy smile on her face all day. How happy she was today!


    It was her wedding ceremony with Harry. "L, are you seeing all of these? You must be very jealous!


    Ha!"


    Although Harry didn''t love her, she would be happy just to be with him. She would have all the she


    wants in this world.


    Moreover, Steven had epted her order. So, L had been a number in the death list.


    Atst, she had thestugh!


    There were only five minutes left before the ceremony but Harry was yet to be seen in the venue. Rose


    couldn''t calm down and had been in a heap of panic for a while now.


    Nobody answered when they tried to contact Harry. She weed the visitors and murmured to Kevin,


    "Where is Harry? He couldn''t be absent on this important day. He should be the one greeting the


    guests!"


    After looking at his wife who was wearing a red cheongsam, Kevin couldn''t tell her what he really felt


    about this. He had always had second thoughts about this. When she forced Harry to marry a woman


    he does not love, it should be already enough that Harry agreed. But at that day, don''t expect him to


    greet the guests. He was not happy, obviously.


    James Mo and his wife were also feeling anxious and asked Rose, "What on earth is going on with


    Harry?"


    They knew the man was unwilling to marry their daughter but Ynda wanted to be his wife. The old


    couple just couldn''t stop her from getting what she wants. But Harry was still not here. The ceremony


    was about to begin. Would he be regretful and be absent today...


    Rose looked at them awkwardly. Well, she was even more worried about that. "He ising. He is


    already on the way." The truth was, she couldn''t know whether he was on the way or not.


    Finally, at thest minute, Rose saw a familiar figure and she went toward him excitedly. "Harry!" She


    led her emotionless son to the hotel.


    All the photographers and journalists took pictures for the well-dressed man in the white suit. He was


    so serious that he didn''t look like someone who was about to be married.


    Some people whispered and talked about how they knew Harry was not easy-going. But it was his


    wedding ceremony. He should definitely be happy. Did Mr. Si really want to marry Ynda?


    The wedding march began. Then, the bright hall was lit with purple lights.


    The hall was like something you''ll see in fairy tales.


    Harry walked to the tform with his hands on the pockets of his trousers. In his pocket, he kept a


    photo that he had seen every day.


    So handsome! So beautiful! Young people under the tform began yelling and whistling.


    The host nervously weed Harry. He led him to his position in the tform.


    Beside the gabled arch frame not so far away, Ynda was holding her father by the arm. She looked


    at the man on the tform and smiled happily.


    From then on, they would be partners for the rest of their life.


    The host was so nervous and almost forgot to speak because of the fact that Harry Si was standing


    beside him. "Distinguished guests and dear friends, good afternoon! It''s June 6 today and on this lucky


    day, we want to thank you foring to this wedding ceremony of the bridegroom Harry Si and the


    bride Ynda Mo..."


    Harry listened to his remarks impatiently and said "Hurry up!" But all the people down the tform


    could not hear what he said.


    The host was so afraid that he almost couldn''t remember his words. It was the first time that he had


    met such a serious bridegroom! This was all new to him!


    "At this moment, I think all you guys are as excited as me...Well then, let''s warmly wee the


    beautiful bride."


    With the warmly apuse of the crowd on the background, Ynda slowly walked towards where


    Harry was.


    The host asked Harry when James Mo passed his daughter to him. "Do you, Mr. Si, take thisdy, to


    have and to hold from this day forward? For better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in


    health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part? Do you?" ...


    The beautiful rhyme was heard around the hall but Harry kept silent. Everything was quiet except the


    slow music. All the guests anxiously looked at the couple.


    Because of the extreme silence, the soft little voice of a little girl echoed through the hall.


    "Daddy."

 Chapter 232 Game was Over

    Chapter 232 Game was Over


    The tender soft voice melted the heart of everyone present in the hall.


    They all turned around. At the gate, Joseph was there in a white casual suit holding the hand of a little


    girl in a white bubble skirt. The girl looked so lovely.


    She stared at Harry who was on the stage now, and the whole audience burst into an uproar. They all


    thought that this was some kind of a joke.


    Harry was more surprised than anyone as he looked at Nicole, who suddenly showed up and called


    him Daddy. He was lost in the moment. The endearment was so intimate for him.


    Ynda''s heart tightened at once, and a sense of urgency went through her as she made a quick wink


    to the host.


    The host hurried to continue, "Next, the bride Ynda..." But his words was stopped by Harry''s


    gesture.


    Joseph had led Nicole to the path towards the stage, while all the cameramen and journalists switched


    their postures and turned the view to the cute little girl.


    Harry''s grandfather looked at Nicole carefully, and he realized that she looked like his grandson so


    much when he was still a child. The nose, the mouth, and even the eyes were Harry''s...


    Rose stared at the little girl who was calling her son Daddy. "Isn''t she L''s child? Why is she here?


    Ynda is her daughter-inw now! She can''t allow this little girl to mess up the marriage." Rose


    thought to herself. While she was just taking one step out to do something, she was stopped by Harry''s


    grandfather and Kevin.


    "Daddy, I''m Nicole."


    Suddenly, Harry''s doubts were all removed. He finally saw the truth now. Nicole smiled lovably. She


    was so happy to see him and call him Daddy.


    Ynda stared at the little girl in disbelief. From the side, she can''t deny that the girl looked exactly the


    same with young Harry.


    She grabbed Nicole''s arm and tried to pull her out. "Go out, you funny clown! Don''t screw up my


    wedding!"


    The other hand of Ynda was grabbed by a big palm, and the flower in her arm fell off the stage.


    "Leave her alone."


    Harry''s cold voice was heard by almost all of the guests.


    Ynda was stunned. Game was over. For some days now, she had been dreading that this would


    happen.


    She loosened her grip on the little girl and Nicole rushed into Harry''s arms immediately.


    Joseph walked up and handed a file cover to Harry. The folder was full of documents. He then walked


    to the Projection Room with a USB.


    Harry released Nicole''s hand and opened the file cover. There were files of DNA identification results.


    It read: Parent-child probability: 99.9999%.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    This huge surprise hit him in the chest like a bullet would.


    Nicole is his own daughter! His instinct was right all along! Shock, surprise and anger mixed together.


    At that moment, there was a video that started to y on therge screen. It seemed like it was


    recorded through a camera.


    The video was recorded in a hospital''s office and Jordan''s handsome face appeared in it.


    A scared doctor in the video appeared and said, "What do you want?"


    Ynda recognized the doctor as he was the one in charge of L''s abortion in D City four years ago.


    "Turn off therge screen!" She screamed towards the audience like a mad man. They were shocked


    and disgusted by her crazy image.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mo also stood up. What was going on? What was that video trying to show on therge


    screen? They were filled with confusion.


    On the screen, Jordan pointed at the doctor''s head with a gun. "For the questions I''m about to ask you,


    if you dare to lie on even a single word, you are dead today."


    The doctor abruptly nodded. Jordan asked, "Do you know Ynda Mo?" Jordan seemed calm, but he


    was still holding the gun.


    The doctor was scared and nodded his head again, "Yes, yes, I know!"


    "Four years ago, you had a patient named L Li. She was here for abortion, do you still remember?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Jordan''s face turned cold, and everybody in the wedding felt terrified. "How did she lose her child?"


    The doctor felt the gun pointing at his head. He had to tell the truth. "The man... who was with Ynda


    told us to do an abortion, but actually... she had already miscarried before she was sent to the


    hospital!"


    The video ended right there and all the people were talking about this in the hall. Ynda was already


    kneeling on the ground because of fear.


    As he was watching the video, Harry remembered that four years ago, L told him she miscarried


    because of Ynda. But he didn''t trust her at all...


    Right until this moment, Harry had finally realized how much trust he owed that woman, how much love


    he owed her!


    Four years ago, she left silently, gave birth to Nicole and had raised her for four years. But he


    misunderstood her over and over again...


    Harry made up his mind while staring angrily at Ynda on the ground.


    He held Nicole in his arms and walked to Rose, "See? If not for you and Ynda, you could have a


    granddaughter long time ago! If you still insist on forcing me to marry this cruel woman, I would give up


    on the SL group and... the Si family!"


    After he finished his words, Harry didn''t look at Rose anymore. He handed Nicole to Kevin.


    Nicole patted Kevin''s neck, and she stared at him. "Are you my grandpa?"


    Kevin was ted by the word "grandpa". He has a granddaughter and she is already 4 years old! How


    big a surprise it is for him! This is such a happy day!


    Harry''s grandfather rushed to introduce himself to Nicole, "Great-granddaughter, I''m your great-


    grandpa! How are you?"


    He still rememberedst time Nicole''s family was exposed and then he thought her background wasn''t


    that simple.


    Later, he investigated but got nothing. He thought that maybe the Li family wanted to protect L, so


    they erased all the records about her pregnancy and child-birth.


    "Great-grandpa!" Nicole never was shy with strangers, so she called him in her really sweet voice.


    Now, the audience all knew this little girl was the granddaughter of the Si family. They all smiled and


    joined the conversation.


    Rose was pushed aside by the crowd. She looked at Ynda, who was still on the ground. Did she


    make the wrong choice?


    The daughter-inw she had firmly believed and trusted for more than ten years betrayed her and the


    family. What kind of person was she? Did she really know her? Maybe there was just some


    misunderstanding...


    But, even so, Rose still was scared by her son''s words of giving up on everything...


    At that very moment, Harry walked onto the stage and picked up the microphone. "Sorry, my guests.


    This wedding will not continue. Thank you foring! Your presence is greatly appreciated."


    He willpensate for all the things he owed to L Li.


    Of course, he won''t forgive her so easily, either! She should have told him the truth! She dared lie to


    him for such a long time, so he was really mad at her. How could she hide his own daughter from him


    for four years!


    L was crying tears of joy in front of the television as she watch the scene. She did it! Finally she


    seeded!


    In such a short time, Ynda has be the bad person in front of everybody. And L had be


    the great beautiful princess of the powerful Harry Si.

 Chapter 233 I Know My Distance And Limitations

    Chapter 233 I Know My Distance And Limitations


    After Harry knew the truth about Nicole, his mood immediately changed. He never thought of having


    been cheated by that woman for so many years. She was usually very transparent and honest to him.


    Would she keep lying to him if he didn''t marry today? That thought made him really mad! It seemed like


    all women were always lying to him.


    When L thought she seeded, she never expected that there would be endless torture from Harry


    that awaits her. She was so happily caught up in the moment.


    L had dialed Joseph''s phone number when Joseph noticed that Harry seemed angry and was about


    to leave the venue.


    But Harry heard his phone ringing and saw L''s name on the screen.


    "Sister!" Joseph lowered his voice.


    Suddenly, his phone was taken away by someone. Joseph was shocked as he watched Harry put the


    phone on his ear.


    Harry didn''t waste any time. "How dare you lie to me, L! You are the first one who did this to me. You


    will have to pay me back from now on! You took away my daughter from me for years!" Harry''s teeth


    was grinding while he was saying these words.


    L had pictured out a happy Harry and a simple and peaceful celebration. She didn''t expect this.


    What would that man do to punish her? It didn''t sound like a joke. He was really serious about this.


    "Nicole!" She thought to herself, "This is awful! He''s going to take Nicole with him, isn''t he? Does that


    mean I won''t get to see my daughter now?" Damn it!


    She frantically dialed Joseph''s number again, but all she could hear was the cold voice prompts saying,


    "Hello, the phone number you dialed is unreachable at this moment."


    No! She couldn''t live without Nicole. Harry, you couldn''t do this to me!


    She dialed Harry''s number but it was directly hung up after it rang once. And then, she could never


    reach the number again. He might have blocked her number out.


    What now? What was she supposed to do?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    L waspletely flustered as she never thought she would lose her daughter because of this.


    She thought that this would be a cause for celebration. It turned out to be a real nightmare. She was


    the loser today.


    She forced herself to calm down and called her brother, "Brother, help me to speak to Harry. We need


    to talk about this."


    L sounded very anxious so Jordan became worried. "What''s wrong?" He returned to the army this


    morning and was too busy to know anything about this.


    "Brother, he took Nicole... He has found out that Nicole was her daughter and he might never return her


    to me!" L started to cry while she was telling these. Her Nicole, the baby she had risked her life for!


    Jordan remembered that today was Harry''s marriage. Now that he knew Nicole was his daughter and


    L was so sad, it means that something awful must have happened.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll call him now! I''ll do whatever I can do." Jordanforted L for a while and hung up so


    he could call Harry.


    The phone was ringing for a long while, when Harry finally picked it up.


    "What''s going on between you two?" Jordan asked him directly. He didn''t allow anybody to make his


    sister cry. Not even Harry!


    Harry even wanted to kill L now, as he sat in the car while smoking. Hearing Jordan''s question, he


    didn''t be angry but just replied tly, "A woman has hidden something from you for more than 4


    years, and lied to you for more than 4 years. What are you supposed to do? Stand pat, be happy, and


    do nothing? Tell me."


    Jordan couldn''t help thinking of Wendy. What if she did the same thing... He would be angry, too. He


    understood what Harry was feeling right now.


    "But, L is still my sister. I won''t allow anybody to make her cry or unhappy. I hope we can do


    something to solve this matter." Jordan had to change the topic.


    This man, Harry, who was so powerful and admirable, was always the focus of the public''s admiration.


    Who, in his or her right mind, would dare cheat on him?


    But L had hidden the truth that Nicole had the blood of the Si family. She had lied to him. Jordan felt


    really worried.


    "Jordan, I know my distance and limitations. I just want to teach her a lesson." I won''t hurt her. You


    know that I do hate to hurt her, right?"


    The stubborn expressions of L appeared in his mind, and he wanted to make things right with her.


    Jordan thought about this for a moment. Would he be able to trust this man? Who is he? He is arguably


    the most powerful businessman in the country. He has always been calm and sharp. He knows what he


    is doing.


    Harry noticed Jordan''s silence, so he continued, "Brother, yes, she will unavoidably feel hurt. But this is


    an issue between the two of us, and Nicole is my daughter. Please allow us to solve this matter by


    ourselves."


    He never wanted to hurt her. She was so delicate and shy. She was the cutest thing he has ever seen.


    But once he thought of Nicole, his heart was filled with anger again.


    "How about Nicole? At least, let Joseph bring her back."


    Harry considered for a while and said, "After a while, I will. But now, I just want to spend my time with


    Nicole. I missed so much about her and I need to make up for it." His words was so decisive, and this


    made Jordan a little uneasy.


    "Harry, I won''t allow you to hurt L even a tiny bit!"


    The two men originally standing at the same side ended their conversation in a bad mood this time.


    Harry stopped smoking and brought Nicole back to his manor. He would spend more time bonding with


    her.


    In the manor.


    Harry parked his Maserati into the garage, and took Nicole out of the car in his arms.


    Nicole draped her hands around her dad''s neck. She was so happy because she could finally be with


    her father! This was so nice!


    Harry held the little girl who was staring at him, and he smiled to her. "Nicole, from now on, uncle Harry


    is your dad. Are you happy?"


    Nicole suddenly kissed him on his cheek and replied, "Nicole is so happy! Very very happy!"


    Harry opened the mansion gate in a good mood, and put Nicole on the ground for her to y and roam


    therge house.


    Nicole was surprised by the spacious castle and stood motionless. She was greatly amazed. He told


    her gently, "This is your home now, Nicole." If the woman behaves herself, and won''t cause troubles to


    annoy him, he would consider to bring her here, too! But right now, it has to wait.


    It''s always easy to satisfy children. As Nicole heard that this very spacious mansion will be her home,


    her little cheeks turned red because of excitement. Suddenly, she had a father and also a new home!


    Nicole and her dad yfully chased each other for a while. Noticing that Nicole got a little tired and


    sleepy, Harry went to the bathroom to let her take a bath.


    He took the moment to call Joey, and informed him to prepare all the things needed here tomorrow.


    He needed a kids'' room. But it''s not that urgent because Nicole could sleep in his room for now.


    When Harry returned to the bedroom, he saw Nicole ying a mini-game on his pad while yawning. He


    put the pad aside and took her in his arms to the bathroom.


    He spent one hour bathing his daughter, and took her out in his arms. Harry still had a lot to learn in


    taking care of a child. It was a bit awkward for him right now.


    Harry''s shirt was totally wet as Nicole dabbled and yed with the water endlessly. But he didn''t care,


    as this was his little princess.


    He had missed arge chunk of Nicole''s life and he would do everything a dad should do to make up


    for it.


    From now on, Nicole was Harry''s little princess. And if someone will hurt her, that person will regret


    living in this world.

 Chapter 234 Give Nicole Back to Me

    Chapter 234 Give Nicole Back to Me


    In Mo Family.


    Ynda''s Weibo page was no longer in the popr list. Before the disastrous events to her life, she


    had more than 10 million fans but now she had only millions of fake followers.


    She returned home like a crazy person as she did not know what to do. She was so lost in her


    thoughts. The whole family was gloomy because of her contagious aura.


    Ynda was still in her wedding dress. Sitting in her room all by herself, she stared in agony at her


    phone as she watched the video clip of her wedding ceremony.


    How could things happen like that? Everything changed at thest minute. Years of hard work was now


    in vain. Everything has turned into a disaster.


    The woman she hated for years was going to rece her and be the lover of her Harry. Life was


    so unfair to her!


    She did not need to go out to find out how bad her image was right now.


    She once was an international famous shining star. She was once liked by everyone. Howe


    everyone hated her now?


    All these happened because of the woman! She needed to get rid of L Li!


    Fair enough. From this moment up to the very end, L Li would be her sworn enemy. She would not


    stop until that woman does not exist in this world anymore!


    Just then, the door was opened. James Mo came in.


    He found his daughter sitting on the bed looking all sad and helpless. James felt both angry and sorry


    for her. The inte had went crazy over the day''s event. All of them med their daughter and some


    even criticized that he and his wife did not educate their daughter well. They referred to their daughter


    as a mistress who tried to set others up. They said that she should have been taught some good


    manners.


    He sighed deeply and said: "Ynda, what really happened? You should have been more careful of


    this."


    On hearing her father''s voice, Ynda stared at the window without looking at him. She was so


    ashamed.


    "Dad, I am sorry that you got involved. I shouldn''t have been so kind to L." If only L could have


    totally disappeared from the world long time ago, then all these nightmares wouldn''t have happened.


    She and her family would be happy and safe right now.


    James Mo was utterly speechless. How could she be so stubbornly silly! He snapped, "Ynda, you


    should quit doing stupid things right now. From now on, you shoulde to daddy''spany and


    work there. You should start a new life."


    He med himself for spoiling her. Since the day she made her way to the entertainment industry, he


    has stopped putting her in his guidance. There were many days that she was not at home.


    Not long time ago, she had the incident with the director and that almost cost her lifelong reputation.


    "Daddy, I won''t! How could I go outside when things are like that! I can''t look at people''s eyes anymore.


    All of them thinks very badly of me!" Ynda looked down at her wedding dress. Her voice went higher


    as the past continued to haunt her.


    Today was supposed to be her big day. But she got abandoned by the bridegroom. All of her good


    reputation was now gone. How could she even start a new life? She must be the biggest jerk in history.


    Even she wouldugh at herself!


    James patted her on the shoulder and said, "Maybe you should just stay at home for some time. When


    things cool down a bit, you maye to mypany and work. You should not see Harry anymore."


    James felt sorry for himself as he had no one but himself to me! He should have been more hands-


    on with his daughter. He med himself for not educating his daughter well.


    Ynda was still quiet. Shepletely ignored James'' words. She wouldn''t give up. There was no way


    that she would let L be with Harry. Life did not have a meaning for her if she didn''t have Harry by her


    side.


    Not over her dead body!


    At 11 PM in Li Family, A Country.


    Despite feeling mentally and physically exhausted, L dialed his number again and again. She was


    so desperate for answers. The uncertainty of it all was killing her. She knew he had blocked her


    number but she wouldn''t give up that easy. Her daughter was at stake on this!


    Finally, the battery went out when she dialed the sixty-sixth time.


    She went downstairs. Every step felt really heavy. L picked up the phone in the living room and


    dialed that familiar number again.


    On her first attempt, no one answered. The second and the third time were just the same. However,


    someone picked it up on her fourth try.


    However, it was an awkward silence. L had to open her mouth first: "Harry..." Her voice was so soft


    but powerful. It prated the darkness that he is feeling inside him and easily caught his attention.


    However, he remained in silence. L paused and then she said with a firm voice, "Give Nicole back to


    me!"


    Heughed, "Give her back to you? L, you think too much! Did you give me that chance before?


    No!" He cast a nce at Nicole who was sound asleep next to him. His eyes were suddenly filled of


    fatherly joy the moment he saw her pretty face.


    The words he said to L was not kind at all. They hurt L like cold daggers struck to her chest.


    L was furious. She med herself for being stupid and sending her daughter to him like that. She


    didn''t wisely think things through.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she was still relieved that they he did not continue his marriage with Ynda.


    It did not matter though. Her daughter was the most important person in her life.


    "So, what do you want? How can I get Nicole back?" Controlling her anger with such effort, she asked


    him in a calm voice.


    Harry got out of bed and walked to the balcony. He closed his eyes and recalled the night when she


    was here with him. He could still feel her lips on his...


    "We will discuss this another time." There was no way he would talk about this with her now.


    L clenched her fists. She really needed to distract herself now so that she would not be


    overwhelmed by anger. Otherwise, she would totally go crazy.


    Too furious to continue the call, she hung up the phone without saying goodbye.


    Harry was shocked that L even dared to hang up on him. He was provoked by her rude manners.


    L Li, I need to teach you a lesson so that you can get rid of your ill temper, nasty pride and


    unpredictable ways of doing things! Harry thought to himself while a smirk spread on his face.


    L sat in the dark living room with a pillow in her arms. She was thinking about her ns of getting


    Nicole back.


    Anyway. Harry was Nicole''s father. He was really nice to her as if she was the princess of his world!


    In fact, there was nothing to worry about. Right now, she only needed to concentrate on how she can


    see her daughter and work things out with Harry. After all, he is her daughter''s father.


    The thought made L smile. It was only a couple of days. She was confident that she could manage


    topose her emotions well.


    The gate of the vi was opened from the outside. Harold and his wife walked in. They turned the light


    of the living room on as they made their way towards L''s room.


    Angie called out to L as she was going upstairs, "Why didn''t you turn on the light? Is Nicole already


    asleep?"


    L opened her mouth but nothing came out. She did not know what to say. Finally, under the


    pressure of her mother''s concerning gaze, she confessed, "Nicole is staying with her father for a couple


    of days. There''s nothing wrong with it. Harry has every right to do that."


    Angie was confused. She raised her eyebrows and walked up to her. "Well, I thought Harry is getting


    married today. So, what is Nicole doing over there? I think I''m not okay with the idea that she is with


    Ynda Mo." She really didn''t understand her daughter''s ways of doing things!


    It seemed that her parents were not aware of what happened to Harry and Ynda''s wedding. L


    tried to exin, "Their wedding fell through."


    Angie and Harold exchanged looks. Harold sensed something was wrong here, so he abruptly asked,


    "L, what is going on?"


    L sighed deeply and exined, "Harry found out that Nicole is his own daughter so he cancelled the


    wedding with Ynda." How else would she put it? To tell her parents honestly that Harry was going to


    fight for the child''s custody?


    She was not that stupid! She can''t let her parents worry over this.


    L''s words worked. Mr. Li and Mrs. Li were very pleased at the answer. They thought Harry cancelled


    the wedding for the sake of Nicole.


    It appeared that Harry cared a lot about their daughter and granddaughter. This made the old couple


    very delightful.


    L noticed the looks on her parents'' face and felt relieved herself.


    However, she was also concerned of the possibility that Harry decided to keep Nicole and what should


    she say to her parents then?


    L returned to her room but really couldn''t fall asleep. She kept turning back and forth on the bed,


    thinking about Nicole. She was not used to sleeping without Nicole beside her.


    Atst, she sat up in huge frustration. She couldn''t do it! If Harry ever decided to keep Nicole, she


    could do nothing but file aw suit against him! She had to win her daughter back! It might not be easy


    but it was the right thing to do.


    This decision made her feel better. Eventually, L dozed off.


    Time went by fast. The inte was still crazy about the disastrous wedding. People kept talking about


    Harry and Ynda.


    However, Nicole was not mentioned as Harry tried his best to cover her up.


    Nicole was simply too young to be exposed. He would do everything to keep her


    safe.

 Chapter 235 Sheep Being Fed to the Mouth of a Tiger

    Chapter 235 Sheep Being Fed to the Mouth of a Tiger


    Every night that L return to her vi, she would always check on Nicole''s room out of habit. Every


    time that she entered the room and saw the little quilt still neatly folded, she would realize that her


    daughter wasn''t at home. This gave so much pain.


    Harry added her mobile number to the cklist, so it was so difficult for her to talk to her daughter.


    This pissed off L.


    At noon, she called Harry through thepany''sndline.


    This time, the phone was quickly connected, and there came a deep and decisive voice from Harry.


    "Tell me!"


    "Tell what? What do you want me to tell?" L wondered. L curled her lip in a discontented manner.


    "Boss Si, where is my daughter?" She was in a bad mood for not seeing her daughter for several days.


    This was like a torture for her. Her overall mood had been differenttely and it had affected her


    emotions.


    "My daughter is taking a noon nap in the lounge. You don''t need to worry about her. What''s up, Miss


    Li?" Harry stared at the door of the lounge and smiled while thinking of the lovely little girl inside.


    To make up for the days of his absence, now he took her with him everywhere and every day. These


    had been the best days of his life. Even when his grandfather and parents wanted to see Nicole, they


    have to go to Harry''s mansion to pay a visit. There was no way that he would let Nicole go to their


    house.


    L pondered on Harry''s words. He said "My daughter". Yet he just called her "Miss Li". Did he not


    want to be connected to her anymore?


    "Of course, I want to see my daughter!"


    "You can meet my daughter in C Country."


    They were both emphasizing "my daughter" as if they wanted sole ownership of Nicole.


    To C Country? L frowned. Why was she having a feeling that she is like a sheep being fed to the


    mouth of a tiger?


    Her daughter was already there in the mouth of the tiger. Would she send herself there, too?


    But, how could one obtain tiger cubs without entering the tiger''sir? She wanted that tiger cub, her


    Nicole.


    She hung up the phone, connected the internal line to call the deputy CEO and general manager.


    Then, she started to hand over the work for the next two days to them.


    Finally, she settled everything down before she ended work time in the evening. L left for C Country


    in which she indicated that it was a business trip.


    At the exit gates of the airport, L was waiting for a taxi to Leroy Manor when a Porsche SUV stopped


    in front of her.


    A young man in a suit got out of the car and asked her respectfully, "Madam, are you Miss Li?"


    L nodded her head wonderingly, and the young man opened the rear door for her, "Hello, Miss Li, I''ll


    drive you to the manor for Mr. Si."


    Oh! So, that man still had a bit of conscience. "Yes, that would be me. Thank you!" She thanked the


    young man and sat in the backseat.


    They arrived at Leroy Manor very soon. The driver escorted her to the gate and then he left.


    The security guard opened the gate for L at once, "Miss Li, Mr. Si informed us to invite you in as


    soon as you are here. Pleasee in."


    L recognized the security guard, "Your name is ... Tom Liu, right?" She might have asked for his


    name when she came herest time.


    Tom Liu was surprised that Miss Li still remembered him. He had always liked this woman. He replied


    excitedly, "Yes, I am. I''ve been here for more than two years."


    "Well, thank you. See youter." She smiled to Tom Liu sweetly and slowly made her way to the manor.


    L didn''t realize what kind of shock her smile brought to Tom''s face. This made him feel like a fairy


    just came down to earth. Indeed, she was the most beautiful woman who ever lived!


    She entered the castle again, and it still looked like it did before. But this time, there was something


    more - theughter of a child.


    "Nicole!" She called out her name delightfully when she saw the little girl in her pink outfit.


    She was ying with Mrs. Du and the two servants when Nicole was surprised by her mommy''s voice.


    She stood from the carpet and looked at the gate of the mansion.


    It was Mommy! She quickly ran to L with her two little legs.


    L also rushed over to her. She held the little girl in her arms tightly, kissing her over and over again.


    Nicole kissed L on her face for several times, too. She has not seen her Mommy for so many days.


    She missed her so bad.


    "Mommy! I miss you!" Nicole put her head on L''s shoulder, with her two arms draped around her


    neck tightly.


    L''s eye turned so emotional all of a sudden. Nicole had never been away from her for so long a


    time!


    "Mommy misses you, too! So here I am."


    From the moment L got off the car until this time, all her movements were captured in the eyes of a


    man through some overhead high-definition cameras. Harry was staring at both the mother and


    daughter without moving his eyes for a moment.


    He looked at the happy L, who smiled beautifully even to the security guard. Right now, he just


    wanted to see her cry a bit.


    So he called Joey through the internal line. Soon, Joey knocked at the door and walked in. "Boss!"


    Crossing two hands over his chest, Harry mumbled, "Find me a good-looking woman." He could never


    allow an ugly and dirty person into his mansion!


    Joey was surprised that his boss has asked for a woman. This was just the first time that he did this.


    "Stop your wild fantasies!" Harry nced at Joey''s face expression, knowing he was busy with his


    whimsical imagination.


    Joey came back to his senses immediately, "OK, Boss!"


    In the castle.


    Nicole was ying with her limited-edition toys with L and Mrs. Du in the living room. Harry would


    always get what Nicole wants, even though they may be really expensive.


    "Nicole, you go home with Mommy. Okay?" L tried to ask Nicole. She would cry if she refused.


    Nicole nodded her head, and she thought for a while, "Will Daddye with us?" She liked Daddy so


    much. He was so nice to her, too!


    L rolled her eyes. Why did she care for his daddy?


    But despite just a short time of being together, she had already developed an intimate connection with


    her father. What did Harry do for her?


    "Daddy won''te. Just you and Mommy will go home." L simply refused to let Harry go with them.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But Nicole''s lip curled and her eyes turned red. She grumbled, "Mommy, I want to be with Daddy and


    Mommy. I want to have aplete family." Nicole never wanted to separate with any of them.


    L didn''t know what to say while looking at her daughter''s sad little face. Of course, she would like


    the three of them to stay together, too. But, that man seems like he will not forgive her at all!


    Mrs. Du brought a te of fresh mixed fruits to them. "L, Nicole, have some fruits."


    "Thanks Mrs. Du!" L got the te from Mrs. Du, thanked her, and fed Nicole with a piece of mango.


    Mrs. Du watched them happily. She was very d to know that Nicole was the child of Harry and L!


    Although Harry didn''t mention it, she could tell that Nicole looked more like L.


    And from the side, she looked like Harry!


    When it was already eight in the evening, L bathed her daughter and sang her to sleep.


    ording to Mrs. Du, Nicole slept with Harry every day. He was so nice to Nicole, as he even kept her


    beside him when he was sleeping.


    L felt a little jealous.


    But, where should she sleep?


    Mrs. Du had already returned to her room. There were several bedrooms next to this one, but no beds


    were inside any of them. Did this mean that.... Oh, no. She couldn''t stand sleeping next to that


    man.

 Chapter 236 Face Reddened Due To Her Wrath

    Chapter 236 Face Reddened Due To Her Wrath


    Should she just go to a hotel or an inn nearby? Never mind. She might as well just wait for Harry and


    talk about it!


    Harry''s bed was too big for Nicole. She was in the middle of it. She would not fall off even if she was


    there by herself. He also had the bed side padded with thick woolen mat. So in case she fell off the


    bed, she wouldn''t hurt herself.


    How thoughtful of him! He really knew how to be a father.


    L gently closed the bedroom door and went downstairs. She sat on the sofa in the living room while


    waiting for Harry.


    At exactly nine in the evening, a familiar Maserati stopped in front of the mansion. A man and a woman


    walked out of the car and made their way to the gate.


    The woman had beautiful curly hair which hung loosely over her shoulders. Her smile looked awkward


    as she held on the man by the arm, whose face was as cold as an iceberg. Harry was still in his


    signature emotionless stature.


    She was the youngest daughter of the vice mayor of C Country. Bonnie also had very famous brothers


    and sisters. They had overshadowed her so she didn''t catch that much attention from her parents.


    As she was never the favorite child of the family, she didn''t get much financial help from her parents


    either. In order to get extra money to spend, she had to find other ways.


    She was just finishing her work at the cafe. On her way home, she was so lost in her thoughts that she


    almost hit Joey''s car.


    Joey had a n as he sent her to a stylist so that she looked adorable and charming. Then he sent her


    directly to Harry.


    She had heard about Harry Si a long time ago. As known by all, she also thought of him as a charming


    business legend.


    She finally got to meet him in person but was utterly shocked by his cold appearance. How could


    anyone wear a poker face all day long?


    Bonnie almost wanted to give up when they told her the whole n. She was not used to doing


    scenarios like this. However, she decided to take the task for the sake of the lucrative reward.


    As she was still dwelling on what to do next, Harry had already brought her into the mansion. The


    decor of the chambers were shining so beautifully that she slightly gasped.


    As she was about to examine and take a look around the manor, Harry casuallyid his hand on her


    waist.


    Bonnie froze as she felt uneasy. Then she thought about Joey''s words that all these were just an act


    and she had no reason to be nervous. All she needed to do was to act along with the boss.


    Bonnie rxed a little and looked straight ahead. Not far from where she was standing, a beautiful


    woman was sitting on the sofa was ring at her. Her curvy body was wrapped in a piece of elegant


    blue dress and she was wearing a pair of white sophisticated high heels.


    The woman looked absolutely furious. Her ruby lips were tightlypressed.


    The woman was such a beauty that she couldn''t understand why Harry wanted to hurt her. Bonnie was


    shocked and confused at Harry''s intention.


    Then it hit her. Bonnie sensed that something was going on here. With a fake smile, she acted along


    and moved herself even closer to Harry.


    L looked at them, her eyes full of anger. She felt greatly offended.


    Throwing the economic magazine that she was reading on the table, L snapped, "What is wrong


    with you, Harry? What is the meaning of this?" Their daughter was still sleeping upstairs and he dared


    to bring a woman home.


    Harry cast a quick nce at her. Then he looked profoundly at Bonnie and said, "It is not your business


    if I decide to bring a woman to my home."


    Bonnie''s eyes widened as her heart was beating so fast. The man was so wickedly handsome that she


    couldn''t hold her breath anymore!


    However, Bonnie knew that she should control herself as he was way too dangerous for her. She could


    not take a risk.


    Bonnie adjusted her mood so that she could concentrate better on the n. With a soft and vulnerable


    smile, she asked, "Boss Si, who is this woman? Why is she here? I thought we''ll be alone in here."


    Harry lovingly smiled back to her as he guided her upstairs. "Don''t worry, my sweet heart. Let''s go to


    the bedroom. Don''t mind these unnecessary people. You are far more important to me."


    L was shocked at his words. She gazed at them unbelievably. Sweet heart? How dared he refer to


    another woman like that? He never called her this way!


    Bonnie knew it was just an act so she cooperatively draped her hands around his neck and replied in a


    very seductive voice, "Boss Si, you are so naughty! She was staring at us! You should be more careful


    next time." Her hands were full of cold sweat when she said these words. But she managed to hide her


    uneasiness.


    Harry Si was not her type. He was too cold and indifferent to her. Bonnie also found him mysterious,


    like a book that was very hard to understand. Right now, Bonnie found the situation awkward as she


    knew Harry was definitely in love with the woman sitting on the sofa. She felt some sympathy towards


    that beautiful woman. He paid her good money to put on a show like this to hurt her!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Bonnie came to the conclusion that Harry was a dangerous man and she should stay away from this


    type of men.


    Luckily, Nicole was not present.


    Right there and then, Harry lifted Bonnie by the waist. His face was so close to her that she could feel


    his warm breath. His voice was so inviting, "We can do it here on the sofa if you prefer. Don''t mind her."


    His bold words made both women''s faces red. Bonnie was blushing with shyness while L''s face


    reddened due to her wrath.


    She wanted to scratch Harry''s face so much! She was so disgusted of him! However, she needed to


    cool down and control herself.


    To L''s biggest surprise, Harry had no intention to stop the humiliation as he gentlyid Bonnie down


    on the sofa and was about to lower his head to kiss her.


    L couldn''t believe what she was seeing. What was he trying to point out here? Did he see himself as


    a porn star?


    She wouldn''t let him do this to her!


    L furiously grabbed Harry by the arm and pulled him away from Bonnie. Then she forcefully pushed


    Bonnie out of the sofa.


    "Ouch! What''s the matter with you? Boss Si, she hurt me!" Bonnie''s wrist was tightly grabbed by L.


    She yelped in pain as she was dragged by L all the way to the gate.


    Harry stood indifferently in the living room as he watched L dashing towards the gate with Bonnie in


    hand.


    L suddenly stopped near the gate. Then she pushed Bonnie and hurried her towards another


    direction. Harry realized something but it was already toote. He heard Bonnie''s high pitched scream


    and then a sound of the big sshing of water. Someone fell into the water!


    It seemed that L pushed Bonnie straight into the swimming pool! The swimming pool didn''t have


    much water left, because he was thinking of Nicole''s safety. However, it still had enough water that will


    reach a grown-up''s waist.


    Bonnie unfortunately had several sips of water in the swimming pool before she finally ran away from


    L''s grip.


    Harry ran to the scene and helped her out of the pond. He looked all worried as he tried to tidy her wet


    long hair.


    L totally lost her cool when she saw the look in his eyes. How could he treat another woman with


    such generous affection? Without thinking any further, L continued her attack.


    She gave Harry a big push that he fell straight into the pool as well.


    Bonnie was utterly shocked as she saw Harry fall down. Her mouth was dry as she could not say


    anything. She was so scared to even open her mouth.


    Who was the woman? How dare she push the legendary Harry into the water? Was she out of her


    mind? Only someone more powerful than Harry Si can do this to him!


    "Shit!" Harry found his bnce in the water and stood up straight. With a twisted smile, he red at the


    woman next to the pool and yelled, "L, you are in big trouble! You know that!"


    L knew she made a mistake. Out of panic, she ran back to the living room, grabbed her bag from the


    sofa and dashed out of the mansion.


    Harry chased after her immediately. There was no way he would let her get away with what she has


    done. She hadpletely embarrassed him!


    L yelped as Harry grasped her from behind and gripped her by the waist. She fought back with all


    her strength as she screamed, "Let me go, you freak!" L hit him with her fists as she struggled to


    wriggle herself free.


    She kept screaming that he had no choice but to kiss her ruby lips. L was surprised, but managed to


    bite his lips.


    Harry had to let her go. He stared deeply at her back as she ran towards the gate.


    Tom was standing motionless by the gates. He looked really confused and worried. He whispered at


    L as he peeped on Harry not far from where they are, "Miss Li, I am sorry that I can''t open the gate


    for you without Boss Si''s order. It''s not possible."


    L was truly frustrated. Out of anger, she red at the man whose hair was still dripping with water.


    Then she made up her mind. L quickly took off her high heels and handed her bag to


    Tom.

 Chapter 237 Who Gave You the Permission to Pick Up Girls

    Chapter 237 Who Gave You the Permission to Pick Up Girls


    L rolled up her sleeves and determinedlymanded Tom, "Turn around. Now." Tom gave her a


    weird look but obediently turned around.


    L looked at the high gate and began to climb.


    Seeing this, Harry felt a sharp pain on his temple. She did not look like a woman who was nearly 30!


    He strode to her and pulled her down from the gate without difficulty.


    He must change this gate with a te solid wood so nobody can easily enter nor go out.


    "You''re a son of the bitch! Get away from me! Let me go!" L was pulled down when she finally


    climbed two thirds of the gate. How could she not be so mad?


    Tom stood with his back to them and secretly wiped his cold sweat. What a brave heroine she was!


    She dared to curse Harry as a son of a bitch. He had never seen anything like this!


    Harry pulled L and walked towards the mansion. She couldn''t get off his tight grip so she just


    sumbed to his control.


    Bonnie was tidying up her clothes inside. She didn''t dare go home yet because she has not gotten


    Harry''s permission. She also needed the money.


    She looked at them struggling with each other, and stood still immediately.


    Harry nced at Bonnie. Then he took off his tie and bound L''s hands with it.


    "Harry, what are you doing?" He was too strong. She couldn''t get off his control.


    Then Harry embraced Bonnie into his arms and said, "Without this noisy and nagging woman, we can


    go upstairs." Bonnie immediately obeyed and both of them went upstairs.


    With eyes wide open, L stared at them in disbelief. He! He! He even tagged her as noisy and


    nagging woman!


    She followed them immediately. Though her hands were bound, her feet were free! She would not let


    them have sex tonight! Not on her watch!


    Hearing the quick footsteps behind him, Harry made a n so they won''t disturb her sleeping daughter.


    Then he put Bonnie on the ground and pressed himself onto her with his palms against the wall.


    It was the first time for L to see Harry do this to another woman. Her mind was filled with sadness,


    pain and anger.


    "Darling, she was following us!" Bonnie controlled her trembling hands, and clenched her clothes. Then


    she forced herself to look at Harry.


    Harry gave her a charming smile. His shirt was drenched now, and his hair was wet. He looked so


    seductive and alluring.


    He lowered his head and was going to kiss Bonnie. Just then, L impulsively kicked Harry on his leg.


    Bonnie was astonished to witness this. Seeing what L had done, she almost burst intoughter.


    Who gave you the permission to pick up girls? Who gave you the permission to chase after women?


    But just when she was about to kick him again, Harry quickly grasped her ankle.


    Then she noticed Harry''s dark face. She felt a little terrified. She has seen this face before. It spelt


    danger.


    "L! You are dead meat!" He gnashed his teeth as he spoke these words. Then he abruptly loosened


    his grip on her.


    L flopped down on the ground defenselessly. Luckily for her, there were carpets everywhere. It was


    not so painful.


    "This woman ruined this night. For now, go home first and I will pick you up again tomorrow. Then we


    will go to a hotel where no one can bother us." Harry said and helped her fix her messy-looking wet


    long hair. What L didn''t know was there were no emotions in Harry''s eyes. She couldn''t possibly


    know this as his back was turned to her.


    Bonnie nodded her head immediately. She wanted to leave so bad for a while now. She was really


    afraid that the woman lying on the ground would shoot her with a gun. She seemed to be so brave and


    dangerous.


    After her leaving, Harry looked at L with his cold eyes and said, "You came here to see Nicole, didn''t


    you? I already gave you that permission. But you can''t interfere with my private life too!" Pushing him


    into the swimming pool, biting him, and kicking him on the leg... He would get even with her for all of


    these!


    He squatted and pinched her chin to force her to look up at him.


    L stubbornly turned her head to the other side. "You were the bad guy here. You brought a woman


    home while our daughter was still in here. You private life is so disgusting! You give Nicole back to me


    now!"


    "Give back to you?" Harryughed in a low tone, as if he just heard a joke.


    Ignoring L''s crazy facial expression, he said, "It''s time for reckoning now. You scared off my girl, so


    youpensate me with yourself tonight!"


    He picked her up off the ground and walked into the bedroom.


    L wanted to cry. But when she thought of her sleeping daughter, she had to grit her teeth and re


    at this man in total silence.


    She was directly carried into the bathroom. The door was closed slightly. "Loosen my hands now!"


    It was easier for her to escape with her hands free. Otherwise, she could not even open the door.


    Throwing her into the bathtub, Harry sneered and looked at her. Then he spit out the words, "You are


    daydreaming!"


    ......


    In the middle of the night.


    The sleeping Nicole turned over and pressed herself to L who was just put on the bed by Harry.


    L felt as if she touched her little body, and she moved closer to her daughter to hold her in her arms.


    Walking out of the bathroom, Harry showed his tenderness in his eyes when he saw L and Nicole


    embracing each other.


    Moving his daughter to the other side, heid behind L, and put his hands around her waist. He


    quickly fell asleep.


    The next morning, her daughter''s kiss woke up L. She opened her eyes and saw Nicole looking at


    her. The painful throbbing in her forehead was gone when she saw her daughter''s lovely smile.


    "Nicole, you''re already up. But I want to sleep some more." She felt sleepy, and she was sore all over.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Walking out of the cloakroom, Harry picked up his daughter who was putting on her little trousers.


    "Come, dad will help you wear this. You mommy is too tired. Let her sleep some more."


    Harry was satisfied with what happenedst night. He had missed L so much.


    Curiously, Nicole looked up at her dad who was embracing her. "Why? What did mommy dost


    night?"


    Harry gave her a mysterious smile. "Last night, your mom gave me a bath. That was too tiring for her."


    Hearing about this, the lovely girl titled her head curiously and thought for a while. "Daddy, you are


    already a grown-up. You should take a bath by yourself."


    Harry put his daughter on the lounge chair in the bathroom and said, "Your mommy was willing to do


    that for me, and I couldn''t refuse it." He threw up his hands helplessly.


    Harry hurriedly went to cloakroom to fetch some clothes for her. Nicole looked at his back and


    murmured, "I should ask Uncle Joseph someday." She still didn''t understand why her mommy had to


    help her daddy take a bath.


    It was nearly noon when L woke up. She was alone in the room.


    Rubbing her aching and sore waist, she walked into bathroom slowly. Sitting on the stool, and looking


    at the bathtub near her, she felt so shy when she remembered what had happenedst night.


    She only found Mrs. Du and the two servants she had never seen when she went downstairs. Nicole


    wasn''t here.


    "Mrs. Du, where is Nicole?" L nced at the living room and looked around. Nicole was nowhere to


    be seen.


    Mrs. Du looked at L with a smile. "Young Master has sent her to kindergarten." Harry never allowed


    other people to send his daughter to kindergarten. Instead, he was always the one who did that for her.


    Nicole was so important for him, and he was four years toote already.

 Chapter 238 Not A Girlfriend Yet

    Chapter 238 Not A Girlfriend Yet


    Hearing this, L frowned. He was the one going with Nicole to kindergarten? That was so sweet of


    him. But it also seemed clear that Harry wanted to keep her daughter in C Country.


    A moment of fear went through her mind. No way! She had to call him urgently. She won''t allow this to


    happen without her permission.


    She called his personal phone from thendline in the living room, and Joey answered. "Miss Li, Boss


    Si is in an important meeting right now."


    After saying this, Joey nced at his boss who was staring at him from behind the table, and wondered


    if they were fighting again.


    An important meeting? L believed this without any doubts, so she asked, "What time is it supposed


    to be finished?" Her daughter''s issue couldn''t be dyed. She nned to take her away in a day or


    two. She had to urgently talk to him about this.


    "I really couldn''t tell for sure right now. Is there anything else I can do for you, Miss Li?"


    "Nothing." L responded in a tone of disappointment.


    But when Joey was about to hang up the phone, L''s voice rose again in desperation. "Please tell


    him to call me back after the meeting. Please!"


    "No problem, Miss Li."


    After he hung up the phone, Joey repeated her words to Harry who was sitting still in silence.


    Harry took a quick thought and said, "I want another woman."


    His words made Joey really confused now. What''s the sense in flirting with other women in front of


    L?


    But anyway, he did what he had been told to do and began to find another woman for him immediately.


    He was his boss, anyway.


    L did not receive a call from him after lunch. She thought it over and felt something was wrong.


    Before, Harry''s personal phone had been easy to get through, and he had often answered it by himself.


    But, this time, Joey answered it, and just said that his boss was in a meeting¡­¡­


    If she was not mistaken, he must have been avoiding her and deliberately missed her call.


    Thinking of this, L didn''t know whether to be angry or sad.


    After all, he didn''t want to answer her call. Was he just teaching her a lesson or had he fallen out of


    love with her already?


    Out of nowhere, she decided to check her WeChat moments, and found out that Harry had just posted


    a picture on it.


    In the picture, a man''s hand was sped with another woman''s hand, and clearly, she recognized the


    watch on the man''s wrist. It was Harry''s watch! She knew this because it was like her own.


    Damn it. He was out chasing girls again, and didn''t even had time to call her back!


    In the SL Group office, Harry had set his WeChat moments to public so that it can be viewed by


    selected friends. In the name list, there was only L.


    That''s to say that his moments could only be seen by L and himself.


    And now he could hardly wait to see her going mad about this.


    As expected, L was driven crazy by it and was tramping impatiently up and down the room. After a


    while, she put the phone down to find Joseph who happened to be in C Country.


    She wanted to ask him why he had turned off his phone when she was calling him thest time. She


    wanted to get even with him!


    In the studio, L was led into the film set by Joseph ''s assistant. Hearing that a woman was visiting


    Joseph, some actresses watched her with envy in their eyes.


    Seeing their expressions, L chuckled to herself. "Her brother was indeed a charming man!"


    In the studio, Joseph was in a white ancient costume, with a hairpin on his head. His long hair was


    casually fixed over his shoulders.


    This scene had reminded L of herself when she was an actress years ago. She yed "Pearl" in a


    film, and this became her favorite role.


    She remembered that she just got divorced with Harry after she yed a role in a film with Joseph.


    The years had gone by swiftly, and now Nicole had already turned three.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    During the break, Joseph quickly approached her.


    Haven''t seen him for days, L found out that he had grown some manly beard.


    "What''s up, L? Why are you here?" said Joseph, sitting beside her with his eyes wondering, not in


    the same humorous way as before.


    L looked at him in bewilderment and asked, "Are you okay?" Was it because of the pressure Harry


    put on him thest time?


    Joseph shook his head in frustration. "Oh, this is nothing really. It''s just because¡­¡­" Well, forget it. He


    had chased after a girl for years, and had even got her into bed, but still had not won her heart yet.


    What a shame to speak it out!


    "Is it because of Harry?"


    He looked back to see her sister who was in a guilty look, and reassured her. "Not him. He has no time


    for me. It''s just my own private affair. You don''t need to worry about it."


    L felt relieved. Then she remembered something and asked with a smirk on her face, "Is it because


    of your girlfriend?"


    Joseph lowered his head, looked down at his ck leather shoes, and murmured, "Not a girlfriend yet.


    She has yet to ept me." Just because she was three years older than him? Did it really matter? Did


    age really matter?


    "Is it Lillian?" she asked tentatively. She didn''t want to really interrogate her brother now.


    As expected, he was surprised and just stared at her. How could you know about her?


    "Swallow your surprised look. You''ve been mentioning her name every day. How could I not know?"


    L stared at him while saying this.


    "All right. But yesterday, she kicked me out of the house without a reason. L, do you think there is


    another man in the picture?" Thinking of the night that Lillian kicked him out of the vi, Joseph was


    heart-broken.


    Kicked him out? L was surprised at those three words and asked, "Are you two living together?" She


    asked in a lowered voice to avoid being heard by others.


    Joseph had now been one of the hottest A-listers. Any gossip would be caught and widely reported by


    the media.


    Joseph took a long loving look at her, his dear sister, and was determined to tell her everything. "Yes.


    We''ve been together now for a month." During that time, he had spent half a month working and flying


    around the country. With that, he could say that they have been living together for half a month before


    he was kicked out.


    L thought it through as she had been following her brother''s news every day. But she couldn''t think


    of a woman who was linked to him. The rtionship was well-covered.


    "Did you hurt her?", she asked.


    "No way! I can''t do that to her." He was sure about that.


    "Was there another man that she loved before you two got together?"


    Joseph became quiet. When they were together, Lillian had never contacted anyone else.


    They had also stayed in touch by phone every day during her stay in D City. She seemed to act normal.


    Besides, she''s not flirtatious type of a woman. If she was in love with others, she wouldn''t have let him


    touch her. He knew her so well already.


    "No!", he said firmly.


    L now felt confused too. Well, why on earth would she do that? "Maybe I can ask her about this?"


    Women always have their own way tomunicate to each other about this kind of affair. She could


    work her way around Lillian.


    Joseph shook his head again, with his hands clutching his long sleeves and said, "L, don''t worry


    about me, I''ll handle it on my own. I''m a grown man now." If he couldn''t make a woman like him, what


    else could he do? He felt so low of himself.


    "Okay! I believe that you can do it, anyway! So tell me... Why did you turn off your phone the other day


    when you were with Harry?" This was exactly why she visited him today.


    "Oh, about that... It wasn''t me It was Harry who got really angry, so I didn''t dare to say a word! He was


    a bit terrifying that day." Joseph remembered his face when Harry heard that Nicole was his own


    daughter. That was horrible!


    L felt awkward about this. Why did he get so angry? At least, she told him the truth.

 Chapter 239 Kill Both of You

    Chapter 239 Kill Both of You


    After visiting Joseph, L went directly back to the mansion. She originally thought to have something


    to eat with him so she could talk to him about it. But he was now dating another woman and didn''t have


    time to eat with her anyway. So she came back alone.


    She had nned about picking up Nicole, but she didn''t know which kindergarten she was in¡­¡­


    Within an hour after, L arrived at the mansion. Joey has fetched Nicole from school a while ago.


    The mother and daughter kissed each other in the cheeks, then L took Nicole to the rest room and


    washed her hands. It had been a long while since they had theirst dinner together.


    She could not stay too long here. Herpany needed her too. So, she must solve the matter about


    Nicole tonight.


    Harry did note back for dinner. Nicole was already sound asleep at nine in the evening.


    L had no idea whether Harry woulde back because he seemed to have said about nning to


    spend the night with that woman in the hotel today. She assumed that he won''t go home tonight.


    But she still went downstairs to the hall to wait for him.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At half past nine, just likest night, the Maserati stopped at the gate of the mansion.


    From the car came out a couple, except that this evening, the woman was a blond American.


    The woman was wearing a ck bare midriff, and a skirt with a pair of high heels of about nine


    centimeters.


    The woman looked strong and powerful. L believed that she would be unable to throw this woman


    into the pool...


    Abby was an open-minded and liberated woman, and could do all kinds of intimate actions without


    Harry taking the initiative.


    The two went into the mansion in an intimate manner. They saw L still sitting in the living room this


    late at night.


    She leaned on the sofazily, ying on the cellphone. Looking the couple came in, she didn''t seem


    angry as she did yesterday.


    Holding hands, Harry and Abby leaned on the sofa just opposite of L. This time, the difference was


    that Abby took the initiative to kiss on the thin lips of Harry.


    A relentless and repulsive look came across his eyes. Didn''t Joey notice her?


    The couple kissed each other like nobody else was around. L turned off the cellphone and felt more


    determined that Nicole would not be given to this bastard.


    L stood up from the sofa and went beside them. When Harry thought that L was going upstairs,


    she turned back.


    Since L was approaching her, he knew that something bad will happen.


    She came in front of the entangled couple, holding a sharp fruit knife pointed on Abby''s neck.


    "Ah!" Abby screamed so loud that it hurt both L''s and Harry''s ears.


    "Hush......My little girl is still sleeping." She said it with ease, as if the move she was not pointing a knife


    at another person.


    Harry did not get up. He held L''s hand, took the fruit knife and whipped it away.


    Not as strong as Harry, L could only stand and see how the fruit knife flew across the room.


    "Harry, believe it or not... I will kill both of you today!" She showed a very fierce look at him, picked up


    the knife and ced it between them.


    Harry still did not say anything as he continued to smile at Abby. The two people once again ignored


    her!


    L''s long depressed emotions once again broke out. Son of a bitch! If the tiger does not roar, you


    think I''m just some kind of Hello Kitty who would just stand and be kind?


    She put the sharp point of the fruit knife down and ced it on Abby''s neck again. "If anyone dares to


    move, I will make her shed blood like water." While she was saying this, she was staring deep into


    Harry. He still has that coldness in his eyes.


    "You''re really provoking me! Get out of my house!" Harry irritably and quickly got up from the sofa.


    L''s hand did not move. She watched the foreign woman on the sofa with a look of caution in her


    face and spoke to her, "If you dare to sleep with Harry tonight, I''ll dig out your eyes and feed them to


    the lion and the tiger!"


    Abby wanted to be stubborn, but looking at the knife on her neck, she could only say, "Okay okay!" in a


    dry voice.


    Hearing this, L took away the knife. Abby nced at Harry and asked, "Who is this very strange


    woman?" Without the knife pointed on her neck, she immediately hid behind Harry and stared at the


    furious L.


    Seeing that Abby was still there, L raised the knife in her hand again and shook it before Abby''s


    eyes.


    Abby was shocked and hid herself totally behind Harry. At this time, Harry approached with


    determination and anger. He pped L''s hand. With the strong force, L screamed, and the fruit


    knife fell to the carpet.


    L bit her lips in grievance as she watched Harry pick up the knife and throw it to the trash can.


    "Get her out! Get her out!" She bitterly took a bite on Harry''s arm with persistence.


    ¡­¡­


    Harry angrily looked at L who had taken advantage of him. His anger reached an all-time high.


    "Get out of here!" His cold, dark voice frightened Abby so much. Whether he was talking to her or not,


    she immediately decided to pack her bag and go home.


    These two people are terrible. She should have been more careful next time. Money and handsome


    men would not save her life!


    The mansion became really quiet, and Harry found that the women he brought here easily irritate L.


    But she can also easily irritate him!


    "What? You pissed my girl off again! Why, you can''t wait to rece her?" Harry looked at the woman in


    front of him, with a wicked smile on his face.


    Rece her? Recing you fucker! L resisted her strong impulse to curse at him and just calmed


    down. "Harry, I want to talk to you about Nicole."


    On hearing this, he took a step forward and said, "Talk? Now you are talking to me? After four years of


    lying to my face?" Heughed rather wickedly at her.


    Chilled by his imposing manner, L stepped back unconsciously. She then squared her shoulders


    and replied, "Of course, I am talking to you as Nicole''s mother, not as your girlfriend."


    The man scorned and rubbed the teeth mark on his right arm. Her bite stung so much. "Without me,


    you won''t have Nicole, right?"


    ......


    Her face instantly changed. She looked at him gracefully putting his hands in his pockets and was


    about to walk upstairs.


    Things were not settled yet. He must not go! She grabbed his hand, but was instead gripped by Harry.


    He lifted her up and carried her upstairs.


    "Ah! Harry, let me go!" With her body upside down, L felt very ufortable and it seemed like her


    head became heavier.


    "If you want to disturb my daughter''s sleep, scream all you want! No one wille to rescue you no


    matter how hard you try!" Unfortunately, what he said was true.


    L shut her mouth obediently and waited until Harry walked into the bedroom. They went to the


    balcony without disturbing Nicole.


    He put her on the deck chair on the balcony while he closed the sliding door.


    He then sat down beside her. "L, do you still want to talk to me?" he asked in a t, emotionless


    tone.


    L immediately nodded. This was something that they should talk about. Both of them were parents


    of Nicole.


    He smiled. "Well, show me your sincerity! I need to see that I could trust you." There was something


    else in his words. Howe L cannot hear it?


    L did not think for too long. She decided to just go all out for her daughter. There was no need to be


    affectionate to him. They were adults, and they should talk like one.

 Chapter 240 Cheat on Me

    Chapter 240 Cheat on Me


    The stars were shining beautifully in the sky. L closed her eyes for a while and zipped her dress


    open. Then she walked slowly to Harry.


    ...


    But when she woke up again, she found out that she was fully dressed and was in Harry''s private


    ne.


    Sitting on the bed, she looked around the small space, obviously confused. Where was she going?


    The rumbling came from the outside. Was she really on the ne? She hurriedly sprang out of bed and


    found a window. Now she was convinced of her idea.


    Opening the door of the restroom, she saw rows of plush chairs and an unfamiliar woman inside.


    What a damned man!


    "Where is Harry?", she scornfully asked the woman in front of her.


    Indeed the woman was a bodyguard sent here by Harry. Hearing her question, she answered


    respectfully, "Mr. Si is in C Country and he said that you were not sincere enough. So now, you are sent


    back to A Country, and he will talk with you about your childter."


    She couldn''t believe this!


    She could have died on the balcony, but Harry still said that she was not sincere enough. What a son of


    a bitch that man is!


    L was too angry to say anything. She inhaled and told herself not to appear mad about this.


    "Miss Li, Mr. Si prepared the anti-wrinkle cosmetics for you and told you not to be angry to prevent from


    getting wrinkled at a such young age." The bodyguard picked up a bag and handed it over while she


    was speaking.


    L looked at the bag d in ck and white. She knew it was a top international brand and has costs


    at least hundreds of thousand dors.


    She would normally put these expensive makeups on her face, but now she would prefer to throw it out


    of the ne. It would be better to throw it to Mars.


    You asshole Harry! You had done nothing but cheat on me and cause more trouble! Now you have


    directly sent me away. Do you think I am still scared of you?


    How can you toy with my emotions so casually and easily!


    She received the cosmetics from the bodyguard and just decided to give it to her mother. She thought


    that she was just in her twenties and she did not need it. They were more for people who were already


    kind of old.


    It seemed that she had to find other ways to take Nicole back. She considered this for a while and soon


    the nended in front of her family''s vi.


    L stepped off the ne absent-mindedly. She was unsure on how she could get Nicole back to her.


    Though Harry and Ynda gave up marrying, it didn''t mean that he would remarry L.


    What about...


    She muttered, as she stood still on the grass. Suddenly, a great idea came to her mind.


    But, it would be humiliating if she failed. The risk of this act was great. She had to be more and more


    cautious since Nicole was involved in this.


    But there was no harm in trying!


    She might ask him out sometime and choose a quiet ce where they could be all alone...


    Yes! That would work! L began to smile again at that thought and made her way to the vi.


    Jordan, who was standing at the windowsill of his study, had seen her getting off the ne to muttering


    without moving. He knew that she must be thinking of something again.


    Looking at his strange sister, he guessed that there must be something rted to Harry that happened


    while she was away.


    Butter, when he saw that she was still smiling, he was not that worried anymore.


    Well, he decided to stay out of this as long as Harry would not hurt his sister.


    L returned to her work and she was crunched up by the daily heavy workload. She could not


    imagine how Harry worked his way on this. But thanks to the several valuable employees who he


    arranged for her, her work became much lighter.


    L was having a video conference in the meeting room. Actually executives always engaged in a


    video conference with Harry once a month. Everyone reported to him and updated him of their own


    concerns.


    Half an hour had already passed. It would be L''s turn soon and her phone rang unexpectedly.


    Having forgotten to turn her phone on silent mode, she embarrassingly nced at the other executives


    and hang up.


    After hanging up, she sneaked a peak to see the phone number, and it was from Thomas Herren...


    She guiltily nced at Harry in the video. Harry was staring at her anxiously at the same time.


    It made L feel more guilty. She actually did not know why she needed to feel like this. She was not


    the one cheating here.


    The screen lit again and L hang up. She then sent a message to Thomas Herren.


    As the report ended, Harry began to say, "HF Group will hold a celebration party the day after


    tomorrow. We''ll invite all you executives toe with your partners." He paused and glimpsed at L,


    "The HF Group values this party so much so I will go too."


    Would he really go too? Hearing that, L''s eyes brightened. She wondered whether he would take


    Nicole to the party together with him.


    If Nicole coulde, L might have a chance to take her away!


    Harry continued to talk about the matters at hand. But he didn''t ignore L''s shining eyes and he


    certainly knew what she was thinking about.


    In order to stop her wish froming true, he would not take Nicole to the party.


    After the video conference, L went back to her office and called Thomas Herren back.


    "There is a new hotpot restaurant on Wanchang Road. How about we go out there tonight to have a


    taste?" The man''s gentle voice came from the other side of the phone.


    L was so nervous and her head began to spin. She was thinking about how to refuse him.


    But she remembered the celebration party happening in two days. She epted his invitation so she


    could ask him to apany her then.


    During dinner time, she would politely ask him to be her partner in the party. Of course, she was sure


    that he will say yes.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the celebration party of HF Group.


    Top executives of thepanies were present at the party that day. The first floor of the glorious hotel


    looked very magnificent and sophisticated.


    There was a banner hanging on the stage which bore the statement, "Celebrating fifteen years of HF


    Group''s Sess".


    At seven in the evening, hundreds of people were already in the hotel, cheering andughing.


    But they were curious about why the acting CEO of the SL Group had not appeared yet. They were


    informed that she woulde. Then the door of the hotel opened. L, who was dressed elegantly in


    a ck evening dress and walked together with Thomas Herren. Thomas was dressed in a neat suit.


    Many people knew L was beautiful but they were still amazed when they saw her through their own


    eyes.


    Keeping the makeup simple, she looked so attractive with her red retro lipstick!


    Her evening dress was a bit more mature and sexy. The soft cloth clung to her body and it clearly


    showed her sexy curves.


    She wore a long skirt that trailed along the floor and had put on lots of expensive jewelry. In order to


    look more sophisticated, she put the watch which Harry had given to her into the bag.


    Seeing her partner was the former president Thomas Herren, almost everyone in the hall were staring


    at them.


    The boss of the HF Group approached them to give his warm wee., "Mr. Herren, Miss Li,


    wee! It''s such a pleasure to see you here." Mars Zheng, who was nearly sixty years old, smiled


    from ear to ear. The joy in his eyes was undeniable. These two would further make hispany more


    popr.


    After shaking hands with Mars Zheng politely, L and Thomas Herren were soon surrounded by a


    crowd of people.


    The waiter offered some drink and L took a ss of champagne and began to greet others. The


    night had just started.

 Chapter 241 Yolandas Cousin

    Chapter 241 Ynda''s Cousin


    L knew clearly that it was not her that they really pay attention to. They were focused on the title of


    the acting CEO of SL Group.


    After drinking two sses of champagne, L started to be lost in her thoughts. Why hadn''t Harry


    shown up? She was in such a hurry to meet Nicole! She couldn''t wait any further!


    As she was about to drink her third ss, the hotel''s gate opened again. The person who showed up


    last always attracted a great number of attention.


    Harry, wearing a ck business suit with white shirt in it, a dull-red tie, suit pants, and a pair of brand-


    new and shinning hand-made leather shoes, slowly made his way towards the room.


    The appearance of this handsome and wealthy business tycoon caught the attention of many women in


    the hall.


    But what shocked everyone the most was the woman standing beside him. Even L was bewildered!


    Hispanion was wearing an off-shoulder full dress which was long enough to her bare feet, a girdle


    with countless diamonds around her waist, and a pair of 7 cm ck high heels.


    She had a perfect match of facial features. Her nted eyes was slightly painted with eye shadow and


    the blight red lipstick shined on her mouth. The priceless suit of diamonds that she wore was definitely


    of high quality and cost.


    There was no doubt that she and L were the two most beautiful women tonight.


    As Harry''spanion, her very expensive dress was enough to show how wealthy Harry was.


    However,pared with other women''s envy and jealousy, all L felt right now was mere surprise.


    L was not jealous of this woman, let alone to her priceless dress.


    She was just wondering why Lillian would show up here with Harry.


    She never heard that Lillian and Harry knew each other. Then she thought of her younger brother. She


    felt sick to her stomach.


    She needed to figure this all outter. Her brother needed some answers.


    Since the CEO of the SL Group had now appeared, everyone had turned their gazes towards Harry.


    L was happy of this.


    She took Thomas by the arm and walked towards the resting area.


    She had two problems to think about: Why Harry and Lillian appeared at the same time and was Nicole


    coming together.


    Thomas looked at L''s expression, and a sense of loss appeared in his eyes.


    Ever since Harry appeared, she has lost control of her mind.


    He and L were just talking casually when his cell phone suddenly rang. "I''ll take a call. Stay here."


    He gestured to her by pointing to his phone.


    L nodded and proceeded to drink another ss of champagne in the lounge.


    A woman in a light cyan dress had long noticed her every move.


    It was heard that her rtionship with Harry was very unstable now and the man apanying her


    now was also a former president. Well, it would be convenient for her to take next move.


    Holding a ss of red wine, Michelle Wu walked towards L. "Miss Li." She called her name in a very


    casual tone.


    L looked at the approaching person, a woman in a light cyan dress who had short hair even on the


    shoulders, with smoked makeup and a tight lip. She did not know the woman, though.


    However, she still politely responded, "Hello!"


    Michelle Wu took a sip of red wine and looked back and forth at the woman in front of her. No wonder


    that she was a woman who had what it takes to enchant Harry. Even her cousin could not match her in


    terms of face value.


    However, every time she thought of her cousin''s current tragic plight, Michelle Wu''s eyes burst out of


    anger. This was the fault of L Li!


    L found the woman''s sharp look very ufortable.


    She was about to roam around with her ss of champagne when Michelle stopped her.


    She turned her head back and looked curiously at the woman. Michelle got another ss of red wine


    from the waiter''s tray and then mixed the two sses together.


    Two-thirds of the ss was instantly filled with wine. However, it seemed that it was still not enough, as


    she picked up another ss. This time, the whole ss was filled.


    Well, L was bored anyway. Harry and Lillian are surrounded and ttered by crowds of people so


    she can''t find a chance to ask things about Nicole.


    This woman seemed to know L well so L would see what she wanted to do.


    Michelle Wu came in front of her and sneered, "I''m Michelle Wu, the daughter of Calvin Wu of C


    Country. How are you?" She intended to use her identity to shock L.


    Who was Calvin Wu? He was the person who enjoyed the highest power in Weier City of C Country


    and was known to everyone in that city.


    However, to Michelle''s disappointment, Lora''s face remained unchanged and she responded calmly,


    "Hello, Michelle Wu." "Do you know my another identity?" Looking at the full ss of red wine, Michelle


    Wu replied in disdain.


    L shook her head. Why should she know her other identity? She was not really interested.


    Again, she was about to leave with the champagne in her hands when Michelle pulled her back through


    her wrist.


    She wanted to make L a fool here today and let her taste the feeling of losing everything just like


    what her cousin experienced.


    "And my favorite cousin is Ynda Mo!" Her words sessfully attracted L''s attention. No need of


    her pulling as L turned back by herself.


    So Michelle Wu was Ynda''s cousin? Did shee to make trouble?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Michelle Wu finished her words, she poured a full ss of red wine onto L''s head to the


    shock of everyone around them.


    She was pleased to see more and more peopleing around and seeing this mess. L''s hairstyle


    waspletely changed as she was totally drenched by the wine.


    It was really embarrassing...


    "L, can''t you do anything else but always be the other woman?" Michelle Wu''s voice was loud


    enough to let the surrounding people hear her clearly.


    Immediately, gossips and small talks burst around the room. Seeing Miss Li humiliated, even the


    executives of SL Group did not know what to do.


    Simultaneously, they turned back to see Harry behind them. He was still held by Lillian and was staring


    nkly at the scene from a distance.


    No one could guess what he was thinking. Lillian nced at him several times. Wouldn''t he protect this


    woman who he loved?


    After a while, he still did not show any signs to help.


    At the same time, things began to stir up again between L and Michelle Wu. L slowly untied her


    long wet hair and let it fall on her back.


    Like a beautiful woman who has just taken a shower, she looked so charming and beautiful. She may


    be embarrassed on the inside, but she was still smoking hot on the outside.


    L walked in front of her with a smirk on her face and reached to take the ss of red wine from


    Michelle Wu''s hands.


    Of course, Michelle would not give it to her. However, L did not take it. She held it to her mouth and


    drank her own wine.


    Her action was so bold and sensual that several young men even began to whistle.


    She walked towards the corner of the table, and broke the ss.


    Looking at the jagged broken ss, Lora smiled with satisfaction. Her sudden smile was like a bouquet


    of tender roses. Everyone were frozen as they were greatly entranced by her beauty.


    The beauty of Miss Li, the CEO of the SL Group, really deserved a great reputation!


    And she was also worthy of being the ex-wife of Harry, the giant business tycoon. The beauty was


    really breathtaking.


    Being watched by everyone present in the hall, L pulled Michelle Wu a little bit closer to her. As she


    cannot break away from her control, Michelle Wu watched her hand be ced on the table beside


    them.


    Then L did something that shocked everyone.

 Chapter 242 Help Your Subordinates

    Chapter 242 Help Your Subordinates


    "Ah!" The entire floor of the hotel suddenly hushed in silence. All the people gathered to the scene


    where the two women were showing off against each other.


    The broken champagne ss unfortunately hit Michelle''s white tender hands, and blood instantly


    oozed from her skin.


    Michelle could not open her eyes with the severe pain, as her face turned pale and her forehead began


    to seep sweat.


    It was too painful that she did not dare to move. L released her hands but did not n to stop there.


    She wouldn''t back down from this woman.


    She gestured at the dumbfounded waiter charmingly with her index finger. The waiter immediately


    came to her side.


    L repeated what Michelle did as she poured the red wine, alcohol and champagne in a cup. As it


    was not full, she added another ss of juice into the cup so it was almost overflowing.


    At this time, Michelle''s malepanion quickly came to stop L. He gripped L''s wrist to prevent


    her from moving any further.


    L stepped the heels on her shoes on his feet and pounded really hard. He immediately jumped to


    the other side and howled with pain.


    Michelle finally opened her eyes, as she looked at L who was approaching her again. Horror filled


    her eyes.


    This woman was bloodily brutal!


    Without any hesitations, L poured the ss of drink on Michelle''s head, and then smashed the red


    wine ss under her feet.


    A few pieces of broken ss hit Michelle on her feet. She screamed in agony.


    This scene hadpletely caught by the eyes of Harry, who looked admiringly at the not-at-all


    embarrassed charming woman.


    This was exactly how his daughter''s mother would be --- sometimes arrogant and self-willed,


    sometimes charming and clever, and sometimes naughty and cute...


    At this time, several bodyguards ran from the outside of the hotel and stood beside Michelle. They were


    overly concerned and formed a circle around her.


    Michelle immediately sprung up and pointed at L angrily. "Seize this woman!"


    L did not have the slightest fear and looked at the bodyguard who was already ready to grab her.


    She immediately turned back and rushed outside. Upon seeing this, everyone turned their back and


    dispersed. No one even dared to help the bloodied woman.


    Only a man and a woman remained in their ce, both calmly holding sses of red wine.


    Seeing Harry, L certainly would not give up such a good chance. She clutched Harry''s suit and hid


    behind him. "Mr. Si, as the CEO of the SL Group, shouldn''t you try to help your subordinates who are in


    trouble?" L''s straightforward voice rose from behind him.


    Why should he help this cruel woman? She started themotion. Harry curled his lips and stared at


    L.


    The several bodyguards saw L, who was hiding behind Harry, all were dumbfounded. This man was


    the famous Harry Si, and they did not dare to evene close to him.


    The bodyguards had to go back and consult Michelle. While Michelle was pulling out a fragment of the


    champagne ss stuck in her hand, she almost fainted in great pain.


    She would remember this pain forever! That L will taste a dose of her own medicine! She would pay


    back every bad thing she had done to her.


    "Miss, Mr. Si is beside L so ..." The bodyguard''s words almost pissed Michelle off to death.


    How could Harry still protect her?


    Holding her injured hand, Michelle walked to Harry. She looked at L who was smoothing her long


    hair behind Harry. Suppressing down her anger, she said, "Mr. Si, please let me take this woman who


    harmed me!" Her voice was full of caution and despair.


    Harry nced at Michelle, whose face was pale, and just walked away.


    L looked at the man disappearing before her. What? How could he just leave me here? At this


    critical moment, Harry just... Walked Away!


    At this time, Thomas Herren, who has finally returned from a phone call about his government work,


    was confused when he saw the bodyguards. The atmosphere seemed really strange.


    Many people circled around and pointed at both women. Gossips and rumors were flying around the


    hall.


    When he remembered the little woman, he suddenly had a bad feeling and he immediately made his


    way to the scene.


    Indeed! It was L, whose hair was still wet, who was involved in this mess!


    When the bodyguard went to take control of L, Thomas Herren quickly shouted, "Stop! She is with


    me."


    He walked through the crowd and inadvertently saw that Harry was on the side. Howe he had not


    done anything to solve this matter?


    "Mr. Herren came to rescue L from this mess."


    "Mr. Herren seemed to have a good rtionship with L Li. Are they really a couple now?"


    "Well, the media also took a picture of them kissing in the street!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the whispers of the surrounding people, Harry clenched the red wine ss he was holding.


    L! If you dare to leave with him today, try it!


    The man''s eye contact was too strong. L couldn''t help but look at Harry. She actually sensed danger


    in Harry''s aura.


    What did Harry mean by this?


    He did not want to save her but he was preventing other men to do so? Did he really want something


    bad to happen to her?


    Thinking of this, it made her heart grip in anger.


    Seeing the former president Thomas Herrene, Michelle didn''t care at all. He was only an outgoing


    president! He did not have any position now.


    "Seize her!" The pain in her hand was almost unbearable, but her heart would not be settled if she


    didn''t see with her own eyes that L be seized by her bodyguards.


    Seeing that Michelle had totally ignored him, Thomas Herren did not feel angry. He went to L, kept


    her behind him and protected her like a mother hen guarding her chick.


    "I don''t care who you are. If you want to take L today, you need my consent!"


    Behind, L felt at odds. She looked up and saw the Herren''s wide back, as if it were a wall keeping


    her from danger.


    Harry was watching L''s every move quietly when he saw her look at Thomas Herren with


    admiration. Anger filled his being.


    Michelle''s bodyguards and Thomas Herren were deadlocked and no one would step back.


    Harry nced over at the CEO of HF Group and said coldly, "HF Group is just watching my people


    being bullied like this?" The red wine ss broke down at his words.


    His people? His woman or his subordinate?


    All the people were frightened, and Harry just calmly took out a white handkerchief from his chest


    pocket and wiped the red wine and blood in his hands. It was like nothing had happened.


    The CEO of HF Group immediately sent a person to take the first-aid kit, and then nervously wiped the


    cold sweat on his face. He walked to Harry. "Mr. Si, I''m sorry. I will solve this issue now."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle was the daughter of the mayor of C Country, whom he did not dare to offend. He was also in a


    deadlock. However, Harry had said so. He was obviously angry so he had to do something now.


    The CEO approached Michelle and said in a reassuring tone, "Miss Wu, you see today is a happy day,


    so don''t let unpleasant things sweep your interest. I beg you to let this pass."


    Michelle looked at Harry''s stoic face. She was terrified but she can''t just let L off the hook.

 Chapter 243 Cant You Fight on Your Own

    Chapter 243 Can''t You Fight on Your Own


    She had no other choice but to say, "For the sake of Mr. Si and the CEO of HF, I would forgive her if


    she would apologize!" Michelle Wu raised her chin up high and continued to radiate an arrogant mood.


    Just at that moment, L had walked out from behind Thomas Herren. The CEO of the HF Group saw


    her and smiled. "Miss Li, you hurt Miss Wu''s hand after all. So if you can apologize to her, everything


    will be okay now."


    L nced at the CEO of HF with a sneer and then she stared at Michelle Wu. "You want me to


    apologize? In your sweet dreams!"


    "You!" Michelle Wu grind her teeth in anger as she nced at the CEO and then to Harry. "As you see,


    she''s the one who is unwilling topromise."


    "You insulted me first, so why would I apologize?" L was certainly not that easy to deal with. She


    was a very determined woman.


    The situation was deadlocked again. The CEO of HF nced at the two women and then he stared at


    Harry, whose wound was being cleaned by a medic.


    He didn''t even look this way, so obviously he was staying out of the argument.


    Suddenly, Michelle Wu went up to L and raised her arm to p her! At thest moment, Michelle Wu


    was stopped by the man behind L.


    Thomas Herren seldom looked so angry like this. He waved off Michelle Wu''s arm quickly. Michelle Wu


    was surprised and stepped back awkwardly. She would have fallen onto the round if the bodyguard


    didn''t help her.


    Michelle Wu was too angry to speak. She looked at the man and woman in front of her, and ordered


    her bodyguards resentfully, "Seize this woman! If any of you would let her leave, you are all fired!"


    At that moment, the hotel gate was opened and many uniformed men came in.


    The one in front was Joseph in a pink suit with two or three bodyguard squads trailing him.


    "Who dares touch my sister!" His loud and clear voice immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    Joseph ignored the uproar and the nces that he attracted and went to L and stood beside her.


    "Oh my god! Isn''t that the superstar Joseph?"


    "Yes, yes! He is so handsome!"


    "Jesus, how many bodyguards did he bring here?"


    ¡­


    But that was all. The 20 to 30 bodyguards of Joseph was forming a line, when there was another


    uproar from the gate.


    Again, more than 10 bodyguards were brought in by the driver of Thomas Herren. They stood behind


    Thomas Herren waiting for his order.


    The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder!


    Everybody was covering their wide-open mouths. They were astonished to see such great scene that


    only normally appear in films.


    At the moment that Joseph showed up, Lillian was still standing beside Harry. She pinched Harry''s


    sleeve tightly and she couldn''t take her eyes off Joseph anymore.


    After taking care of the wound on his hand, Harry was leaning on the bench sittingzily, looking at the


    scene in an impassive manner.


    L''s mind was filled with questions as she watched the bodyguards enter the hall and stand behind


    them.


    Why was Joseph here? Shouldn''t he be in C Country?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle Wu was scared by the scene. Her face turned pale and her bodyguards were holding their


    breaths.


    There were so many people at the opposite side, that they would be easily beaten if they fight.


    "L, can''t you fight on your own, huh? You even need so many people. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Michelle Wu raised her voice with a little shiver.


    L sneered at Michelle Wu who she thought was already terrified. Wasn''t she the first one who tried


    to fight her with some bodyguards just now?


    "So what? Call more bodyguards then. If you still have some. It won''t help even if you apologize to me


    right now!" She was already satisfied. She did not need her apology.


    Michelle Wu''s whole body was shaking now, as the blood on her hand was still dripping.


    "Let''s get out of here!" She would let go of this woman today. "L, you watch your back! Let''s wait and


    see.", she thought to herself.


    Just get out of here? "I''ve brought my people here, then you tell us you want to leave all of a sudden?"


    Joseph stared at Michelle Wu, pretending to be shocked. He was sarcastic about it.


    Michelle Wu was caught in a dilemma.


    "L, what do you want us to do with her?" Thomas Herren gently asked thedy beside her. No


    matter what she wanted to do, he would take the consequences for her.


    Joseph also said, "So, sister, do whatever you want. We are here behind you."


    Then Joseph noticed the girl next to Harry by ident. She was standing upright, with her arm holding


    Harry''s.


    L tried to control her anger as she looked at her two lifesavers. She was so lucky that there were


    people who would fight for her. Well, except Harry...


    "Miss Wucks of education. Let the policemen teach her a lesson! So that she would not harm people


    again in the future!"


    Hearing these strong words from L, Michelle was terrified. Would she put her into jail? No!


    "Who are you to do this to me?" Michelle Wu shouted with her shrill voice but no one would listen. The


    bodyguards at L''s side dragged Michelle Wu and her bodyguards out of the hotel.


    The scene ended right there. L winked to the two men beside her.


    They didn''t mind the people''s furtive looks and just proceeded to just walk away. Everybody saw that


    Thomas Herren drape his suit jacket on L''s shoulders while approaching the hotel gate. It was a


    really sweet gesture.


    L smiled to him lovingly and held onto his arms. She left the hotel in the simr noble way that she


    came in.


    Of course Harry saw this scene, too. He swirled the red wine ss in his hand then casually put it on


    the table.


    He fixed his clothes, his very dignity shown in every move he made.


    With an absent-minded Lillian holding his arm, Harry went up to the CEO of HF and said to him, "Mr.


    Lyu, the SL Group and the HF group won''t have any cooperation from now on. You have turned me


    off." As he finished his statement, Harry ignored the ashen-faced CEO of HF and left in his own


    charming way.


    At that moment, Julie, who just hid herself in the corner, walked out after enjoying the show. She


    reminded the CEO of HF, "Miss Li was the ex-wife of Mr. Si." And then she left on her high heels with


    several senior managers of the SL group.


    Certainly, the CEO of HF knew that L was Harry''s ex-wife. But she was ex-wife, wasn''t she? If they


    loved each other, howe they ended their marriage?


    And then he remembered suddenly that Harry just said "my people". L was his... woman? Again?


    When the CEO of HF came to his senses, most of the people had already left the hotel. The


    celebration party waspletely messed up.


    Thomas and L walked out of the hotel. He wanted to drive her back, but Joseph was there now so


    there was no need for that anymore.


    He only escorted L to Joseph''s car, and she looked at him warmly. "Thank you for today!" L


    sincerely expressed her gratitude.


    Unexpectedly, Thomas and Joseph came to her aid when she needed help. That they stood behind her


    and made her very proud and happy.

 Chapter 244 Treat Nicole as My Own Child

    Chapter 244 Treat Nicole as My Own Child


    Thomas lovingly tossed her loose hair behind her ears and smiled. "How about treating me to dinner


    some other day to thank me?" He didn''t expect her to say yes.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    To his pleasant surprise, L abruptly nodded without any hesitation. "Oh, no problem. It''s on me!" She


    really wanted to thank him properly. What he did for her earlier was heroic.


    For the first time, Thomas had experienced the feeling of being ttered. He felt more than ever that he


    needed to guard and protect her.


    "Go home and rest early. You work too hard. You should look after yourself, too." He said in a soft


    voice. He knew that as an acting CEO of the SL Group, L was very devoted to her work. He hoped


    to be of help to her.


    She agreed. With a friendly smile, she put on the coat and sat in Joseph''s car.


    "I will have the coat washed and sent to you by tomorrow. Thank you for this." She turned around to


    face him and promised him that.


    Thomas nodded. With a humorous tone, he said, "Hey, you need to deliver the coat by yourself!"


    L replied with a grin and the car drove off.


    Thomas saw them rush off and returned to his own car. His driver greeted him and they took off from


    the parking lot.


    But as soon as Thomas''s car disappeared in the distance, L''s car returned.


    She almost forgot that she urgently needed to see Harry and discuss about Nicole! She stepped out of


    the car and looked around. She soon spotted Harry''s car in the parking lot.


    Not far from here, Harry and Lillian were actually walking towards her direction.


    "Harry!" L called out as she ran towards them.


    He heard her voice and looked up. L was wearing a suit coat and a pair of high heels. It was not


    easy to wear the stiletto heels. L was cautious while running.


    Lillian cast a quick nce at Harry. Without saying anything, she sat into the car first. She does not


    need any permission for this. This was for her daughter.


    Harry had mixed feelings about this. He sat in the car with Lillian and pretended that he did not care


    about L.


    He ruthlessly closed the car door in her face. Only half of the car window was left open.


    L leaned against the window. As she was gasping for air, she hurriedly asked, "Harry, where is


    Nicole?"


    "She''s not here." Leaning against the seat, he replied with his eyes closed.


    Not here? ? ? L''s eyes widened in anger. Her voice was shaking, "Why don''t you bring her to me?"


    She snapped at him. His indifference about important matters always made her mad.


    Harry opened his eyes. With a cold nce, he replied, "Do you have any other questions? I''m kind of


    busy here."


    L hit her palms on the car window. She was utterly speechless at Harry''s answer. Then she turned


    to Lillian and asked, "Lillian, do you love my brother or not? What''s the meaning of this? What kind of


    woman are you?" She had no idea what was going on between Joseph and Lillian but she challenged


    her with the question anyway.


    Lillian''s face turned pale. She thought about her father''s words and then she said with a soft voice, "Tell


    Joseph that I don''t love him. The man I want is named... Harry Si!" She knew what the consequence


    would be once she gave her this answer. She didn''t want this too. From now on, she had nothing to do


    with Joseph and she had officially be the love rival of L.


    ...


    Under the dim light, L gazed at the couple in utter disbelief. Harry was still in his mysterious-looking


    self and Lillian was kind of lost in her thoughts. Both of them really looked strange.


    Physically, they were a natural match but both of them have different personalities. She stood alone


    outside of the car like an idiot.


    Her heart skipped a beat. L felt desperate at that very moment. She felt so alone.


    She bitterly curled up her lips. Ynda was gone but here came Lillian. Why couldn''t the universe let


    both her and Harry be together? Would that never happen again?


    Suddenly, it started to drizzle. Little raindrops hit her and wet her half-dried beautiful long hair.


    Finally, she opened her mouth and said with a dry voice, "Harry, just give Nicole back to me... I will let


    go of you! Really let go! I... promise! Just give me back my child!"


    Time seemed still as the rain became heavier. L''s makeup began to smear.


    Harry''s tight fists revealed his true feelings and scornfully replied, "L, for the past four years, how


    have you been treating me? You kept her as a secret from me. Now you dare to ask her back? You


    wish! She is my child, too!"


    What did he say? L couldn''t feel her legs. She was starting to feel really numb. She sat on the


    ground, gazing into the emptiness in front of her. Inside the car, Lillian reassured her, "If I could be with


    Mr. Si, I would treat Nicole as my own child."


    As her own child? No, she would hate to see that!


    "Joey, start the car!" His tone was so cold and emotionless. She has never felt so alone like this before.


    L watched the limo drive away as her vision began to blur. Out of desperation, she shouted at the


    top of her voice: "Harry Si, I hate you!"


    An umbre appeared over her head. Joseph extended his hand to her. "Sis, let''s go home.", he said


    so as he helped her get up from the ground. Joseph walked L to the car. Each of her step was


    heavy and remorseful.


    Inside the car, they didn''t talk at all. Joseph had a vague idea on what had happened. His sister was


    heartbroken. He thought the only reason would be that Harry and Lillian decided to be together.


    Joseph grinned with bitterness. What a joke! His woman was going to be the new lover of his ex-


    brother-inw! That man did not have real emotions. He was absolutely amused...and angered.


    The rain was still pouring down when they arrived at the gate of the Li vi. L sadly opened the car


    door herself and stumbled to the porch.


    Her coat was soaking wet. She opened the door and walked straight inside.


    She didn''t see anyone downstairs. Her parents might not be back tonight as the weather was really


    bad.


    She walked upstairs and knocked on her brother''s bedroom door. Jordan opened the door.


    He immediately knew something was wrong when he saw his sister''s pale face and wet hair.


    "Hey, are you okay?" He frowned as he noticed her sad look.


    "Brother, could Wendy apany me tonight? Is that okay with you?" Wendy was already in her


    pajamas. She came to the door and was shocked by L''s pathetic look.


    "L, what happened to you? Howe you just let the rain soak you? You''ll get really sick." She held


    L''s cold hands, asking her with a concerned voice.


    Joseph made his way to the second floor as well. Jordan looked at his younger brother and was


    confused. Why was he here and what did they do? It all seemed unusual.


    Wendy apanied L to her bedroom. The Li brothers went straight to the study.


    Joseph sat in the sofa with a gloomy face as he tried to ignore Jordan''s questions.


    He was not dodging the questions. He simply didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know what to feel,


    either.


    His sister was in a mess! He just got out of the ne tonight. All he ever wanted was to sneak back


    home quietly.


    But his n was interrupted with Harry''s call. He said that his sister needed help and he had organized


    a group of strong men. What Joseph needed to do was to go to the hotel with those strong men to save


    his sister.


    It would be wrong to say that Harry didn''t love his sister! How could Harry love someone else? Did he


    really love Lillian?


    But indeed, he still hurt her in the end...So whose fault was it? He didn''t have the answer himself.


    Jordan couldn''t get him to talk. He smoked one cigarette after another in anxiety.


    Finally he lost his patience. With one kick on Joseph''s calf, he snapped, "Was it Harry? Come on, tell


    me now. I''m part of the family too. I deserve to know." He was quite sure it must be him!


    Nicole was still in C Country. Things were gettingplicated. His sister was definitely hiding


    something as Nicole was not just staying with Harry for a couple of days! This was getting out of


    hand...

 Chapter 245 Harrys Attitude

    Chapter 245 Harry''s Attitude


    Joseph had a gut feeling that he should say something nice for Harry because he had given him a lot of


    favors before. He thought that Harry wanted something in return.


    However, he swallowed down whatever he was about to say. He just couldn''t be untrue to himself.


    Instead, he simply said, "It''s L''s own business. Why don''t you ask her yourself? I don''t know much


    about it either!"


    Jordan cast a cold nce at his restless brother and replied, "What''s the use of you then? Don''t you


    know how to protect L? She''s our sister, for God''s sake!"


    Joseph felt offended by his remarks. The truth was, he was not always in A Country. His sister had


    always had a wrong temper. She had always been a brave girl. The only person that could actually hurt


    her was Harry Si.


    The question was, what could he possibly do to confront Harry about this? He owed that guy a lot of


    favors! He just couldn''t ditch him like that. He had already given him a car and a t. He sometimes felt


    as if he was Harry''s mistress because of how he spoiled him. Even thepany he worked for now


    belonged to Harry.


    On second thought, he did feel like something was really wrong here. He realized that he could be just


    a puppet for Harry.


    One thing he was sure about was that Harry definitely loved his sister. There was no denying that. But


    as it was their own private matter, he and his brother should just stay out of it. Harry and L were


    already old enough to take care of their problems.


    Joseph''s mind had just turned to a clutter. He had not solved his own issue and yet here came his


    sister''s problem. He desperately needed some peace and sce!


    Ignoring his elder brother''s furious gazing, he stumbled out of the study and returned to his bedroom.


    L tossed her wet clothes aside and stepped into the bathroom. She felt much better after a hot


    shower but emotionally, she couldn''t stop hurting just yet.


    Thomas''s expensive coat looked all ruined. She felt sorry for him and nned to buy a new one


    tomorrow.


    Wendy sat on the bedside with a hair dryer in her hand. Upon seeing L so lost in her thoughts, she


    smiled and asked L toe closer so that she could dry her hair for her.


    She was L''s sister-inw but she has always acted just like L''s mother. Deep down, she felt


    grateful for her family as both L and her mother-inw treated her nicely. Wendy felt obliged to


    return their kindness every now and then.


    The room was quiet, and only the sound of the hair dryer could be heard. L didn''t feel like talking at


    all. Wendy respected that and didn''t ask her questions either.


    She knew that if L wanted to talk, she would have spit out everything a long time ago. It was


    pointless for her to bother L with loads of questions if she was not in the mood of talking.


    But tonight, Wendy will apany her to sleep. She does not want L to be alone in her thoughts


    right now. She looked at her healthy, wless skin and smiled. "Sister-inw, aren''t you super happy


    with my brother?" She could tell from her radiant aura that she was in a very happy marriage.


    Wendy felt a bit shy and whispered, "Stop it. I would always feel happy once you and mother are


    home!" As for her quiet and emotionless husband, she was not that into him!


    Wendy blushed as a big smile uncontrobly spread over her face. L looked at Wendy and felt truly


    happy for her. She has made the right decision back then! How lucky of her...


    "Wendy, he won''t give Nicole back to me. I miss my daughter so much." L finally opened up her


    heart and shared her worries with Wendy.


    On hearing her words, Wendy frowned and immediately felt sadder. It was really tough to deal with.


    Harry Si was a man of power and limitless capabilities. They had no chance of winning in getting Nicole


    back by force. It would be so pointless.


    "Why don''t you marry each other again?" It would be nice for both of them. Nicole would get to see


    both her mother and father more often. More importantly, she would see them together.


    L thought about marrying him again. However, his attitude was so nasty that it literally drove her


    crazy! Besides, he had a new girl now. "I don''t know why he was so into Lillian now. I don''t know if he


    really loves her, or he''s just making a point." She murmured to herself.


    As far as she knew, Lillian used to be in D City all the time. She couldn''t understand why she would be


    here. L was very confused.


    "Lillian? Is this true?" Wendy remembered thatdy. Long time ago, both Lillian and L were


    recognized by the upper ss of D City as the most beautiful women in the city.


    Then Lillian faded from the stage. It was not until now that she showed up again. But it was just so


    strange that she showed up as Harry''s lover.


    "You have no idea how much I hate him now. Ynda was history but Lillian has taken over her role!"


    She knew Harry was ying in the field all this time. She couldn''t care less. However, both Ynda


    and Lillian were obviously serious in having a rtionship with him.


    Wendy tried tofort her. "It is normal. Harry Si is a well-established man that there ought to be some


    women around him trying to win his heart. It''s something that you should learn to live with, L."


    Ynda Mo and Lillian Ye were two well-known names. She bet there were other women that L was


    not even aware.


    The most important thing here was Harry''s attitude.


    "I feel so bad now. He really drives me crazy with his attitude. When he showed his love and care to


    me, I feel like standing on top of the world. I know he was not pretending it.


    But when he was ruthless to me, his coldness could actually kill me. I know he was not pretending it


    either! What was he thinking? How could he do that to someone he loves?" It was said that women''s


    hearts were impossible to guess. Harry''s mind was even more difficult to read!


    Lying on her side, Wendy gazed at L attentively and said, "Don''t you think he acts like that because


    he is mad at you for keeping Nicole away from him? The more he loved you, the more he felt wronged


    by you. The feeling was so strong that eventually he lost control of his heart and all his emotions turned


    into hatred! L, Nicole is his daughter." That would exin his indifferent attitude towards her.


    L shook her head in confusion. It never urred to her that Harry would be this mad. "He is just


    overreacting! I did tell him the truth! I thought that he will be happy..." She frowned in distress.


    The two women chatted untilte that night but L was still depressed.


    One of Wendy''s ideas actually made sense that L should pretend dating another man. If Harry still


    loved her, he would definitely act on it and prevent it from happening.


    After all, Harry was known to be a dominating and selfish man. He wouldn''t tolerate her being with


    another man.


    L decided to carry out this n to see if Harry cared or not. If he turned her down again, she would


    really give up forever.


    By then, it was no longer his problem if she married another man or not. She deserved to be happy,


    too.


    Fair enough. It was now battle time for both of them!


    The rain stopped the next morning. The weather was brilliant.


    L went to thepany in her brother''s car.


    To avoid remembering how hurt she was, she devoted herself into the tedious work. By lunch break,


    she had some time to call Mrs. Du and sessfully got the answers she needed.


    In the beginning though, Mrs. Du was not willing to talk about Nicole. But as Harry did not specifically


    forbid her from telling the truth, she gave out the address of Nicole''s kindergarten school to L.


    Two dayster, L flew to C Country.


    She didn''t contact Harry for days. She missed her daughter to bits as she had not talked to her for


    days. Those days were a torture for her.


    But thanks to the address given by Mrs. Du, L finally saw her daughter in the kindergarten. She


    became so excited that she burst into tears.


    Her Nicole, her sweet baby!


    Since she was a new face in the school, L had to exin to the teacher that she was Nicole''s


    mother. Nicole''s tight embrace and happy smile eventually convinced the teacher.


    She took her daughter by the hand and they left the kindergarten in a hurry. As soon as they left, the


    teacher called Harry and exined what had happened.


    Harry paused on hearing the news. Then he simply said, "All right."


    He didn''t need to know more. He has expected that this would happen. He ended the call.


    He knew for sure that L would not be able to take Nicole with her. He didn''t mind that they are


    having a mother-and-daughter moment right now.


    L did n to sneak Nicole out of the country. She had a scheme that after lunch, she would take


    Nicole straight to the airport.


    However, her n failed. Half way to the airport, her taxi was stopped by Harry''s car. He came out of


    nowhere!


    The cold, murderous look in his eyes scared her!


    ... She and Nicole were immediately brought back to the mansion.


    Inside the mansion.


    The gate of the mansion were changed into two ebony nks. They looked taller and bigger. It seemed


    like Harry had already learned his lesson.


    Harry made it clear to the security team that not a single person should be given permission to leave.


    With these words, he returned to thepany to finish his work.


    L wouldn''t let the chance of taking her daughter home just slip away. However, as soon as she


    approached the gate, the security team showed up and stopped her in time.


    She had to return to the mansion with her daughter. There, they yed some toys together. L even


    took a bath with Nicole before putting her to sleep.


    She fondly gazed at her sleeping face. L cherished every moment she had with Nicole. There were


    so precious to her. Soon, they would be worlds apart again.


    Just as L was about to doze off by the bed side, she was woken up by a gush of cool breeze. It was


    already eleven in the evening.


    She immediately opened her eyes only to find Harry standing next to her, gazing at her with no


    emotions on his face.


    Her vision was still blurred but she came to her senses within seconds.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was now in Harry''s room. He took her here by force.


    She cast a look at her sleeping daughter and screwed up her courage to face Harry. L touched the


    thing in her pocket as she bravely held up Harry''s hand. Together, they walked out of the bedroom.


    On the balcony.


    The stars were shining in the dark sky like millions of diamonds. The cold sea breeze made L shiver.


    Thinking about her next move, L felt cold sweat forming up on her forehead.


    Harry was in a gray shirt. He looked rxed as he leaned against the chair on the balcony.


    L clenched her fist. She had to do this for the sake of her daughter! Without warning, she knelt on


    one knee and said, "Harry, I am going to propose to you! I need you to marry me!"


    ... Harry was utterly speechless by L''s move. He felt greatly offended by her proposal. This was the


    least of his expectations.


    He had no idea that he, as a man, would be proposed to by a woman like this!


    L panicked and immediately became helpless. Judging from Harry''s gloomy face, she had screwed


    things up!


    Before she realized anything, Harry grabbed her by the arm and lifted her up. He forced her against the


    wall and snapped with a deep voice, "L, are you out of your mind?"


    L dodged his angry gaze, pulled over his hand and forcefully put a stic ring on his little finger. It


    was a ring that she had brought from the children''s toy store.


    The ring was way too small for his finger. It stuck on the first knuckle.


    Harry unbelievably looked at the stic ring. He honestly could not feel more upset.


    He took off the ring without saying anything. The next second, he tossed the ring into the deep ocean


    with all his strength!


    L looked at him with great disappointment. Her n went through as she had expected.


    She was not confident at all that her proposal would work. She had expected this, anyway. In order not


    to waste money on the diamond ring if her proposal failed, she bought a stic one just in case.


    If Harry did agree to marry her, she wouldn''t mind buying him a ten-carat diamond ringter on!


    Staring at the endless ocean, L tossed her long hair back. Never mind, it still was worth trying!


    She had iting. Since it was a matter between she and Harry, she didn''t feel ashamed at all!


    Nobody would know.


    The thought relieved her. L slowly walked back towards the bedroom. However, she was violently


    stopped by Harry. He looked so dangerous as he forced her against the wall and snapped, "You! How


    dare you insult me and just walk away? No way!"


    ... L was surprised by his usation. She definitely didn''t mean to insult him. Fine. Maybe her ring


    was cheap. But she only bought it in case he turned down her proposal. A real diamond ring would be


    a waste of money, wouldn''t it? She was just being practical.


    She shook her head and said with a depressed voice, "Mr. Si, please don''t get me wrong. But I only did


    that for the sake of Nicole. I just want her to be with her true parents."


    What did she imply? That she only proposed to marry him for the sake of their daughter?


    Harry grew angrier by her words. He leaned over, pressed his lips against hers and kissed her


    ferociously as a punishment.


    L pushed him away and ran out of the balcony.


    He had just refused her proposal. So why did he kiss her then? What an idiot!


    With a grin, Harry secretly put the thing he was supposed to throw into his pocket.


    He paced up behind her and pulled her back once again. This time, he forced her to lie back in the


    balcony chair.


    "Douchebag! Douchebag! Let me go! Hey.... Oh."


    Her screams eventually came to a halt as he had sealed her lips with his mouth. In the bedroom, Nicole


    has turned around in her sleep. She had a sweet smile on her face.


    She was dreaming about her parents. They were kissing. How sweetly embarrassing...


    ...


    The night was long. No more talking was heard apart from muffled, gentle and sweet moans.


    When dawn arrived, Harry carried the sleeping L into the bathroom. He also ordered his private jet


    to wait in the mansion.


    One hourter, L was carried to the bed on the ne while she was still sleeping.


    She finally woke up from her sleep. Realizing that she was actually in the ne, L sat up


    immediately. She ran to the ne window.


    What the hell! That idiot had sent her back to A Country. The ne had justnded on thend of the Li


    vi. Wow, he had done it again.


    She saw her grandfather with crutches walking towards the ne.


    Despite feeling weak in her leg muscles, L ran out of the ne to greet her grandfather. On her way


    out, she grabbed her bag back from the female bodyguard.


    "Grandfather!" L greeted him with a big smile as she helped him with the crutches. The two walked


    back to the vi together.


    Landon curiously looked at the ne as it took off and asked with squinting eyes, "L, whose ne


    was that and where were youst night? You should always take a rest from time to time. Don''t get too


    caught up with work."


    L was embarrassed by the questions. She thought about her excuses and exined, "I was on a


    business trip to C Country. I was needed at the headquarters there. As the returning fight was sold out,


    the CEO sent me back through his private jet."


    Landon nodded as if he was fully convinced. As they were walking towards the vi, he suddenly said


    with a smile on his face, "Isn''t the CEO Harry Si?"


    ... Her grandpa had such a sarcastic smile that L knew that he was ying tricks on her.


    "Grandfather, I only went to check on Nicole." She said as she lowered her face in embarrassment.


    On hearing Nicole''s name, Landon paused. "Is Nicoleing back?" The real question was at the tip


    of his tongue. He wanted to ask her when they would tie the knot again.


    He heard rumors that C Country would soon witness some good news. Harry Si was about to get


    engaged with the eldest daughter of the Ye family from Z Country. If that was the case, he would never


    ever forgive Harry, even on his death bed!


    L blinked her eyes. She hid her true feelings as she tried tofort Landon. "Don''t worry. We will


    sort it out pretty soon. Harry still loves me. I can feel it." But she knew it was just her good wishes. The


    truth was her proposal went through and he kissed her by force as a punishment. The thought made


    L sad.


    Landon was old enough to see through her lies. However, he didn''t expose her as he simply said,


    "You''d better be! No point in dragging the issue. You are an adult now, and I trust that you could make


    the right decisions."


    "Of course, grandfather." L sighed deeply to herself.


    Time went by so fast. After some time, it was already a weekter.


    L suddenly realized that she still owed Thomas his suit and a dinner.


    She took out her phone and dialed his number. He answered her call right away. It seemed like he was


    waiting for her call all day. "Finally you called me! Hope you have not forgotten about the..."


    On hearing his voice, L giggled. "I am sorry. I have been busy. How about a dinner with me tonight?"


    "No problem!" He had been waiting for her invitation for days already. Thomas felt so


    excited.

 Chapter 246 A Plastic Ring

    Chapter 246 A stic Ring


    They ended the call when they have agreed that Thomas will just pick her upter.


    L finished her work quickly and then abruptly made her way out of the office.


    Thomas, after his retirement from the post, had more time for leisure now. He even had less business


    to do than L right now.


    When L was still waking out of the office, Thomas was already there waiting for her.


    Seeing her in yellow trousers, he immediately came over.


    "I can see in your eyes that you are already tired." Sometimes, he thought of giving up his current work


    to apany and help her in her daily work. She always seemed to be so exhausted.


    L shook her head. "Not too much. I''m used to it." She could bear that.


    The two got on Thomas''s car. He did not take the driver with him this time, so he drove to the hotel


    himself. After all, he wanted some time alone with L.


    They arrived at the Xanadu Caf¨¦. They had been here before a couple times and both of them loved


    the food and the ambiance. Thomas made a reservation for a private room here again.


    Just like the previous time, theyfortably had tea first before they had dinner.


    Soon, they were done eating and L excused herself to go to the bathroom.


    In SL Group, C Country.


    After a long time of dealing and working with his business, Harry sat in front of the French windows to


    rx. It had been a long and tiring day.


    He took something out of his pocket and put it in his hand.


    How stupid and daring was L to buy a stic ring to fool him?


    The man looked at the ring for a while and made a decision. He took out his cell phone and removed


    L''s phone number out of the cklist.


    Without any hesitation, he dialed it.


    "Hello." A man''s voice came up on the other side of the phone, which pinched Harry''s heart.


    If he did not guess wrong, this steady and familiar voice must be Thomas Herren. The two were still


    together! At this very night! "L, you really are seeking death!" Harry thought to himself.


    "Where is she?"


    Hearing this cold voice, Thomas raised the corners of his lips and slowly said one word, "Bathroom."


    Whether he was telling the truth or not, Harry still got angry and hung up directly. He didn''t care,


    anyway. Or at least he pretended to be.


    He tossed the phone on his desk and it slid from the desk to the floor. He didn''t care at all.


    Putting the stic ring right in front of him, he said to himself, "L, you flirt with other men behind my


    back, and you want my daughter? That''s not happening. You can''t disrespect me like that. No way!"


    Thomas still told L about Harry when she came out of the bathroom. "Harry Si called you just now."


    It would be better not to tell her more.


    He had to y some tricks if he wanted to have L.


    Harry called her? Upon hearing this, L was surprised with her eyes widely open. Well, that means


    he had removed her number from the blocked list and was calling to say something important.


    Has he finally relented about Nicole? She quickly called back but nobody answered it even though she


    tried for several times.


    And the consequence of calling several times was that her number was added to the cklist again...


    L hung up the phone disappointedly. He wouldn''t call her to talk about Nicole with such attitude!


    What a weird man!


    L became a bit sullen as she was finishing her dinner. But she eventually came to her senses and


    realized that she was with Thomas when she looked at the beautiful scenery outside. She should not


    bring her emotions with Harry here tonight. She owed Thomas a big favor.


    She smiled at the man beside her. "Last time, I actually kind of broke your suit. It was really messed up


    by the rain. Let''s go. I''ll buy you a new one now!"


    Thomas would certainly not refuse such a good thing. They went from Xanadu Caf¨¦ to the mall.


    In Auchan Mall.


    L and Thomas went straight to the men''s clothing floor, chatting while walking. They attracted many


    people''s attention with their beautiful appearances. They really looked cute when they were together.


    Many people recognized Thomas and followed behind them, daring not to bother.


    The two casually entered an international brand menswear shop. L, wearing a high-heel shoes of


    five centimeters, suddenly stumbled as she was making her way inside.


    Thomas immediately caught her falling body and embraced her tightly.


    This scene was seen by a woman nearby ying with her phone. She slid to the camera and took a


    picture of it at once.


    Then she took a few more front views that could concretely prove that the two people are L Li and


    Thomas Herren themselves.


    L stood upright as she blushed in embarrassment. "Thank you!" It was so embarrassing that she did


    not see the steps.


    Thomas looked at her shy face and it felt good!


    "It''s okay. Did you hurt your feet?" He asked with a concerned tone.


    L shook her head. "No, let''s go and choose a coat for you!"


    They walked in front of the handmade suits together and began to pick. But Thomas did not look at the


    suits at all. He couldn''t help but stare at L, who was carefully selecting a perfect suit for him.


    He would like it as long anything she would choose for him. He didn''t care at all.


    "Well, what about this one?" L pointed at a dark, solid-colored suit jacket and asked Thomas for his


    advice. She really looked so charming and cute.


    Thomas nced at the shopping guide behind him and gave her a wink. The shopping guide


    immediately knew what to do. She took the coat off and gave it for him to try it on.


    The weather was a bit hot this evening. He was not wearing a jacket and he was wearing a casual


    white shirt inside.


    A part of the cor was tucked when he wore it and L took the initiative to tidy it up.


    Looking at the little woman in front of him, Thomas had never felt this way. He seemed to be blushing a


    bit. Previously, all his clothes were custom-made by tailors.


    He had no time for eating, let alone buying a ready-to-wear coat for himself.


    "Well, look in the mirror. You look very handsome!" L really praised him. Thomas had a chiseled


    body and his features were like being carved by God. If Harry Si belonged to the best of the best, then


    Thomas Herren was the best. His body was a perfection.


    Thomas looked in the mirror and asked the guide to select a tie. It looked really good.


    While they were trying another coat which looked nice too, a sudden female voice interrupted them,


    "Isn''t this Miss Li? Shopping with a man?"


    How familiar the voice was. L knew who she was even if she did not look back.


    Thomas nced at the little woman who did not change her expression. Now she was doing well and


    had learned not to expose her emotions.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    L picked up the tie and handed it him. "Try this one." Thomas obediently tried it.


    Theypletely ignored the woman behind them, which made Ynda Mo gnash her teeth in anger.


    "Ynda." A voice came from behind her. It was Nael.


    Ynda gave up trying to talk to her and walked to Nael. "Well, have you decided?" Sorting out her


    emotions, she smiled at Nael. She was able to control her emotions well.


    "What did you do just now? Where is my mom? Have you seen her?" Nael looked around. He didn''t


    think much about the man and woman near to them.


    Ynda took Nael''s arm and headed to another area. "Your mom has gone to the bathroom and she''ll


    be back soon. Do you like that one? Let me buy it for you! Just pick anything you want."


    Hearing this, Naelughed. "I''ll like it as long as it''s bought by you! No worries."


    Since the cancetion of the wedding with Harry, Ynda had been depressed at home for a long time.


    She had grown so thin and she had not taken care of her appearance anymore.


    However, Nael came to A Country on a business trip so he took Ynda with him. Nael might not be


    the one she really loves, but she was very thankful to have him.

 Chapter 247 A Friend of Your Brother

    Chapter 247 A Friend of Your Brother


    At that very moment, Nael''s mother finally appeared. After checking out the items that they bought,


    they were about to leave.


    Before leaving, Ynda deliberately nced at L. "Didn''t you love to take pictures and send them to


    me? That''s your way of kicking me out, right? Now I''ll pay you back in the same way. Just wait, you


    freak." Ynda sneered.


    L didn''t know what she meant at that time. Atst, Thomas and L selected two ties and one suit


    jacket. True to her promise, she paid for everything.


    "Thanks!" Thomas was carrying the bag in a very good mood. He was like a child who just received a


    toy. Today marked the date when L has first given him a gift.


    In the Manor, C Country.


    Harry was telling Nicole the story of The Wolf and the Lamb. In less than five minutes, the little angel


    fell asleep. This was a routine for them every night. Her daughter loved story telling.


    He put down the book and gently kissed the forehead of his daughter before getting out of bed.


    The phone he put aside rang as it notified a new message. He took it and opened the SMS.


    An unknown number sent a message to him. He opened the pictures, and the fatherly love on his face


    all disappeared without a trace. He felt rage deepen in his heart.


    In one of the photos, a woman was held tightly by a man in his arms. The other ones were photos of


    the same woman buying suits for the man.


    That familiar, lovely smile stung his eyes.


    "L Li, you dare to be with another man behind my back and flirt with him!" Harry was furious.


    He stood on the balcony as he watched the boundless sea. He toyed with his phone in his hand and


    dialed a number. "Transfer Thomas Herren from A Country. No matter where he will be transferred to,


    as long as he is not in A Country. Do it now."


    Hanging up, he put the phone aside and took out the stic ring from his pocket.


    "L, this time, I''ll willingly let you fall into my arms and make you learn to cherish all the people who


    care for you and... love me with all your heart."


    A few more busy days quickly passed. L was too busy every day but she did not fail to think of


    Nicole from time to time.


    When she was looking carefully at the factory''s operation details, theputer prompted for a new


    email.


    She opened it and found out that it was apany email sent by Harry himself.


    It was a notice that two dayster, all the acting CEO would have a meeting in the headquarters


    company.


    This kind of meeting was normal. When she was not in the office before, the former acting CEO often


    went to the headquarters of the C Country for meetings.


    But, the thought of going to C Country again...


    Would she be able to meet Nicole? She had been longing for her. She misses her baby so much. It had


    been a long time...


    Irritably shutting down the mail, she made preparations for the meeting.


    For L, who was now engaged in business affairs, two days passed in a breeze.


    In the Airport.


    L staring at the airline ticket in her hand, mind wandering. She was going to see that man again.


    It was just like yesterday that the both of them hadst seen each other. Now, she will meet him again.


    She seemed not to be ready for this...


    Her phone rang exactly ten minutes before boarding.


    It was Wendy. She was too busy these days that she stayed and slept in thepany all the time. Why


    would Wendy call at this time of the hour?


    She happily answered the phone. "Hello."


    The other side was in mere silence. L checked the phone and confirmed that the call was still


    connecting. "Hello? "


    "L." Wendy started to talk in a hesitant tone and L immediately felt that there was something


    wrong with her.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me, please. Wendy." She sat on a bench nearby and listened to Wendy intently.


    Wendy paused, "L, your brother and a woman... slept together." Her tears fell down at the thought of


    the scene she pictured in her mind.


    How could it be? Her brother was not that kind of person! What could drive him to do such thing? "Did


    you see it with your own eyes?"


    "Yes, that woman... was lying in your brother''s arms. I can''t believe it..." Wendy cried out.


    L was also confused. How could her brother do this? "Was there any misunderstanding between the


    two of you? What did my brother say?" It couldn''t be!


    "No. I have been with my mom for two days... Your brother didn''t send me a single message or tried to


    call me." She called L because she really did not know what to do. She did not want L to worry


    about her.


    Lforted her. "Don''t cry. I''ll call him right now. You know, he is not that kind of person. Don''t be


    immediately sad. We''ll be able to solve this right away."


    Wendy tried to calm down her emotions. True, Jordan was not that kind of person. He always returned


    home no matter howte it was. She will wait for L''s call. She still put her faith in her husband.


    Hanging up the phone, L called Jordan immediately.


    However, it was indeed a woman who answered the phone. "Jordan is busy. What''s up?" Shouldn''t her


    brother be in the army at this time? He should already be there.


    L frowned and strongly replied, "Who are you? Where is Jordan?"


    Sharon smirked as she listened to her questions. Jordan''s sister was really hot-tempered. But she was


    really nothing! She just married a powerful man a long time ago, and that''s all! "L, I''m a friend of


    your brother. And he is now taking a bath in the bathroom."


    Taking a bath, and a woman answering the phone in the room! Wendy was right!


    "Knock on the door and ask my brother to answer the phone! Now!" She said coldly.


    Sharon nced at the phone disdainfully. "Who does she think she is? She is nothing in front of her!"


    Sharon thought. "I think that won''t be proper¡­"


    "You really know what''s not proper? If you know the meaning of that, then why are you being a


    mistress? Are you shameless?" L raised her voice, drawing a lot of curiosity from the people around


    her.


    She remembered that this was an airport, so she stood up and found a quiet ce to continue the call.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard L calling her a mistress and a shameless person, Sharon lost her temper. "That


    woman is the mistress. Jordan and I really love each other! I was the first one here!"


    L sneered. "So what if you really love each other? Where did you go before my brother got married?


    You left him! Go and ask my brother to answer the phone. I don''t want to talk to a mistress. It makes


    me sick!"


    Sharon shook her fists with rage. If L was in front of her, she must have knocked out her teeth by


    now!


    The bathroom became quiet. Sharon tried to control her emotions. "Your brother just walked out of the


    bathroom right now. Wait a minute."


    The man came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel and frowned when he saw Sharon. "Why


    are you still here?" Seeing his phone in her hand, he grabbed it right away.


    "A call from L? Why was she calling me now?" Jordan was confused.


    "L."


    L finally heard Jordan''s voice. "Brother, what are you doing! Are you crazy?" In the face of L''s


    question, Jordan was puzzled.


    "Why? What happened?" He had a lot of recruits these days, which made him very busy. What''s wrong


    with his sister?


    L heard Jordan actually ask her what happened. How could he still deny what he was doing? She


    closed her eyes and told herself not to be angry.


    "Brother, where are you and Sharon Qiao right now? Where is my sister-inw? You are married


    already. Do you even care about that?"


    Upon hearing that, Jordan thought for a moment. He had not contacted his wife these past couple of


    days. What happened to her?


    Then he looked at Sharon who was sitting on the sofa, thinking of everything that happened. Nothing


    happened that day and Wendy could not have known anything about it.

 Chapter 248 Divorce Her

    Chapter 248 Divorce Her


    "Say it." Jordan walked to the window, looking at the scenery.


    "Wendy called me and she saw you sleep with Sharon. She has been in agony and I feel really sorry


    for her. But here you are, still fooling around with that woman. How could you do this? You''ve let me


    down!" In her eyes, her brother has always been a decent man. He had always stayed true to his


    principles and values. But since such thing had happened, L didn''t know what to say about it.


    Wendy saw that he slept with Sharon? How did she know it? How would she know about the hotel


    where they are staying?


    He suddenly realized something and immediately looked at Sharon, who was still sitting on the sofa. It


    must be her plot. Oh, no. This scheming woman. "There''s no such thing. She misunderstood it. I''ll


    handle itter. Don''t worry about it. You should take care of yourself as your work is so busy. Don''t be


    so hot-tempered."


    He was gently exining to his sister, which made Sharon take a closer look at him. It seemed that his


    sister meant a lot to him!


    L heard Jordan say that Wendy has misunderstood the situation, and she was relieved. "Then you


    make a phone call to Wendy immediately. You can''t hurt her. Or, I''ll be your first enemy!"


    She was defending her friend and sister-inw.


    "I know, okay? I won''t do anything that would hurt her. Take care of yourself." Jordan hung up, looked


    at the scenery again and thought for a while.


    Then he picked up the phone to call Wendy. After a long time, the call eventually connected. He heard


    her hoarse voice, "What do you need?" She could barely speak.


    Jordan felt distressed. "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up. I have to talk to you." He was willing to


    exin everything to her.


    Listening to his unchanged tone, Wendy thought, "What would he do when he sees me? To confess?


    To exin? Or... To divorce me?"


    "I''ll juste for you. Please. Where are you?" She was at her mother''s vi. It was not a good ce


    to talk.


    After telling Wendy the hotel where he stays and the room number, Jordan hung up, staring


    indifferently at the woman who was staring at him. He felt so disgusted. "Get out of my room yourself,


    or I''ll force you out. Now!"


    Sharon froze when heard his words. "Jordan, how can you do this to me! After everything... I''m..."


    He wouldn''t listen to her anymore. He took a big step, held her wrist, and walked towards the door.


    After opening the door, he rudely threw her to the corridor, mmed the door, and locked her out.


    Whatever she did outside, he brushed it off. He didn''t care.


    After a while, it was finally quiet outside.


    Forty minutester, when Jordan thought that she was gone, he heard a knock on the door. After he


    opened the door, his wife and Sharon were both standing in front of him.


    Jordan frowned and pulled the depressed Wendy into the room, ready to close the door.


    Sharon was not satisfied, and she also squeezed herself into the room with them.


    Jordan looked irritably at her, and then looked at his wife who was sadly staring at him. Her eyes were


    red and swollen. It was clear that she had been crying for a long time. He felt his knees buckle in


    dismay.


    He took another look at Sharon. "You sure you won''t get out?"


    Sharon raised her head arrogantly. "No, I won''t get out. Jordan. I ask you to divorce her!" She pointed


    straight at Wendy, giving her order.


    Jordan sneered, suddenly closed the door, and then took Wendy inside. Sharon, of course, still


    followed them.


    Wendy had been taken to the bed, and in surprise, she saw the man who hade over her kissing


    her without any exnation.


    Sharon''s eyes turned red when she saw this. She wouldn''t leave. She should see if they can really take


    their act and make love right in front of her.


    "Wendy, Jordan has just slept with me. Surely you are hurt over this!" She had to turn to the woman


    who had stolen Jordan from her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When Wendy heard these words, she became very stiff. A rush of anger flowed inside her. How could


    she not mind?


    Then, she tried to abruptly get up from the bed, but Jordan wouldn''t let her.


    Ignoring Sharon, he controlled his young wife who was shyly resisting his behavior, and then did a


    simple action which made the two women freeze in astonishment. Jordan should mean it...


    Wendy could not hold back her groan. When Sharon heard it, she stamped angrily, cried and ran out of


    the hotel room.


    Jordan should be making out with her wife after all...


    The door was mmed, and inside the room, the show continued.


    After a long time.


    Jordan led Wendy to the bathroom to take a shower, "You..." Wendy was standing under the shower,


    face turning red, as she tried to say something.


    He turned the shower on and took a look at her, knowing what she wanted to say.


    "Take a shower first.", he said as he gently kissed her on the forehead.


    After the shower, Jordan lit a cigarette, sat on the sofa and looked at the woman who was drying her


    hair.


    Wendy noticed that he was watching her, so she quickly dried her hair and turned off the hair dryer.


    As soon as she got up, she was pushed back into the chair.


    With the cigarette in his mouth, Jordan took the hair dryer and began to dry her hair himself. It was


    really a sweet moment for both of them.


    No one spoke, but the atmosphere was warm and loving.


    Looking at the man behind her, Wendy smiled sweetly.


    There was some asional pain in the scalp when he pulls her hair, but she didn''t say anything.


    More than ten minutester.


    Jordan put down the hair dryer, and held Wendy in his arms. He was standing behind her.


    "Why would youe to the hotel? And how did you see Sharon and I lying on the bed?" He was


    drugged that night and the dosage was really heavy. When he woke up, he was already sleeping next


    to Sharon. But he was sure that nothing happened between them.


    Wendy pushed his hands away, got up from the chair, and kept a distance from him, "You texted me


    and now you ask me about it?" In fact, she wanted to re at him, but she did not dare to do so.


    Looking at her with puzzled eyes, Jordan picked up his phone from the desk, and checked his


    messages. There was nothing about that message.


    "It must be Sharon who sent it to you. You shouldn''t believe it. I''m really sorry."


    As long as she trusted him...


    "How can I believed you!" She looked nkly at him. She knew that she wasn''t going to exin


    anymore. It was rare that she was so aggressive in front of him.


    Jordan put down his phone, went to her, and seriously looked at her. "I already have you. Why would I


    cheat on you? You''re the woman that I have always dreamed about." His hands crossed her shoulders


    and he tried to hold her again in his arms.


    Wendy refused, and she took several steps back. "Jordan. I saw it with my own eyes. Do you believe


    that I will buy your casual exnation? That is just ame excuse."


    "He had just slept with some other woman, and he had the guts to touch her again today. He really had


    a good appetite!" Wendy thought.


    Jordan looked deeply at his woman. She had always been loving and gentle to him. It pained him to


    see her this way.


    It was just that they didn''t have any major fights and arguments before. But this one did.


    However, it was not a bad thing. Whatever kind of person she is, she is his wife.


    "What do you want to know? I''ll tell you everything!"


    Realizing that Jordan was apparently making an excuse again, Wendy was so angry that she didn''t


    know what to say.

 Chapter 249 Greatly Worry About Them

    Chapter 249 Greatly Worry About Them


    Wendy changed her bathrobe in front of Jordan. Ignoring the surprise in his face, she took her


    handbag, mmed the door and left.


    Damn it. Since Jordan didn''t know how to exin it, why did he even take her to the hotel? He just


    wasted her time.


    "That woman didn''t satisfy him, so now he prefers me?", Wendy wondered.


    She was furious. Ever since they got married, she had always been trying to be gentle and virtuous.


    No matter why they got married at the very beginning, she was always considerate and affectionate.


    They had to get along well with each other as a couple. Wendy thought she had done what she was


    supposed to do. She had been a very loving wife.


    But what Jordan did was beyond disappointing. He didn''t even bother to provide an exnation. To say


    the least, even if nothing happened between them, why didn''t he reassure her?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy angrily rushed out of the hotel and took a taxi to her mother''s house.


    She wouldn''t return to the Li Mansion anymore. Not with what had just happened. Jordan must be the


    one to exin that to his parents.


    At the thought of this, Wendy hesitated. After all, her parents-inw had always been very nice to her.


    They had given her everything she could have asked for. As a daughter-inw, she''d better tell them


    her decision by herself.


    She took out her phone from her handbag and called Angie.


    At that moment, Angie was busy training new recruits. She answered the call while taking a rest.


    "Hello, Wendy." Angie said gently. She really treated Wendy as her daughter. Hearing her gentle voice,


    Wendy felt a bit guilty. She also felt very sad. Angie was her second mother.


    But she soon calmed herself down. "Mother, I won''t go back there until sometime. I''ll live with my


    mother for a few days."


    Wendy''s voice was as gentle as usual, but Angie still knew something was wrong. "What happened?


    Wendy? Tell me. Please."


    She asked in an anxious tone.


    Wendy tried so hard to hold back her tears. "It''s okay. I just want to stay with my mother for a few days.


    I just miss her, I guess."


    Angie decided that there must be something wrong. She was not convinced by her exnation.


    Wendy''s trembling voice suggested that there was definitely something going on. Where was Jordan?


    "Wendy, tell me what happened. I''ll try my best to help you."


    Wendy bit her lower lip, hesitating. She decided not to tell Angie. It was really humiliating.


    "Mother, it''s okay. Don''t worry. I just want to tell you this. I''ll get off now. Bye and always take care."


    She hurriedly hung up, her tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Angie was very nice to her. She didn''t want to trouble Angie anymore. She wished that she was not


    mad at her. However, she just can''t see Jordan now. She was still hurting. Forget it. Wait until he could


    prove his innocence and give her a reasonable exnation.


    Angie immediately called Jordan. He answered it after the phone rang a few times.


    "Mother." In Angie''s mind, Jordan was always dull and had alwayscked of emotions.


    Angie rolled her eyes. "Jordan, what happened to Wendy? Why is she suddenly like that? She sounded


    so strange." She asked in a very serious tone. Jordan had got used to it, or else he would be scared.


    As she questioned Jordan, Jordan guessed Wendy had already told her what happened. However,


    Jordan thought it was good, because it could mean that Wendy had also asked Angie to help solve the


    issue.


    "What did she say?" While speaking to Angie, Jordan was smoothly driving to the station of the troops.


    What he said further irritated Angie. "That''s why I''m calling you right now. If I knew what happened, I


    wouldn''t have called you." She shouted in a very serious tone.


    Jordan''s face turned pale. He didn''t expect that Wendy will say nothing about it. "It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    He replied in a very low tone.


    "She has gone to her mother''s home. How can I pretend that everything is okay?" L and Joseph


    were always cheerful, but Jordan was the different sheep. He was always in a dull mood. Angie didn''t


    know why.


    "She has left again." Jordan patted the steering wheel in dismay. "I''ll bring her back tonight." She


    couldn''t leave unless he agreed to it.


    "Good. As a man, you have to make your wife happy. She needs you. You both need each other. I


    hope you know that." Angie greatly worried about them. She loved them so much.


    "I see." Jordan hung up.


    He was being rude. He was always like that, anyway. Angie looked at the phone and cursed him.


    After getting on to the ne, L turned off her phone and decided to just call Jordan when she arrive.


    More than two hourster, she turned on the phone and called Jordan.


    However, both he and Wendy had turned off their phones. These two were getting so difficult to deal


    with...


    She had no choice but to go to the hotel first. She would call them again when she was free.


    Sitting in the taxi on her way to the hotel, she looked at the scenery as they quickly passed by and


    recalled how happy she was with Harryst time. She wished that those moments would happen often.


    In the five-star hotel arranged by thepany, L said her name to the receptionist, took her room


    card and went upstairs.


    The meeting would begin at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. They had to arrive one evening in advance to


    either rest or have leisure time. More importantly, that means that they were free tonight.


    Putting her stuff in the presidential suite, L abruptly left the hotel.


    The first thing she needed to do was to visit Nicole. Her daughter was always her first priority.


    It was Sunday today. L called Mrs. Du in a hesitant tone and asked about Nicole.


    Harry usually took care of Nicole every weekend, but he suddenly sent Nicole back to the mansion this


    afternoon.


    Nicole was having fun with Mrs. Du in the manor. L took a taxi to the manor, and Tom opened the


    door for her.


    Nicole was paddling a boat in the man-madeke built by Harry.


    Looking at her little girl in the orange skirt not far away, L felt very sad and remorseful.


    She recalled the scene when Nicole began to babble and call her "mommy". Those were really happy


    and memorable times. Tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    "Nicole." She wiped off her tears and approached theke.


    Seeing L, Mrs. Du took the long bamboo pole to pull Nicole''s boat back to the shore.


    "Mommy!" Nicole shouted happily. She hadn''t seen her mommy for a long time. It was so obvious that


    she has missed her so much.


    Harry always assured her that her mommy would soon be with them although she was just busy


    working so that they could have money.


    Nicole walked down the steps. L gave her a big hug and kissed her on the cheeks.


    Mrs. Du had mixed feelings when she saw how they loved each other. She quietly left, leaving L and


    Nicole alone.


    "Mommy, I miss you. Where have you been?" With her head against L''s shoulder, Nicole cuddled


    L''s neck tightly, enjoying the smell of L.


    L burst into tears with excitement but thought that she shouldn''t cry in front of Nicole.


    She wiped off the tears and said in a hoarse voice, "I also miss you. Are you happy with your daddy?


    Are you having a good time here?"


    Nicole nodded. "Yes." Her daddy was like a super hero to her. He dined, slept and had fun with her and


    told stories to her every day. Moreover, he would give her whatever she wanted. Nicole was well-taken


    care of here. Maybe it''s for the better that she stay here...

 Chapter 250 Loves the Color Pink So Much

    Chapter 250 Loves the Color Pink So Much


    Nicole was very happy and contented, but L had mixed feelings. Harry was undoubtedly a good


    father.


    However, she was also a good mother. She knew that in herself. Why should she be deprived of her


    right to be a mother?


    It was totally unfair. She must fight to win her back.


    She must talk with Harry and try to get Nicole back. If she failed, she had no choice... but to go to court.


    It would definitely be a difficult battle but she would risk everything for her daughter.


    After making up her mind, L asked Nicole tentatively, "Nicole, if you have to choose one between me


    and your daddy, who will you choose? Tell me honestly."


    She looked at Nicole in anticipation. She could sense that her daughter was having a difficult time.


    Nicole thought about it and finally said, "I want both of you."


    She was in her happiest when she was with her daddy and mommy.


    "No, you can just choose one." But L knew that she pushed her daughter just to get the answer she


    wanted.


    "I can''t choose both of you? Why?" Disappointed, Nicole was confused. L began to feel nervous.


    Finally, Nicole said, "I''ll choose daddy."


    ...


    L was greatly shocked.


    Why? Why? She raised Nicole for almost four years, but Nicole thought she was not as good as Harry


    who has just taken care of her for a few days. It was unfair!


    She was so sad that she wanted to cry.


    Nicole looked at L''s disappointed face and realized that her answer had upset L.


    Lowering her head, Nicole thought for a while. If she was asked to choose again, she would still choose


    her daddy because her daddy was really nice to her. Moreover, he could be her superhero. She wanted


    to have a superhero like what she had seen in the movies.


    But what about her mommy? Surely, her mommy was also nice. But as she could only choose one, she


    certainly would choose her daddy.


    "Mommy, don''t be sad. I love both of you." She crouched on the ground and embraced L tightly.


    L looked at Nicole and sighed. She shouldn''t have asked this question in the first ce. It just made


    her very sad.


    Regardless of her sadness, she still took Nicole to the mansion.


    Nicole proudly showed her beautifully-decorated room to her mother.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Her room was just next door to Harry''s bedroom. Even the door was reced with a delicate wooden


    door with pink patterns of Hello Kitty.


    Opening the door, L marveled at the world of her little princess.


    The room was d in pink and white and had all sorts of Hello Kitty stuff toys.


    The chandelier and carpet looked very luxurious. All furnishings, such as the beddings, and the


    pillowcases were all pink.


    The round bed was the most special. Structured in the shape of the head of Hello Kitty, it was equipped


    with two ears.


    The bedding was also specially-made to match the bed. Even L wanted to sleep on it.


    Moreover, there was also a special cloakroom. With a pink sliding door, it housed a variety of


    international branded clothes for Nicole.


    Clothes for all seasons were neatly ced and categorized.


    There were hats in various colors, more than tens of shoes with different styles, scarves, gloves, and


    all kinds of jewelry.


    In addition, there was a small room where toys are stored. All high-end and expensive toys were


    ced on the pink wooden cab.


    In the bathroom, there was afy-looking white round bath. Besides the tub are body lotions and


    shower gel of famous brands neatly ced and prepared.


    Harry even installed a pink toilet for Nicole. Everything was very girl and princess-like.


    L knew Nicole well, and she knew that her daughter loves the color pink so much.


    "Mommy, daddy said I can sleep in his room now. But I have to sleep here alone if youe one day."


    Nicole pouted in dissatisfaction. She didn''t know why. She didn''t want to sleep alone in thisrge room.


    What? L pondered over what Nicole said. Nicole would sleep alone in this room when she is here?


    What did that mean? She felt a tinge in her spine seep in.


    So Harry knew she woulde... Or did that mean something else? At the thought of this, L just


    grinned and hid her confusion.


    Did Harry already consider her as a member of this family?


    However, as he was indifferent to her during the HF Group''s celebration party, all her dreams were


    already shattered.


    He was cold-blooded. He said this just to make Nicole happy.


    After L had dinner with Nicole and bathed her, it was already past seven in the evening.


    In NC Vi of A Country.


    Janne knocked on the door. Wendy had stayed in her room for the whole day except when it''s time to


    eat. Something must have happened.


    Lying in bed, Wendy read the work introduction on the phone. Hearing a knock on her door she said in


    a very weak voice, "Come in."


    Janne looked at her. "What happened? Why don''t you go back home to your husband?"


    Wendy nced at her. "I feel so bored recently, so I thought of staying here." What kind of job should


    she look for? She felt a bit desperate already.


    Janne didn''t buy it.


    Realizing that Janne was suspicious, Wendy put down her phone and turned her back against her.


    "Mother, it''s almost ten o''clock. You should go to sleep. Okay?"


    Janne giggled at Wendy and went out of her room. Just when she closed the door, the doorbell


    downstairs rang.


    It was alreadyte. Who was that? Janne nced at the closed door and wondered whether it was


    Jordan.


    She quickly ran downstairs and looked out from afar. It was indeed Jordan dressed in a military


    uniform. She can''t deny that he looked very sophisticated in his uniform.


    She opened the door. "Mother, I''m sorry to bother you." Jordan came directly because Wendy had not


    been answering her phone.


    "Not at all. Come in." Janne liked Jordan very much. She hoped that whatever Wendy''s issue with him


    will be solved quickly.


    "Mother, is Wendy on the second floor?" At his words, he looked upstairs.


    Janne nodded and said, "Yeah. Go upstairs. Will you be staying here tonight?"


    Jordan looked at his wristwatch and said, "Yes. If that''s okay with you." Wendy must have been lying in


    bed. He would just leave tomorrow. He can''t leave her wife behind.


    Wendy was still looking at her phone. She thought she''d better find a job in apany.


    As she was deeply thinking about this, someone opened the door. "Mother, why don''t you go to bed


    already? I will sleep right away." Not knowing who wasing, Wendy grumbled.


    But she heard footstepse in. The door closed and was locked.


    It was weird. There seemed to be a warm smell and feeling in the air. She immediately looked behind


    her and saw a familiar figure.

 Chapter 251 It鈥檚 Mother鈥檚 Order

    Chapter 251 It¡¯s Mother¡¯s Order


    It was really Jordan. "Why on earth was he in my house?" Wendy wondered. Wendy immediately put


    on a stern and cold expression. "What are you doing here?"


    Jordan took off his military jacket, showing his muscr chiseled chest that even the vest couldn''t


    cover.


    Wendy blushed at the sight of this. "Get out." Not wanting to see him at all, she pointed at the door. The


    truth was, she wanted him by her side but she thought she was not ready if he would hurt her again.


    Jordan ignored her and walked a few steps forward. After a while, he stood still at the bedside.


    Wendy pulled the nket to cover herself. She was like a child covered in a nket. But she has


    always slept naked and she didn''t want him to see.


    Jordan took a close look at her and then turned around to walk towards the bathroom.


    Wendy quickly put on her pajamas.


    However, it didn''t work. If he really wanted to do something, she knew that she couldn''t resist.


    "Forget it. I''d better sleep first. After I fall asleep, he can''t do anything." Wendy thought to herself.


    Jordan soon opened the bathroom door while Wendy tossed and turned in bed.


    Turning her back against the bathroom, she didn''t move again and immediately closed her eyes. She


    pretended to be already fast asleep.


    Jordan turned off the light, and the room fell into total darkness.


    Heid down on the bed and tried to hold Wendy in his arms. But Wendy was adamant and broke free


    from his arms. She directly took a pillow to the other end of the bed andid there.


    Jordan followed her and hugged her from behind.


    Wendy broke free from his arms again and took the pillow back to the end of the bed.


    Jordan followed, but he directly rushed over to Wendy this time. They were just going back and forth.


    "Since you''re so powerful, let''s do something."


    ...


    Wendy tried to kick him, but he quickly grabbed her foot. He was a soldier after all. He had very quick


    reflexes.


    She attempted to p him on the face, but he stopped her with the other hand and pressed her down.


    Wendy''s hands were fastened over her head. She couldn''t resist at all. Not anymore.


    "Honey, as I said, let''s do something." Jordan whispered seductively in her ears.


    Wendy raised her foot this time, trying to kick him in hisp.


    He immediately controlled her foot with one foot. Wendy failed again. Why was this man so powerful


    and quick?


    Jordan strongly kissed her on the lips. "Jordan, let me go." Wendy gasped.


    Jordan put his hands around her waist. "I was wrong. I''m very sorry." He learned from the Inte that


    a man must apologize first when his wife got angry no matter whose fault it was. It was a standard rule.


    "Do you really know what you are sorry about?"


    ... "I don''t know. I just know you got mad and I should apologize." Jordan didn''t know why Wendy got


    angry.


    Wendy pushed him away furiously. "Since you don''t know why, then what are you even doing here?"


    The Inte also says that if apology wasn''t epted, he had to use thest resort.


    "It''s mother''s order." Jordan muttered and kissed Wendy on the lips. Wendy felt like she was going


    crazy.


    The quarrel eventually ended in sex. Again. She just couldn''t resist.


    It was gettingte.


    Jordan asked Wendy in the bathroom, "Are you still angry?"


    "No." She just chose to hide her feelings.


    "Yes?" Jordan warned.


    "No. I''m not angry anymore." Wendy replied sourly.


    "Will you go back home?"


    "Fine." She had no choice but to go home.


    "Yes?" Wendy was still reluctant.


    "Yes.", she answered in a low voice. Being already so exhausted from all that happened within the day,


    Wendy gave a simple answer.


    She had to call L back tomorrow and tell her everything.


    In the manor in C Country.


    It was almost nine o''clock in the evening when Nicole fell asleep.


    Fortunately, Harry had not returned yet. L thought she would return to the hotel first.


    She kissed Nicole on the forehead and left.


    Mrs. Du was still busy. L greeted her and walked to the gates of the manor.


    At the entrance, she saw from the corner of her eyes the figures of two people. Harry was holding the


    hand of Lillian who just got off from the rear seat. He took her into his arms and walked beside her.


    The three met and faced each other. Harry asked first, "Miss Li, did you ask me for my permission to


    come here? What are you doing here?" What a cold and emotionless voice.


    Sweetly looking at Harry, Lillian said, "My dear, don''t be angry. She is Nicole''s mother, anyway. Let''s go


    home."


    Go home? How cruel thisdy was.


    Were they really in a rtionship?


    "Okay. Let''s continue what we didn''t finishst night. You know what I mean." Harry''s evil smile was


    irritating.


    L was not a fool. She surely knew what it meant.


    She was so embarrassed as she stood there, motionless. It was as if she had interrupted them.


    "Be gentle to me this time, please?" Lillian seductively leaned against Harry''s chest and patted his


    chest.


    They passed by the astonished L and walked towards the mansion.


    Lillian screamed and giggled in ecstasy. L looked back and saw that Harry picked her up by her


    waist and went to the second floor.


    Herughter hurt L.


    Harry could sleep with any woman except her.


    L didn''t know how she went back to the hotel. She was really lost on her thoughts as she was going


    back. After closing the door, she threw herself on the bed and cried bitterly.


    She was haunted by the scene where Harry picked Lillian up by her waist.


    Her tears were uncontrobly flowing to her cheeks.


    L wiped away her tears, went to take a bath, andid in bed.


    She was still awake after staring at the ceiling for two hours. She kept on tossing and turning. What


    were Harry and Lillian doing now? Were they making love at this very moment?


    L took out her phone and clicked on the Moments on WeChat.


    She refreshed it and read what others had posted, and suddenly had an urge to post something.


    "Good night, the world."


    Then she got up from the bed and took a picture of the bright night view of C Country through the


    window.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After that, she turned off her phone and went to sleep.


    In the mansion


    d in Western dress and leather shoes, Harry was sitting in front of theputer in the study. He


    swiped the phone screen and looked nkly at what L posted some time ago.


    At the thought of her pale face just now, he felt really guilty.


    However, recalling what she did, he closed the phone and drew a box of cigarettes from the drawer.


    He hadn''t smoked for a long time now. L said she didn''t want him to smoke.


    Without lighting up the cigarette, he took it from his mouth and just yed it in his hand.


    He repeated the name of L silently in his heart. His heart will forever be upied by L Li.


    The phone rang. It was from Joey.


    "Boss, I have sent Lillian back. Francis told me that he hopes that you can get married as soon as


    possible."


    Harry smirked. "Give him what he wants, and tell him that it''s for the sake of Lillian."


    "Okay, boss. Will do."


    Hanging up the phone, Harry recalled what Lillian had just said. "Boss Si, it''s not what love is about.


    You have to stick to the bark, or you will regret it." He sat there, looking nkly at the wall.

 Chapter 252 A Military Salute

    Chapter 252 A Military Salute


    So, how could he and L rekindle their love?


    As he pulled the sleeves off his wrist, he looked at his crystal watch. He stared at it and remembered


    that he didn''t see the watch on L''s wrist just now.


    He would let her off tonight. There would be plenty of time for them to spend together. He would make


    quality time with her in the future.


    At seven o''clock in the morning.


    L was still a bit dizzy. She turned off the rm clock and got up. She looked around the presidential


    suite bewildered as she suddenly remembered that she had to attend a meeting today.


    She walked into bathroom immediately and quickly took a shower. Then she prepared something to eat


    for breakfast and hurried to the corporate headquarters.


    Getting off the taxi, L looked at the soaring skyscraper. It was unique in form and was strategically


    located in the downtown area. It was the building of the SL Group. It had more than a hundred stories.


    She was amazed at how wealthy Harry was. He was really a financially sound and strong man. But


    when she thought about what happenedst night, she shook her head and got rid of these thoughts.


    L was wearing a white pantsuit and a pair of white high-heeled shoes. She looked so decisive,


    professional and elegant. She was so sophisticated.


    The receptionist immediately recognized her as soon as she entered the office.


    "Good morning, Miss Li." The receptionist greeted her in a very polite tone. She heard that L was


    not only an acting CEO, but also Mr. Si''s ex-wife. There were lots of rumors going around.


    L slightly raised her head and responded, "Good morning. What floor is the conference room on?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Looking at L''s charming smile, the receptionist was immediately obsessed with it. She can''t help but


    to return a smile.


    L was really beautiful. No wonder she was Harry''s wife before.


    "Hello?" L stared at the receptionist who seemed like she was in a daze of curiosity. Well, L had


    always received responses like this. It should have something to do with her looks...


    The receptionist regained herposure and answered, "Sorry, Miss. Li. It''s on the 18th floor."


    L nodded and tried to remain expressionless. Then she walked towards the elevator.


    There stood a few people in front of the elevator. They were also acting CEOs of otherpanies, and


    she only met them when they had video conferences with Harry.


    They greeted her immediately when they saw her. "Are you Miss Li of A Country? I have heard a lot


    about you." A man in his fifties extended his hands to her in a very courteous manner.


    "Oh, I never thought Miss Li could be this beautiful!"


    "Yes. What''s more. Miss Li is so young. Miss. Li, you are a real heroine to us women."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m ttered. But I''m still very young and I look up to you for advice in the future." L smiled and


    reached out her hands. Then she had quick handshakes with them.


    "Miss Li, you are too modest. It''s really good to see that you also have a nice personality."


    But these people were thinking of something else. She could sense that there was some sort of


    hypocrisy in their eyes.


    There were a lot of rumors and gossips about Harry and her. They might think that what she gained


    and achieved in her career were all because of Harry.


    In the conference room.


    Today, dozens of acting CEOs from the East have attended the meeting. Ny percent of them were


    male. There were really few female CEOs. Though they were no longer young, they all kept a good


    image and temperament. They all looked professional.


    When L appeared in the conference room, she drew all the people''s attention. They thought a lot of


    things about her. She was different from them because she was still young.


    She chose a seat that was far from the CEO, and sat down. Along with the other people, she silently


    waited for Harry''s arrival.


    Five minutes before the meeting would start, a handsome man wearing a formal suit entered the


    conference room in a very noble manner.


    All the people stood and greeted him. Harry nodded in his usual expressionless manner and told them


    to take their seats.


    "Good morning. I appreciate your presence here today. I will introduce the general content of today''s


    meeting."


    Beside him, a female secretary opened the screen and yed the slideshow.


    They mainly focused on the development direction of the next six months, some important cooperative


    enterprises and the development phase of the new and high-tech software. The meeting ran very


    smoothly.


    In A Country.


    The next morning, Wendy followed Jordan back to their home after they ate breakfast.


    She was sitting on the bed, looking at the man changing his clothes and said, "Jordan."


    He raised his eyes and answered, "Hey. Why?"


    "I want to go to work, too." She had thought it over and over, and she wanted to achieve her personal


    desire to be a personal trainer in taekwondo.


    Jordan thought of her niece, Nicole, and said, "No way." She shoulders heavy duties now. She would


    get really exhausted and he did not want to risk any danger to happen to her.


    ......


    "Jordan, I feel so bored doing nothing at all at home." Sheid on the spacious bed and pondered how


    could she persuade him.


    Jordan moved closer towards her and pressed her down. "Bored? Then give me a child who is as


    lovely as Nicole."


    Wendy pushed him away immediately and sat up. "It does not depend on me. It depends on you.


    You''re not always at home."


    Jordan buttoned his clothes and looked at Wendy''s face. "I don''t care if this thing depends on who or


    what. I will put it on my agenda and I will try harder in the future."


    After saying this, he made a military salute to Wendy.


    ......


    In the C Country, the conference had already been going for more than three hours. Harry dismissed


    the meeting and announced that it would continue at 1:30 in the afternoon.


    Harry went out of the conference room first. Then the other acting CEOs followed suit and filed out.


    L sorted and arranged her files in her seat silently.


    After all the people had gone out, she held her notes in her arms and walked out of the conference


    room.


    Harry was still discussing and exchanging ideas with several CEOs outside. Then he saw L walking


    out. Harry only nced at her for a second. Then he continued to answer the CEOs'' questions.


    L lowered her head as she passed them. Then she heard what Harry said: "I will talk about some


    cases about rewards and punishments in the afternoon and I will ce emphasis on A Country......"


    L felt puzzled and paused. What was wrong with the Group in A Country and why had he specifically


    mentioned it? It had been developing really well and nothing bad had happened.


    "Miss Li, if you''re not leaving for a while, please follow me to my office and analyze the mistakes you


    had made. Thank you." Harry stared at her back.


    L took a deep breath and looked back. "Mr. Si, I have something to......"


    Harry interrupted her and gave her no chance to speak. "You can handle your own things in the


    afternoon. But right now, we need to solve the problems happening in A Country." After hearing this,


    other CEOs probably understood what Harry means.


    They all said goodbye to Harry, and left in a hurry.


    They all looked at L with a certain meaning, and this made her feel really ufortable. Harry had


    been causing big troubles for her.


    "Mr. Si, I don''t think that something disastrous has happened in A Country. You have been mistaken."


    She just looked at him expressionlessly and said this in an unfriendly way.


    "What happened was not the point. The point is to give everyone a stern warning. I want them to be on


    alert at all times." He looked at her in the eyes. He could feel that she has been bing more and


    more beautiful as time passes by. He kind of missed her too.


    When she heard this, L showed a sarcastic smile. "If Mr. Si still insists on making trouble for me, I


    have no alternative but to ept it." What happened was not the point? What did he mean by this? He


    deliberately wanted to punish and embarrass her.


    She really couldn''t stand this man. He did not want her to remain in the position. Maybe... He was too


    impatient and did not want to wait to throw her out. Maybe he wanted to promote his girl to this position.


    Right! Lillian wanted to take her position. And she was a fool to just let her swoop in.

 Chapter 253 Taking Care of Your Image

    Chapter 253 Taking Care of Your Image


    "Miss Li, don''t let me say this twice!" His tone was very cold and stern. He was watching her with


    danger in his eyes.


    L just stood in silence. If she followed him to his office, could there be any chance that she can


    exin her side? Ho-ho. Harry was someone of sole authority.


    "Mr. Si, there is no way you can get everything. Since you already have a woman, please don''t provoke


    other people and destroy their lives!" As nobody was around, L was not worried of being overheard.


    Harry went a few steps forward, and L also immediately backed down a few while wearily looking at


    the man approaching her. She was kind of tired of all these.


    "Miss Li, what are you afraid of?" He took a few steps forward again, as she was trying to go backward.


    She was already leaning on the wall. She was pinned.


    Nervously, she took a deep breath. "Nothing. If Mr. Si has anything to say, then I''ll go to your office."


    Her voice was trembling. She surrendered to him. She was not sure whether Harry would try to


    strangle her. She was doing this only for safety.


    Harry pursed his lips and led the way to his office.


    But he had no idea that L wished to kick him and let him tumble down the stairs. How could such a


    cruel bastard exist in this world? He had all kinds of beautiful women at his hands, but he was still


    scheming bad things for his ex-wife.


    In the CEO Office


    Knowing that she was in a dangerous ce, L didn''t want to think more. After all, she knew what


    was going to happen if she retaliated.


    A file was threw on the desk beside L. "See what your subordinates had done, and you, as the


    acting CEO, was kept from knowing anything!"


    The man arrogantly sat down on the sofa, his two long legs twisting together and his two arms


    stretching on the back.


    L took the file with doubt in her eyes. Joshua, who in the design department, stole the design


    blueprint and sold it to others! The picture of the transaction as well as the surveince were very clear.


    It was Joshua for sure. She couldn''t believe it!


    Susan Du, the HR manager, also took bribes from the employees and had self-willingly adjusted the


    promotion and demotion of these people.


    And the director of the ounting department took the overtime wage into her own pocket......


    The evidences followed one after another and she was all convinced. But, about Joshua, she couldn''t


    believe... He was such a nice and honest person. "Joshua is not that kind of person. He won''t do such


    a ridiculous thing!"


    Just like Joseph, Joshua was outgoing, humorous, emotional and forthright. He really wouldn''t do such


    ugly thing!


    After Harry heard that L was defending the man, his face turned pale.


    "We will not talk about that this afternoon as I will still investigate when Ie back, okay?" Whether it


    was true or not, it would have a negative influence on Joshua''s image.


    "Miss Li, are you asking me to let your man off the hook?" The cold voice of Harry made L frown in


    disappointment.


    Her man? If she had any man, was it not him, Harry Si? "Mr. Si, please watch your words. How can you


    prove that Joshua is indeed my lover? He is one of my subordinates, and I always do my best to


    protect my people."


    Their dialogue made the big office be filled with hatred and disgust.


    "Then, how can you talk to me in such tone? It seems to be that you were so desperate." Well done!


    Harry, you finally got angry because of another man.


    Looking at the his sullen face, L took a deep breath. She really wanted to press this man down to


    the sofa and give him a sound thrashing! But she didn''t want this argument to further escte. She


    wanted to let him know though that she is not a sheep that could be ughtered by anyone.


    "Harry, I believe him. I''ve known him for years. What can make you decide not to pester him anymore?"


    Pester him? "L, what do you mean by saying this?" He suddenly stood up from the sofa and strode


    to her, his face a little ferocious.


    "It was... I think you may have made a mistake. I didn''t mean anything else... Ah!" She stepped back,


    but her high heels stumbled on the carpet and she was about to fall backward.


    L was afraid and she tried to seize his sleeve, but got nothing but air!


    Harry quickly took a step and leaned his body forward. He held her waist and took her into his arm.


    L bumped into the man''s arm defenselessly, and her forehead hurt with pain.


    She rubbed her forehead and it felt like her face just got twisted in pain.


    Harry puffed gently on her forehead. The two people were just holding each other like this. The good


    smell of his breath made L forget the pain.


    She naively raised her head up to look at the man, and his gentle face entranced her.


    How could it possible that he was suddenly so gentle andforting to her? In her eyes, he hated her;


    he was still very angry at her; he wanted to make her suffer; he was still at odds with her about the


    child. And without her, he looked for all kinds of women outside.


    But he couldn''t just let her be hurt. Not in front of him. L pushed him away and kept a certain


    distance from him.


    "Mr. Si, I hope you could be unbiased about the matter of Joshua." She brought back the previous topic


    to hide her embarrassment.


    Joshua again! "Be unbiased? Well. I can if..."


    ... She knew what he meant even without him saying anything. She could see it in his eyes.


    "No, I won''t! I will not do it this time!" She refused in a straightforward manner. He had so many


    beautiful girls around him, and still he wanted to mess with her! He was really a bastard!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The softness on Harry''s face disappeared, and his expression became more imposing when he heard


    of her refusal. Atst, a vicious smile swept from his face.


    "Miss Li, have you been thinking too much? I mean if he can show evidence that can save him, I can


    consider your suggestion. Otherwise, the surveince camera and the transaction document prove that


    he is the suspect."


    The man slowly approached L again, and watched her face turn pale in fear.


    It was just like a facial makeup show...


    She thought about calling Joshua immediately to see how he would respond.


    She took out her phone but it was taken away as soon as she finished the unlocking.


    She looked very puzzled as Harry was now locking her cellphone and taking it to his own pocket.


    "I have some ount to settle with you now! You pay attention!" Harry said in a t voice.


    Settle some ount? Wasn''t this the business of the financial department? Howe that she was


    involved?


    "Mr. Si, I..."


    Suddenly, the man put his hand on her face lifted her chin to force her to look at him. They stared at


    each other''s eyes.


    Her little hands instantly grabbed his hand to push him away. But he tightened his grip even more. She


    couldn''t do anything now.


    "L, you dare to buy clothes for another man and hug each other behind my back! You are my


    daughter''s mother, for God''s sake!" He said this while clenching his teeth in bitter hatred. L was


    dumbfounded.


    How could he know? Was it because... A thought shed in her mind, and she knew that the annoying


    Ynda told everything to him.


    Was she too happy these days? It didn''t bother her to find something to cause trouble to L.


    And the hug? "When did I embrace with Herren?" Confused, she looked nkly at him.


    "And the most important thing is...what does it matter to you, anyway?"


    He, himself, was hitching with other girls. How could he criticize her and control her emotions and


    actions?


    The man sneered in disgust. "You are the mother of my daughter so you must watch your image!" His


    reason of the right and wrong nearly made L crazy.


    How could there be such an unreasonable man in this world?


    "Okay. I''m the mother of your daughter, but you are the father of my daughter too! Howe I don''t


    see you taking care of your image?" She returned the statement to him. She just couldn''t predict this


    guy! While the magistrate were free to burn down houses, themon people were forbidden to light


    lamps! The world was really unfair.

 Chapter 254 Punish Her as a Warning to Others

    Chapter 254 Punish Her as a Warning to Others


    L''s words made him speechless. He couldn''t say anything to defend himself because he would


    never tell her that those women were just there to anger her.


    So, Harry bowed down to her and put a finger on L''s red lips. He wanted to stifle all herints


    and dissatisfaction.


    He held her like he was holding a princess in his arms and took her into the lounge regardless of her


    struggles to break free...


    1 pm, in the restroom of CEO office.


    L arched her back and held the basin with her arms. Her hair was in a mess. Her face looked pale,


    as she had endured all kinds of pains.


    All she was thinking about was to drag that man to feed him to the ligers. Such a terrible person should


    be living with all kinds of beasts.


    She slowly breathed a sigh of relief as she fixed her messy hair. She regained herposure and


    walked out of the restroom.


    Harry was already sitting on his office chair as he was calmly looking at her.


    L bit her underlip, took her own stuff and was about to leave. She did not look at him.


    "Stop!" His chilly voice rang at her back.


    L involuntarily stopped and then heard him saying, "Are you ignoring me? L? You didn''t even look


    at me once." A warning again!


    "Harry! You son of a bitch! You are flirting with so many women, and yet, you are still torturing me here!


    Were you a monk in your previous life? Is this something that you have really longed for?" She turned


    back and sternly asked him. She didn''t care what she looked like now.


    How could he treat her like this?


    The man looked at her in silence. She continued toin, "Who knows whether your women have


    any contagious diseases! You don''t care, but I do!"


    After Harry heard that, his pupils rapidly contracted and a shing sh was shot from his eyes. L


    was terrified.


    But after she tucked her neck, she continued to say herst words, "Don''t dare to touch me again, or I


    will call the police !"


    The man rose from his chair and approached her arrogantly like a king. L was terrified and instantly


    pulled the door open, fled outside the office. She did not even think how she looked like.


    "Bam!" The office door pped shut.


    Outside Harry''s office, the staff in the secretary division heard the sound and all raised their heads to


    look at L.


    L sensed their eyes staring at her, and then embarrassingly ran even faster to enter the elevator.


    Entering the lift, she felt greatly relieved. She looked at the time and it was already over one in the


    afternoon. The meeting was about to resume. But, she felt so hungry. She had not eaten her lunch yet.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Touching her rumbling stomach, she cursed Harry thousands of times in her mind.


    Then, she remembered that was another thing she should consider. She probably had to ask him to


    reimburse the medical fee.


    At that time, her phone rang, It was Wendy. Just about time!


    "Wendy, how are you and my brother?" She asked anxiously.


    Wendy smiled. "L, we are fine now. I just called you to inform you this." Her convincing tone made


    L know that she''s really in love.


    After Wendy exined again and again, and guaranteed that what she said was true, L hung up the


    phone. She was assured that the couple was doing okay.


    In the afternoon meeting, Harry stressed the importance of knowing everything that is happening in the


    company by showing to them the financial department and HR department of L''s office.


    Everyone felt strange and confused as to how the CEO could know such minor matter.


    Atst, Harry said, "Thepany in A Country has in ce the manager in the nning Department of


    the headquarters. His name is Mathew and he will be there to be the deputy CEO. If such things


    happen again, Mathew is fully capable of taking the ce of the acting CEO."


    All meeting long, L felt relieved that Harry didn''t mention about Joshua. But when she heard about


    this, she felt like she was dying in hell.


    Looking at the man on the host chair, it was unbelievable that he would deprive her of her position as


    the acting CEO just because of such ridiculous usations. Wasn''t Harry too hard on her? His


    relentless words embarrassed her.


    Even if he wanted to punish her as a warning to others, there was no need to start with her.


    Everyone looked at her in sympathy. Those who had guessed that L got the position because of


    Harry was now totally silent. This statement from Mr. Si contradicted everything.


    Some spected that if these two people had fallen out of love, Harry was doing this to punish her.


    But why Harry did this, only he, himself, knew.


    Constraining her grievance inside, L thought whether it was because she was too weak that she fell


    to the hands of Harry. She felt so low...


    The meeting ended at exactly four in the afternoon. L learned from her recent experience as she


    immediately followed everyone outside the room.


    Slowly walking towards the food square, she suddenly was not in the mood to eat.


    Harry dialed her number, but it was hung up after it rang several times.


    He dialed again, but it cannot connect. So apparently, she already blocked his number.


    She did what he did to her before!


    Harry was very angry. She was too hard to deal with.


    Not to mention her hot temper, she was also keen on saving her face. She was so stubborn. He didn''t


    know why he fell in love with her.


    After she blocked Harry''s number, L went directly back to the hotel. She didn''t n to visit Nicole,


    her sweet little girl. This hurt her so much but she didn''t want to see him carrying different women


    anymore.


    But now it was toote as there were no more flights going back to A Country. So L had to stay here


    for one more night.


    About six o''clock in the evening, the phone rang.


    Thendline number looked familiar. She picked up, and the cute soft voice of Nicole came through,


    "Mommy."


    L was so excited and happy to get the call. "Nicole, my sweetheart." This was soforting to her


    wounded heart.


    "Mommy, I''m hungry. I want to eat pizza. Take me to a pizza ce, please?" Actually, Harry asked


    Nicole to call L and say that.


    Hungry? "Nobody is cooking for you right now?" She asked in a very worried tone.


    Nicole shook her head. "I don''t want to eat the dinner made by Mrs. Du. I want to eat pizza." After


    Nicole said that, a smile appeared on the face of the man beside Nicole.


    His Nicole was doing really great!


    Of course, L would not refuse her daughter. But before answering her, she asked, "Where is your


    Daddy?" She didn''t want to see that bad man.


    Nicole hesitated and said, "He is not here. Maybe he is still at work." But the truth was, Harry was


    already at home.


    So L thought Harry was still at thepany. She dly replied, "Ask the driver to send you to the


    hotel. I will wait for you at the gate." She had met the driver in Harry''s manor twice. He was very nice.


    "OK!" Nicole hung up the phone and trotted as she threw herself into the arms of Harry.


    "Daddy, it''s all fixed up. Mommy said yes." She looked at Harry happily. Harry lovingly held his


    daughter and kissed her in the cheek.


    The they walked upstairs. "My Nicole is really the best! Daddy will take you to the entertainment park,


    okay? That''s your reward!" To see the happy face of his daughter everyday was already a priceless


    reward for him.


    Nicole pped her hands in excitement and glee. "Oh, yeah, yeah. I want to ride the pirate ship,


    please!"

 Chapter 255 My Daughters Chauffeur

    Chapter 255 My Daughter''s Chauffeur


    "Okay, Daddy will be with you."


    "Daddy, I want to ride the Ferris Wheel too!"


    "So do daddy!" Harry answered in a very happy tone. Seeing his daughter being so passionate about


    this, he thought it was necessary to build an amusement park right inside the manor. This will have all


    kinds of recreation facilities for her to use whenever she wants.


    At six thirty.


    After waiting for a while by the gates of the hotel, L saw a ck Lamborghini steadily stopped in


    front of her.


    Harry, who was on the driver eat, pressed the button of the rear seat window. A warm little cute face


    appeared. It was Nicole, who excitedly asked, "Mommy, get in and sit with me! Come on!"


    Looking at the luxurious Lamborghini, L let out a sigh of surprise that Harry even prepared a car that


    was worth tens of millions of dors for the chauffeur. How rich and generous he was!


    Nicole kept urging her to get in. She gave a warm smile to Nicole and then got in from the other side of


    the car.


    "Sweetheart, what do you want to eat besides pizza?", L gently asked Nicole. L closed the door


    and put all her attention on her daughter,pletely ignoring the man on the driver seat.


    Nicole thought for a moment and said, "Mommy, I don''t want to have pizza now." She said this because


    Harry suggested to eat seafood that her mommy loved so much. This night was really for her mommy.


    "Well, my daughter really has the mind of a woman.", thought L. She smiled at her child and then


    remembered something. "Okay. Let''s go!" Somehow, she felt a bit strange. This seemed familiar...


    "Goody! I''m going to have a seafood feast!" Sitting in the child''s chair, Nicole cheered and posed like a


    superman.


    L was amused by her innocence. "Okay, okay, let''s go for a seafood dinner now!" However, she did


    not know where they could have a delicious seafood in C Country. She was not that familiar in this


    area. She decided to ask the chauffeur, whose first name seemed to be Tian.


    "Okay, mommy!" Nicole kissed L on her neck.


    L pleasurably rubbed the little head of Nicole, looked at the man in front of them and asked, "Mr.


    Tian, would you please send us to a well-known seafood restaurant? Thank you." Wait a second! Why


    did the chauffeur seem so familiar to her?


    Curiosity drove her to move closer to see the face clearly. What? It was Harry! Unbelievable!


    ¡­¡­


    Holy cow!


    What silly tricks was he ying right now? Silently being a chauffeur?


    Noticing Nicole giggling with her hand covering her mouth, she suddenly understood what was going


    on. Her daughter had also yed tricks on her! "Nicole!" She called her daughter in a very deep voice.


    Both of them had tricked her out!


    Nicole immediately exined, "It''s not me! Not me!" Nicole cleverly disassociated herself from the trick


    at once. She was pointing excitedly towards her father.


    L gazed at the man on the driver''s seat and asked him in a feigned serious manner, "What do you


    mean by this? Why didn''t you tell me this?" In her mind, the moment she found out that the driver was


    Harry, she was actually a little... surprised? And actually a bit pleased... What? "Even this simple trick


    can surprise you? L, what a loser you are! It''s so easy for him to soften and tter your heart!" L


    cursed herself in her mind.


    Skillfully controlling the steering wheel, Harry calmly responded, "I''m my daughter''s chauffeur. This


    does not have anything to do with you."


    ¡­¡­


    What else could she say about he being their daughter''s chauffeur? Well, then he should be


    professional about this and don''t get off the car at the restaurant! He is just a chauffeur, anyway.


    In a seafood restaurant


    Harry untied his seat belt, got out of the car, opened the door of rear seat and carried his daughter.


    Then he walked to the other side and opened the door for L, waiting for her to get off.


    Harry, the honorable and respectable CEO of the SL Group, opened the door for her personally! She


    couldn''t believe her own eyes. Thanks to Nicole, she was also getting this kind of treatment from him...


    After they got off the car, Harry closed the door and followed L and Nicole into the restaurant.


    A manager immediately came up to them when he saw the approaching figure of Harry. "Good


    evening, Mr. Si! Wee to our restaurant!" It was known all over the ce that Harry is a big shot. All


    staff members in the restaurant knew that they should serve him to the best that they can. He also


    gave generous tips.


    Two rows of girls who stood in line and politely bowed to them. They said in unison, "Mr. Si, wee to


    our restaurant!"


    Harry nodded calmly. "Mr. Si, let me show you to the lounge 2088. It is on the second floor." The


    manager enthusiastically offered his personal service to Harry.


    He led the family inside in a very respectful manner. When they entered the elevator, Harry gently


    picked up Nicole with his left hand.


    He also put his right hand on L''s shoulder, brought her into the elevator without any hint of emotion.


    Looking at this, the manager stared at L and wondered if the child was theirs.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    In mere seconds, they arrived at the lounge. It had luxurious decorations and far more spaces for them


    to sit in.


    The manager served them with their most expensive tea, and handed the menu to Harry.


    Harry directly passed the menu to L, giving his darling the priority to order her favorite food.


    Straightforward as she was, L epted the menu. After all, seafood was her favorite! Considering


    Nicole''s taste, she ordered some digestible non-spicy foods for her daughter first.


    Then she ordered shrimp, scallops, and various kinds of fish dishes.


    Finally, she put the menu in front of Harry who was sitting between her and Nicole.


    Harry ordered without a look at it because he already agreed with all of L''s choices, "That''s it. You


    can start to prepare the dishes for us." The manager politely took the menu and left the room.


    The moment he left, L stared at the man who was leisurely drinking tea.


    "Mr. Si, why do you have to interfere in the rare time that Nicole and I will be enjoying ourselves?"


    The man put down the cup and put his long arm around the chair she was sitting on. It looked like he


    was holding her...


    "A chauffeur also has a right to eat something! You don''t want him to get hungry, do you? Nobody will


    drive you home.", Harry quickly answered.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yeah, Mommy. I don''t want daddy to be hungry.", Nicole chimed in. It seemed that her father was more


    important than her in Nicole''s mind. This made L a little disappointed. She became a bit sad and


    had the urge to bring Nicole back to her vi.


    Little traitor, how gullible you are that youpletely stand on the side of your daddy now!


    Well! So be it!


    L gave in and stood helplessly from the chair. Just when she was about to take the first step, her


    wrist was pulled by a big hand.


    Puzzled, she turned back to Harry, who was staring straight at her with his intense and piercing eyes.


    His tone was slightly cold, "You can''t go anywhere!"


    ......


    L was amused by his words, "Excuse me, Mr. Si. Do I have to ask your permission if I want to go to


    the bathroom?"


    Hearing her chuckle, the man loosened his grip. "Are youughing at me, L Li?" The man''s face was


    getting reddish! L can''t believe her eyes.


    Nicole couldn''t help but smile at her daddy and mommy because she was so happy to be with them.


    L sat back in her chair, looked at the blushing face as if it was the New World she had just


    discovered. She had never seen Harry this embarrassed! "Oh, my! Mr. Si, you are blushing!"


    ...... Harry cast a warning eye on her, but she was not threatened by it because she knew his


    mannerisms too well: he just pretended to be cool at her yful tease, so he could hide his


    embarrassment. L thought Harry was so cute and she was giggling like a little girl as she went to the


    bathroom. Suddenly, feelings of fondness filled her heart.


    When came back from the bathroom, she saw Harry ying andughing with Nicole.


    She enviously watched this scene of love. How happy it was for them to be together. If only she could


    freeze this moment, and they could stay together forever!


    At that moment, she also forgot how annoyed she was at Harry. She wanted to give her undivided


    attention to her daughter and...... the man who once belonged to her.


    When L sat back in her seat, Harry put his palm on her neck, pulled her head towards him and


    kissed her softly.


    Nicole saw this and giggled next to them. "Boy kisses a girl. Shameful, shameful!"


    L slightly pushed Harry away with her face obviously blushing. "Nicole is here. She can''t see what


    we are doing."


    Hearing this, Harry teased L more. "So I can do everything to you if Nicole is not here, right?"


    ......


    L seductively stared at him and asked usingly, "You are the boss. You can have many mistresses


    if you want. I''m just your ex-wife and I don''t believe that you really care about me!"


    Thinking about those women, she became so jealous again. Her heart be sour as if a vinegar jar


    was split inside.


    "Why are you so attractive and all women want to seduce you? Why do they all give you the chance to


    flirt with them?" L wondered and secretly wished Harry Si was all hers.

 Chapter 256 Manipulate Each Other

    Chapter 256 Manipte Each Other


    Harry suddenly turned around and looked right through her eyes. "How about you be my wife


    again?"


    Again? Was this for real? L was stupefied as what he meant was... They would remarry?? Looking


    at his eyes, she thought that this could be a trick all over again.


    But thest time she proposed to him, he refused, right? So she blurted, "No!" She refused


    straightforwardly.


    The man''s face darkened. "L, that''s just awful! That''s stupid of you!"


    Then he sat up again,zily leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes so that L could not see the


    emotions in his eyes. He was hurt.


    She''s stupid? L pursed her lips. It was him who was really stupid!


    She had proposed to him and he said no. Of course, she would not just believe that what he says right


    now is true. Apart from the ring, the most important thing would be sincerity, right?


    Didn''t he refuse as well? Shame on him by saying how stupid she was!


    "Mr. Si, you''re the one who started this. You are the one who acts stupid."


    He still didn''t open his eyes, but grasped her small hands and enveloped it intensely with his big palm.


    It could have been a romantic scene, but Harry intensified his grip, and L began to scream, "Ouch,


    ouch!!"


    Nicole, who was ying with some toys beside them, looked at them strangely. She immediately said,


    "Daddy, don''t hit Mommy."


    She thought Mommy was screaming because Daddy was beating her.


    Hearing what Nicole has said, Harry rxed his hand a little, and rubbed her aching little hand.


    The woman looked at him silently. Is this the so-called "p and kiss?"


    Just at that very moment, there was a knock on the door of the room, and Harry said in a faint voice,


    "Come in."


    Then the manager came in with several waiters behind him. They started serving.


    This first dish was Nicole''s favorite fried silver carp. The shrimps and the fish dishes were served


    afterwards.


    Just like before, the mother and the daughter enjoyed eating together.


    The dinner ended before 8 PM. They went back to the Lamborghini, and Harry drove the car out of the


    parking lot.


    L was caressing the hair of her daughter. She was really reluctant to leave. Then she said to Harry,


    "You leave me at the front crossing of the road. I''ll take a taxi back to the hotel by myself."


    Tomorrow, she would fly back to A Country on the earliest flight. It just pained her that she didn''t know


    when she would see her daughter again.


    After she finished her words, there was an ufortable silence in the car. Harry looked at her from


    the rear view mirror, while she was watching lovingly at Nicole. Their situation was reallyplicated.


    "Tonight, you are allowed to stay with Nicole."


    L''s eyes glowed. "Then you just make a stop at the corner. We will take a taxi back to the hotel."


    Wonderful. Tonight L could hold her daughter and sing her to sleep.


    Looking at her ungrateful ex-wife, Harry immediately darkened his face.


    Not giving her any chance to say any nonsense, he directly drove the car to the manor.


    At the entrance to the manor, there were glowing lights. L realized that Harry brought them to the


    manor.


    After getting out of the car, Harry carried Nicole out of the child''s seat. L thought for a while and the


    words came out from her mouth. "Is Lillian in your house?"


    Feeling a sh of killing shot from Harry''s eyes, L acknowledged her mistake. She really intended to


    make him feel guilty.


    However, she can''t let him be so intimate with Lillian!


    She continued to repeat the words intentionally, "She''s not at home? It''s not good to take another


    woman in this house! What if she catches us? She''ll break up with you."


    Harry put Nicole on the ground, and gently said to her daughter, "Nicole, go to the living room. I''ll be


    right there."


    Nicole nodded, and ran to the living room.


    Looking at Nicole''s back, L suddenly realized that Harry woulde near her. She was about to


    run, but Harry powerfully caught her by the arms.


    His lips were attached to her ear and he said softly, "Try to get away from me. You''ll suffer the


    consequences."


    ...... He really can fool women! Looking at the dark sky in the distance, she felt her legs weaken. "Mr.


    Si, this is really bad for you. Lillian is willing to regard Nicole as her own daughter. But if we do


    something behind her back, and are caught by her, you think it''s still possible for Nicole to have good


    days in the future?"


    She tried hard to get free from his grip on her waist, but it was no use.


    "If she is not good to my daughter, I will not let her into the door! It''s simple as that." They were trying to


    manipte each other.


    Anger immediately flowed to L. When he was in the restaurant, he just hinted about marrying her


    again.


    Now he still wanted to marry Lillian. He was rich, but so what? Who would allow him to have two wives


    even if he had such money?


    "Harry, let me go, let me go!" She did not want to wait for him and Lillian to show their loveter.


    The man did not speak, and the two clung tightly together. If it weren''t for the reason that Nicole was in


    the living room alone, he would surely have given this troublesome woman a lesson right here!


    He forced her to face him and continued to hold her waist.


    Only when she was in his own arms, he felt relieved...and happy.


    Slowly, he lowered his head and kissed her tender lips.


    A gust of wind sent L a shiver. He put her on his shoulder and walked inside the mansion.


    "Harry, you let me down now! Ah, ah, ah!" L shouted in disgust. But Harry was too powerful. He


    carried her with him to the living room.


    Nicole was very happy to see them, and pestered Harry to hold her high on his shoulder.


    Harry put L on the sofa, and then came forward to hold Nicole.


    He lifted Nicole up, and let her ride on his shoulders. Nicole shouted happily.


    "Daddy, you are so awesome!" L gently leaned on the sofa, watching the happy father and daughter,


    and quietly enjoying this moment of happiness.


    When could she and Harry really be together? Secretly, she desired for a life that there''s just two of


    them, living a simple and peaceful life.


    Just like in Echo Bay, she really missed the quiet days there.


    The night was getting deeper and it was time to go to bed.


    Harry let Nicole continue to sit on his neck, carrying her to the bedroom on the second floor.


    Nicole was very happy today because both mommy and daddy helped to take a shower.


    When the story time came, she enjoyed it so much because both of them were on her sides.


    The little girl, who was stillughing and giggling at the story, quickly fell asleep.


    Seeing that her daughter has fallen sleep, L was ready to go to the bathroom to gather the toys she


    scattered.


    As soon as she entered the bathroom and started to clean the ce, Harry followed her inside.


    "Do you want to use the bathroom?" She held two small yellow rubber ducks in her hands and asked


    the man curiously.


    Harry looked at L shutting the bathroom door. "You just said that you were afraid of being caught by


    Lillian?"


    L looked at the man who was getting closer to him. She was a little dumbfounded. Was he going to


    me her?


    "No, no. Forget about it. I said nothing." She slowly moved back.


    "I won''t forget that. I won''t let her catch us. Don''t worry." Then he rushed over and turned her over so


    she could see the beautiful view of the sea by the window.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry covered her protesting mouth and did whatever he liked behind her back.

 Chapter 257 How Many Banks does This Guy Own

    Chapter 257 How Many Banks does This Guy Own


    When L finally woke up, she found herself again on a ne flying to A Country. She had been on


    this asion for two times.


    Even L herself was confused at this. Did she really sleep so soundly that she felt nothing when


    Harry dressed her and carried her out of the manor? Or maybe it was because Harry looked after her in


    a very gentle way.


    The nended on the backyard of the Li vi, where L got off with her legs already shivering.


    She endured the pain and didn''t go to the hospital yesterday. The pain seemed to be getting worse


    today, so she went directly to the garage and drove to the hospital at once after she got off the ne.


    She was bracing for the worst...


    ......


    She registered and asked for a specialist treatment, paid the medical expenses, and went back to the


    company.


    L sat in the deputy CEO office, and tried to refresh herself by closing her eyes. After a few minutes,


    she took out her phone, took a photo of her medical record and sent it to Harry. She was gnashing her


    teeth in anxiety.


    "Harry! You must reimburse ten times the medical expenses!"


    In mere seconds, her phone received a message. It indicated that Harry had transferred 50 million


    dors to her......


    What? Wow! The medical expenses only cost her 500 dors. She just teased him into paying ten


    times the original amount and that would just cost 5, 000 dors. But he gave her 50 million dors


    instead! How many banks does this guy own?


    It was such arge amount of money that she can squander the money for many years even if she


    does not go to work.


    However, her melting heart calmed down when she remember that Harry gave her a shock yesterday


    at the meeting. He straight up embarrassed her.


    Sitting up straight, L called Leo on the internal line, "Please ask Joshua from the Design Department


    toe to my office!"


    She would solve the recent three problems one by one. She hoped to finish and solve these issues


    today.


    She felt guilty of it because she thought that she was a bit negligent of the happenings around her.


    She determined to rectify thepany''s ethos and punish the ck sheep.


    Joshua came over right away. It seemed like he was in a bad mood.


    "Miss Li!" Joshua greeted L politely as he knew clearly about the reason why L called him in.


    A funny person suddenly became so courteous. L felt a little unustomed about this version of


    Joshua.


    "Have a seat. I bet you know the reason I called you in.", said L. She stood up, poured him a ss


    of water and ced it in front of him.


    "Thank you, Miss Li. And yes I know that." Everyone in the Design Department ignored him and gave


    him a hard time for what happened recently.


    L sat opposite Joshua. It was the first time that they had talked in such a calm and serious manner.


    "I can give you an opportunity to exin. So tell me everything and don''t you dare hide something from


    me.."


    Joshua seriously looked at L and said, "Miss Li, do you believe in me? Do you trust me?" In his


    opinion, he can exin to her only if L was willing to believe him. Otherwise, what was the point of


    exining this to her?


    L nodded without hesitation and answered, "Although I don''t contact you very often, I believe you


    did not do this because you have a simr character to my brother who is very honest."


    Looking at L, Joshua was so moved by her words since she was the only one to believe in him. It


    means a lot and he knows that he owes this woman a lot.


    Joshua returned to the Design Department after they intently talked for about an hour in the office.


    "Oh, the thief hase back from the CEO office!" Seeing Joshua walking out, a male colleague


    mocked him without mercy. He was getting used to it, anyway.


    Another male colleague followed suit. "I think that the thief has hooked up with Miss Li. You''re getting


    rid of your dues by cheating, right?"


    "Ha ha ha!" Several male colleagues that gathered in the tea roomughed bluntly.


    Clenching his fists, Joshua flushed in anger because his patience had reached its end! He was


    innocent! Why did they keep on insulting him! Why didn''t they try to investigate first? He could bear the


    insults before, but they had gone too far this time! They must have inner motives to say that he hooked


    up with Miss Li!


    He darted forward. When he was about to smack his colleague with his fist, a voice behind immediately


    stopped him.


    "Joshua!", L shouted at him. She had already predicted that many people would gossip if she called


    Joshua to the office.


    It happened exactly as she expected.


    Seeing L, a few people in the design department became so nervous and immediately became


    respectful. "Miss Li!" After the greetings, they proceeded to their seats, carrying their cups.


    "Stop!", L called out.


    Standing still with their heads bowed down, they were so scared because they thought that they are


    doomed.


    L took a few steps forward, pointed at one of the people and sternly asked, "What''s your name?


    Who told you Joshua hooked up with me?"


    The pointed man faltered out a few words, "Miss Li, I''m Chris Dong."


    Standing in front of him, L looked at him with cold determination and said in a harsh tone, "Now I


    would like to announce to everybody that SL Group considers Chris Dong from the Design Department


    to have been possessing poor qualities because he spread rumors and plotted riots. The financial


    department will clear your sry and you can get out of here now!"


    "Sorry! Sorry! Miss Li, I apologize! It was my fault. I swear it will not happen again. Please forgive me!"


    Chris Dong begged for L''s mercy. Although he was only a minor designer assistant in SL Group, he


    was well paid. He didn''t want to lose this high-paying job which took him so much effort to get.


    L became angrier when she saw his begging for mercy. Tall and big as he was, his begging was not


    manly at all. Not to mention the way he gossips around.


    "I will not change the decision whatever you say. May this be a lesson to all of you. Get out of here!


    Now!" L walked across the tea room. Several employees entered the design department office,


    leaving no chance for Chris Dong to beg her again.


    Seeing L walk in, people who stretched out their heads to see what was happening sat back in their


    seat to work again.


    L roamed around the design department and found out that the manager was not in the office. Then


    she decided to solve the problems by herself!


    "Dear colleagues, please give me a few minutes of your attention. Recently, there was a rumor that


    Joshua from the Design Department stole drafts from thepany. I hope everyone will not discuss it


    again and mind your own business. The truth will eventuallye to light since I will let the police


    intervene to investigate this matter. Otherwise, you will have the same result as Chris Dong......"


    L''s voice sounded oddly resonant in the room. Everybody adored her for her confidence and


    nobleness.


    What a heroine she was! No wonder Mr. Si married her. But why did they break up? Howe he


    gave up such a charmingdy? Everyone was puzzled.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    L also gave a great deal of encouragement to them. After that, the design department greeted her


    with enthusiastic apuse.


    As soon as she was back from the design department, L called in the head of the financial


    department and the personnel department manager respectively, made a corresponding punishment,


    and let the secretary post an announcement.


    L never dealt with the employees in person before. This time, she decided to personally handle the


    issue in front of them. She solved the issues properly without any mercy and restraint.


    The colleagues talked about L for the whole day. They thought that she looked dignified and


    respectable just like Mr. Si. They understood that they must behave well under L''s eyes from now


    on.


    In fact, L dealt with these matters in ordance with Harry''s advice because she thought it was


    very efficient.


    Maybe that was why people found Harry''s style in her actions. She might thank him for this some other


    time.

 Chapter 258 Im Already Bound to Him

    Chapter 258 I''m Already Bound to Him


    In D City.


    As soon as they were off from work, all members of the periodical office immediately walked out of the


    building.


    A dazzling yellow Maserati sports car stopped at the door of the periodical office, attracting the


    attention of many people.


    The man in the car wearing sunsses was staring at the gates. He looked really charming and rich.


    Half an hourter, a tall woman, dressed in a long and floral dress, came out with her long hair


    beautifully flowing through her shoulders.


    The man wearing sunsses quickly opened the door and walked straight towards her.


    He pulled her wrist to force her toe closer.


    She was ready to scream, but when she saw the familiar pink suit, she managed to hold back.


    She was pulled all the way to the sports car. Joseph tried to force her into the back seat, and then sat


    in the driver''s seat and drove away.


    The car galloped all the way to the main road. The two people inside were so silent that the


    atmosphere was kind of awkward and ufortable.


    Just when they were in front of the apartment, Joseph immediately stopped and kicked in the brakes,


    creating a noise in the quiet night.


    Neither of them got off the car, nor did they open the lights in the car. They just sat there in total


    silence.


    After a long time, Lillian looked outside the car and softly said, "Joseph, I''ve already said it very clearly.


    What are you doing? What''s the matter?" Being intimate to Harry and marrying him was her only way


    out now.


    Joseph grunted loudly, "Shut up!" He didn''t want Lillian to talk about it. It really made him feel low of


    himself.


    She looked at him and was shocked. He had never looked like this. He had been around her like a


    younger brother. Often, he was very cute and amusing. He was always making her happy.


    "Lillian, that man is my ex brother-inw, my sister''s ex-husband. Can you please draw yourself away


    from them?" Joseph''s hands tightly held the steering wheel and the sunsses covered the emotions


    in his eyes.


    Draw herself away from them? As a matter of fact, she really did not want to do this. "If I marry him, I


    will be good to your little niece. I''ll treat her well." She only met Nicole once. That lovely girl was really


    an adorable child.


    Many people in C Country now knew that Harry has a little princess and that she lives in his manor.


    Those who are in Harry''s hands might as well have everything in this world.


    After hearing this, Joseph hammered at the steering wheel with his hands. He opened the door, and


    got into the rear seat.


    He pulled her body to let her face him. His usual sense of humor was gone. Now, he had nothing but


    pain and anger in his face.


    "Lillian, you''re my woman. Do you think Harry will still want you?" Those words were right. Harry was


    so proud. How could a good man marry a woman having an affair with other men? Maybe Harry was


    just using her...


    Covering the sadness in her eyes, she replied, "Even though he doesn''t want me, I''m already bound to


    him!" Only Harry could save her. To save her was to save her father and her family. She needed to do


    this.


    Joseph sneered, "If you are bound to him, it means breaking up the rtionship between him and my


    sister. Since when did you be so vicious? What''s the matter with you?" He stared at her with a sly


    gaze, wanting to see something in her eyes.


    She just joked around and nced at the man in front of her. "I''ve always been so vicious. You can''t


    see it. You''re too young!"


    He hated her immediately because she said he was still young. If he did not love her, he would have


    thrown her out the car.


    "If she has a child with me, she will have no chance to be with Harry." Joseph thought to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    L dragged her tired body to the vi after work. She had originally nned to sleep in the office


    tonight. However, nothing was brought to the office again, so she had to go home first.


    On the second floor, L hesitated for a few moments then knocked on the door of her brother.


    When Wendy saw L standing in front of her, she was surprised. "L, when did youe back?"


    The expression on her face was still happy and sweet. She was relieved. "I actually came back this


    morning. But I immediately went to thepany as I had to fix a lot of things there. Are you and my


    brother already reconciled?"


    Only by confirming personally could she be really relieved.


    "We''re all right. Take it easy! Don''t worry about us too much." Wendy looked at her with reddish


    cheeks.


    L took a casual look at the room. "Where is my brother?"


    "He hasn''te back yet. Maybe he will be back soon!" He was always busy, and it is normal for him


    to return home at 11 o''clock every night.


    "Well, that''s good. You just wait for my brother toe back. I''ll go to sleep in the room first as I''m so


    tired!" L''s face showed an absolute exhaustion.


    Wan looked carefully at her best friend who she thought was really a strong woman. "You needn''t to be


    too hard on yourself. Look at the tiredness on your face. Have a good rest, please."


    L nodded and went back to her room.


    When she was done taking a shower, it was already 11 o''clock in the evening.


    Lying on the bed, she was supposed to sleep, but she picked up her mobile phone and sent a WeChat


    message to Harry. "Can you take a photo of my daughter and send it to me?"


    "No!" Those in two letter caused a lot of pain in her heart.


    "Are you staying with another woman? So you have no time to take the photo?" She said on purpose.


    Harry, who was working in the bedroom, was taken aback by the question. "Does he live for a woman


    every day in her heart?", he thought to himself.


    "You''re clever!" He seldom praised people so L should feel honored.


    L heard these words, and she was no longer in a mood to continue chatting with him. She felt that


    she was always being teased by Harry at night. This had been causing herck of sleep.


    She locked the phone, threw it aside, and went directly to sleep.


    Harry did not hear from her for a few minutes so he thought that she might have gone for a shower.


    It had been already half an hour, and there was no any message from her. What was she doing? He


    began to feel a bit lonely.


    L had fallen asleep a long time now, but Harry was still watching his cell phone, waiting desperately


    for her reply.


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until one o''clock in the morning that Harry rubbed his tired eyes and looked at the WeChat on


    his mobile phone again. There was no reply, and he guessed that she already fell asleep.


    "How dare she go to sleep without replying to him first! L, I will remember this moment!" Harry


    thought.


    He found a small notebook to record all the things she did that made him unhappy. When they are


    together, she will pay for all of it ......


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already past eight in the morning when L woke up. How many times did the rm go off? She


    was not bothered even a little bit! She must be so tired.


    When she got out of bed, she felt a bit dizzy and light-headed. She immediatelyid on the bed again.


    She rubbed her painful temple and felt something wrong. It was like a cold fever.


    However, she didn''t think much about it. She can''t skip work today. "Using cold water to wash my face


    will make me feel much better.", she thought and reassured herself.


    It was nine o''clock when L arrived at thepany.


    Today''s appointment of a customer was of utmost importance. She tried hard to resist the severe


    difort caused by the cold and rushed to the conference room with the folders in her hands.


    When she arrived, the customer was already waiting for her. It was fortunate that she had a good


    receptionist in the office. It was Julie.

 Chapter 259 Showed His Anxiety on His Face

    Chapter 259 Showed His Anxiety on His Face


    They exchanged greetings with each other, then began to talk about the cooperation.


    The meeting went on for two hours before they walked out of the conference room. Julie sent the client


    out first.


    L was feeling very dizzy and bent over the office table. She decided to buy some medicine from


    drugstoreter.


    After sending the client off, Julie immediately came back and saw L bending over the table. She


    became so worried and asked, "Miss. Li, are you OK?" Her face was very red when she entered the


    conference room. And now it was still very red. It was very unusual. She must be feeling off today.


    L couldn''t even raise her head, but she still managed to shake her head and answer. "I''m okay. I


    only feel a little dizzy. I will buy some medicine from the drugstoreter. Don''t worry about me, though."


    She tried very hard to sit up straight. It seemed like the pain has flowed through her neck and back.


    She gathered her papers, held them in her arms and stood up from the chair.


    But she felt so weak that all the papers dropped on the ground. She felt her legs weaken. Then


    suddenly, darkness came to her eyes and she fainted.


    Julie was so scared and constantly called L''s name, trying to elicit any response from her. She was


    so nervous and she went out to ask a colleague''s help. They sent her directly to the hospital.


    The news that L has fainted at thepany spread quickly.


    This news also reached the office''s WeChat groups just when L was sent to the hospital.


    Joey found out that everybody was talking about L. He felt curious and he checked the chat logs


    quickly.


    Then he hurried to the CEO office. Harry was talking on the phone. He frowned when Joey rushed in.


    He did not want to be interrupted.


    Joey realized that he forcefully pushed the office door and rushed in when he saw dissatisfaction in


    Harry''s eyes. He did not ask for Harry''s permission.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He stood still immediately and fixed his clothes in embarrassment.


    "Well, I have always put emphasis on our cooperation." Harrymitted to his cooperative partner on


    the phone.


    Then Joey abruptly checked the chat logs and put the most important sentence in the middle of the


    screen so his boss could see clearly. Then he handed it to Harry.


    Within five seconds, Harry said, "Well, Mr. Dai, I will contact with you in a few days for I have to handle


    some emergency circumstances now." Then he hung up the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" He stared at the sentence on Joey''s phone: Big news here. L fainted at the


    conference room just now.


    Joey shook his head and answered, "I just found out about it a few minutes ago. Then I came to tell


    you. Sorry if I rushed in."


    Harry showed his anxiety on his face and walked out of the office with the phone in his hand. "Arrange


    the ne for me and find out which hospital she is in." Hemanded Joey, then he called Rose.


    He will let her pick up Nicole, and let Nicole stay at the old house tonight.


    In 126 Armed Police Force Hospitals.


    Lid on the hospital bed in a general ward. She had yet to wake up. The medicines must have put


    her to sleep.


    Her colleague who sent her to the hospital didn''t dare send her to the senior ward without getting her


    approval. He could only arrange her in the general ward.


    When Harry entered the ward with his new shoes and expensive suit, he immediately drew everyone''s


    attention.


    The man in front of the door looked so powerful and honorable. His appearance created a hush of


    silence in the halls.


    Dozens of hospital directors, attending doctors and nurses followed him. They were all on standby as


    they have an idea who this person was.


    Through a single sweep of the room, he found Lying on the bed in the corner. She looked so


    lonely and helpless. Looking around the surroundings, he was so displeased.


    The director of the hospital behind him immediately walked to him and said with great respect, "Mr. Si,


    Miss Li is over there."


    Then he rubbed his hands and stood aside with anxiety. Several years ago, the SL Groups invested


    huge funds to their hospital. He was so nervous just being in front of thatpany''s boss.


    Harry was a real rich man, so he took the time to greet him in person.


    Ignoring the director, he strode forward and walked towards L.


    He held the fainted woman and carried in his arms to everybody''s astonished gaze. Beside him, the


    attending doctor followed suit and lifted the drip bottle immediately.


    The director of the hospital was an experienced man, and he immediatelymanded the head nurse


    beside him, "Arrange a senior ward for Miss Li. Now."


    The senior ward was on the 8th floor. The head nurse hurried to the nurse station and called the station


    on the 8th floor. Meanwhile, the director personally showed the way out of the ward for Harry. They


    walked towards the 8th floor with urgency in their steps.


    People in the ward talked about Harry for a long time even though he just appeared for two minutes.


    Their discussionsted for a long time. And when they mentioned it, they all said I remembered


    once......


    The people in the corridor strangely looked at the crowd led by Harry as they moved aside so he could


    easily pass by. With L in his arms, Harry heard the director reporting her conditions with a lonely


    face. "She had a high fever of about 41¡æ when she was sent here. She has already fainted by then.


    Now, we have managed to control her high fever. We could only confirm her other conditions when she


    wakes up."


    High fever of about 41¡æ? Was this woman stupid? How could she still go to work when she was really


    sick? That''s why she fainted! And she didn''t even bother to tell him that she''s sick.


    Harry became very angry and a gloomy, cold look swept on his face. Everyone around him took a step


    back when they felt his anger.


    Hustling among the crowd, Joey slipped and went to the admission procedures.


    In the senior ward, Harry gently put L on the hospital bed, and tuck her in.


    After fixing the drip bottle, Harry waved his hands to the people behind him. They immediately knew


    what he meant and they all left quickly. There were only two people in the senior ward now.


    Sitting on the side of the bed, he looked at L''s pale face. He put his hands on her face and caressed


    her cheeks.


    He showed tenderness in his eyes and asked, "L, are you as stupid as a pig?"


    This stupid woman. She even couldn''t take care of herself without him around, could she?


    It was already dark outside when L woke up.


    Rubbing her blurry eyes, L looked at the ceilingmp. "What is this ce?", she wondered.


    The door in the ward''s restroom opened, and a man in white leisure shirt walked out.


    L couldn''t believe that she could see Harry through her very eyes. She might just be hallucinating.


    Otherwise, how could she see this man who should be in C Country right now?


    Closing her eyes again, she opened it again, and saw that he was looking at her in the eye.


    She blinked again, and saw that Harry has walked closer to the bed.


    "Don''t close your eyes again. It''s me. You are seeing it right." He stood at the side of the bed, and


    lovingly looked at L who was still blinking from time to time.


    Well...... She should be in a hospital. L looked at the drip bottle and asked, "What happened to me?"


    What? "You don''t know? You were very sick, and you don''t know?" His facial expression became a little


    cold. He really wanted to p her to give her a piece of his mind.


    Why she could not ask this question? She was really confused. L was dumbfounded and just stared


    at his angry face. Then she heard him saying, "You have a high fever of about 41¡æ. You fainted in the


    office. L, are you as stupid as a pig?" She, who was nearly 30 years old, could let herself have a


    high fever of about 41¡æ and do nothing about it! How could she be so stupid?


    What? L became so worried when she heard this.


    No wonder she felt so ufortable when she woke up in the morning. She thought she only had a


    cold. She didn''t pay attention to it.


    Thinking of this, she looked at him and replied, "How could you treat me so bad now? Stop ming


    me. I''m ill!"


    Hearing this, Harry looked at her helpless face, and withdrew his anger.


    Then he helped her sit up and lean back on the bed. After that, he walked towards the table


    nearby.

 Chapter 260 Have Yet Reached a Consensus

    Chapter 260 Have Yet Reached a Consensus


    Harry prepared her a bowl of healthy porridge sent by the family nanny and immediately went back to


    her.


    "How did you know I have a fever?" Looking at himing closer, L asked in a curious tone.


    Harry stirred the porridge in the bowl and took a look at her. "The wholepany knows."


    ... Seriously? Maybe it was because she had fainted. It would create too much concern, of course.


    "Open your mouth. You need to eat this first." He sat on the edge of the bed and blew the porridge on


    the spoon so it would cool off a bit. Then he ced it by the side of her mouth.


    L opened her mouth and obediently ate the porridge. "Where is my daughter?"


    Harry fed her another spoonful and reassured her, "My daughter is with her grandparents. She''s the


    least of your concern right now."


    They had yet to reach a consensus on the matter of Nicole. He said that Nicole was his daughter and


    she also protests that Nicole was her daughter. Nobody seemed to back down.


    L twitched her mouth in discontent and took another spoonful of porridge. "I''m sick, and you''re still


    taking away my daughter from me." The woman stared at the man pitifully.


    Harry didn''t look at her eyes at all and just said coldly, "You''re not going to die yet! Stop overreacting."


    ...


    Hearing what he said, she really wanted to take the broom and drive him away with it.


    "You don''t need to feel bad for me. But why do you talk to me like that? You''re inconsiderate of my


    feelings. Get out of here!" With tears in her eyes, L started to make a scene by looking helpless.


    She knew that Harry would always yield to a weaker person and not to the strong and powerful. She


    needed to conform to his ideas to make him happy. She had to pretend like she was helpless or the big


    guy would not show any care for her.


    Harry was heartbroken when she saw her eyes full of tears. He put down the bowl in his hand and


    wiped away her tears.


    "Stop crying! You''re an adult! Even my daughter is stronger than you." It was true. He had never seen


    Nicole crying like this.


    This woman must be made of water. Her tears just kept on flowing!


    It was not because she was made of water, but because she was once a popr actress. It was a


    basic skill in acting.


    She clung to his waist andid down in his arms, while acting like a spoiled child. "Is my daughter the


    most important person in your heart? Tell me, please."


    Harry caressed her long hair and showed a loving smile on his face. "Of course!"


    It was very quiet in the ward. Lying in his arms, L could feel his heart beating vigorously.


    She indulged herself in this peaceful moment and didn''t feel like answering his words. She just wanted


    to feel this moment.


    He lifted her face, stared intently at it, and suddenly kissed her on her red lips.


    They kissed for a while and this caused his breathing to elerate. At that time, they heard a faint


    sound near the door.


    Someone was here! L pushed Harry away immediately. Her face was redder than when she was


    running a fever at 41¡æ. They saw her big brother and his wife standing right on the door.


    Harry peacefully fixed her long hair before standing up from the bed.


    "Mr. Li." He calmly greeted the man at the door and politely nodded to Wendy.


    Jordan also greeted Harry and looked at L, whose face was blushing with shyness. He stepped


    forward and asked worriedly, "I thought the fever has already went down. Why is your cheek still so


    red?"


    Wendy, who had been giggling quietly, gently pulled the shirt of her husband. She knew that L was


    just embarrassed. You stupid man.


    Jordan gave a look at his wife who was winking at him. He then turned his eyes to L. He might have


    understood something.


    Wendy walked to the side of L and smiled. "Are you feeling better? How can you suddenly catch a


    high fever? We didn''t even know about it." She felt for her temperature by touching L''s forehead.


    Fortunately, it felt normal.


    L nodded. Then she raised her head and said, "I''m not sure really. But it''s sote now. You didn''t


    have toe. I don''t want to bother you."


    It was past ten o''clock when Jordan came home from the army and he rushed over immediately when


    he received a phone call from his parents. They just came from the hospital that time.


    "I didn''t know about it and your brother didn''t get the phone call from Mom until he was off work. So we


    came over now." Wendy sat beside her, holding her arm with obvious concern in her eyes.


    As the two women talked to each other intimately, Jordan walked towards Harry. They sat on the sofa.


    "Can you take Nicole with you next time? We miss her." They hadn''t seen Nicole for a long time now.


    Harry just nodded and looked at L, who was still recovering from her fever. It actually depended on


    her. If she was obedient to him, he would be very happy to take Nic to A Country.


    The charming gaze from Harry made L absent-minded again while she was talking to Wendy.


    Since L was already apanied by Harry, Jordan and Wendy stayed only for a few minutes and


    left the ward.


    L felt a little tired after they left and yawned, which was not thatdylike.


    Harry lowered the bed and let her lie down.


    "Just sleep then. I''ll be with you."


    He kissed her on her forehead and tucked her in.


    L pulled a corner of his garment and said seductively, "No, I want us to sleep together." She once


    stayed beside him when he was sick! She thought he owed her the same thing.


    Harry followed her and sat on the bed. L immediately moved to the side to let him lie down.


    Though the bed was not very big, it was more than enough to hold two people.


    Harry held her in one arm and put another on her waist.


    He always smelled so good. L smiled. It was always easy to be happy and satisfied with him.


    She would ask for nothing and could put aside all the unhappiness as long as she could stay with him.


    "Harry." L made a gentle sound.


    "Yes?" His lovely voice instantly seduced her.


    "Harry." She said his name again, this time in a softer tone.


    "Yes?" He answered patiently. Their hearts were beating faster now.


    "Harry." She would like to say his name like this for a lifetime...


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes?" He wouldn''t let her go. She could only be his from now on.


    They murmured and moaned all night. The sweet and happy feeling filled the air.


    As long as they were together, happiness would be easy toe by.


    As long as they were together, even silence would be sweet andforting.


    As long as they were together, there would be the taste of love at every moment.


    ...


    In the next morning.


    L woke up just when the head doctor was just finishing his rounds of the wards.


    Her body temperature has returned to normal and she was allowed to be discharged from the hospital


    if she wanted to.


    In addition to the medical personnel, Landon, Harold and Wendy were also in the ward.


    But Harry was not here. He was nowhere to see.


    All of them were relieved when they heard what the doctor said.


    Everyone gathered and surrounded her when she woke up.


    "Are you OK, sweetheart?" Landon looked at L with concern, for fear that she would feel sick again.


    She had been too stressed with everything that was going on, and he knew just what she


    needed.

 Chapter 261 Im Gonna Marry You

    Chapter 261 I''m Gonna Marry You


    Looking at the people around the bed obviously concerned about her, L was so moved that she


    became teary-eyed.


    The thought that many people cared about her made her feel so happy.


    "Grandpa, I''m fine now. There''s really nothing to worry about." The needle on her arm has been


    removed and L sat up from the bed easily.


    She still did not see Harry. Was he already gone? Even a minute without him caused her sadness...


    Looking at her daughter trying to find something in the ward, Angie immediately knew what she was


    thinking.


    "Stop searching for him. He already left this morning."


    ... L nced at everyone with embarrassment. Was she so obvious?


    But, it really annoyed her that Harry left without telling her!


    As soon as she was out of the hospital, L immediately went to thepany despite her family''s


    opposite views.


    Work had umted a lot recently and she had to go back to the office to deal with it.


    She would justbine work and rest and get off work early.


    As she arrived at thepany, everyone immediately greeted her happily.


    There were also colleagues who were concerned about her and asked her if she was still sick. She


    responded to them with a smile.


    When she entered the office, she saw the folders on her desk in an alphabetical order.


    She randomly opened one of them and found that it had been read. It also was with a note in it written


    by Harry, listing detailed deficiencies and suggestions.


    ...


    L was moved again. When did he finish dealing with such thick folders for her?


    Was it when she was sleeping yesterday? That meant he did not have any rest...


    She had to think more about Harry. When he was bad, he could abandon her in the rain and leave her


    alone.


    When he was good, he was so sweet to her and caring! She could not understand this man...


    She took out her phone and dialed his number.


    Fortunately, it was connected in just mere seconds.


    Harry''s tired voice came from the other side of the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He sounded so tired. Did he take a rest? It was all because of her. She felt so guilty...


    "Harry."


    "Yes?"


    ...


    The atmosphere seemed to be back tost night. The two people who couldn''t see each other had


    sweet smiles on their faces. They were so connected to each other.


    "I''m gonna marry you!" She dered this without restraints. She wanted Harry to be hers!


    The manughed silently and then pretended to be unhappy. "Oh? Marry me? Are you seeking for a


    lesson again, L?" He waited for her to reply.


    L felt helpless. What could she do? He did not say anything after she had said that she wanted to


    marry him.


    She was so anxious!


    "You are a jerk! I won''t talk to you anymore!" She lost her temper when she got anxious and quickly


    hung up the phone.


    She confusedly looked at the screen of her phone. She ended the call again. Wasn''t she supposed to


    thank him? Why did she get angry again?


    He must be disappointed at her! She thought about calling him again to apologize, but it would be so


    awkward. Better not to do it right now...


    The weather was getting cooler but the rtionship between L and Harry was still unclear.


    More than half a month passed, and they did not see each even once.


    Instead, it was Thomas who visited L within that time.


    He told her that he was going to Crown Province in A Country to rece the provincial party secretary.


    While saying that, he looked deeply at her.


    She was a bit puzzled. Why was Thomas appointed to be the provincial party secretary? It seemed like


    he was transferred out of bad intention.


    Only Harry and Thomas knew the reason!


    L and Thomas had dinner together that night and the next day, L sent him to the airport.


    At the airport, he took her hand and sincerely said, "Take care of yourself and I wille back to see


    you when I have time."


    She thought of Harry. He never told her such sweet words.


    Someone saw them and concluded that they were flirting even when L pulled out her hand.


    Since thest time that something happened, Harry had learned his lesson and nted some people to


    spy on Thomas, monitoring his every move.


    When he knew that the two people were dining together and that she sent him to the airport, he


    became anxious and unhappy once again.


    And when he got unhappy, all people had to be unhappy except Nicole.


    The next day after Thomas left, L called Harry so she could talk with her daughter in her free time.


    Annoyingly, the man was so cruel that he had not given her even a single call for a long time.


    Remembering the photos of Harry and Lillian attending the charity party on E-news just recently, she


    guessed that he now had put all his heart and soul into Lillian.


    The call had been put through and this pulled her back from her painful thoughts.


    She gently put the phone on her ear. He was not talking at all.


    "Mr. Si, where is my daughter?" Now, she was talking about her daughter. What was he in her heart?


    Was there any ce for him? It seemed like he was just someone for her to flirt with.


    With a gloomy face, Harry yed with the stic ring in his hands and said coldly, "At school."


    "When will you send her back?" Suppressing the irritation and pain in her heart, she asked gently, even


    with a hint of petition.


    Harry answered simply. "When I feel good, I''ll let you meet with my daughter. For now, I won''t."


    After he finished this sentence, he heard a loud "bam" over the phone. He guessed the woman got


    furious and stomped her hand on the desk.


    Harry was right. L pounded the desk with anger when she heard him.


    Oh, it hurt...


    L quickly rubbed the aching area on her hand. This damn slick guy!


    "Harry Si, you are intentionally hurting me!" She gritted her teeth in disgust.


    The man raised his eyebrow and did not deny it. "Miss Li, Nicole hasn''t had a father for more than four


    years. Don''t you feel guilty at that?" He coldly questioned her.


    In particr, this was her fault. Did she really know how to seriously take care of Nicole?


    After listening to Harry''s question, L felt a little guilty. How could she not be? However, it was he that


    should be med for everything! This would not happen if only they did not break up.


    She grunted, "For the sake of fairness, we will both take care of Nicole in turns!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words made Harry very dissatisfied. What she wanted was only Nicole? Not him?


    "You think too much. I don''t deprive you of visiting her, right? You will see Nicole once a month. That''s


    it." He knew she wouldn''t agree with that.


    L opened her eyes widely. "Once a month? Harry Si, I am the one who gave Nicole birth and I am


    her mother! Don''t you think that you have gone too far? You''re absurd!" Ignoring his dramatic words


    completely, L exploded again.


    "First, Nicole''s surname is Si. Second, it''s true that you are her mother. And I am her father too. The kid


    did not know her father for more than four years. I think it''s you that have gone too far." The man''s


    emotionless words made L speechless.


    All right! "Then, are you just going to take Nicole from me?"


    L tightened her clothes and hoped that the man would not answer yes, but...


    "Yes!" His simple answer interrupted her thinking.


    That single word made L''s face pale. It seemed that they were to be against each other?


    "Then, Mr. Si, I''ll see you on court!"

 Chapter 262 Say Hello to Your Father

    Chapter 262 Say Hello to Your Father


    Hearing this, Harry sneered. How could L be so childish? Why couldn''t she understand what was


    happening? She thought she could get Nicole back by going to court? She stood no chance. She was


    too naive¡­


    "As you like."


    L and Harry parted in displeasure. L rubbed her painful temples. She didn''t know why they had


    come to this. It was just like yesterday that they were so in love. Now they were enemies...


    She knew well that if she went to court, it would be aplete joke in A Country. Harry was a very


    powerful man.


    However, she had to give it a try to get Nicole back.


    Samuel, who she once met at Harry''s office, was an internationally renownedwyer. He seemed to be


    a good friend and partner of Harry. L thought of getting him to her side. "Can I count on him?


    Anyway, I have to give it a try." L pondered with anxiety.


    In Samuel''s Law Firm in C Country.


    The towering office building stood not far from the SL Group office. Harry took Nicole with him. She just


    woke up and was still feeling a bit sleepy. They came to the office of Samuel without informing Samuel


    in advance.


    Surprised, Samuel rubbed his eyes and decided that the man in front of him was really Harry Si.


    It had been a long time since theyst saw each other. Harry hade with a little girl. Who was this


    girl?


    He heard that Harry has been taking care of a little girl recently, but he didn''t take it seriously. Now he


    saw them with his own eyes.


    Moreover, Harry didn''t invite his friends to his wedding some time ago. It was said that the wedding


    was actually cancelled. He wanted to ask Harry about it but never had the chance to.


    "Boss Si, who is the little girl?" Samuel took off his sses with the gold rims, ced it on the desk and


    walked over to them.


    Harry nced at him and smiled at Nicole. "Sweetheart, say hello to your father."


    What? Samuel looked strange. It must be a joke.


    ... No! They had promised each other once that all of them would be the sworn father of their children.


    "So this girl is Harry''s daughter? Am I hearing this right?"


    At this thought, Samuel was stunned.


    How did Harry have such a cute and lovely daughter?


    "Hello, father." Nicole grinned at the stunned Samuel and thought he looked kind of funny.


    Samuel finally calmed down after a long time of being in shock. Harry and Nicole were already sitting


    on the couch, making some tea.


    "Sweetheart, did this man trick you toe here?" With a smile, Samuel went to sit next to Nicole and


    joked.


    Nicole shook her head and answered seriously, "No, he is my daddy. He is very nice to me."


    Samuel moved to face Harry and asked him in a simr serious tone, "She is your ex-wife''s daughter?"


    It was the only possibility.


    Pouring the water into the bowl, Harry darted a quick look at Samuel. "You''re smart. You haven''t


    changed."


    ... Samuel thought of the news he watched about them. "You, L and your daughter went to have fun


    last time, right? Do you still remember?" However, Harry told the media that Nicole was his niece. Why


    would he do that?


    Harry was in a good mood just now, but at the thought of L''s lie, he banged the kettle on the table.


    Samuel was shocked, but they had known each other for a long time. He was used to Harry''s temper.


    "That''s why I came. If L calls to ask you to be herwyer¡­" Harry shook his head and Samuel


    assumed they would fight for the custody of the child.


    However, Harry loved L dearly. Why did they decide to go to court? It was really strange. Before


    Samuel could say something, Nicole curiously asked Harry, "Daddy, why? Are you and mommy


    fighting?"


    She stared at Harry next to her and thought the adult''s world was just soplicated.


    Harry smiled lovingly at Nicole. "I don''t want to leave you, but your mommy doesn''t agree. What do you


    say?"


    Nicole didn''t want to leave her daddy, but she also missed her mommy so much. "We three can stay


    together. That will be perfect."


    Harry nodded. "That''s why." Whoever L''swyer was, she could never take his Nicole away. He


    would not let her do that.


    Nicole nodded although she didn''t fully understand it. At that very moment, Samuel''s phone suddenly


    rang. He picked up the phone from the desk and got it through.


    Upon getting the phone number of Samuel with great effort, L finally made this call.


    "Hello, Mr. Shao." Hearing her voice, Samuel immediately winked at Harry. Harry then knew who the


    caller was.


    "Hello, Miss Li." Samuel cleared his throat and greeted her politely.


    L was a bit surprised. How did he know she was calling? Anyway, she had to ask him for help.


    "Mr. Shao, could you please take my case? Name your price. I''ll agree to anything."


    Samuel wanted to say yes, but he couldn''t as Harry was intently staring at him.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Li. My schedule has no vacancies as of this moment. I''m too busy to take any other


    case. I''m really sorry."


    His refusal upset L. She should have expected this.


    "Mr. Shao, do you have the heart to see me lose my daughter?" She couldn''t give up. She must get


    Nicole back.


    After thinking for a moment, Samuel looked at Harry and Nicole who were drinking tea. "Miss Li, who


    do you want to sue? Can I know?" He wanted to decline in another way. He had something up his


    sleeve.


    "Harry Si." L answered angrily.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Samuel kept a straight face and answered seriously, "I am sorry, Miss Li, I have just taken his case."


    He didn''t want to get himself in this trouble. He had no idea why they had to go to court.


    Hearing what he said, L instantly understood what he meant. Harry was able toe to Samuel


    first. She thought, "How stupid I am! I shouldn''t have called him as he and Harry are good friends."


    "How much did he offer? I''ll double the price! Please, Samuel." She still didn''t want to give up. Nicole


    was at stake on this. Surely, there were other outstandingwyers, but Samuel was just the best. He


    was the best closer in town.


    Samuel put his hand over the mouthpiece and deliberately said to Harry, "She has doubled your price."


    Harry nced at him and calmly sipped on his tea. "Tell her I offered you 10 billion."


    Samuel silently looked at the very calm Harry. If only he really offered 10 billion. In fact, it was a piece


    of cake for him. 10 billion was nothing for a wealthy man like Harry.


    "Miss Li, Boss Si offered 10 billion. If you offer 20 billion, I''ll think about it."


    10 billion! L surely believed that the very wealthy Harry Si could offer such a generous price.


    However, she was not a fool. She instantly knew what happened.


    Harry must have asked Samuel not to take her case.


    If so, what else could she say? She thought about it for a while. "Please tell Harry he can buy off all the


    lawyers if he wants, but I will never give up!"

 Chapter 263 Court Date

    Chapter 263 Court Date


    As soon as she hang up the phone, Samuel finally couldn''t help butugh out loud. "You two are very


    interesting and strange! Your ex-wife said just now that she would continue to look for otherwyers


    unless you have bought over all thewyers! That''s not possible, though."


    Harry didn''t say anything when he heard that. Of course, Samuel knew that he was able to do


    something like that.


    Then Samuel yed enthusiastically with Nicole for a moment. Soon after, Harry held her in his arms


    and left Samuel''sw office.


    After hanging up with Samuel, L tried her best to refrain from swearing at Harry.


    She wouldn''t believe that nowyer could take up her case and help her win it. After all, she was a


    wealthy woman, too.


    But the truth was, she contacted more than tenwyers, and her phone was hung up over and over


    again when thewyers knew that the defendant was Harry Si. Harry was that powerful and influential.


    Even worse, one of thewyers asked her before hanging up, "Are you bing a paranoid? Harry


    and your child?"


    Ahhhhhhhh!!! L wanted to kill thatwyer. What''s so wrong with her? Why was everybody taking the


    side of Harry?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, someone unexpectedly called and asked her if she was looking for awyer. She


    really did not expect this as she was already on the verge of giving up.


    She immediately answered "yes", and to her surprise, thiswyer agreed to take up her case.


    She was really not so sure, so she asked thew office''s location and learned that it was in A Country.


    She did not wait anymore and quickly went there to check it out.


    Although the office was not so big as Samuel''s, it was not that small either.


    So, the fight for Nicole between Harry and her was about to start. This would really happen!


    She never expected that Harry would push her to this situation. If they went to court, it meant they were


    enemies already. Maybe, it would never be possible for them to get together anymore. L obviously


    had mixed feelings about this but when she thought of Nicole, she knew that this was the right thing to


    do.


    Standing and holding the money in her hands, she felt her heart emotionally bleed when she thought of


    this.


    After taking a deep breath, she paid off the fare and left thew office with the receipt.


    She told her family nothing about this, as she didn''t know how to say it without making the whole family


    worry about her.


    So she chose to hide this from them until the day they find out about it themselves.


    L sent a message to Harry on WeChat, "Boss Si, see you in court! I''ll be ready for you!"


    She returned to her office very disappointed as she got no response from Harry. How could he stay


    silent with all these happenings? Also, Joshua''s issue was clear now. There was a traitor in the design


    department and he had stayed hidden by putting the me on Joshua.


    She was collecting the evidences thewyer asked while she was also handling the business of the


    company and its issues. She felt like a robot, and waspletely exhausted.


    In C Country.


    Harry was listening to thewyer''s report on the phone, "... Miss Li has paid off the legal fare, and has


    been gathering the evidences..."


    He replied tly, "All you need to do is act on it, and don''t be noticed by her."


    "L, are you serious? Wake up! If I didn''t arrange awyer for you, who will dare touch your case?


    You''re just too naive!" Harry thought to himself.


    Harry thought of the WeChat message she just sent and his lips curved into a smirk. "See me in court?


    Ha! You are really thinking too much.


    You like twists and turns like this so I will just ride with you.


    Anyway, the result was already written on the wall!


    You have to stay in the power of my hand. Even if you want to leave, I will not allow it!" Harry thought.


    Looking at the stic ring in his hand, he threw it into the drawer.


    The time hade. He didn''t want to spend another day without her anymore.


    "L, my cutie, wait for me!"


    L was very busy with the case recently. This period could be regarded as the lowest time in her life.


    She never even anticipated that there was a big surprise waiting for her.


    Another half month passed, and L had already prepared all the materials and evidences thewyer


    asked. Tomorrow would be the court date.


    But it seemed a little weird that so far, there was no news about an usation to such a popr guy


    like Harry. It was really unusual that the media had not found out about this.


    At the same day, Joseph Li, Jordan Li, Chuck Si, Samuel Shao and Eason Bo all received Harry''s


    phone call.


    When they heard the message about everything that Harry was requesting for them to arrange, Joseph


    checked his phone again in disbelief. It was indeed his brother-inw.


    If he did this, what about Lillian? What was she supposed to do? What would she feel?


    Harry outguessed his mind, and said simply, "I''ve made it clear to Lillian. If you help me out this time, I


    got good news for you."


    A good news that would make the whole Li family happy.


    Joseph nodded his head nkly, asked for a leave from the film crew and flew back to A Country.


    About 10:00 pm.


    L returned to her vi wearily. She was really burnt out now. Although the deputy CEO already came


    to thepany, there were still many things that need her attention and approval.


    Jordan saw his exhausted sister when he was walking downstairs to fetch water for Wendy. He worried


    so much about L as he always saw her very weary. But at the moment, he just thought of Harry''s


    phone call, and he wasforted at once.


    "L, go to bed early." There was something strange in his words.


    Of course L had an idea. She nced at her brother intently. Maybe he already knew that tomorrow


    would be the court date between Harry and her...


    Impossible, she didn''t even tell anyone, and there was no news about this.


    "Oh... OK." But she still nodded and replied in a soft voice. Jordan didn''t know about it yet. If he knew,


    he wouldn''t be so calm like this.


    Yes, that was it! L persuaded herself and was relieved.


    "Where is Wendy?" She went to the stairs and asked Jordan who was busy getting a cup of water.


    "In the bedroom." Jordan and Wendy just finished making out. He smiled secretly while he was thinking


    of his wife as she asked for water in her hoarse voice.


    So in case L would visit Wendy now, Jordan added, "She is already asleep."


    "Oh... I see." L was about to knock at the door, but pulled her hand back after hearing her brother''s


    words.


    L had a shower in her own room. She decided to stop thinking and have a good sleep before the


    court session opened tomorrow afternoon.


    The problem was that she couldn''t sleep at all. She still couldn''t help bursting into tears while staring at


    the ceiling.


    She was thinking of Nicole and Harry...


    How did they get to this situation? She was so heartbroken. Nobody knew that she loved him so


    deeply. There was nothing in this world that she would do just to be in his arms.


    But for Nicole, she had to give up on him. Her daughter should be her topmost priority.


    The next morning.


    As the court session would be opened in the afternoon, L went to thepany first.


    She made up her mind as she stood in the empty andrge office. No matter what happened this


    afternoon, even if she won the case, she wouldn''t stay in SL group anymore...


    If she won, she would go to A Country with Nicole, run a coffee shop and have a peaceful life.


    If she lost the case... She... She couldn''t imagine life without her daughter...


    Her tears shed onto the A4 size paper on the desk, as she became so stricken with pain and fear.


    Nicole was a part of her, the baby she risked her life for...


    She now regretted hiding the truth from Harry. That terrible man! If she could start over again, she


    would tell him the whole thing. Maybe they didn''t need to be in where they were right now. Only if she


    could turn back time...


    At 1:00 pm in SL Group, A Country


    The media and the reporters had been waiting for a long time at the gates of SL Group. They had been


    told that Mr. Si would do something big here.


    Something big? The reporters actually didn''t know even a bit of it, so they were here to check it out.


    Everybody was in for a grand surprise.

 Chapter 264 Amazing Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 264 Amazing Marriage Proposal


    There were also many onlookers and fans who had flocked around the entrance of thepany. The


    security had no choice but to pull out the cordon. But there were still too many people, and the crowd


    was just getting bigger and bigger.


    At that time, a whistling sound came from behind. There were several luxury cars. Everyone gave way


    for it to pass.


    Then, six big red luxury cars lined up steadily in front of the SL Group.


    The scene was unbelievable as nobody had seen a parade of luxury cars in this area.


    "Wow! Maserati, Ferrari, Maybach, Pagani, Aston, and SSC! That is actually a red SSC!" The car fans


    immediately recognized the six global limited edition luxury cars.


    The whole thing was surreal. Then, from the car, six men wearing sunsses and six different colors of


    suits made their way to the gates. The elegance in the air was undeniable.


    "Wow! What handsome men! Ahhh! I can''t stand it! It''s really melting my heart!", some girls near the


    scene shouted in admiration.


    "Holy Christ! Joseph in a pink suit. Unbelievable! But who''s in that red suit? Jordan was in a ck suit,


    while Harry was d in a white suit. Chuck came in a blue suit, and Eason was dressed in the gray


    suit. Oh, Jesus, the world''s most handsome men are all here!"


    Harry Si will propose for marriage and five charming men hade to assist him!


    It was the first time they have seen such an amazing marriage proposal. And the man in the red suit


    was Joey! They thought Harry was really in love for him to exert such effort like this.


    The six luxury cars'' trunks opened at the same time and all the women screamed again in amazement!


    There were three cars full of delicate red roses! While the other three cars were filled with gold-like


    objects that were shining beautifully in the sunshine.


    However, some sharp-eyed person soon recognized it, as he leaned on the person next to him. With


    their legs trembling, they blurted out, "My God! They are... golden roses..."


    Indeed! The remaining three trunks were all filled with roses made of pure gold!


    Attractive men! Luxury cars! Golden roses! Red roses! The beautiful and luxurious scene was


    breathtaking!


    Screams of romantic excitement followed one after another, and the bustling crowd was almost out of


    control.


    Some bodyguards who entered the scene creatively arranged the golden roses and red roses into an


    imaginary shape of a heart right in front of the building.


    "Are they shooting for a grand TV program that they need so many reporters and cameras? What will


    really happen here?"


    "I don''t know. Everyone came here, so we followed. It turned out we''re right! I really can''t believe this!"


    "Yeah, yes, you see, it''s Joseph! My god, he''s so handsome! I''ve never seen him this close and


    personal."


    Harry gave Joseph a wink and Joseph knew that he was to fetch L from her office. He was very


    honored to do this!


    Thepany was empty as all the people have already ran out to see the excitement. How strange


    that no one cared about the business of thepany right now! All eyes were on Harry Si.


    The CEO''s office floor was still quiet and the three secretaries were busily working. They didn''t have an


    idea on what was happening outside.


    "Hey, beautiful girls! Hello!" Joseph, who just came out of the elevator, charmingly greeted the


    secretaries.


    "Joseph! It''s really Joseph!" The secretaries were all overwhelmed and their eyes glowed with sudden


    excitement.


    "Yes, it''s really me! Do you want to see something wonderful? Come on, go downstairs to watch the


    show!" They went into the CEO office while looking at them.


    Watch the show? What did he mean by that? The secretaries stared at each other. They couldn''t


    believe what they heard. But he was the CEO''s brother. Surely, he would not say anything that was not


    true.


    "Pack things up! We''re going out now."


    "Why are you here? How did you enter the office?" L looked at his brother who just suddenly


    appeared out of nowhere. Did he already know that she was going to court? She nervously thought to


    herself.


    Joseph waved his hands with a bit of anxiousness on his face. "Don''t mention it! Come on now!"


    She looked at her brother curiously. What was he doing? Was he still depressed about how Lillian had


    left him? The siblings were so pathetic...


    Joseph looked at L''s painful expression and could not bear it anymore. He knew what she was


    thinking. With a sense of urgency, he said, "Pack your things now. I''ll take you to a ce!"


    L shook her head. "You go by yourself!" She would fix her things and go to court as soon as Joseph


    left.


    The thought of today''s session in court stressed her so much. "Sister, I know you''re ufortable and


    I don''t want you to go alone. So I''ll take you there. You won''t regret it if you just follow me!" He bent


    down on L''s desk and looked at her with sincere sympathy.


    L was really not in the mood to be with people. She just looked at theputer and waved her hand


    at him. "I''m busy now. Please go now!"


    Her hopes for a better future were all shattered into pieces, anyway...


    But Joseph replied in a hurry, "Oh, you hurry up! There are more important things in store for you. Our


    brother is also waiting for you outside!"


    L looked at the already panicking Joseph.. He was also bing annoyed now. "Well OK, I''ll go!"


    "You''re so stubborn, L. Let''s go now." Actually, L''s heart was already beating fast. His big brother


    hade, so it seemed that they knew she had to go to court. She was ashamed of herself.


    Well, all right. They already knew. They would eventually know, anyway.


    She took her bag but was still grumbling. She shut theputer down and reluctantly walked out of the


    office.


    "Oh, where are the secretaries? I have to remind them of something important." She looked curiously


    at the empty secretary division.


    "I think they were too busy, so I let them go rest for a while! They deserve that too, you know."


    L looked at Joseph. "You? You let my secretaries go to rest?" She pulled on Joseph''s neatly-


    combed hair. "You don''t know that their sry will be deducted if they are absent from work."


    Joseph pitifully pouted. "How about I give them their sry? It''s okay, really."


    L was fuming mad, and she walked toward the elevator while stomping her high-heeled shoes on


    the floor.


    When they approached the hall of the first floor, Joseph covered L''s eyes. "Sister, we''ll give you a


    present first. Just wait a moment before seeing it. Be patient, okay?"


    L heard the noise outside. What were they doing? Why were there people at the gates? "Joseph, do


    you want to me to beat you? I''m not in the mood for surprises now. You take your hand away!"


    L walked out of thepany''s door angrily while pinching Joseph''s hand. "Sister, can''t you just stay


    put? You hurt my hand!"


    Hearing his painful whining, L released her hand. What was the matter? Her brother seemed really


    strange. She wanted to go crazy now. No one would stop her! However, she couldn''t stop thinking


    about the noise outside. What had happened? Was something wrong?


    Joseph stopped. "All right, sister. We are here now. You can open your eyes!"


    Rubbing her ufortable eyes, L slightly opened her eyes, and immediately covered her mouth in


    fright. She was having an illusion and she saw Harry in it. Was she going crazy now?


    Rubbing her eyes again, she opened her eyes widely this time, and Harry was still smiling warmly at


    her.


    So strange...Did hee to bring her to court?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No! That was impossible. They were enemies, right? But... The ground where Harry was standing in


    the middle of was filled with roses! Were there golden... golden roses in the inner circle?


    Also, why were many people around him? The five handsome men in different colors of suits were


    standing behind Harry. Next to them were luxury cars. What were they doing? This was really surreal!


    Joseph and Jordan were among them. Why did theye here?


    L was stupefied and dumbfounded. She did not know what to think of. Did awsuit really happen


    like this?


    Harry, who was dressed in a white sophisticated suit, looked at her, who had rubbed her eyes three


    times and looked at everything around her in confusion.


    Harry suddenly fell on his knee and took out a box in his pocket and opened it.


    The spectators who had seen the boxing out from his suit began to scream again. The dazzling


    diamonds in the box were all dozens of carats! Even more dazzling and expensive than the golden


    roses!


    "You ..." L''s heartbeat soared after seeing the diamond ring!


    Was he... L could not think clearly anymore. Her heart beat raced faster than before. This was like


    riding a roller coaster. She just wanted to close her eyes as her knees trembled and weakened.


    "L Li, marry me!" The soft, sweet voice of Harry Si rang in the square, a few decibels higher than


    usual.

 Chapter 265 What About the Lawsuit

    Chapter 265 What About the Lawsuit


    "Wow! Woah! Really? Say yes! Say yes now!"


    "Miss Li, say yes to Mr. Si quickly! Come, on!" These were the screams from her colleagues. The


    scene was too shocking in a good way. The spectators looked so astonished and excited!


    "Agree with him! Promise to be with him!" The people around her began to scream in unison, and


    Joseph whistled in his usual charming manner.


    Listening to all the noise around her, L''s aura began to glow, and she covered her mouth with


    excitement. Was she dreaming?


    The man she had loved, waited, and missed for several years, and the same man who had to fight for


    custody for their daughter was actually proposing to her?


    What about thewsuit? All of these were very confusing to her.


    The voices around her grew louder and louder, and L''s tears started pouring down.


    She bit her fingers, and pinched herself. She did this to convince herself that she was not just


    imagining. So, what she saw was real. Harry Si had just proposed to her!


    After a long period of time, L looked at Harry. He was smiling in anticipation. She eventually calmed


    down and tried to control her emotions.


    She wiped the tears, and then stubbornly opened her mouth to say, "No!" The sharp refusal hushed


    everyone into silence.


    "You heard that right! I said no. I don''t agree!" She refused several times as tears flowed to her cheeks.


    On what basis should she say yes to this? Everything was just so uncertain.


    What about when she asked him to marry her? He refused her, right?


    The people around him began to murmur, but Harry''s face didn''t change a bit. The woman he truly


    loved was quite unique. He knew that.


    "Wow, you''re right, Joey. This woman was really different. She refused without hesitation to such an


    awesome marriage proposal scene, and to such an awesome person who just proposed to her on one


    knee." Eason looked at the astounded Joey who was standing behind him.


    Did Harry fall in love with a freak?


    Samuel and the rest of the people just smiled. It was not surprising for them because they had seen


    L like this before. They knew her very well. If today, she suddenly agreed, then they would feel


    strange about it!


    "You must promise!" Harry took her hand and shouted. He had decided that she was his woman and he


    would not let her go!


    L sneered and looked at the man who was on his knee. "Mr. Si, today is the day we agreed to meet


    in the court. After this day, we will not see each other again. We''re done. I''m sorry."


    What? Harry was in disbelief. What did she mean by this? Harryughed.


    "You really don''t agree?" He suddenly rose from the ground and met her face to face.


    L looked at him stubbornly, "No! You will never persuade me!" But inside her very heart, a loud voice


    was saying, "Yes, Yes, I agree." But L did not want him to get her so easily!


    Harry''s next move made the audience shout in excitement again. This was more than breathtaking


    than the atmosphere of an international star''s concert.


    Harry held the woman in his arms and suddenly kissed on her red lips. Despite all the struggles he had


    to go through, he just could not let her go.


    After a long time, Harry had not loosened his hold L yet. His forehead was against hers. "Say yes, or


    I''ll kiss you until you can''t breathe anymore!"


    L wanted to break away from him, but she was still locked in his arms. "I am sorry, L!"


    He apologized abruptly and made her cry again. She irresistibly stood on her tiptoe to hold his neck.


    She then took a bite on his shoulder and said, "Harry, you are such a bad ass!"


    "Yes, I''m a bad ass!" He clutched her tightly, allowing her to bite himself. He actually liked it...


    When she stopped crying, he held her hand and sweetly put the diamond ring on her. Then he kissed


    her again.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    People were making all kinds of noise because of the romantic scene in front of them.


    "Ah! My Prince Charming and his Goddess are finally together!"


    "Oh! My heart attack was about to break out. I''m so excited!"


    "God! The lovers were finally getting married. Jack has finally met his Jill!"


    The entertainment headlines of all the newspanies that were here were already circting the


    video. From the beginning to the end, L and Harry had won a lot of followers and praises.


    In the Five-star hotel of A Country.


    Since they were allowed to spend Harry''s money, Eason, Samuel, Joey, Jordan and Joseph ordered


    air-shipped sea food and even the rarest and most expensive food. Of course, they also ordered a very


    costly 1980s red wine!


    Eason stared at L and didn''t move his eyes. Harry sat beside her, with his right hand firmly


    intertwined with her fingers.


    He smiled so widely, showing how happy he was right now. He never felt so much joy in his life before.


    L could not stand Eason''s gaze. She put down the chopsticks. "Hey, you are staring at your friend''s


    wife. That''s not appropriate."


    Harry then noticed Eason. He stopped smiling and gave him a look of warning.


    Samuel smiled gently and reassured them, "Eason must be too curious about you. He''s just wondering


    how could you tame Harry under your control. Ha!"


    Hearing this, L looked at the man beside him and replied in a modest tone, "No, it''s because Harry


    is so charming! Look how many women all over the world desire to marry him. It is just pure luck that


    he chooses me." She nced at Harry and seductively smiled at him.


    Just pure luck? "Ha ha!" Everyone at the table bluntlyughed at her.


    "Miss Li, where did you get this shit luck? I want to step on it." Putting down his red wine ss, Samuel


    blurted out a ridiculous joke.


    Looking at her happy sister, Joseph remembered all the things that happened in the past four years


    and felt a bit of sympathy for her.


    However, he also did not forget that Harry said there would be good news. He would ask him about it


    later.


    "Will youe to A Country and stay with me? Mr. Si, you should appoint an acting CEO for the SL


    Group in D City." When L was happy, she was always funny and cheerful.


    Now she was holding Harry''s hand, and was joking all over the ce.


    "OK, Samuel, SL Group in D City will be turned over to you." Looking at L''s blushing and glowing


    face, Harry could not conceal his satisfaction and happiness.


    Samuel was almost choked by the red wine he just drank. "Oh, don''t be such a wuss! You are publicly


    showing off your love! You''ve never been like this." What a joke! He was awyer. He can''t do anything


    else more than that.


    Jordan was wearing a smile all day and this was really rare for him. "Hurry and find a wife to show off in


    front of them! It''s getting a bit envious now!" He remembered his little wife at home and suddenly


    wanted to go home. He missed her so much.


    "You don''t have to worry about Samuel. He has a foreign girl with him." Leaning against the chair,


    Easonzily let out Samuel''s secret.


    Samuel gave him a hard cold look, "Hey, that''s my personal private life. You have exposed my privacy.


    How can I punish you? Let me think."


    He just drank a ss of wine with the foreign girl. How could he know so much?


    Suddenly, the thought of E Bo shed in his mind. Samuel quickly shook his head and forced himself


    to be sober.


    "Mr. Shao, can you just not show off your knowledge aboutws every time we get together at a party?"


    Eason stuck his finger in his ear to show his disbelief.


    The waiter began to serve the food. The first one was a stewed millet with sea cucumber.


    "Boss, hurry up! What a healthy dish!" Joey was almost moved to tears by his loyalty. Every time a dish


    was served, he would think about his boss first.


    Harry smiled with sarcasm, stared at the dish, then looked at Jordan.


    "For the happiness of our wives, let''s do this together!"


    Jordan looked at the dish, and he took three of the sea cucumbers to his te. Joseph was shocked to


    see the sea cucumbers in his bowl, being gobbled down in just mere seconds. Married men were just


    unimaginable...

 Chapter 266 Showing off

    Chapter 266 Showing off


    Other people looked at Jordan with admiration. "These are deep-sea cucumbers. Harry, have some


    more. You''ll like these." Eason put some more on Harry''s te and smirked.


    Jordan and Harry ate them up within a minute.


    L pinched Harry''s hand and murmured in sarcasm, "Oh. I''m not your wife. You want to get remarried


    without holding a wedding? No way! I want a grand one!"


    "Well, you''re showing off to make us jealous." Samuel joked. "How time really flies. Your daughter has


    been growing up so quickly and is now four years old!"


    At the thought of Nicole, Eason was surprised. "Harry, that''s impressive. We''re still single, but your


    daughter is about four years old. You''re doing a good job!"


    Chuck, who had remained silent, put down his wine ss. "Introduce Nicole to us. We''re her sworn


    fathers from now on." They made a promise.


    Samuel and Eason also nodded. They were best friends, anyway.


    "Okay. Prepare some costly gifts. I want Nicole to have everything she wants." Harry said this coldly.


    With three sworn fathers, Nicole would be really happy.


    They looked at Harry with contempt. "Harry, are you going bankrupt right now? You even asked us to


    bring expensive gifts. You could do that by yourself." Chuck asked in a serious but sarcastic tone,


    making L chuckle.


    Harry replied calmly, "You''re rich enough to buy two vis for Nicole. Don''t tter yourselves."


    What?


    Eason rolled his eyes. "Forget it. Two vis? My God, I''ll go bankrupt. I won''t have any future,


    anymore." He shouted out loud.


    Harry smirked at him. "No, you won''t. I do know that you can afford dozens of vis." Eason was an


    internationally renowned designer and Harry knew he wouldn''t go bankrupt.


    After thinking about it for a while, Samuel asked seriously, "Harry, if I buy two vis, I won''t have a


    ce to live. Can you give your manor to me?"


    Chuck took a look at them and followed suit, "Harry, if I buy two vis, I''ll have no money. Can you treat


    me to dinner?"


    Harry rolled his eyes at them. "Forget it. I won''t introduce Nicole to you."


    "Don''t! I''ll buy three vis for her! I was just kidding, you know." Samuel made a quick promise.


    "I''ll buy a manor!" Eason immediately made a motion.


    "I''ll buy¡­ You have bought vis and manors. What about me? What can I buy?" Pushing his sses,


    Chuck was immersed in his thoughts for a long while. "I''ll give her my share in the Chengyang Private


    Hospital at C Country. The annual profits are up to millions. She would have a lot of money in no time."


    ...


    L was shocked at their gifts. With these, Nicole would be wealthy even if she was just a young girl.


    Joseph ate some more and wiped his mouth. "L, I have to try hard to please Nicole. She has just


    be a multimillionaire. My God, she is so rich!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What he said made other people burst intoughter.


    After dinner, they went back home.


    Jordan and Joseph drove back to the Li Mansion, while Harry took L''s hand and got on his red


    Ferrari luxury car.


    After reaching Crescent Spring, they quickly went upstairs.


    No one lived here, so Mrs. Du had already covered all the furniture and cleaned up the bed.


    Harry pulled aside the cloth on the couch and asked L to sit on hisp.


    He immediately kissed her on the lips and wanted to go further.


    "Don''t..." L seductively stopped him.


    Harry just ignored her. He was excited tonight. It would be best to getid.


    Finally, he got what he wanted. He missed making love with L.


    After a long time of going back and forth, Harry took thepletely exhausted L to the bedroom


    upstairs.


    Looking at the bare bed inside the room, Harry turned to the ruddy-looking woman in his arms and


    whispered, "Dear, please."


    L looked at the bed and knew what he meant. She wriggled free from his arms and went to make


    the bed.


    While Harry was taking a bath, she smoothly and quickly made the bed. She took her handbag and


    started to check her phone as she snuggledfortably in the bed.


    There were so many WeChat messages that her phone immediately crashed.


    Her former fans and colleagues had all sent their best wishes.


    Moreover, there were many messages from the SL Group''s CEO group and the senior executives''


    group.


    She browsed through the messages. Someone posted the proposal video to the group, and the


    reactions were still racking up.


    Joey even asked Harry and L to send red packets just a moment ago.


    L thought for a while and obediently sent some red packets.


    Instantly, other people sent their replies. "Thank you, Miss Li. It''s very nice of you. Mr. Si was fortunate


    that you have agreed."


    She smiled and thanked the people who sent their wishes.


    After that, she clicked Weibo on.


    Harry''s proposal became an instant hit on Weibo.


    She clicked on Harry''s ID. The first message was the proposal video which has already won millions of


    comments.


    When she turned to thements, she surprisingly found out that the firstment was from Harry


    himself.


    He wrote thisment at past three in the afternoon. "I missed many things and there were memories


    that we could have spent together. But everything will be smooth in the future!"


    There were hundreds of thousands of replies.


    "Boss Si, go for it. Best wishes!"


    "Boss Si, be nice to L in the future! She''s a real good woman!"


    The secondment was from Joseph. "Good to see that you finally decided to remarry."


    Thousands of people also wrote their replies, which showed how popr Joseph was.


    However, they hadn''t got remarried yet. Harry just made the proposal and she agreed. Things weren''t


    that sure yet.


    The thirdment was from someone she didn''t think will reply. It was a certified ount named


    Lawyer Samuel. "Dude, good for you. Get remarried quickly! I approve!"


    The fourthment was from the certified ount of Parisian Costume Chief Designer Eason. "Dude,


    invite us to your wedding this time. I''ll be angry if you won''t."


    The fifthment was from the certified ount of Chuck, the Director of Chengyang Private Hospital.


    "Dude, I''m looking forward to your grand wedding."


    ...


    The whole world had watched the proposal video. "Does it mean that he loves me dearly? This is so


    surreal." At this thought, L smiled sweetly.


    Opening the bathroom door, Harry just saw L''s sweet smile. He knew what that meant.


    "What makes you so happy? I haven''t seen you so happy like this in a very long time." L


    immediately turned off her phone as Harry was just walking over her. She quickly walked to the


    bathroom door just before Harry approached. "Nothing. I just want to take a shower."


    She grinned sarcastically and entered the bathroom.


    Harry snickered at her as she entered the bathroom. He flirtatiously knocked on the bathroom door.


    "Do you need my help? I know you do."


    L replied in a loud voice, "No! And I mean it!" She tried so hard to resist the picture of Harry in her


    mind.

 Chapter 267 Lillian was Pregnant

    Chapter 267 Lillian was Pregnant


    Harry also sat back on the bed, took out his mobile phone and browsed on Wechat and Weibo.


    It turned out that L had given red packets to everyone so he threw in some more.


    The group, which had been quiet for some time, quickly gathered steam and was active again.


    He added likes on the top tenments on Weibo and sent a private message to Joseph.


    "Lillian was pregnant when she came to me."


    Joseph had great contribution to his sessful proposal, and he would remember that as a favor he


    owed to him.


    As for thements of the several friends, he didn''t n to reply anymore as he was kind of


    exhausted.


    Then he closed all his social apps and made a call to request Joey to prepare some materials that they


    will use for tomorrow.


    He had missed so much time with L and he would not wait any longer.


    L came out of the bathroom and saw that Harry was calling someone.


    She didn''t have any pajamas on her, so she just wrapped herself in bath towels. This made Harry''s


    eyes glow in an instant.


    He hung up the phone quickly and pulled his soon-to-be wife into the bed.


    "I''m tired and I want to sleep now." She slightly gasped to stop Harry''s hands from further going down


    her neck.


    "Don''t move." His gentle, sweet voice rang in her ear.


    After a long while, he said, "From today, you are mine!" Finally he got her! He wouldn''t let go of this


    opportunity.


    L moved so she could get into afortable posture and then listened to his sweet words.


    After thinking for a while, she stared at him intently. "But I''m not that kind of woman who you can just


    get and dispose whenever you want!"


    Harry smiled, kissed her on the lips, and held her tightly. "No, I won''t. Never. I will get you at all costs. I


    will not make the same mistakes again."


    L closed her eyes and enjoyed his embrace. It was so warm and good.


    "If you want to get me, it will depend on your sincerity. Your love should stand even the strongest


    storms!" It was too easy for him to get her. He won''t cherish it with value if he did not exert an effort to


    have her. She should regrly test him and make things difficult for him.


    Harry looked at the beautiful woman in her arms and kissed her again. "My sincerity can be seen by


    the sun and the moon!"


    ...... "Mr. Si, you''re a master of sweet words!" She deliberately nced sweetly at Harry. Where did he


    learn this skill?


    He smiled and tried to tease her. "I learned these words so I could use them for you!"


    L gently pinched his arm, "Liar! You use those to different women!" She began to feel a bit sleepy.


    "Go to sleep! We have to do so many important things tomorrow." Seeing that L was already


    yawning, he turned off the bedside light.


    L nodded in the daze, and fellfortably asleep in the his arms.


    Harry kissed her on the forehead. He finally got this woman. This was the most memorable day of his


    life!


    Before the rm rang in the morning, L had already woke up out of habit.


    Looking at the clock, it was just half past six. She put down her cell phone and looked at the man next


    to her. He was already awake and was staring at her like he was cherishing the moment.


    She rubbed her misty eyes. "You wake up so early."


    He smiled at her. "Good morning, sweetie! Waking up with you at my side was a very sweet moment."


    And he was thinking of kissing her right now.


    ......


    It was the first time that L heard Harry calling her like this. His words were so slick now that she had


    to guard him for fear that he would go out to find another woman!


    "I''m getting up. It''s work time. I have to go back to the office." She stretched her shoulders. Harry


    looked at her with satisfaction.


    L sat up from the bed and walked into the bathroom as if nothing had happened.


    But in fact, her heart had been beating so fast again!


    Harry called the newly appointed deputy CEO of the SL Group in A Country and told him that Miss Li


    would not go to the office today. He hung up immediately.


    This deputy CEO worked as the substitute for L when Harry wanted to date with her or take her


    away for a vacation.


    He then brought her out to eat breakfast first. They tried so hard to keep a very low profile. When they


    entered the restaurant, many people still turned their heads to look at them.


    Actually, some people have recognized them and have taken photos. Harry did not mind, as he settled


    L down and went to order their meal.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After breakfast, they went to the cemetery together.


    They visited Zoe''s tomb, which was always cleaned by the grave sweepers.


    L ced the chrysanthemum in front and then looked at the portrait of Zoe on the tombstone. His


    smile was permanently fixed here.


    The she remembered the day when the ident happened. He liked her so much that he was willing to


    sacrifice his life to save them.


    "Zoe, I''m already engaged to Harry. We''re going to marry soon. Do you know that? I''m very happy. I


    hope you''re happy, too."


    Her intimate friend, she betrayed him once...


    Looking at Zoe''s photo, Harry secretly vowed that he must be good and loyal to L. They must not let


    Zoe die in vain...


    Walking out from the graveyard, L was still very depressed.


    Why do people regret only when they have already lost someone or something?


    Harry lifted her hand and kissed it. "Don''t feel bad. If you are happy, he will be happy too." If the person


    he loves is happy, he will be happy. It is the wish of everyone who truly loves.


    She nodded. She would live well with Harry in the future and not disappoint Zoe.


    That afternoon, L and Harry took a ne to C Country.


    Thinking that she would always be with Nicole in the future, she felt very happy!


    She actually nned to stay in the manor for a few more days.


    While in the Li''s home in A Country, Wendy was holding the pregnancy test stick, and two bars were on


    it!


    She covered her mouth in surprise, as she would be a mother like L.


    How happy she was!


    She immediately picked up her coat and went to the hospital to confirm. If it was true, she would go


    directly to Jordan''s army base and tell him the good news.


    Wendy immediately took a taxi and went to the First People''s Hospital Obstetrics and Gynecology


    Department to do a B-mode ultrasound.


    Ten minutester


    Wendy was called into the doctor''s room. She immediately suppressed the excitement and listened


    intently to the doctor giving her instructions.


    "When you go home, always pay attention to every precaution and do not engage in physically-


    demanding activities. Come over regrly for the check-up."


    "Ok, thank you doctor."


    Leaving the hospital, she took a taxi directly to the troops. In the car, Wendy had been looking at the B-


    ultrasound result all throughout the trip with happiness on her face.


    He would certainly be happier to see it! When she thought of how Jordan wouldugh happily to hear


    the news, she was very excited.


    The car stopped at the door of the army. Wendy had been to the troops several times already, so the


    guards knew that she was a rtive of a military officer.


    They didn''t stop her and let her in after registration.


    In Jordan''s Temporary Lounge


    The entire corridor was very quiet, and she could only hear themands of military personnel, who


    were training from afar.


    She quickened her pace, hoping that Jordan had not gone to the training ground yet.


    The door of the lounge was half-closed. Jordan didn''t lock the door. He was definitely inside. She put


    the hand on the door handle and was ready to push it open.


    "It''s yours! Jordan, I have your child!" She heard the urgent familiar voice of Sharon ringing


    out.

 Chapter 268 Slapped Him on His Face

    Chapter 268 pped Him on His Face


    Wendy suddenly stopped turning the door handle. Sharon''s voice instantly haunted Wendy''s mind.


    The words echoed in her mind, "It''s yours, Jordan. I have your child!"


    She must have been too preupied with her happiness that she has totally forgotten the one-night


    stand between Jordan and Sharon. She was a fool! She should have anticipated this.


    She herself had his husband''s baby, too.


    Inside the room came Jordan''s serious words, "Cut the crap, Sharon. Get out of here now. That''s not


    mine."


    She didn''t know what exactly was happening inside. She could only hear their conversation, "You are


    my only man. If that baby is not yours, then whose could it be? I have been pregnant for eight weeks


    already. Eight weeks ago, we slept together at the hotel. It''spletely obvious."


    Sharon''s usation was followed by an ufortable silence. Jordan looked at her. If they had sex


    that night, why didn''t he feel a thing? He would definitely feel something, right?


    "Here you are. My B-ultrasound result. Embarrass yourself." Sharon pulled a piece of paper from her


    bag and put it in front of Jordan.


    Jordan saw clearly that the document bore her name and the time of pregnancy. It was true.


    There were some footsteps outside and then they heard a military officer''s voice, "Wendy, why don''t


    you go inside? Mr. Li is not there? I believe he''s here."


    Shit! Why was Wendy outside? When did shee? Was she listening to everything they were


    saying?


    Jordan hurriedly pulled aside the chair and rushed outside. But what he saw was only a view of


    Wendy''s back disappearing quickly from the corridor.


    Jordan immediately followed her. Wendy was about to reach the door.


    He quickened his steps even more and eventually caught up with her at the door.


    "Wendy! Wait up!" He grabbed her wrist. Wendy turned around and pped him on his face.


    The deafening p shocked not only Jordan, but the guard as well. It was not every day that a military


    officer was beat up by his wife. The seemingly weak Wendy, Mr. Li''s wife, pped him in broad


    daylight.


    As Jordan gaped in astonishment, Wendy shook off his wrist and ran outside with a cold face.


    Since this was a military zone, taxis did not really arrive here. Wendy was forced to just walk at that


    moment.


    The happiness she felt on her way here all turned to sorrow¡ª¡ªthanks to that man, Jordan and his


    mistress, Sharon.


    Good for him. He got two women pregnant at the same time. But fuck that!


    Wendy looked up at the sky and forced her tears back. She forced her lips to curve with a taunting


    smile.


    Jordan stared at Wendy''s back, knowing that she had heard the conversation between him and


    Sharon.


    He didn''t believe Sharon''s baby was his. But why did Wendy believe that? She didn''t trust him at all?


    Jordan touched his aching cheek and relieved himself, "Her anger just shows her love to me, doesn''t


    it? Oh, why do I have to ruin it?"


    With that thought in mind, he rushed into the parking lot and drove his military car outside to where


    Wendy headed.


    Sharon could do nothing but just stare at Jordan''s car leaving the gates. She immediately jumped into


    her own car and followed.


    The guard was surprised at the scene, thinking, "Our colonel is so lucky to have so many women falling


    in love for him. Men like him are just so lucky."


    On the roadside was a park, inside which a river flowed. She walked towards the river as she tried to


    control her emotions.


    She now needed some time to straighten her mind. Why would her husband let another woman bear


    his child?


    Was it because of her? What did she do wrong? Was she not as pretty as Sharon? Or maybe he never


    loved her?


    She stopped at the fence surrounding the river and stared at the water, deeply lost in her thoughts.


    At that time, her phone suddenly rang. She pulled the phone out of her handbag. Seeing that the caller


    ID was just Jordan, she hung up without any hesitation.


    He called and she just hung up on him. This cycle continued for over 20 times.


    Then her WeChat notified a message. He sent it and it said, "Where are you? Please let me talk to


    you."


    She turned off her phone in disgust. She walked along the river and then sat down on a bench.


    Wendy was nowhere to be found, but Sharon suddenly was just in front of him. Jordan''s face turned


    dark.


    "Jordan, don''t put on such a look. You made me pregnant, and now you just want to cut me off? What


    kind of man are you?" It never crossed Sharon''s mind that Jordan would be so cold and cruel to her.


    How could he be a man like this?


    Jordan cast a cold nce at Sharon and thought, "This woman will never stop until me and Wendy


    broke up."


    "Get the hell out of here." That was what Jordan said to her. Sharon''s heart broke into pieces.


    She shouted out angrily, "Jordan, since you only want the sex and not the child, then I will... just kill


    myself instead of going through this alone." Sharon saw the river in the park and rushed towards it.


    Jordan didn''t even try to look at her. He continued to call Wendy but her phone was still shut down.


    Sharon was in the riverside by now. But when she looked back, Jordan didn''t follow at all. She felt


    overwhelmed by anger and jumped into the river for real.


    "Ssh!" The loud noise caused many people to shout for help. "Help! Someone jumped into the river.


    I think she may be trying to drown herself."


    Jordan realized that Sharon has disappeared and people was shouting for help. He found out that


    Sharon really dived, but she didn''t know how to swim.


    He instantly took off his jacket and jumped into the river as well.


    The water was not very deep, but it was deep enough to swallow Sharon.


    He groped in the water for half a minute but he still couldn''t find her. He surfaced to catch a breath and


    saw somebody iling her arms just a meter away.


    He then swam towards her. The riverside was already crowded with people.


    When he arrived, Sharon was already sinking. He held her up, her head above water, and swam back


    to thend.


    Several people along the river extended a helping hand and put the unconscious Sharon on the


    ground.


    Jordan immediately pressed her chest and helped her spit out water.


    After repeating this for like a dozen times, Sharon eventually came around.


    Jordan felt quite relieved.


    "You are so young. Nothing is worth dying for."


    "Exactly. Life is precious. Don''t give up easily."


    Several middle-aged women began to give their advice.


    Sharon looked at the people around her. Jordan was still wearing an emotionless face. She knew that


    he saved her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She sat up and embraced Jordan, whose clothes were also soaking wet.


    "Jordan, I know you would never leave me. You really love me." She knew he still loved her, even only


    by a bit.


    With that sight, the crowd instantly understood what was going on. They all shook their heads and left.


    Young people now thought too little of the precious life. A little trouble would lead to suicide¡ª¡ª


    worrying, worrying indeed.


    Wendy stood nearby, looking coldly at them hugging each other.


    "He cared about her indeed. Sharon just carelessly threw herself in the river, and he immediately


    jumped inside to save her.


    How touching..." Wendy thought to herself as she rolled her eyes in disgust.

 Chapter 269 You are Going to be a Grandmother

    Chapter 269 You are Going to be a Grandmother


    Jordan patted Sharon on the back, "Well thanks God! You''re fine. Don''t do that again." For a moment,


    he was really scared. He didn''t want to be a cause of a person''s death, after all.


    However, what he was really thinking about right now was his wife. Where was she?


    In a distance, a familiar figure attracted Jordan''s attention.


    Immediately, he put down Sharon, picked up his coat and was about to run to that familiar figure.


    However, he was pulled back by Sharon when he was just about to stand up.


    "Jordan, please don''t go. Can you stay with me for a while? I don''t feel so well." Sharon looked at him


    in an emotional way. She thought that Jordan was actually not that cruel and mean to her.


    Jordan disengaged himself from her tight grip and chased Wendy towards the direction where she just


    disappeared.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at that same direction, Jordan left bitterly. Sharon swore to herself that she wouldn''t give up


    and she would get her man back!


    Wendy was walking on the street aimlessly, not knowing where to go. She was like a crazy, lost


    woman. She did not dare to go back to her mother''s house because she did not want her to worry.


    She also didn''t want toe back to the Li Family because she knew he will be there...


    There was a fast and steady sound of running behind her, so she immediately quickened her pace. She


    knew who that was without looking back.


    Jordan also stepped up his pace and caught up with her in just two or three steps.


    He pulled her by her wrist, but she still managed to escape.


    "Wendy Yu!" He called her name angrily in a low voice. He didn''t want to attract people''s attention.


    This was such a tricky act to do. He didn''t know how tofort a woman. Even worse, his wife was


    angry now.


    Deciding to disregard everyone''s attention, he picked her up in his arms and straightforwardly walked


    towards his car.


    "Let me go!" Wendy pounded him with her fist but Jordan was a so strong that he didn''t feel any pain.


    No matter how she punched him, Jordan wouldn''t just budge. He put her on the assistant driver seat.


    Then he sat on the main driving seat, locked the door and quickly drove away.


    Along the way, both of them remained in silence as Jordan didn''t know how tofort her. Wendy was


    so mad that she did not want to talk with him.


    However, when she thought of the baby in her belly, a smile appeared on her face again.


    Unintentionally seeing that, Jordan felt that Wendy was acting strange. Why did she suddenly smile


    after everything that happened?


    Undoubtedly! A woman''s heart is so hard to guess and it is just like a needle at the bottom of the sea


    that is too hard to get. They are so unpredictable.


    When they arrived at the Li''s vi, the living room was empty. Jordan still didn''t let Wendy go despite


    the fact that his clothes were still wet. He held her hand as they went to the bathroom together.


    Eventually, Wendy sessfully freed herself.


    She tried to force her trembling emotions to calm down.


    Then she staggered to the garden with her phone and called L.


    When she received Wendy''s call, L was looking at the caged liger in front of her since Nicole was


    still in school.


    "My dear sister-inw." L put Wendy through.


    After hearing L''s happy voice, Wendy became hesitant to say her problem. She did not want L to


    worry about her.


    Noticing the silence on the other side, L immediately had a bad feeling, "Wendy, just say it. I have


    always known when something was wrong with you. I''ll be angry if you hide anything from me." One of


    the Wendy''s weaknesses was that she always liked to keep things to herself.


    Wendy sighed heavily. L really knew her. "I''m pregnant, but..."


    L was already on the verge of jumping in joy, but the sudden "but" forced her to frown.


    Then she heard Wendy saying in a low voice, "There was another woman who was also having your


    brother''s baby. I don''t know what to do now." She leaned against a big tree with tears in eyes.


    L''s hot temper med up instantly. "What did you say? Which woman was having a baby with my


    brother?" She would go to teach a lesson to this woman in person.


    "It was the woman who arrived unexpectedly to disrupt our wedding ceremony."


    Sharon Qiao! She knew it! Lora gritted her teeth in anger and wondered how could there be so many


    shameless women like Ynda Mo in the world! "Did you tell my brother that you''re pregnant?"


    Wendy shook her head, "No, I don''t even have the courage to tell him. I''m afraid of how he will react."


    All the excitement, expectation, and joy have disappeared when she heard their conversation.


    The wind blew a bit strong, but it couldn''t blow her troubles away.


    L thought about it for a while and slowly walked back towards the manor. "Wendy, don''t be upset


    now, My brother is not that kind of person. You have to believe him. I''ll ask Harry to investigate this


    matter."


    Speak of the devil and he will appear! Harry did not find her around the house, so he knew she must be


    here to see the liger.


    Here she was, but she didn''t look so happy while she was talking to someone on the phone.


    Immediately, he was in a bad mood also. Who dared to upset his woman?


    Wendy wasn''t sure if she should trust Jordan again.


    "Okay, L, I will wait." After hanging up the phone, Wendy looked up at the clouds in the distance and


    was still not in a good mood.


    After a while, she went back to the vi and saw that Angie had alreadye back. Seeing Wendy


    entering the door, Angie immediately greeted her.


    "Wendy, where did you go? I was looking for you." Angie came to pull Wendy in her arms and walked


    towards the living room. As L was already about to get married after being engaged, she would just


    have this only daughter at home.


    Wendy couldn''t help but cry as she saw Angie being so nice to her. She thought about Jordan again.


    "What''s wrong with you, my dear? Tell me right now." Seeing Wendy suddenly bursting to tears, Angie


    was surprised and got out a napkin to wipe her tears.


    When Wendy was still hesitating to tell her about her pregnancy, Angie guessed, "Jordan got you


    upset, again? I''m going to find him!"


    As soon as Angie said that, she got off the couch and was about to go upstairs angrily.


    Angie saw her son wandering around upstairs. Wendy pulled her back. "Mom, now there is a bad news


    and a good news. Which one would you like to hear first?"


    Wendy wiped her tears and decided to tell Angie the truth. She was like her mother now, anyway.


    Angie sat down again and looked at the aggrieved Wendy. She thought it must be about her son. He


    rarely speaks his thoughts out. "The... the bad news first."


    "The bad news was that you are going to be a grandmother." Hearing that, Angie was pleasantly


    surprised. But she realized that there was something wrong.


    "Say it clearly."


    "But there''s another woman who was also pregnant with Jordan''s baby." Wendy said that bitterly.


    Hearing this, Angie stood up all of a sudden and looked around for something.


    "Mom, what were you looking for?" Wendy looked confusedly at Angie, who was turning from side to


    side.


    "I''m looking for a stick or something to beat my irresponsible son to death!" She rushed into the kitchen


    to take the broom and was about to rush upstairs.


    Wendy pulled her again quickly and reassured her, "Mom, please m down!"


    "Wendy. Don''t stop me. I have to teach my irresponsible son a lesson. Jordan, hear me out!"


    Angie shouted angrily with a broom in her hand.


    Wendy was greatly moved as her mother-inw treated her so well as if she was her natural daughter.


    But Wendy abruptly took the broom from Angie''s hand andforted her, "Mom, didn''t you forget there


    was still a piece of good news?"

 Chapter 270 Have an Abortion

    Chapter 270 Have an Abortion


    Angie looked expectantly at Wendy, willing herself to calm down as she waited to hear her news.


    "Mom," she began, "The good news is also that you will be a grandmother soon." Wendy rushed


    through her news, blushing slightly. However, Angie didn''t noticed that and was not feeling the same as


    Wendy.


    She raised her voice in disbelief. "I don''t want that grandchild." She thought about the other girls,


    getting angry. "I am going to smack him!" She eximed. "Don''t stop me, Wendy!"


    Hearing voices from downstairs, Jordan frowned and left his reading room to investigate. He paused


    hearing the gentle sound of his wife''s voice.


    "Mom, Settle down!" He heard her say, "I am pregnant! This is the good news." She finished quietly.


    Jordan reached the stairs as the news was shared between thedies below.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Angie began to understand, as Wendy nodded demurely in affirmation.


    "Oh, Wendy, pleasee sit here and tell me about it." Angie put the broom aside and took Wendy''s


    hands to help her sit on the sofa.


    Hearing the exciting news that his wife was pregnant, Jordan mbered down the stairs.


    "Yes mom" Wendy said as she pulled out a small paper to show Angie, "Look, this is an ultrasound of


    the baby." She handed the picture to shock Angie.


    Angie opened the folded paper and stared at it for a long time before giving Wendy a hug and joyfully


    eximing, "I''m gonna be a grandmother!" She had been waiting a long time to hear the news that she


    would be a grandmother.


    Jordan came up and pulled Wendy out of Angie''s arms to hold her asking, "I''m going to be a father?"


    He looked down at Wendy, stunned by this sudden turn of events.


    Wendy silently nodded as Jordan smiled at her.


    The news sunk in, he was going to be a father! He was thinking, how he would have a child as cute as


    Nicole, when he felt a smack followed by more smacks.


    Angie was hitting him soundly thinking about the bad news Wendy had told her earlier.


    "Jordan, let''s be clear on this, you have a child with another woman?" she railed at him. "Why?" she


    continued her assault. "When you have a wonderful wife, why would you sleep with another woman?"


    Wendy reached to stop Angie''s attack on Jordan, who waspletely lost in thought. "You should be


    shot!" Angie went on with her tirade on an apparent catatonic Jordan.


    "Mom, stop please." Wendy pleaded, "I don''t know what I can do now." Wendy looked down sadly. She


    thought she needed to tell Angie what had happened. But she didn''t want to see her worry.


    Angie immediately promised, "Wendy, don''t worry, we only admit your child. Jordan, ask that


    promiscuous woman to have an abortion!"


    Jordan''s wandering attention was drawn back to the present and the conversation when he heard the


    last part.


    Jordan scowled as he thought about Sharon. "Mom, we can deal with the problem by ourselves." He


    announced, as he led his with to the stairs.


    Angie watched Jordan and Wendy go upstairs. "Be careful" Angie said in a worried tone.


    Jordan peered down at his wife with a tender look, and slowed his pace.


    As soon as they were in their bedroom, and the door was closed, Jordan flung his arms around Wendy.


    He looked down and kissed her thinking about how lucky he felt. "Honey, please trust me." he said,


    tipping her face upwards to see her eye to eye. "I''m not the father of her child."


    Jordan looked at Wendy hoping she believed his sincere admission that he didn''t sleep with Sharon on


    that night!


    Wendy gazed at up at him; her mixed feelings made her hesitate for a long time before finally choosing


    to believe him.


    She challenged him anyway, "I will ask for a paternity test when she has her child. If the baby is yours, I


    will divorce you." Wendy was willing to wait the eight months to know for sure. Besides, L had


    already asked Harry to look into this matter.


    Jordan nodded firmly and took her in his arms, vowing he would take care of his growing family.


    In C Country.


    L felt a mixture of happiness and anger as her call with Wendy ended.


    "What''s wrong?" Harry asked as he kissed L''s small and angry lips.


    L caught a glimpse of Harry as he took her in his arms and wondered if all men had extra-marital


    affairs?


    Harry was a little concerned, "What''s going on? Who phoned you?"


    L sat on Harry''sp and told him as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Wendy called me. She


    told me that she is pregnant." she paused, "She also told me another woman has imed to be


    carrying my brother''s child! It has upset me." she finished, pouting.


    L did not believe her brother was a phnderer.


    Harry nodded, as he listened.


    "Please help my brother and sister-inw investigate the person. I trust my brother and I want to clear


    his name!" L said fervently.


    Harry nodded again. Of course, he would do anything for his wife! "What''s her name? I will find the


    truth." He breathed in the intoxicating scent of L as he promised.


    "Sharon is the woman''s name." L said distracted. "She ims she slept with my brother two months


    ago." She patted Harry''s hand. This was important, and his caresses were diverting her attentions.


    Harry picked her up and with a charming smile he carried her to the stairs. "No problem, darling, but


    you have lit my erotic desire and I want you."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤ L looked at the man helplessly. Fine! Thinking of his fervent love, she agreed to meet his


    requirement.


    The next day, L went back to A Country as she had a lot of work to do and she worried about Wendy


    and Jordan. Harry stared after L as she boarded the ne.


    Ensuring the preparations for a wedding feast with his parents in A Country was his top priority. After


    that, he would finish arrangements for his wedding ceremony.


    Thinking of this, Harry decided to take Nicole back to the old house in the evening.


    It was dinnertime when they arrived.


    Nicole skipped ahead, and Harry followed after locking his car.


    Harry''s grandfather met the little girl as she entered. He said with a smiling face, "Nicole,e give


    your great-grandfather a hug!" He loved and doted on his great-grand daughter.


    Nicole immediately ran to him. "Great-grandfather," said Nicole sweetly.


    "Well, my dear." Rose hastened her pace down the stairs when she saw her son and granddaughter


    had arrived.


    "Nicole!" She said as descended the staircase. She really loved this little girl, despite her feelings


    toward L, Nicole''s mother.


    "Grandmother." Nicole said, her face lit with happiness. Nicole ran to the staircase, waiting for her.


    His lively daughter reminded him his lovely wife. His eye shone his smile.


    Kevin, the head of the SL Group, went back home when the dishes were ced on the table.


    The family sat at the table and Harry dished out Nicole''s dinner. She ate her food with relish.


    During their dinner, Harry cut the silence of the meal, "Grandfather, father and mother."

 Chapter 271 I Do Not Want a Stepmother

    Chapter 271 I Do Not Want a Stepmother


    "What''s is it?" The three elders looked up at him.


    Harry put down the chopsticks before he replied, "You have seen the video in which I proposed to L,


    Nicole''s mother." he paused before suggesting, "So, I thought maybe you could go to A Country with


    me over the next few days, for dinner to meet L''s parents." Honestly, he thought, he should just be


    calling it an engagement party.


    Bang! the sound startled him, and he looked over at Rose. Rose mmed her chopsticks onto the


    table, her face dark with anger. She hadn''t nned on discussing the video today; however, since her


    son brought it up himself, she would voice her thoughts.


    "How dare you!" she began, "Did you even bother consulting the elders about this proposal? Is that


    woman worthy of such a magnificent and luxurious wedding?"


    Harry''s heart sank at his mother''s criticism.


    Kevin put his hand on Rose''s and reminded her, "Don''t be so tough on Harry. Let him do what he


    wants."


    Harry''s grandfather did not say anything.


    "You may ept this but I can''t. I would ept anyone except L as my daughter-inw." Rose


    raised her voice as her frustration grew.


    She thought L was a calcting woman and had something to do with what happened when


    Ynda did not marry Harry. Rose would not abide that woman as her daughter-inw.


    Nicole looked at the elders with curiosity at the mention of her mother.


    Kevin noticed and looked at his wife. "Rose, did you see how grown Nicole is now? You would not want


    her to leave her mother or live with a stepmother." he calmly stated.


    He thought L was a fine choice and was happy for his son.


    Rose nced at Nicole affectionately responding to her husband, "What''s wrong with a stepmother. If


    we can find a good daughter-inw, who treated her even better than her biological mother."


    "I do not want a stepmother." Nicole added. She finally figured out what the adults were discussing.


    She mmed her spoon down. Her mouth turned down as she pouted.


    Harry''s mood immediately turned and he smiled. She was so like L.


    Rose hurriedly lulled her granddaughter, "My little baby, grandmother doesn''t mean that. Grandma was


    just saying..."


    Nicole cut the words off, covering her ears willfully, and shook her head, "I''m not listening; I''m not


    listening. I no longer like grandma." she chanted over Rose''s words.


    When Harry saw Nicole getting upset, he took her from the high chair and sat her on hisp, pulling her


    close.


    "Don''t worry, daddy would not rece mommy with some stepmother." He gently held Nicole in his


    arms, reassuring her.


    Nicole stopped pouting, but she didn''t like grandma anymore, because grandma didn''t want her


    mother.


    "Mother, if you don''t want to go, we will go without you." He would live with L and Nicole in the


    mansion.


    "How dare you." Rose looked at her son, too angry toplete her thought.


    Harry''s grandfather, who had remained silent till now, put down the chopsticks slowly. He wiped his lips


    before adding to the conversation, "Harry, you are 30 years old now, and mature enough to make your


    own decisions. I support whatever choice you make."


    "Thank you, grandfather." Harry beamed.


    Since his grandfather has voiced his approval, Rose could no longer object to Harry''s resolve to marry


    L.


    She would never go to A Country, because She didn''t want to see Angie and her daughter L.


    After the matter was resolved, Nicole refused to respond to Rose, regardless of how hard her


    grandmother tried to coax her.


    Nicole pushed her father to take her back to the mansion.


    Later that night, when they were about to go to bed, Kevin looked at his wife sitting at the dressing


    table and sighed, "You were rather unreasonable today."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hearing this, Rose became angry. She adjusted the facial mask as she replied, "What did I do wrong?


    You think rejecting L as our daughter-inw is unreasonable?"


    Kevin pointed at her helplessly, "As an elder, you should not have reacted in such a manner." Ah, he


    thought, she acted like this because he spoiled her when they were younger.


    "In what way have I not behaved as an elder?" "If Harry was engaged to another woman, I would say


    yes immediately. This is L Li though, and I will never agree."


    He couldn''t make her see sense when she was upset like this, so he thought better, and rather than


    argue, decided to let her go through this herself. "Time to sleep." he said to her.


    Rose looked at Kevinying as though asleep, her anger still keeping her in knots.


    Inside the mansion.


    Harry put Nicole to bed, and after he went to the balcony to make a call.


    He found her number and dialed it.


    "I''m having my shower now, I will call you back when I finish." Harry''s eyes blurred at her words.


    He thought of the days she was around.


    "You Siren." He took a deep breath and closed his eyes in misery.


    L giggled, dried her hands and shifted the phone to her hand. "What''s up, Boss Si? Miss me?" she


    bantered yfully. Her voice was quite enchanting to him.


    "Finish your shower first." He tried not to think about her in her state, and think about something else.


    L hung up the phone, finished her shower quickly and stepped out of the tub.


    She only wore a bath towel as she hopped into bed, and called Harry back.


    "Finished showering?" His poise had taken a few minutes, but it had returned.


    "Yes." she smiled into the phone receiver. "What can I do for you, Boss Si?" Sheid gazing up at the


    ceiling, her voice full of the affection and happiness she felt.


    Harry got down to the business before he could be distracted as he was before, "Tell Wendy, nothing


    happened between Jordan and that woman." Rumor was, that the woman didn''t tell the truth even


    when she was threatened and that it was when she thought her family''s lives were endangered by a


    sword of Damocles had she spoken honestly.


    L smiled, she knew her brother had been wrongly used. L replied happily, "Hold on," She


    tossed the phone on the bed, put her pajamas on and ran out.


    Harry figured L must be trying to tell her bestie the good news.


    He was right. L knocked on the door next to hers.


    Jordan opened the door, he was trying to help his pregnant wife, Wendy, to rx and rest


    unsessfully.


    "Where is Wendy? Where is Wendy?" L asked excitedly, craning her head to see in the room behind


    her brother.


    Wendy sat on the bed with her back to the door.


    Hearing L''s voice, she got up gradually and walked towards her, "What''s wrong, L?" She asked


    L.


    "Jordan, please leave us." She pushed Jordan back into the room a bit. Jordan looked at the two


    women in the doorway helplessly and walked inside.


    L whispered into Wendy''s ear.


    "Nothing happened between my brother and that woman."


    Wendy, blushed, and nudging L backward, "Thank you, I will be able to sleep now. Go to bed" Her


    heart was finally at ease.

 Chapter 272 So I Let You

    Chapter 272 So I Let You


    L smiled, a sly grin, thinking, of course, she was going back to her room, Harry was still on the


    phone waiting.


    "Good night, Wendy!" She said over her shoulder as she slipped back to her room.


    Wendy felt lucky to have a friend who would go to such lengths to help her.


    She thought as she closed the door and climbed back into bed.


    Jordan saw the color returning to her cheeks and was curious, "What did L whisper to you?"


    Wendyy with her back to him smiling happily. She rolled over and kissed Jordan''s cheek.


    Jordan touched his face, amazed as he looked down at Wendy''s back. He wondered what was it his


    sister had said to his wife.


    He thought momentarily to let it go, but no, he must know!


    Holding her by the waist, he leaned against her back and whispered in her ear. "Tell me," he teased, "or


    I may not let you go today." He urged her yfully.


    Wendy rubbed her ear; it felt tickled and itchy after he had spoken softly into it. She turned back once


    again to face him and looped her arm around his neck.


    She looked at him seriously and told him, "I will trust you in the future."


    Through this incident, Wendy realized, that couples need to trust each other to be happy.


    Jordan smiled with satisfaction, "You believe me that the child is not mine then?" Jordan wondered


    whether L had investigated that.


    Wendy nodded, her heart heavy, "I am sorry, you are my husband, and I should have had faith in you. I


    will only trust you in the future." She kissed him, and Jordan swallowed the words that he had wanted


    to say, instead, enjoying this moment reaffirming the intimate bond of trust between husband and wife.


    L closed the door and flounced on the bed as she grabbed the phone. She smiled into the receiver


    excitedly eximing, "Hello!" to her fiance on the other end.


    Harry turned his attention away from hisputer''s monitor when he heard her voice.


    "Did you tell them?" He asked.


    "Yes!" she replied, her joy could be heard bubbling over in her voice. "Thank you, Mr. Si!" she said


    coyly. L rolled over,ying on her back, she listened to him on the other end.


    Hearing her refer to him as Mr. Si, Harry smiled. She had a lot of names for him.


    "Call me darling!" He demanded.


    ... L blushed, "Not now, it is too soon!" After all, she had only just epted his proposal, and they


    were not married yet.


    "You must, now, honey" The words sounded so natural, and reminded L that he had called her


    honey four years ago in the D City.


    L procrastinated, drawing the silence out longer, before she almost whispered, "Honey."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, it was like he was in the same room as L.


    Harry was a traditional gentleman, and enjoyed the simple marital terms of endearment.


    "I want to see you now!" He said before hanging up.


    L looked puzzled at Harry hanging the phone up suddenly.


    Just as sudden, she received a WeChat request for a video call. Looking at the iing request she


    smiled, so that was it! L smiled sweetly and pressed the answer button.


    Harry aimed the camera, so only hisputer appeared on the tiny screen while he watched as the


    small image of L came into view.


    "Where are you?" she pouted.


    His breathing was her only answer and listening to his; she could not help but blush.


    She looked at the phone, confused. What was he doing, she wondered


    "Turn on the lights." He ordered coolly.


    ...


    Speechless at his behest, L reached to flick the light on obediently.


    Harry made a few more requests...


    After a time, Harry set the phone down on the table and went into the bathroom.


    ... L was lying in bed silently thinking.


    A few minutester, the ck screen grew brighter when Harry picked his phone up and finally she was


    looking at him, instead of theputer.


    His handsome face smiled back on the screen. She saw he was wrapped in a bath towel.


    "You should go to sleep. I''ll go to the bedroom to work." Nicole couldn''t stay alone for too long.


    As he walked towards the door with hisptop, L looked at the clock and saw it was past ten at


    night.


    She warned, "Don''t work toote."


    He opened the bedroom door and offered in a hushed voice "Okay."


    "Wait a minute!" L added anxiously, "Aim the camera at my baby and let me see her please." Harry


    set hisptop on the table and walked across the room.


    Nicole''s slumbering face appeared on the screen, with Harry standing at her bedside.


    "My lovely baby, bisou."


    Then the phone was shifted, and she saw him looking at her yfully, "I want one too."


    ...


    L said at once, "Alright, my husband, bisou!" "Satisfied? My husband?" L thought.


    Harry nodded. "Get some sleep now. I will send Hans Zhao to rece you at work as soon as


    possible." He was sending Hans Zhao who was the deputy CEO of thepany.


    L thought a moment and asked, "Are you sending Hans Zhao so he can take over my job right away


    after we are married?"


    "Ah, you see that now do you?" He said casually to the phone while he sat and perused the emails on


    hisputer.


    L looked at his profile on the tiny screen, speechless. Had he nned this all along? "Why did you


    allow me to go to court if you had nned to marry me?" Sheined.


    He chuckled. "You wanted to do that, so I let you!"


    It dawned on L suddenly and she remembered thewyer who took the initiative to make an


    appointment but did not contact herter. "Was thewyer sent by you too?" She jumped up from the


    bed angry at his cool response.


    "Smart girl, yes."


    "Harry Si!" she was infuriated now. She red at his image on the screen. His actions and now his


    calm demeanor made her want to beat him. "Why are you not here?" She said through gritted teeth.


    "Why, be at your side?" He asked, "So you can bite me?" She exploded again as he watched, smiling.


    She was quite hot-tempered. He was amused.


    L was paralyzed all of a sudden, wondering, did he know everything?


    All right, she calmed herself down, for the sake of his proposal she put it aside and said, "Don''t work


    toote and get to sleep soon."


    Harry listened to her tone and looked at her with raised eyebrows. What? Was she so unhappy, she


    would not even argue?


    "I''ll bring Nicole to A Country in two days. Tell your family to expect us." He reminded her.


    "For what?" she asked curtly, still thinking, this stinky guy! The bad part of a long-distance rtionship


    was that she couldn''t snap at him!


    "What for? To make you my wife right and proper!" His smile lit up his eyes.


    L grinned. That was more like it. "Well, if there''s no decent betrothal gift and grand wedding, I will


    not!" "Marry!" she paused between each word for emphasis. "You!" She added willfully.


    Harry smiled. "If I had nothing to offer but me, would you marry me?"


    "Humph, no, I would find a sugar daddy! I would ride on the coattails of rich men!" She annoyed him


    deliberately.


    Even though he knew she was not serious and she was saying things she knew would annoy him, his


    smile vanished. "L Li, I will fly there now and take you!" He threatened.


    L stuck out her tongue. "Fine, I am going to sleep. I have to get up early tomorrow!"


    "Good night!" He looked at his watch and it was past eleven pm now. She should have been to sleep


    already.

 Chapter 273 One of My Betrothal Gifts for Lola

    Chapter 273 One of My Betrothal Gifts for L


    L went to sleep after hanging the phone up.


    In SL Group next day.


    When L, the acting CEO and the fiancee of Harry Si, appeared in thepany, the employees


    appeared busy.


    L entered the CEO office with a smile. She felt confident about the meeting scheduled forter.


    First though she checked Weibo for any new hot searches via the cell phone.


    What a surprising news! The most hottest news listed read: "Joseph Li and Lillian Ye get their marriage


    certificate!"


    L hurriedly clicked the screen to read the news and saw that Joseph had posted a picture of the


    marriage certificate on his Weibo ount...... Joseph...... and Lillian!


    Marriage is such a big thing. It surprised her that Joseph had decided to take this step without telling


    anyone.


    L was excited and immediately dialed Joseph''s number.


    It had been just over an hour since Joseph posted his marriage certificate, and both thepany


    phone and his cell had not stopped ringing.


    He heard the phone ringing, and did not want to look at it, let alone answer it.


    Obviously whoever was calling had already read his Weibo post. Why did they bother to call him?


    He looked at the caller ID, and answered as soon as he saw it was L.


    "So, what''s new?'''' L asked innocently. Of course she knew, but could not help herself.


    "I am sure you saw already?" he said calmly. Thinking of Lillian, Joseph smiled happily.


    "Why didn''t you tell us?" L was thrilled for her brother. Marriage! A serious matter indeed. Their


    parents had not yet got the news.


    Joseph thought for a moment. "I''m an adult and I have the right to make my own choices. Besides, we


    will be home in two days, see you soon."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­¡­


    Make his own choices? L was going to phone her parents and tell them! "You hang up and I will call


    home and tell father what you have done!" she smirked into the phone, "I think he will use a whip to


    teach you a lesson!" She felt so devious.


    "Sister, you need to pay attention to your actions, keep in mind you are to marry soon, ok?" Joseph did


    not need to see L to know that she was growing red in the face. As sure as he knew she would


    threaten him.


    L was left speechless. Sitting in her office, she responded quietly into the phone, "Fine, I leave you


    alone, it is on you to tell our parents! It won''t go unnoticed though that you have told everyone except


    you parents, and people will assume you do not recognize her as your wife!"


    "Is that so?" Joseph was suspicious about what she had said and right after hanging up on L, called


    his grandfather''s cell number to tell him his news.


    He then called his parents, followed by each family member, one by one.


    After he told his family, he felt sure what he would find when he got home were more whips! His father


    had warned him...


    On Tuesday.


    ording to Harry, L waited for him at home.


    When Harry''s grandfather, Kevin, Harry and Nicole arrived at the Li Manor, they were greeted by the


    entire family.


    Angie knew Rose didn''t approve of the impending marriage by her absence.


    Nicole was thrilled to see her extended family and fluttered about happily hugging everyone.


    After the greetings subsided, Harry and L sat together. Harry nced over at L, sitting beside him


    and pulled something out of his pocket.


    He set it down in front of Harold and Angie, "Uncle and aunt, this is one of my betrothal gifts for L, a


    cheque for 666.6 million." He said.


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone, even Joseph, who was not usually surprised, sat in shock at the gift.


    L pinched Harry and whispered, "You are crazy?" 6.6666 million! My God! L could not think, she


    was as shocked as the rest of the room.


    Harry patted her hands and took out a portfolio.


    Inside were many papers, each printed with the Share Transfer Agreement of SL Group.


    Harry held 60% of thepany shares. He presented percentages in L and Nicole''s names for 20%


    of the stock each.


    ¡­¡­


    20%! This was just like the 6.6666 million. L was once more too stunned to respond.


    Harry indeed offered a great deal to marry her.


    Although, his grandfather and father did not agree, they did not express opinions. This was Harry''s life,


    so he needed to make his own choices.


    Harry smiled again. "Grandpa, uncle and aunt, I n to take L and Nicole and settle in Country C."


    They would be a family of three living happily.


    Harry''s announcement silenced the family. They could not bear to think of L and Nicole living so far


    from them.


    However much they would miss her, they knew this day woulde.


    "I am going to apply for the certificate today, and we will hold the wedding in C Country, once the


    preparations arepleted." Arge wedding needed to be arranged with care and would take time.


    Angie considered Harry''s arrangement to be appropriate and she nodded. "What about your mom...?"


    Angie interjected.


    At the thought of bossy Rose, Angie was worried for her daughter in Harry''s home.


    Harry thought about his mother. "L and I will live in the manor. There will not be much contact


    between them." He would protect his beloved so she will not suffer any further harm.


    Kevin added. "In fact, Rose is very kind, she is just soured to me. I will pay closer attention." Kevin


    thought to himself, his wife is not bad, but she may have misjudged L.


    Later, the family discussed matters in depth and then L took Harry to her room on the second floor


    to spend time alone before dinner.


    The matter that Harry paid an unbelievable price for the betrothal gifts quickly spread across A Country,


    followed by C Country, and then the world...


    Women were envious of L.


    L seized Harry to her room and as the door opened, a tastefully decorated sky-blue room was


    revealed.


    The room was ented by various shades of blue and white and a warm, sweet scent filled the air.


    He noted that L had a preference for a neat and tidied space like himself.


    Her room was uncluttered and clean.


    He sat on a white armchair and L sat on hisp.


    Her arms around his neck, "Actually, you realize... There was no need for such a huge gesture." She


    would have been satisfied to just have his love.


    He ced an index finger on her lips before boldly stating, "I want to do it though." He would always


    want to give the best to his wife and daughter.


    L looked at the man silently and said wittily. "Aren''t you worried I will take the shares and betrothal


    gifts and run off?"


    He smiled and dered arrogantly, "You can''t escape my reach in this life!"''


    Well! She rolled her eyes, at his boast, but in truth, she did not want to run.

 Chapter 274 Have I Told You

    Chapter 274 Have I Told You


    The room was quiet and breathed in her scent.


    Lid with her head on his shoulder while absently ying with a button on his shirt.


    She wondered if they were finally past the difficulties and if they would enjoy happiness.


    Harry kissed her hair and asked, "Have I told you?"


    "Hmmm?" L raised her head looking at him suspiciously.


    Harry looked at her with gentleness and said seriously, "L, I love you."


    ... Her heart skipped a beat at his words.


    The affection on his face made him even more attractive and moved her.


    She replied tly, "I don''t love you."


    His heart sank, but after a few moments he said, "That doesn''t matter, It''s enough that I love you," he


    paused smiling, "Besides, you will fall in love with me." His face was calm, his eyes gleamed, but his


    tone was arrogant.


    "That will depend on your actions!" She uttered and stood up then went to lie on her bed.


    However, it was inappropriate to be lying there on the bed.


    So she hurriedly stood up, but it was toote. He had already closed the distance between them.


    He did not fall on her, instead hey next to her and held her in his strong arms.


    "I want to arrange that our wedding is on my birthday." He whispered the words into her ear. Arge


    wedding ceremony needs time and energy to prepare.


    His birthday? She did not recall celebrating his birthday before. She felt ashamed.


    His birthday was on November 9th, so he was a Scorpio.


    His birthday was still a long way off. L didn''t mind the wait, as long as she could marry him, any day


    would be perfect.


    She nodded her head, "Okay, you go ahead with the arrangements!" They would have wedding photos,


    hee-hee.


    She was excited thinking about having wedding photos of the two of them.


    She thought about how handsome he is and felt a pride about appearing in photos with him.


    She put her arms around his neck and said, "I thought you wanted to hide our marriage." She said it on


    purpose to upset him.


    Harryughed, "No, I don''t. Besides, everybody in the world now knows that you, L, are my woman.


    Everyone will think I am stingy if I don''t give you arge wedding ceremony." Of course, this was not


    the reason why Harry would hold the wedding ceremony. Every man in the world wants his wife to be


    happy.


    L raised her eyebrow, "So you''re giving me the ceremony because you want to show how generous


    you are?" If he said yes, she would not agree to marry him! She hoped he didn''t agree.


    Harry changed his position so he could hold her in his arms, "Of course not, it is because I love you!"


    He was so clever! Just admit it, all women like to hear sweet words.


    They whispered for a while, before hearing someone knock the door. Nicole''s tender voice from the


    other side called out, "Daddy, Mommy, why didn''t you take me with you?"


    Hearing Nicole''s words, L giggled, which drew Harry''s attention.


    He put his big palm on her neck and held L near him. He kissed her red lips without asking.


    After stealing his kiss, he got up and opened the door for Nicole.


    L''s face was flushed. She hurriedly stood up and walked toward the door.


    Nicole was standing alone. Harry scooped his little girl in his arms and kissed her on both cheeks.


    "Daddy? will you take a walk with me?" Nicole was asking excitedly, "We can take Mommy too and


    walk outside!"


    Harry saw there was still more than two hours before dinner so, he brought L and Nicole, as they left


    the house, Joseph and Wendy joined them for a walk outside.


    The atmosphere was harmonious as they walked through the town and in the mall. When they arrived


    at the hotel the engagement party had not yet begun.


    In the Five-star hotel.


    Harry had ordered the private room in advance. The seating arrangements had the two most senior


    members together, with Harold and Kevin on their left and right sides. Then Harry, Nicole and L.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Angie was seated next to Jordan and Wendy, which meant L and Wendy were together.


    The atmosphere of the dinner was amicable. It was not influenced by Rose being absent.


    The dinner settled the engagement.


    The wedding photos would be taken in theing days, and the wedding day was finalized for


    November 9th.


    After dinner, as they left the hotel, Harry sent L and Nicole to the mansion.


    Harry then drove his grandfather to the Crescent Spring.


    Outside the mansion.


    L watched as Harry walked in the opposite direction. She had been reluctant to say goodbye, but


    having Nicole with her tonight was a greatfort.


    "I will call you when I am back." He had offered and kissed his wife and daughter''s foreheads before


    driving away.


    L took Nicole upstairs. She was looking forward to telling her bedtime stories after Nicole''s nighttime


    routine.


    Nicole was too excited to sleep for a while but eventually she fell sound asleep.


    After a shower, L held her daughter while waiting for Harry to call.


    Why hadn''t he called? Bored, L browsed her phone.


    It made her wonder, if Harry knew this, would heugh at her? She missed him even though they were


    just together.


    She thought for several minutes. The cellphone startled her when it finally rang.


    She picked up the phone pouting, "Howe it took so long for you to call?"


    Heughed. He was discussing the wedding with his father and just getting to his room now. "If you


    missed me, why didn''t you call me?"


    L feigned helplessness, "I wanted to, but what if I had interrupted you and another woman?" What


    then?


    "Exactly so, but she just left. So, do you want toe join me now?" It was rare that Harry joked, how


    could L notply?


    "Oh, I do not know." She teased, "I''m not sure you can handle so many women, Ah! I guess, I''d better


    look for someone else." Her tone was of remorse and regret.


    Harry rubbed his aching temple, and rolled his eye realizing, this woman was his Achilles'' heel! "You


    find one, I will eliminate him and if you find two, I will eliminate both!"


    She could not help but tough, "Mr. Si, I''m cuckolding you! Just like the red-apricot, whose twig will


    creep out of the wall." The image of L mbering away filled his mind.


    "Honey, I will catch you if you do so." He spoke the words gently, but left a veiled threat tucked in them.


    L immediately straighten her back. She absolutely knew that Harry was a vigorous and resolute


    man, If he said he woulde, he would.


    She responded, "Boss Si, I''m sorry, I was wrong. You are so powerful, how dare I go out to find another


    man?" She hadpared herself to a red-apricot.


    Harry nodded with satisfaction. He looked at theputer, a devilish smile growing on his face.


    He spent the night in a hotel. Because the only two cleaned rooms were upied by his father and


    grandfather now.


    "Let me see Nicole." He hung up the phone and made a video call through wechat.


    L answered and put the camera on Nicole, who was sleeping soundly.


    One minuteter, "Ok, now I want to see you." This was his real purpose.

 Chapter 275 My Computer Just Got a Virus

    Chapter 275 My Computer Just Got a Virus


    L pouted in a really irresistible way and said, "Didn''t you just see me today? I think there will be no


    need to see me again in the video." It brought up the memory of the video talk two days ago, and she


    immediately blushed in embarrassment.


    This naughty, seductive man!


    However, Harry would not just let her go. With an air of confidence, he replied, "I will show you


    something. Hold on."


    Then he reversed the camera to the screen of aputer in the hotel room. It was showing a


    Japanese movie.


    ...


    When L finally figured out what was on the screen, she felt so sick and almost wanted to puke.


    "Harry, howe you have such a hobby? That is disgusting!"


    Harry turned theputer off and said carelessly, "Oh. Myputer just got a virus. I unfortunately


    opened it and that appeared."


    ...


    L touched her hot and red cheek and said, "Do you really think I would believe you? Just go to sleep


    early. I will go to sleep, too." She didn''t want to talk to him.


    "No, I want to chat with you more. Don''t be such a killjoy, L." It was only nine o''clock, so it was still


    very early to go to sleep.


    "You''re a real flirt. I don''t feel like talking to you!" He had always been flirting, and she nned to ignore


    him now. She wanted to see how he would react.


    She then got off the bed and drank some water.


    "I want to talk to you, so you can''t just hang up. Do what I''m telling you immediately! Don''t ignore me."


    Looking at her sexily drinking water, Harry went toward the bathroom.


    "No!" L refused without any hesitations.


    The man raised his eyebrow, "No? I think my mother-inw and father-inw would not want me show


    up there right now..."


    It was a threat again! L bit her teeth and put down the ss. She had to do something.


    Then she walked into the bathroom unwillingly...


    Half an hourter.


    L held the phone which was already hung up and went back to bed to sleep.


    She really didn''t want to remember anything that happened tonight! No, she didn''t want to think about


    it! No, not at all!


    After a while, L pulled back the quilt and deeply stared at the ceiling. Her mind was full of Harry. She


    couldn''t sleep anymore...


    Because Nicole had to go to school, Harry went back to C Country with her the next day.


    L went back to the office and worked as usual. She talked with Harry through a video call every day.


    One day, Harry suddenly appeared at the SL Group in A Country. The top managers were all in the


    meeting room. Joey politely pushed the door open for him.


    In the meeting room, L was arranging some issues with their work in Echo Bay. She became very


    nervous when she saw Harry.


    "Mr. Si? Why are you here?" She stood up in mere surprise. Why didn''t he tell her that he woulde?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry nced at her with loving gentleness. "Hand over those documents to Hans as soon as


    possible." He mildly pushed on her shoulders and hinted her to sit down. It was as if he didn''t care what


    other people would think.


    Err... L looked at the other managers speechlessly. They were all putting on envious eyes towards


    her. As a matter of fact, Harry had got used to being careless, so he never considered what other


    people would think about what he did.


    After L sat down, Harry nced at everyone and said, "From this point on, Miss Li will go back


    home to prepare for her wedding ceremony."


    L''s eyes was wide open with amazement. She looked at Harry who was just standing beside her.


    What did he mean by this? She couldn''t just leave the office. There were so many work to do.


    Harry ignored her amazement and looked at Hans. "Hans will take Miss Li''s ce and will handle the


    comprehensive work of the development of Echo Bay and the Star Sea. Julie will take care of the


    government cooperation and the development of welfare house. Jeremy will then handle the real estate


    cooperation with the Han Corporate..."


    Hearing the man finish the arrangement of all the work in such a decisive way, L was dumbfounded.


    He was really a person of powerful authority and influence. So that''s to say, she had nothing to do from


    then on. No job at all? She will be out of work?


    Then Harry held L and they left the meeting room, leaving other people intently discussing about


    them.


    L packed her things slowly. She looked at the man who was waiting for him on the sofa as if she


    was thinking of something. No, she wanted to protest! This was not fair for the people that she will


    leave and also for her! "I don''t want to be reduced to a cooking housewife." She took Nicole''s photo


    into her hand and pouted in disgust.


    "But it also depends on whose housewife you are going to be." The man didn''t raise his head and was


    still browsing on his cellphone.


    She stared at him harshly, "Why did it have to be decided all of a sudden? You didn''t even give me a


    hint that you were arriving here!" She continued toin.


    Then he raised his head to look at her. He saw that she was full of grievance. "A chief designer from


    the P&M Gowns has arrived. Let''s wait for your dress to be finished. If time permits, we will have our


    wedding photo shots."


    The data on the cellphone also showed that the stock value of the SL Group had been rising recently.


    This progress could be attributed to L''s hard work.


    Ok!


    In the P&M Gowns.


    "Wee Mr. Si and Mrs. Si! The receptionists all weed them in unison.


    Mrs. Si? That sounded so good! Oh, this was just her dream some time ago... They nodded politely


    and went inside.


    "Wee, Mr. Si!" Miss Li! Oh, Mrs. Si! The store manager personally greeted them. Harry was the big


    boss of this shop.


    It was still early and there were already guests who were taking wedding photos at the spacious


    weeding dress store. Only Harry and L were picking the attire that they will wear.


    Hundreds of dresses were lined in the ss wardrobe and all were expensive and handmade. The


    color and workmanship were clearly presented. The least expensive one was over several hundred


    thousand. The most expensive one reached eight digits. It was a real luxury store!


    Harry, who had been sweetly holding L''s waist all throughout, began to speak, "When will Miss F


    be arriving?"


    "Mr. Si, she will arrive in about ten minutes. There was a traffic jam in the airport." The store manager


    answered with respect.


    Harry nodded and looked at the model dresses in the shop window. He nced them all over and


    pointed to the several white dresses and said, "Take them all out."


    "Ok, wait a minute, Mr. Si."


    The shop assistants immediately went to fetch the dresses. L was looking at the man who was


    picking dresses for her. Wow, this was so sweet! She remembered that he apanied Ynda to


    pick dresses before. Did he do the same thing for her? A burst of envy was floating in her heart...


    "Did you also pick the wedding dress for Ynda at this store before?" She pouted her mouth, watched


    him looking carefully at the dresses, and pinched at the corner of his shirt.


    Harryughed, "You thought too much. It was not here, and I have never picked dressed for her."


    Looking at her envious expression, he reassured her patiently.


    Well, that''s fine. L took the first dress happily and was led to the changing room.


    Five minutester.


    L''s long hair was coiled onto the top. The snow-white dress with its fitted design set off her curvy


    figure. She looked so sexy in it.


    L wore a pair of high heels and posed in front Harry, making his eyes lighten up.


    Harry looked closely at the extremely beautiful woman in front of him. She looked so amazing on any


    randomly chosen piece of wedding dress, and he was really looking forward to take pictures with her.


    Then she changed to a strapless fitted wedding dress with a fishtail style. She looked so stunning in


    Harry''s eyes.


    "That''s really wonderful. You look so beautiful in it. You can try on the formal dress now." Fearing that


    her mind must be tired by now, Harry made the decision for her.


    He handed the red formal dress and white wedding dress to the shop assistant.


    L was now trying on the red formal dress. If it were not for the help of the three shop assistants, she


    would have begun to feel annoyed.


    It was a tedious process even to try on these wedding dress and formal dress. How would she feel


    when it came to shooting for the wedding photos? She must have more patience...

 Chapter 276 I Love You Dearly

    Chapter 276 I Love You Dearly


    L was in a red ssical cheongsam when she came out from the fitting room. Seeing that Harry was


    gazing at her with amazement in his eyes, she was relieved.


    Harry held her in his arms and whispered to her, "Let''s go buy some more cheongsamster."


    Realizing what he meant by that, L blushed in an instant and pinched Harry, who was smirking.


    "Don''t make fun of me. I will be your wife."


    The clerk and manager who were following behind them were envious of them. They were a couple in


    such deep love.


    As they saw on the Inte, L Li and Harry Si has finally got remarried.


    When L changed into her casual clothes again, Miss F, a middle-aged woman with yellow hair


    and fair skin, entered the store. She had an air of sophistication with her.


    She quickly walked over to Harry and said her apologies, "I''m sorry, Boss Si. I really was stuck in traffic.


    It''s my fault that I was not able to anticipate it." She was an internationally renowned wedding designer


    and had already won many international designing awards.


    However, she still felt honored and actually a bit nervous that she was tasked to design the wedding


    dress for L Li.


    "It''s okay, Miss F. We''re actually sorry to trouble you." They shook hands and sat on the sofa. L


    walked out of the fitting room in a white dress.


    Miss F couldn''t move her eyes away from L. What a beautiful and elegant oriental beauty. She


    could definitely fully highlight the wedding dress that she designed. She was the perfect model for it.


    "L, this is Miss F. Miss F, this is my fiancee, L Li. Hope you like each other." Harry stood up,


    put his hand around L''s waist, and introduced L and Miss F to each other.


    As the acting CEO of the SL Group, L greeted Miss F elegantly.


    "Hello, Miss F, nice to meet you! I have heard a lot of good things about you." With a smile, she


    shook hands with Miss F.


    Miss F was overwhelmed with joy. Such a beautiful woman must be very eye-catching in the wedding


    dress that she designed. "Miss Li, I am also very happy to meet you!"


    Harry then detailed his requirements for the wedding dress to Miss F and determined the time for the


    shooting of the pre-wedding photos a few days from now.


    It was not until this very moment that he has felt the joy and expectation that marriage brought.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving the store, Harry took L to the mall and bought her a few different designs of


    cheongsams.


    They went to the supermarket on the first floor underground to buy some food. L took Harry upstairs


    to stroll around casually. After that, they went back to Crescent Spring.


    After parking the car at the door of the vi, Harry took L from the passenger seat and gently put her


    on the ground before proceeding to the trunk to take their things.


    He closed the trunk, smiled at L and extended his arm. "Let''s go."


    L stared at him and had mixed feelings. After he had proposed to her, he really had been taking


    good care of her. L hoped that this would go on forever...


    Holding the food bags, Harry and L slowly walked into the vi.


    After putting the food into the refrigerator, Harry realized that it was already noon.


    In the living room, L was eating a packet of dried fruit while watching TV. Harry asked her in a


    concerned tone, "Are you hungry?"


    She nodded gently.


    Harry had bought ingredients such as fish and shrimps. "Well, do you know how to cook? I have no


    idea, actually." L answered.


    "Wait. I will cook for you. Stay here." True to his words, Harry went to the kitchen and began to prepare


    the ingredients.


    Harry immediately left her in the living room. Still in shock, L asked him in a loud voice. "You know


    how to cook? Did I hear that right?"


    Harry looked back at her surprising look and replied jokingly, "You are the only one who does not know


    how to cook. That''s a shame." L was irritated.


    Harry immediately put down the green onions and walked over to sit down beside her. Holding her in


    his arms, he said, "Don''t be angry. I''ll always cook for you in the future, okay?" He whispered softly and


    kissed her on the lips.


    "I just don''t know how to cook. Even if I knew how, there were people who cook for us in the house."


    L pouted and felt wronged. She added. "You''re judging me. However, as a mother, I should know


    how to cook. I''ll learn it someday."


    Harry put his hand around her waist again and said sweetly, "Come on. I love you dearly. I don''t have


    the heart to judge you." L burst intoughter. She knew that was just to tter her.


    She nced at Harry seductively. "It''s very sweet of you. You must have learned that line from


    someone else."


    Harry smiled and tenderly kissed her on the lips. He said seriously this time, "No, ites to my mind


    as soon as I see you."


    L grinned and pinched his arm. "Go and finish cooking. I''m hungry."


    Harry nodded. "Wait here." In fact, she rarely saw Harry cooking and that was the reason that she was


    surprised.


    After nearly an hour, L has finished eating the dried fruit. Finally, Harry opened the kitchen door.


    "Time for dinner." As he served tempting dishes one by one, L trotted to the dining table and


    marveled at the dishes. She felt like a real princess.


    There were shrimps cooked in multiple ways, a Steamed Mandarin Fish, Sauteed Vegetables with


    Oyster Sauce and trotter soup.


    L quickly ran to wash her hands and sat back at the table, eager to taste the dishes.


    Harry untied his apron, ced it aside and brought some rice for her future wife.


    "These are really tempting. Let me have a taste." She picked up a piece of braised eggnt and took a


    spoonful of it.


    "Wow! Delicious! and really tasty!" Chewing on the tender and delicious eggnt, she was so into it


    that she couldn''t speak.


    Harry was looking at her. She swallowed the eggnt and asked, "Did you learn cooking before?


    Maybe from the chef of a five-star hotel? I believe these dishes were from fancy restaurants."


    Harry nodded. "I studied culinary arts for two months when I was in college. I lived alone and didn''t


    want the house maid to enter my ce. So I decided to study how to cook."


    "Oh, that''s why!" L picked up a piece of the eggnt and put it in Harry''s bowl. "Harry, taste it! It''s


    really delicious!"


    Harry looked down at the food in front of him and immediately requested, "Pick up another piece and


    put it straight into my mouth. I want you to do that for me, please."


    L was eating a fillet at that moment. She smiled at Harry and gave a fillet to him. "Mr. Si, please


    open your mouth."


    Harry opened his mouth and ate the fillet.


    L helped herself with all the food and ate up all the shrimps that Harry peeled for her.


    After they finished eating everything, Harry wiped his mouth and threw the dishes into the automatic


    dishwasher. The sweet night was just like a usual dinner for a married couple.

 Chapter 277 Got Pregnant All of a Sudden

    Chapter 277 Got Pregnant All of a Sudden


    After the good meal, she was carried by Harry to the second floor.


    "I can walk by myself. Don''t sweat over it." She protested, as he had been carrying her too frequently.


    And she also felt that she would grow fat quickly if she did not move after eating.


    She remembered when she first found out that she was pregnant with Nicole. She was really in her


    normal fit body. But a few weeks when she went back to her mother''s house, she was astonished to


    realize that she had grown ten more pounds in just a short period of three months!


    "No, I will not let you go! Let me carry you!" He immediately refused. How could he easily put down the


    woman for whom he had gone through all the difficulties just to get in his arms? He would not let her go


    for the rest of his life! No chance at all that this would happen!


    In the bedroom of the second floor


    Harry led her to the chair of the balcony. "OK, you can watch the scenery. It''s really beautiful up here."


    The Crescent Spring was on the east side of A Country. They could easily see the bustling high


    buildings of A Country from their view.


    ... L stayed silent. "It''s not that interesting to watch the high building. Can I go fetch my cellphone,


    Mr. Si?" She smiled, cautiously testing his patience.


    "Just hold on." Harry quickly went downstairs.


    Within seconds, Harry brought her the bag she was using. L dly took out the cellphone but it was


    grabbed away as soon as she unlocked it.


    "Call your parents and tell them that you will be with me for the following days. And you''re not allowed


    to y with your cellphone! It will be just the two of us!" The man bowed down, his arms holding on to


    the chair as he ordered her to do what he wanted.


    He was now in front of her, and all she was thinking about was to y with her cellphone? Was he not


    attractive and interesting enough? She would just ignore his presence? Of course, he would not allow


    that to happen.


    L groaned, but she still obediently took out her phone and dialed the number of her family. It was


    Landon who picked up the phone. He just finished eating his lunch. L briefly told the situation to him.


    Landon nodded happily as he listened, "Well, taking photos is a tiring work. Take good care of


    yourself."


    After she hang up the phone, she saw that Harry hade back to the room with red wine in his


    hands. She licked her lips in excitement. She stared directly at the red wine. The glittering red color


    looked really tempting to drink.


    Harry unintentionally saw her licking her lips. He then took a sip of the wine and moved closer to her.


    She quickly took a step back, evading his bad intention.


    "Go and change your cheongsam." He whispered sweetly in her ears.


    ...


    "Rascal!" L blushed and jumped out of the chair. Then she rushed into the bedroom.


    When L changed into a white cheongsam and reappeared in the balcony, Harry just stared at her


    nkly with the wine in his hand. She looked so irresistible in it.


    The cor of the cheongsam was the ssic standing style from the shoulder to the curve of the arm. It


    was made of silk, as the part under the neck to the knee was made of mulberry silk. On the left side,


    there were a row of white buttons from up to down, and the part under the buttons was split to the


    knee.


    The cheongsam perfectly showed the curvy figure of L. She has fixed her hair into a bun and left


    only wisps of bangs on each side of her cheeks. She was so gorgeous!


    Harry''s eyes darkened, as if he could not see enough of it.


    When he was choosing the cheongsam, there were several men waiting beside him, so he did not let


    her try it there.


    It turned out that his choice was right. If other men saw how she looked in that cheongsam, he would


    really dig their eyes out!


    Putting down the ss, he waved at her, and she followed obediently.


    She was also wearing a pair of white high heels. As she was almost near Harry, she suddenly stumbled


    toward him.


    He naturally stretched his arms and let her fall into his arms.


    "You did it on purpose, right? I know what you''re doing, L." His low and sexy voice rang on her ears.


    A chilling breeze sent a shudder to her spine. "Did I? I don''t know why I fell down." She answered as it


    was, but even she herself would not believe what she said. Her stumble looked like it was scripted...


    Harry smiled and lowered her head to watch the woman shiver in his arms, "Are you cold?"


    "I''m fine" She actually felt a bit ufortable because of the chilling wind.


    Fine? "''Well, I''m not." He said in a direct manner and kissed her red lips.


    The kiss was followed by L''s sudden scream. "Harry, why did you rip them off? That''s a pity! This


    was expensive!"


    "I wanted to!" He ended the conversation in a seductive manner.


    ...


    Along with them, the night got deeper.


    In the luxury apartment of C Country.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A couple was sitting opposite from each other on the sofa. They were staring nkly at one another.


    The atmosphere was odd and ufortable.


    After a half hour of silence, the man began to speak, "You must go! You don''t want to speak to me,


    anyway." The tone was with a hint of defiance.


    The woman didn''t say anything. She just didn''t understand why she got pregnant all of a sudden.


    But this was because of the man sitting across from her. The father of the child!


    "Joseph, you will regret this!" The light voice of Lillian sounded strangely lovely in the dark night.


    He was just over twenty and his entertainment career was at its peak. If the news that he had married


    broke out, wasn''t he destroying his career by himself?


    He was too young and too naive!


    Joseph put on a humorous smile and stared at Lillian. "Lillian, I want to know what you are thinking


    about. I won''t even hesitate to quit the entertainment circle just for you."


    Lillian wiped her forehead. How could the man be so stupid! She could not do this to him... Stupid! He


    was so stupid that she wanted to p him to death!


    Joseph stood up from the sofa and sat down beside her. She immediately moved to the other side.


    "Stay away from me, please." She said this as she pointed at the seat he had been in a while ago.


    Joseph ignored her. He touched her on her shoulders and took her into his arms.


    "Lillian, you see, my brother-inw doesn''t like you at all. He never loves you. He is now engaged with


    my sister. You have married me and you are even bearing my child. So why are you so stubborn? Why


    do you have to do this?"


    She didn''t want to say something like she did not love him. He would not believe it. He could certainly


    feel her love for him. It was true. She loved him with all her heart.


    And for him, he had given up oning to the engagement party of his sister just to be with her.


    Wasn''t she touched by everything that he sacrificed for the sake of her?


    Lillian opened her mouth but could not say anything. She didn''t know what she was holding onto.


    "Joseph, now people already knew this thing about us. I don''t even dare to go out. I can only me this


    on you!" She was in a helpless tone and was constantly sighing heavily.


    This made Joseph unhappy. "Did you lost something when you married me?"


    Lillian frowned and pped his head, "You should learn how to cook and how to be a real man!"


    In fact, Joseph could be very naive sometimes. But he was a nice man, and he was not a bad husband


    at all.


    There were a lot of girls showing affection for him, but he never paid any attention to them.


    When their marriage certificate appeared online, it was even said that girls who were in love with


    Jordan became so depressed.


    Their Weibo ounts were about to crash with millions ofments flooding in. It was such a horrible


    thing to be with an international superstar!


    It seemed that if she showed a slightest hint of disrespect for him, his fans would kill


    her!

 Chapter 278 Almost Caught Up with His Conflicts with Them

    Chapter 278 Almost Caught Up with His Conflicts with Them


    I should learn to cook? Joseph frowned. But when he looked at her, he remembered that she was


    bearing his own child. He was relieved.


    Lillian felt his gaze, and stared at him with dissatisfaction. "So? If not because of my precious child, you


    will not learn to cook? You won''t even do it for me?"


    Joseph immediatelyughed and took her in his arms. "How can this be true! My wife will always be the


    most important for me!"


    Putting her head in his arms, Lillian just smiled. He was very afraid whenever she was angry when they


    were together before. It had not changed.


    "For the sake of your good performance tonight, I reluctantly agree. This will be your reward." She was


    going to see her future parents-inw. She was so excited. But she was also so nervous.


    Joseph kissed her on her lips. "For the sake of your good performance, I will reward you with a


    wedding." He was going to choose a day and prepare a grand wedding for her.


    Lillian grinned and coldly replied, "It seems that I was the one dying to marry you, the superstar."


    "How could that be possible! No. I''m the one who was eager to marry you. Would that be OK?" Joseph


    abruptly tried to cut her off. He always had sweet and nice words at hand.


    Lillian was lying on the sofa, and resting her head on hisp. Joseph caressed her shoulder-length hair


    gently.


    "Are you going to continue on with filming?" She was pregnant now and was afraid that he could not


    resist the temptation of pretty girls outside. The entertainment circle was full of beauties who were


    really good at flirting. Even if he could exercise self-control, others might still sessfully tempt him.


    "Of course! I will make money to feed our baby. You know that acting was my only job, right?" He did


    not understand her implied concern and thought she was only worrying about his acting career going


    down.


    However, with his wealthy brother-inw as his backer, he would still be rich even if he didn''t work. But


    he wanted to set off an example. He wanted to provide the woman he loved most with the best life


    possible.


    Lillian knew that he did not get what she really meant, but she did not say anything more. Now that she


    had chosen him, she would just put her trust in him.


    Joseph took the pregnant woman in his arms and went to the bedroom.


    "It''s time to go to bed. Pregnant women cannot stay upte!" He would rece all her expensive


    cosmetics with maternity specialized ones.


    Lillian''s arms was draped around his neck, looking at his crooked smile.


    It reminded her the first time they met when he wore such smile every day and always yfully teased


    her around.


    Then one night, the man had deceived her toe to his birthday party. It was a perfect trick. She


    didn''t know that she would be the only guest of that party.


    He was very happy when she saw here. Both of them had a few drinks. Then, they eventually got


    together that night.


    In P & M Gowns.


    Several thousand square meters of grandeur made it look very splendid.


    Today, the ce was fully-booked. A dozen of working staff worked around a man and a woman.


    P & M''s chief photographer was on hand, taking in the best angle and lighting.


    The woman in white marriage gauze and the man in the white suit who did not need to pose that much


    so they would look nice in the pictures. They were naturally a beautiful couple already.


    Two hourster


    Harry had been a little impatient, and was still listening to the photographer shout, "Yes, that''s it. Raise


    your head a little bit."


    L felt the his impatience, looked at him and asked softly, "Why are you so unhappy on taking


    wedding photos with me?"


    ... He was the one who prepared this, right? Harry hurriedly held her elegant waist, while showing a


    rare smile. "How could that be possible? As long as you are happy, I will be with you." His mouth


    moved forward and hepletely ignored the photographer''s instruction that they should be hand in


    hand and a bit far off from each other.


    L''s face, which was delicately filled with makeup, turned red immediately, "You damn fool!"


    "Damn fool?" When he heard those words, Harry raised his eyebrows and instantly covered her red


    lips.


    The photographer was so excited that he pressed one shutter after another. The two persons finally


    entered the natural state of being. It could not be more perfect.


    The wedding photo shoot was done for two whole days. For the next step, Harry was responsible for


    arranging the wedding ceremony. L still went to work every day.


    Joseph took Lillian to meet his parents. He had not told his parents about the marriage certificate yet,


    let alone the baby. He was almost caught up with his conflicts with them.


    Lillian moved close to the two elders, who were holding a mop and a broom, "Aunt and uncle, don''t you


    want to ept me?" A touch of sadness flowed from Lillian''s heart. If they wanted to ept her, why


    did they have to punish Joseph like this?


    Throwing away the broom immediately, Angie grabbed Lillian''s hand and sat on the sofa, "Who told you


    that? It''s just because of the bad behavior of Joseph. Now you and your sister-inw are both


    pregnant. Do move here to live, so that I can take good care of you two."


    How could they be unhappy with the prospect of two grandchildren? Of course, they were filled with


    joy!


    Wendy was eating the orange peeled by Jordan, and said happily, "Yes, I am very bored with just being


    with myself every day. Please move here as soon as possible to apany me."


    L was also eating orange, which was so sour that she could hardly open her eyes. However, she still


    said, "Joseph needs a spanking. You can be assured that you can move here. We will protect you. He


    won''t dare to bully you a bit."


    The disgraced Joseph was mentioned again and looked at L, very unconvinced, "I said L Li."


    "Hey, hey, what are you calling me? Do remember to respect your elder." L interrupted him


    disapprovingly and nced at him with arrogance and menace.


    Joseph could do nothing about it. His family preferred girls from boys. The only thing he could do was


    to sulk and take good care of his wife.


    Joseph shouted angrily, "I want to split up from the family. I don''t want this anymore." Of course, it was


    just a y to trick them.


    Angie peeled the mango and handed it over to Lillian without looking at Joseph at all. "Now that I have


    already my daughters-inw, Joseph and Jordan can go wherever they want. I have no problem with


    that." Sweet girls!


    Jordan looked at his mom strangely. "What mistake have I made? My wife will stay here so definitely I


    won''t go anywhere!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    L could not help but burst intoughter. Her grandfather was also chuckling.


    The whole family was happy and harmonious. Joseph found the opportunity to sit beside Lillian,


    offering her tea and massaging her shoulders for her to rx a bit.


    In October, L officially resigned from the SL Group in A Country and Hans Zhao took over the


    position of acting CEO.


    Then Harry took her to C Country. The three lived happily in the manor.


    In the middle of October


    Harry''s grandpa called to ask him to take L and Nicole back to the old house to have dinner


    together.


    Harry asked L for her opinion and after getting her consent, he took his wife and daughter back to


    the old house.


    In the old house


    Rose had been lingering in the door for a long time. She was so eager to meet her dear Nicole. She


    had waited a long time for this.


    Finally! The car came to a halt, and after the door closed, Nicole''s voice echoed, "Great grandpa,


    grandpa! Nicole''sing!"


    Harry stayed to evenly park the car and L took her daughter inside the house. Hearing Nicole''s


    words, L looked at her daughter in wonder. "Nicole, grandma is here too. Why not call


    grandma?"

 Chapter 279 Give Birth to a Son Too

    Chapter 279 Give Birth to a Son Too


    As Rose walked in through the door, she only heard thest few words that L said, "...not call


    grandma..."


    Immediately, she got furious and yelled at her, "What were you talking about? Why won''t you allow


    Nicole to call me? Were you keeping her away from me?"


    L looked at the angry Rose very helplessly. She wanted to exin something, yet she didn''t know


    how to address her. It was because it was too early to call her Mom, so maybe just call her aunt first.


    "Aunt, you misunderstood me. I was asking Nicole... "


    "You shut up! I have heard what you said, so there will be no use to exin anything!" Rose interrupted


    L rudely and her sharp voice drew the attention of her father-inw and her husband, who were both


    staying at the living room.


    "What happened?" Together with Kevin, Harry''s grandfather walked toward the door of the living room


    on his crutches.


    Howe that the mother-inw and the daughter-inw has started to dislike each other even before


    L actually married into their family.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am sorry, grandpa and uncle. But it''s not a big deal. Aunt just kind of misunderstood me." L took a


    deep breath, thinking that she had to put up with her mother-inw for the sake of the man she loved.


    She had to go through this.


    At that time, Harry also came in with the presents that L had bought for everyone.


    Seeing people gathering at the door and noticing the angry face of Rose, he almost could figure out


    what had happened. His mother was really like that.


    "Didn''t you let use back for supper? Then what''s with thismotion?" He asked Rose in a


    distant voice and held L''s shoulders, clearly showing who he supported.


    Seeing her son''s action, Rose was so angry that she wanted to tear L into pieces!


    Her son was really fascinated by this woman, yet this woman still had uncertain rtionships with the


    ex-president Thomas Herren and the son of the Lu family! No, she would expose L''s true identity to


    her son!


    "Harry, this woman actually told Nicole not to call me grandma. So, whose fault was it? Don''t you me


    it on me." She didn''t intend to let the thing go. Even though her daughter-inw wasn''t Ynda, it


    would never be L Li! She wouldn''t allow that to happen!


    Harry looked down to watch the woman in his arms, and asked: "What really happened here? Was that


    true?"


    L tried to exin her side. After that, Harry led L towards the living room, directly ignoring Rose


    who apparently didn''t believe what L said. Harry thought that her mother''s mind was already closed


    at that time.


    Nicole was also taken into the living room and was looking back to see the furious Rose, wondering


    why her granny talked to her mommy like that.


    "L''s still young, so don''t haggle over every ounce with her." Staring at his wife, Kevin couldn''t


    understand why she disliked L so much.


    "Still young? She''s almost thirty. Not young at all. Even though she''s still young, should I have to put up


    with all her shorings?" Rose didn''t put her voice down and never cared whether her words may be


    heard by the others.


    Kevin looked at his wife deeply and knew that it was all his fault that he spoiled her into an


    unreasonable person. Ignoring her, Kevin just turned around and went to the living room.


    As people all turned a blind eye to her, Rose felt awkward to stand at the door alone. So she closed the


    vi gate and just went to the living room.


    On the table.


    "Nicole, I cooked this vegetable pancake for you. Try it! I know this fish is your favorite too so have a


    taste..." Rose wished she could give all the best things to Nicole.


    Seeing granny refill her bowl, Nicole didn''t say anything. She thought of what she was supposed to do


    if she doesn''t want to eat them.


    "Nicole, what''s wrong?" L asked her curiously. She was sitting next to her, and she noticed that


    Nicole didn''t bother to even lift her spoon.


    Nicole looked at her mommy and said, "Mommy, I want to eat the food you give me! It''s more


    delicious." Last time, granny said she would find a new mother for her. Nicole hated her for that.


    Rose looked at her granddaughter in shock. What was going on? Nicole liked to y with her before,


    right?


    She turned to L and found out that she was also a little ufortable. So Rose was wondering if


    L had talked some bad things about her to Nicole.


    "Nicole, you see, granny had already gave you so much food. You should eat them all first, then


    mommy will refill your bowl. Will that be okay?" L patientlyforted her daughter.


    Nicole nodded obediently, and then started to eat the food in her bowl.


    L was relieved and began to eat the food in her own bowl too.


    Harry continued refilling her bowl which already had so much food that she barely could finish it. With


    Harry on her side, she would really get fat...


    "Enough, enough. That''s okay." In a low voice, she stopped him from refilling her bowl.


    Right now, she was already 80 percent full, yet there were still much food left in her bowl...


    After supper, Nicole ran around at the living room with fun while the other family members were sitting


    at the couch. They were entranced by how cute Nicole was.


    Nicole was not even close to Rose. Rose was so worried and then came up with an idea. She said,


    "When you get married, I will bring up Nicole for you. Then both of you can focus on your job. When


    you''re both free from work, give birth to a son too. Okay?"


    Although a girl was already a blessing, they needed a boy to inherit the family property!


    ... Hearing what she said, L was speechless.


    Her mother-inw in the future wanted her to go to work and give birth to a boy! She''s not her ve!


    Harry was holding L''s small hand and having fun with that when he heard what Rose said. He


    frowned, and replied in a in voice, "We will bring up Nicole by ourselves, and we won''t hurry to have


    another child."


    Harry''s grandfather sat in silence, while Kevin added, "L, rx. All things will be up to you and


    Harry. If you want to go to work, then we will help you bring up Nicole... "


    However, Rose was not satisfied with that. She folded her arms over her chest, nced at her husband


    angrily, and then said, "Nicole is my granddaughter. Right now, grandchildren will be brought up by their


    grandparents while their parents go to work!"


    Rose became very angry because Kevin had supported L''s side.


    Lowering her head, L listened to Rose in silence. But the fact was that she really wanted to leave!


    Yet, she realized that the man beside her would never let her feel worried. She put on a charming


    smile.


    Undoubtedly, Harry answered Rose, "If L wants to go to work, then she will work. If not, it''s OK for


    me that she stays at home while sleeping, eating snacks or ying. Mom, you don''t need to mind our


    business. We won''t consider what you said." The only thing L needed to do was warming the bed


    and making love to him...


    Everything he owned was for his wife and daughter! But if they had a son in the future, he won''t give


    him everything. His son needed to fight by himself!


    Thinking of this, Harry decided to work more and please L in the future!


    At that time, Harry''s grandfather, who let Nicole sit on his legs, said, "Well, this is your life. We won''t


    intervene in. Harry, do treat L well! I do like her very much!"


    L lifted her head and gratefully looked at him, knowing that he was on her side.


    "Yes, grandpa, I certainly will! Thank you. She was my wife. Of course, I will treat her well."


    Hearing what her father-inw had said, Rose dared not to say anything. She only sat there with her


    angry expression on.


    How could this woman be a part of this family? No way! She would never let this woman trick her son


    again!


    At eight o''clock that very evening, Harry''s grandfather went to bed. Then Harry, together with his wife


    and daughter, left the vi.

 Chapter 280 Then I Regret

    Chapter 280 Then I Regret


    As soon as they left, Kevin and Rose had a heated argument.


    Kevin mmed the door and went to the study. As she was looking at this, Rose made up her mind


    secretly.


    She had heard about the expensive and fantastic wedding Harry was nning for L.


    Never let me know where it is, she thought to herself. Or I''ll ruin it by all means!


    She thought about her son who often worked day and night to get where he was today. She certainly


    was unwilling to see all his hard-earned money spent on that woman.


    In the mansion.


    After putting their daughter to sleep, Harry and L went to the balcony to see the beautiful view on the


    sea. This was where they would always go to rx their mind. Harry stood behind her fiancee, with his


    arms around her waist.


    "My dear, where would you like to spend our honeymoon?" He whispered sweetly in her ears.


    Raising the corners of her mouth, L answered without hesitation, "I want to tour around the world!


    That''s my dream when I was a child."


    Speaking of this, L wished she could go out and travel with Harry right away.


    When she was in A Country, there''s hardly any time for travelling and leisure due to the hectic


    schedule.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A tour around the world? "No problem, I''ll take you around the world as soon as you marry me!" It


    wasn''t a problem at all. He had all the money in the world.


    "But, I can''t wait, anymore! I want to go tomorrow." She looked at him with her sweet and charming


    eyes. After all, she had traveled around many countries, and had already left her footprints in many


    ces.


    ¡­¡­ Ah! Why was she so eager to go?


    "I have certain projects at hand. But once they arepleted¡­ I''ll take you anywhere you want. Don''t


    worry."


    Holding his lips with her index finger, she said, "I know you''re busy, but you can look after Nicole and I''ll


    go first." Ha! What a good idea!


    Harry squinted at her fiancee and thought about the evil n in her mind. She would go alone?


    "With another guy? No way!" There was a dangerous tone in his words.


    ¡­¡­ How could he think like this¡­


    "I just don''t want to take your valuable time. You see, I have resigned from work already. We would


    have to live on nothing if you abandon your work." He also offered a lot of money to her family. That


    money will beter transferred to her ount by her mother, who said she could use it for emergency


    purposes.


    Live on nothing? "Wanna live on nothing?" He touched her forehead with his and smelled the fruity


    perfume on her body.


    L pinched him gently and said, "You, bad guy. I don''t."


    Harry smiled, "So where do you want to go tomorrow?" She could go anywhere she wanted, and he


    would wait for her toe back.


    L thought for a while and then replied, "Canada!" She has dreamed all her life to personally see the


    maple leaves! It must be amazing.


    He rubbed her forehead and grumbled, "What if I miss you? You know I''ll be lonely." He won''t feel even


    a bit of joy without her at his side.


    L chuckled, "I''ll be gone for just a few days. Take it easy, I will call you!" She could not go out for a


    long time because Nicole will eventually look for her.


    A sea breeze rushed in and her hair went flying with it as his thumb was stroking her cheek gently.


    She had a very smooth and tender face.


    "Harry Si." She whispered.


    He pinched her cheek, "What did you call me?" The disgruntled note forced her correct herself at once.


    "Honey¡­"


    "That''s right! That''s what you will call me from now on." On his face, there was a smile which she


    thought will make the sun and moon eclipse.


    That touching moment seemed like it went on forever.


    "I love you!" Hearing such an affectionate revealing of his feeling, L felt there was a ripple in her


    heart. He''s really good at sweet talks.


    Especially this one line. She will never get enough of him.


    "Again! Say it again, please!" With her arms around his waist, she wanted more.


    Following this opportunity, he took her up and let her lie on the deck chair beside them. He whispered


    in her ears again and again, "L Li, you''re the true love of my life, I love you..."


    These sweet words between the couple could make the beautiful moon hide in embarrassment.


    After lunch the next day, L took the private ne of her fiance to Canada.


    She arrived at Quebec around dinnertime.


    After checking in the hotel arranged by Harry, she called him immediately.


    "When will youe back? I miss you already." He expressed his disgruntled tone as soon as he


    received her call.


    ¡­¡­ L really had nothing to say. I came here just now, my BOSS!


    "I''ll go to bed after dinner, and then begin my tour from the Niagara Falls in Quebec tomorrow morning.


    I''ll be following your advice."


    Hearing her happy and rxed voice, Harry forgot about how lonely he was.


    As long as she''s happy, he will be happy too.


    "I''ll take you there again if you can''t enjoy yourself to the fullest this time. Just take in the views and


    rx. Enjoy your time there."


    She could only reply in agreement, "Ok, ok! I know. I miss Nicole, after all!"


    Yes, you miss Nicole. "And then? Just her?"


    She just couldn''t believe her ears. In the words of Harry, there was a hint of¡­ Expectation?


    Lying in the bed and trying to get rid of her exhaustion, she replied with her eyes closed, "And you,


    Harry Si, my daring! Of course, I miss you!" Happy now? Big BOSS¡­


    "Of course, now go and have your dinner and I''ll wait for you so we could have a video call." He spoke


    in such a t way like he was just talking about the sunny weather today in C Country. It was very


    casual.


    Distance will never suit a rtionship with Harry. He was too possessive. He must see L all the time


    and at every moment.


    "Ah, boss, you''re such a natural hoodlum! You really won''t let me off the hook for even a second."


    But Harry had some pride in it. "Of course!"


    He was really bad, and he often talked about some dirty jokes to amuse her!


    "Oh, then I regret..." Caught unprepared as she said these sudden words, he was quickly on the alert.


    He made a sharp reply, "What do you mean by that, L Li?" He would destroy her with his own hands


    if she dared to say she regretted being engaged to him.


    But she just hung up the phone. How could she do this again to him?


    His face instantly became pale. It must be like this, just like what he thought. He always had anxieties


    whenever L was not around.


    He called her again, yet L just hung it up directly. Seeing the phone in his hand, he couldn''t figure


    out his own mood. Was he afraid? Worried? Or maybe he was angry? He felt his heart beat even


    faster...


    Just then, a WeChat message notified on his phone.


    He took a quick nce at the screen of the phone, opened the message, and then burst intoughter.


    "I regreting to Canada, as I don''t want to be alone without you. Yes, even for a short while!"


    This naughty little woman! He would get even with her as soon as shee back!


    With a smirk, she closed her phone and went out of the room.


    That evening, they had one and a half hour of video call before he let ended the conversation and let


    her sleep.


    It was already past ten in the evening when L fell asleep holding the pillow and with a blush in her


    cheek. She slept with a happy mood.


    On the second morning


    L got up early. She put on a white sport suit and white shoes. Then she began her journey.


    He had arranged a driver for her so that she could go anywhere she wanted.


    From Quebec to the Niagara Falls, there was a distance of 800 kilometers. The famous Maple Avenue


    of Canada can be found there.


    Toronto, Kinston, Ottawa and many otherrge cities can be passed alongside the Maple Avenue.


    In the city of Hull beside Ottawa, there was a famous view point for maple leaves -- the maple leaf


    viewing tform at Gatineau Park. She nned to go there.

 Chapter 281 Appeared in Her Shot

    Chapter 281 Appeared in Her Shot


    Canada, a country covering a vast territory with a sparse poption, was not that crowded at all. But


    the extremely beautiful scenery was second to none.


    The red maple leaves were like enticing burning mes. In the fresh air, the maple leaves could


    represent the pure autumn scenery. They were spread outyer byyer in well proportion. The heavy


    colors looked like ink paintings. She found herself entranced by them and a sound feeling burst from


    her heart.


    She picked a fiery-red maple leaf from the ground and used it to cover her left eye. She got her phone


    out and took a selfie.


    This selfie and several artistic photos of otherndscape views were all sent to Harry.


    She used the HD camera given by Harry and took many pictures of splendid scenes.


    She visited the streets in the old city of Quebec and Maple Road of Canada. Along her journey, she


    also took the time to appreciate valleys, rivers, mountains andkes. Red maple leaves were


    everywhere and their colors were really amazing.


    On the third day, she went to the Niagara Falls. It was along Maple Road that the incredibly amazing


    maple leaf scenery could be seen up close and personally.


    Standing in front of the majestic scene, she saw that the water was mixed with fiery-red, golden-yellow


    and jade-green against the color of autumn. Her heart was fascinated by this.


    Visiting Canada in this season could bring visual feast to travelers like her.


    The pleasant sound of the falling leaves, the yful noises of children and the loving scenes of young


    couples, were all recorded in her camera. She had used the camera to its fullest to capture this


    magnificent scenery.


    Suddenly, a man with sophisticated facial features, appeared in her shot. He was wearing a ck and


    white sportswear and looked enthusiastic. He also possessed a really charming smile.


    This made her hand hesitate in pressing down the shutter release. She just smiled and took a photo


    with him on the scene.


    Then she ran without hesitations to the man and rushed into his arms.


    He tightly held her in his own arms and kissed her red lips without thinking of what the other people


    would feel.


    She had been away from him for more than 72 hours, so he could not wait to meet her. He had been so


    sad for so long.


    Looking at the couples who were kissing each other willingly, the surrounding people began to whistle


    in a sweet manner.


    They were emitting the light of love. Many people took their cameras out and captured this couple


    against the background of the majestic fall.


    "Sweetie, are you having a good time?" As he was unwilling to let her go this time, he continued to hold


    her waist and whispered in her ear.


    L snuggled in his arms and responded meekly as if she was a little cat, "I was so happy and now,


    I''m even happier that you''re here." Harry''s sudden appearance was totally a huge surprise to her.


    However, he was adept at disguising. Several hours ago, they were just talking on the phone for such a


    long time.


    Her words satisfied him and he gave her another kiss.


    Afterwards, Harry intertwined his hand to hers and they slowly walked to other ces. Their footprints


    were left on the ground of the Niagara Fall.


    After that, Harry took her to Ile d''Orleans, which still maintained the strong tradition of Normandy and


    was also an excellent ind to appreciate the maple leaves. The ind''s perimeter was about 60


    kilometers, and there were orchards and pastures surrounded by water. Red maple leaves reflecting on


    the clearkes represented another kind of beauty.


    Hand in hand, they quietly walked on the avenue covered by red maple leaves. They were so eye-


    catching and happy, and even their backs reflected their charm.


    "In the future, we shoulde back here on our wedding anniversary." She imagined their romantic


    and happy life without any sorrow and anxiety. She wished they got married soon.


    The man nodded. As long as she wished for and was willing to, he could bring her here anytime.


    The original name of Ile d''Orleans was Bhus Ind, and it means, "Wine Ind".


    Due to the fertile soil and thick forests, fruit nting, dairy products and poultry raising were the main


    operating professions there.


    The whole ind was centered on agriculture, especially the cultivation of apple and strawberry. They


    could even be picked by tourists themselves.


    In the apple orchard, red and round apples were hanging on apple trees.


    These apples were purely natural. Harry picked an apple from a tree and romantically put it in front of


    L.


    Looking at the apple that was even more tasteful than Fuji apple in China, she was going to take a bite.


    Meanwhile, she heard him say, "Every time you were in my arms, your face was as red as the apple!"


    ......


    L certainly knew what he meant. She grabbed the apple from his hand in a flirty manner and took a


    bite of it without any hesitation.


    The apple was crispy and sweet and contained a really tasty juice.


    Harry took it back and held the apple in his hands. He was absolutely in a super good mood. "Look. It''s


    much more like your face as it has a dimple right now."


    ......


    L was still not convinced and said, "Obviously, it was the logo of yourputer -- an apple with a


    single bite!"


    Wearing a charming smile, Harry picked several other apples and put them in the basket.


    "Come here. Let''s fill your basket."


    Why should the basket be filled? She looked at the man in deep confusion.


    "On looking at the apples that looked like your pretty face, I be quite hungry."


    ......


    Harry yed and teased with her all the time.


    She deliberately picked several green apples that were not ripened yet and then hid them under the red


    apples.


    Her secret action certainly could not be ignored by the man, but he did not pay attention to it. Actually,


    he was already thinking that they could have sex when they returned to the hotel.


    Arriving at the hotel after dinner, they found that the basket of apples had been ced on the table


    before they entered the room.


    L took an apple out of the basket and gave it to Harry. "You wanted to eat the apple just now, right?


    Here you are!"


    He epted the apple, put it back into the basket and then picked her right up.


    "We hadn''t met for three days, so what I wanted to eat was really not the apple."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ......


    On the fourth day.


    L did not wake up until noon. When she opened her eyes, Harry was already dressing in his


    bathrobe. He was in the balcony and was calling somebody.


    He had noticed her opening her eyes.


    Shezily crawled out of the bed and walked into the bathroom herself. With this, she let Harry look at


    her sexy back that would force him to have flirty thoughts in his mind.


    He simply told Joey the important things that he needed to do. Then he stepped into the room, put


    down the phone, took off his bathrobe and also entered the bathroom.


    It was already three in the afternoon when they were heading for their next station: Vancouver.


    Because of several days of traveling andck of sleep at night, L just slept all the way.


    What made L more disappointed was that she had her period the second day after they arrived in


    Vancouver. It was really ufortable.


    She felt so much pain that she had to stay in bed. Harry had already made two cups of brown sugar tea


    for her, but the pain was still there.


    He alsoid in bed to put her head in his arms as his warm hands softly touched her lower abdomen.


    Then, bowls of edible bird''s nest with milk and chicken soup were served into the room.


    L truly admired Harry''s influence and power as he could even have ess to rare dishes and meals


    in almost every ce they go to.


    When the third bowl was served to her, L was too full to drink more. She sniffed, "The amount of


    edible bird''s nest a person took per day should be limited." It would be just a waste of the delicious food


    if she tried to eat more.


    Harry''s hand became a little bit stiff. He got a bit disappointed on hearing it. But he said in a concerned


    tone, "Do you feel better now?" Before, he always saw Ynda eat this for two to three times a day. He


    hoped L would also feel better.

 Chapter 282 Hit His Face

    Chapter 282 Hit His Face


    "OK!OK! I''m much better now." She didn''t let him know that she still did not feel well. He might ask her


    to eat something else if that was the case.


    Harry heard that she felt better and was relieved. He put aside the soup, took his phone and dialed a


    number. "Deliver one year''s supply of this kind of edible bird''s nest to C Country. It shouldst for four


    or five times a week."


    ...


    L had nothing to say on this very wealthy man. Wasn''t it too exaggerated to eat this every day? She


    didn''t even know if it had a side effect or something.


    Harry also searched all the tonics that were good to women''s health and called the manufacturers to


    have them delivered to the manor with the volume of one year or a half. Wow, he really knew how to


    take care of a woman. But...


    L looked at him in horror and asked in disbelief, "Wait. Do you want to abandon me? If yes, say it! It


    seems like you won''t be there for me for a whole year. And maybe those are for other women..."


    Thinking of this, she thought that her heart was going to be crushed again.


    Harry immediately frowned on her words. Did he buy all these things for other women? "The other


    women do not deserve that kind of treatment. I would only do that for you." He said in a reassuring


    tone.


    "Then, why do you do this to me? Do you know the only result of buying so many tonics?" She turned


    over herself helplessly andy down on the bed.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?"


    "I''ll be fatter. I believe that after one month, my weight will be doubled! That''s the result!" She


    stared at him and Harry suddenly burst intoughter.


    Oh, that was what she worried about. "Don''t worry. As long as you do not be ill again, and even if you


    weigh 300 more pounds, I still want you. That will never change." He bent over, looking at her face


    directly.


    She was moved by this sweet gesture. How happy she was right now... But this was just incredible.


    She couldn''t believe what she just heard right now. All these feelings overwhelmed her. She lifted her


    head, moved closer to him, and asked him a naive question, "What if it is out of your control then I


    suddenly weigh four or five hundred pounds? I''ll be ugly by then..."


    He put his arms around her shoulders and gave her a kiss on the tip of her nose. "Is there any


    difference between 300 pounds and 500 pounds? If so, then let''s change positions."


    What did he mean by that? She was a bit dumbfounded.


    He whispered a few words in her ear. L, who was a little pale at the thought of getting fat, blushed at


    once.


    L pulled on the quilt, covered her head and tried to hit the hoodlum with her other hand!


    Unfortunately... "Pak!" A p straightly hit his face!


    L was stunned and she froze. Her hand seemed to really p his face.


    Whoops. She didn''t mean it. She just meant to y with him.


    For a long time, there was mere silence. L quietly uncovered a corner of the quilt.


    Harry suddenly moved closer to her and this frightened her. She screamed and covered herself with


    the quilt again quickly. "Don''t hit me. That was not on purpose." She purred.


    She really hit him. Oh, this girl would get her punishment...


    The quilt was grabbed from the outside, but L held it tightly to prevent her shield from being torn


    away.


    The man had no choice but toe closer to her ear and say, "Come out, or you will suffocate."


    Err... It sounded that he was not that angry. She slowly let out a look at him but he was staring at her in


    a cold manner.


    She wanted to pull up the quilt again, but it was toote. Harry quickly pulled it away.


    She shivered and hurriedly covered her head with her arms. "That was not on purpose. Not on


    purpose...."


    Harry took her arms and was moving even closer to him.


    There was not a trace of fear on her face at all. Sheughed when she remembered how she had hit


    him on the face.


    He held her hands tighter and was squeezing her hand already.


    "Not on purpose? Don''t you dare lie to me! Do you think I can''t do anything with you now? I could


    punish you if you''re lying!" His voice of warning silenced herugh.


    L said timidly, "Mr. Si..." But now she was his fiancee, his wife. So why should she be so afraid of


    him? Was it necessary for her to obey him?


    Of course not! She coughed dryly and said arrogantly, "Harry, are youining that I hit you?"


    Watching her changing expression, the man did not answer her question but just asked, "How about


    you go back to the entertainment circle and take on a role in a TV series?" A few years ago, her acting


    skill had already been iparable in the entertainment circle. She was one of the best. Now, after


    some polishing, it was expected to go to a higher level.


    But this was just saying...


    Err... She was a little confused why they should even discuss this topic. Taking on a role in a TV


    series? Did he really want her to work?


    "Stop your random thoughts. Forget about what I said. Stay at home and give birth to several girls as


    cute as Nicole." He was so serious that she instantly fell into the love he was knitting.


    Before she could respond, he took her little hands and said, "Boys are also OK, but please give birth to


    another daughter for me. All my shares and other property will belong to you and to our daughters."


    ...


    Harry was saying all the right words. Was she in a dream at this very moment?


    Why did he treat her so well? She was really moved and touched, even though she had a feeling that it


    was because of the children.


    She was really ttered. She draped her arms around his neck and asked, "What about you? What will


    happen to you?" He gave them everything. What about him? What would he have? Had he ever


    considered of this possibility?


    He looked at her and tenderly pinched her nose. "I''m still in the SL group, working for you!"


    Tears sprung to her eyes soon. Even if what he said was true or not, she still cannot believe his words.


    She was deeply touched.


    How could she have made him so dedicated to her?


    She could still remember that time when Nicole had been kidnapped... He had risked his life to protect


    them even though he hadn''t known then that Nicole was his child.


    Tears were dripping down her face as she made up her mind to be with this man and give her heart


    and soul.


    She would take good care of her parents-inw, even if her mother-inw was not into her. Just for the


    sake of him, she would treat them well so that he would not be in crossroads.


    He didn''t like her being involved with other men, so she wouldn''t get too close to any other man


    anymore.


    He wanted to have children as lovely as Nicole, so she would agree to his request and give birth to


    eight or even ten children only for him.


    ...


    Harry gently kissed away her tears. "Good girl, do not cry now." It hurt him to see her crying...


    L wiped her tears and kissed his thin lips again and again.


    The picture where they were basked in the light of the Vancouver sunset was so gorgeous.


    Nobody knew whether their love was the foil to the sunset, or the sunset was the foil to their love.


    Together, they could be the most beautiful couple in the world.


    However, no matter what happened, their love for each other would always be the best thing that


    happened to them.


    Later, L and Harry went back home, because it would not be convenient that they were far from


    Nicole for a long time. It was better for them to go back home.


    After the wedding ceremony, they could go on with their honeymoon anyway.


    As long as they were together, wherever they were, they were really happy!


    It was past eight in the evening when they arrived at the manor.


    Nicole had been sent to the old house by Harry. But when Rose heard that L went on a trip by


    herself, sheined in disgust again.

 Chapter 283 A Loving Smile

    Chapter 283 A Loving Smile


    Rose decided to teach L a lesson when she came to the old house.


    Although the next day was already Sunday, Harry still went to thepany as the business became


    busier during the peak season.


    Therefore, L drove to the old house alone. She was a bit nervous.


    Instead of going to thepany, Rose was also in the old house because she had to take care of


    Nicole.


    Seeing Nicole running around the house, her great-grandfatherughed happily. Kevin was also in the


    company at that moment. Rose was tirelessly chasing after her. "My dear little Nicole, would you like to


    come to grandmother here so you could eat some fruits?"


    "Nicole, my sweetheart, run slowly and please take care! You might trip and hurt yourself!" Rose looked


    at her granddaughter who was running fast. Her heart jumped at this as she was afraid that she would


    get hurt.


    L pressed the doorbell of the old house and it was Rose that opened it.


    After she saw L, Rose''s happy expression immediately changed into a sour one.


    "Auntie, Ie to pick up Nicole. I''ll take care of her for the time being." Then she handed Rose a bag


    and said, "This is the perfume I brought you from Canada. Would you like to have a look? It''s really a


    popr brand." L looked at Rose with full of expectation.


    Rose took the handbag from her hand with a grim face, walked outside then threw it into trash can


    without even giving a look at it.


    ......


    Seeing this, L recalled the first time she saw Rose in D City a few years ago. The gift she sent to her


    had also been thrown away like this. Anger rose inside her.


    L suppressed the ufortable feelings and thought of Harry, the man who cared about her. She


    remembered that she was doing this for Harry. Then, a smile reappeared on her face as she entered


    the living room.


    "Mommy!" Nicole rushed over to her in a burst of excitement.


    L immediately squatted down to catch her daughter, "Nicole, Mommy missed you so much! Did you


    miss me too?" Then she kissed her daughter''s chubby cheeks time and time again.


    Nicole held onto her mother''s neck, "Mommy, I missed you too." She was so happy to finally see her


    mother! It has been a long time that she was away.


    L walked in front of Senior Si, stopped and put Nicole down.


    "Grandfather." She greeted the old man politely.


    He looked at her with a smile, nodded and asked graciously, "Well, how was your travel abroad? Did


    you enjoy every bit of it?"


    L was happy when she heard his words and nodded. "Well, it was so great, grandfather. Here''s the


    maple leaf tea for you and my uncle. There''s some maple syrup but it''s really sweet so you can just try


    a little bit. Then this is the American ginseng. You can soak it in hot water every now and then. I heard


    that it can protect the cardiovascr system and improve your immune system!"


    Senior Si constantly nodded with pleasure and took them all. He has always been fond of L.


    But when she saw her daughter-inw squinting in anger behind him, he asked gently, "Have you


    bought anything for your aunt?"


    L took a look at him embarrassingly. He then interpreted it like she forgot to take a present to Rose.


    He quickly pushed the gifts and put them in front of her, "Go and see what she likes. After all, feelings


    need to be nourished, too."


    L looked at him and shook her head. She has no intentions to hide the truth anymore. "I actually


    bought Auntie a bottle of perfume and gave it to her just now, but..."


    She did not finish her sentence, but the old man already understood.


    As his face fell into disappointment, he replied, "Good girl. Someday, she will like you too. Aren''t you


    coming to pick up Nicole? Go ande back to your home. Nicole misses you both so much! I will


    come to visit you when I''m free."


    "Rose has gone too far." Senior Si signed.


    "Okay, goodbye, grandpa. Goodbye, auntie. I am going to take Nicole back!" Holding Nicole''s hands,


    L walked towards the door.


    After L left with Nicole, Rose came back to her room as her father-inw walked outside the house.


    There really was a newly-packed handbag in the trash can outside the door. He took it out and


    recognized the English letters on it, which read "perfume".


    He knew his daughter-inw didn''t like L, but she was too much this time! She was too rude!


    So he took the perfume out, threw away the bag and returned to the house.


    When L took Nicole back to vi, it was almost dinner time as Mrs. Du was already preparing dinner


    in the kitchen.


    She took out her phone and sent Harry a message on the Wechat, "Will youe back for dinner?"


    "Would you like me to go back? I will if you want me to." Soon, there came a quick reply. L didn''t


    know if she wouldugh or cry when she read Harry''s reply.


    After thinking about it, she satisfied him by saying, "Of course! I would like you toe back. And be


    early if you are not busy. I miss you already."


    Harry rushed back at dinner time with a lot of documents, preparing to stay up at night to work in the


    study.


    On the table.


    Before he started to eat, Harry picked up some food to Nicole''s bowl and then to L''s.


    Looking at him sweetly and lovingly doing this, L was very moved. She dug a spoonful of cheese


    corn kernels and put it by the side of his mouth.


    He willingly ate the corn kernels from her spoon with a smile. Then, Nicole started to protest, "Mommy,


    I also want you to feed me corn!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, L looked at her daughter. She was really cute! L had no choice but to hold Nicole''s


    little spoon, get a bit of corn again and feed it into her mouth. Nicole smiled and was satisfied.


    "Nicole, after the meal, daddy will take you and your mommy to go shopping. So finish your dinner


    quickly, okay?" Harry looked at Nicole with a loving smile.


    Nicole nodded immediately, and ate her dinner with more enthusiasm.


    Go shopping? L thought that she just moved here. Indeed, it was necessary to buy some things.


    After dinner, Harry carried Nicole to the car as L ran upstairs to change to a dress.


    After she got in the car, the three headed for the city center.


    Every time they go shopping with Nicole, they must get her an ice cream. That was his all-time favorite!


    "Daddy, I would like to have an ice-cream. Can you buy me one, please?"


    L stopped her, "It is cold today, so you can''t."


    Nicole immediately pouted to show her dissatisfaction, "I just want to eat ice cream! Daddy! Please!"


    Nicole was so smart that she turned to ask Harry instead of L. She knew that her father would not


    be able to resist her.


    ...... L speechlessly looked at her daughter who were trying to please her father. "Harry, you cannot


    let her eat that. She might get sick."


    Looking at his daughter''s really cute face, Harry thought for a second and suggested, "How about this?


    Daddy will buy two ice-cream balls. One for you and one for me?" He always wanted to satisfy her


    daughter!


    Nicole thought about it and nodded. She held Harry''s neck and said quietly, "Daddy, we don''t share it


    with mommy." Because mommy always stopped her from having the ice-cream!


    Harry smiled and said something nice for his wife, "Mommy does not allow you to eat ice cream


    because it''s really cold right now. It would be easy to get sick if you eat it. And if that happens, you


    won''t get to y anymore!"


    Nicole nodded as if she had understood. Then she looked at his mother''s serious look and said, "Fine,


    then we can let her eat a little bit!"


    Nicole''s sweet voice forced Harry and L to burst intoughter.


    Harry went to the ice cream shop, and L held Nicole as they waited for him.


    Soon, Harry came out of the shop with several blushing girls following behind him.


    .... This man was really good at attracting women and girls! Those girls looked like they were just 18


    years old. And they were following a man like this? Oh, what had happened to the youth...

 Chapter 284 Current Fiancee

    Chapter 284 Current Fiancee


    L sweetly weed Harry as she was holding Nicole, "Hey, there''s my husband!"


    This made Harry very happy but also a little confused. She had not called him like that before. When he


    looked back at L''s eyes, he got the message in an instant. Harry grinned.


    Several young girls left in disappointment as they saw the beautifuldy call their idol ''husband''.


    Nicole reached out her little hands to Harry when she saw him holding the ice cream cup.


    Harry carried her daughter and gave the ice cream to her. With his other hand around L''s shoulders,


    they walked happily.


    The three were so beautiful that they won all the attention of the people around them.


    Harry and L were so popr among them because they had been on TV for several times. People


    easily recognized them.


    Their family photos were also uploaded online.


    As the three were having ice cream together, their names were already on the Weibo top search again.


    "Daddy, I want to have an ice cream again next time. Thank you for this!" Nicole licked her lips. How


    delicious an ice cream was!


    "OK. Daddy will just buy an ice cream machine and make it for you by myself. Will that be better?" Now


    that his daughter loved to eat it, all he should do was to control how frequent she would eat it. Too


    much sweets would make her sick.


    L took the arm of Harry and looked up at him. "Mr. Si, aren''t you afraid that you may go bankrupt if


    you keep on doing this? You always buy expensive things for us." She said so on purpose. Even if he


    lost his job now, his property could actually afford him luxury living for centuries.


    They entered the mall together. "For my wife and daughter, even spending all my money will be okay


    for me."


    L was speechless again. When did he be so good at saying the right words?


    The family went to the floor for the women''s wear. Harry nned to buy some clothes for L that


    were like those for nurses and maids.


    L didn''t know what Harry was thinking about. She was busy with picking up beautiful dresses.


    Shopping always made her very happy.


    "Go and try this, this and this..." Harry pointed to several clothes of different colors and styles.


    The guide was so excited that she took these clothes immediately and led L to the fitting room.


    This was Harry Si. The popr businessman was right in front of her. He shopped once and the guide


    would get amission equal to her one or two months'' sry. That was how extravagant Harry Si


    was in spending.


    L went to the fitting room. Harry sat on the sofa on the other side as he was holding Nicole. They


    were ying games while waiting for L.


    Three minutester, L came out in an orange pantsuit.


    Harry took a quick nce and said, "Next one."


    ... L felt like she was a model. She had been trying on so many outfits!


    The next set was a pinkish purple dress. As soon as she came out, two women walked into the shop.


    Then the three women met face to face.


    "Aunt, nice to know that you are also shopping here." L took the initiative and greeted Rose. Beside


    her stood ady in a sky-blue dress and white coat. She seemed to be the same age as L.


    They came in and were talking andughing.


    Rose scornfully looked at L and said to thedy, "Cherry, Let''s go over there."


    Cherry looked at L in embarrassment. She was shocked that Rose just ignored her. "Miss Li, we will


    go first." In C Country, everyone knew that L Li was Harry Si''s current fiancee.


    L was already getting used to Rose''s arrogant attitude. When she heard Cherry''s greeting, she


    smiled and nodded.


    Then came Rose''s surprised voice, "Harry! Nicole! I miss you!"


    Seeing her son and granddaughter, she always put a smile on her face.


    They all stood face to face, and only Harry sat on the sofa elegantly with no signs of standing up. He


    was in his emotionless self again.


    Rose took Nicole from Harry''s arms and kissed her little face. "Grandma."


    The well-behaved Nicole looked at her happy grandma, and called her.


    Rose became even happier. "Sweetie, do you miss grandma?" Rose couldn''t love her dear


    granddaughter more. She cared for her so much.


    Nicole nodded, and this delighted Rose. Rose suddenly remembered something and put her


    granddaughter on the ground first.


    Holding Cherry''s hand, Rose said, "Harry, let me make an introduction. This is Cherry Jiao, the


    youngest daughter of the mayor. Cherry, this is my son, Harry Si." How excellent would it be if Harry


    had a rtionship with Cherry. That stupid L ruined her ns...


    Cherry''s heart beat rapidly upon seeing the noble elegant man. She had only seen him for a few times


    on TV, or from a distance at some parties. She had always took a liking on him.


    It was the first time that she had stood so close to him and he looked so charming!


    She managed to control her emotions, offered her right hand and said softly, "Hello, Mr. Si. I have


    heard a lot of good things about you."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Harry focused his eyes back on L. She looked a bit lonely. "This one looks good. Let''s go and buy all


    these."


    Then he took the wallet out of his pocket and totally ignored Rose and Cherry.


    L felt embarrassed. But Harry went directly to the cash register, leaving the three women looking at


    each other awkwardly.


    Cherry looked at the back of Harry. She was disappointed that he ignored her. At first, she was not that


    interested in him. But she was so spoiled that she grew up having everything she wanted. Nobody


    dared to ignore her like this!


    Now this man seeded in arousing her interest.


    But he was already engaged. Did he really love her? If Rose did not like L for him, then she still had


    the chance to win him over.


    She looked at L and had to admit that she was really beautiful, too. But she did not mind to have a


    fairpetition with her.


    When L went out of the fitting room, Harry had already left the store with Nicole in his arms.


    Rose and Cherry followed him too. At this moment, Rose was talking about something with Harry.


    Harry was in a bad mood.


    L took the packages from the guide, thanked her and went out.


    L held Harry''s arm intimately, disregarding their talk. "Let''s go! I want to buy something for you and


    Nicole."


    Cherry saw happiness and sweetness in L''s eyes. Harry responded with a rare tenderness. He


    wanted to show Rose and Cherry how much he love L.


    "Yes, let''s go now. Mother, you''d better go back home early if you do not have anything to do. Do not


    hang out." With these words, Harry left them with his arm around L''s shoulders.


    Rose couldn''t catch her breath and coughed violently.


    "What''s wrong with you, auntie?" Cherry patted her back tenderly and with a tone of concern.


    Rose waved her hand. After she took control of her breathing again, she held Cherry''s hand. "Cherry,


    you have already seen that woman. I don''t like her at all. If you like, I''ll help you win Harry''s heart."


    Cherry was startled by her straightforward words. "The wedding of Mr. Si and Miss Li will be held in a


    month. I''m afraid that we don''t have much time." Time was not sufficient. After the wedding, nothing


    could be changed any longer.

 Chapter 285 Take Nicole to My Birthday

    Chapter 285 Take Nicole to My Birthday


    Rose patted her hand to reassure her, and added, "It''s OK. You still have a chance. You have me on


    your side. They haven''t applied for documents to remarry yet."


    They hadn''t applied for remarriage yet? Well, then! It was still worth a shot.


    As they finally made up their minds to pursue Harry, they went to other stores and continued shopping.


    Cherry took the opportunity to buy Rose some clothes and cosmetics. Although Rose had no interest


    on these things, given that they were presented by the daughter-inw she was fond of, she epted


    them all with pleasure.


    While staring at Harry, L guessed that what Rose did just now couldn''t be just a mere introduction.


    She knew that Rose has a n in her cruel mind.


    L felt being threatened once again. She was so exhausted for there were always endless women


    that surround Harry.


    What''s more, they all had noble status. Ynda, whose title was the International Queen and Bonnie,


    who was the eldest daughter of vice-mayor were her tightpetitors for Harry''s heart. Now, another


    woman appeared this evening--Cherry--a daughter of the mayor!


    However, she still had to cheer herself up so she could deal with it. She knew that if she cked off just


    a bit, she would be reced by some other woman.


    "Harry, do you know Miss Cherry?" She pretended to ask in a casual tone while she was looking at the


    children''s shoes nearby.


    Harry nced at her and recalled the girl he just met. He immediately understood what she meant. He


    would not let anyone to rece L in his heart.


    "Don''t worry. I will only be with you in the future!" He said this directly, trying to reassure his future wife.


    Yet, she was not convinced and replied, "I am not worried. I''m just wondering that since that girl was so


    pretty and she was the daughter of the mayor, how could you not know her?"


    "It has nothing to do with me whether she was pretty or not. I even don''t want to know the mayor, let


    alone his daughter. I just don''t care at all." Harry simply answered. What he had said made L take


    another look of him. She wondered how could this man be so arrogant? Well, he was really an


    influential man.


    L decided to let go of this question, thinking that as long as he loved her, nothing would be a


    problem! She would just trust him.


    L held Nicole''s hand while Harry carried big and small shopping bags in his. Then, they returned to


    their mansion together.


    For the whole night, what disturbed L was not Cherry. What bothered her was Harry who actually


    bought her many cosy costumes!


    When they were buying these clothes, the purchase guide actually looked at her enviously! She almost


    broke down, and thought that he really had a thick skin.


    After returning to the mansion, L helped Nicole take a bath and apanied her to her bedroom.


    In fact, she didn''t make much effort, because Nicole fell asleep as soon as sheid on the bed. Her


    daughter got tired of walking endlessly at the mall.


    It seemed that Harry went to the study as he was answering a phone. Yet, he came back right at the


    moment when L was going to take a shower.


    He squeezed into the bathroom and forced himself in. L immediately knew what he wanted to do...


    At past eleven o''clock that evening, Harry gently put L on their bed and kissed her forehead.


    If he didn''t have to deal with so much urgent work through which he was supporting his wife and


    daughter, he would never let her go to sleep this soon!


    At exactly three o''clock that morning, L turned over, reached out her hand and only felt a little body.


    She opened her eyes, and sure enough, there were only Nicole and her on the bed.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She realized that it was already past three o''clock in the morning. Was Harry still at the study?


    She yawned and went to the study.


    As the door was open, she saw that Harry was typing e-mails quickly.


    "Harry." A soft voice echoed at the room. All of a sudden, Harry''s heart wasforted.


    Seeing L in her pajama, rubbing her eyes at the door, he immediately rose from his chair and


    walked towards her.


    "Why did you wake up? Please sleep some more." He held her into his arms and kissed her forehead


    again.


    Still in a daze, L held his waist and asked in a concerned tone, "Why don''t you go to sleep already?


    It''s veryte."


    Caressing her soft hair, Harry affectionately gazed at her and answered, "I will go to sleep as soon as I


    finish this email!"


    L nodded and replied, "I will wait for you, then."


    "You don''t have to. I will go to sleep right away after this, I promise. You go to bed first."


    No! "I want to wait for you!" Still not satisfied, she sweetly brushed her face against his chest.


    Harry gritted his teeth and picked her up by the waist. What a tempting woman!


    "Fine." He put L on hisp, as he continued writing the email. Few minutester, he finished it.


    When Harry turned off hisputer, L almost fell asleep again.


    However, before they went back to bedroom, L felt that Harry put her on top of the desk.


    Then what happened next was out of her control.


    The next day, L didn''t wake up until noon and was left alone in the room.


    Life in the mansion was like this every day.


    L felt so embarrassed because she always got up at noon and then just directly have lunch.


    But it was all Harry''s fault! When sheined to him, he always said, "Yeah, I understand. Next


    time, you won''t wake up until dinner."


    ...


    That was not what she meant!


    October 12. It was Rose''s birthday.


    L had no idea about it, and Rose didn''t intend to tell her either. She even didn''t n to invite her.


    Rose called Harry and directly ordered him, "Take Nicole to my birthday. But, I don''t want to see people


    that I don''t like! It''s my birthday!"


    Hearing this, Harry helplessly closed his eyes and answered, "Then you cane and pick up Nicole. I


    have something important to deal with tonight."


    Rose certainly knew what he meant--if L didn''t go to celebrate her birthday, he won''t either!


    "Harry, I am your mother! I should be the most important matter for you on my birthday! You haven''t


    even married that woman yet! You are still a member of this family! I just want to celebrate my birthday


    with my family. Are you unwilling to do this for me?" Her tone became gentle and soft. She resorted to


    begging him.


    "Never mind. I would just go there early ande back early."


    Harry hung up the phone, looking at it and pondering.


    "Since mother didn''t want her there, then I''d better not tell her about it. She will get upset, for sure."


    Before dinner, Harry called L. "I am going to bring Nicole back to the old house. You have to eat


    dinner alone this time, okay?"


    Did he mean that he and Nicole would have dinner at the old house? Well, it''s okay. She also didn''t


    want to meet Rose, anyway.


    "All right. But please remember toe back early. I''ll miss you."


    Hanging up the phone, Harry felt very guilty. He thought that he had to make up for her and smooth


    away the misunderstanding between them.


    He would never let L be wronged.


    At the old house of Si family.


    When Harry brought Nicole back to the old house, he felt the atmosphere was a little weird.


    If not for the sake of Rose''s birthday, Harry''s grandfather would already have left.


    And considering that there were guests, Kevin thought it was improper to get angry at his wife.


    "Great grandfather, grandpa and grandma! I am back! Hello!" Before Nicole even stepped into the living


    room, her cute voice rang out in the room.


    The lovely and energetic voice relieved the awkward situation in the living room.


    Harry watched his daughter running into the living room, eyes full of love. But as soon as he figured out


    who the people were in the living room, he became very frustrated.


    This was what Rose has intended to do!

 Chapter 286 Pretty Lady

    Chapter 286 Pretty Lady


    Harry angrily put the gift on the table and was about to leave the house with Nicole.


    Rose stood up immediately and blocked her son''s way. She won''t let Harry ruin her ns tonight.


    "Harry, today is my birthday. Are you going to just leave like this?" Rose was already heated up.


    Harry coldly nced at her. "Mrs. Si, you just let me down again."


    At that very moment, the woman who had been hushed in silence, stood up and said in a soft voice,


    "Mr. Si, please calm down. I was actually the one who took the initiative to celebrate here tonight. If you


    are annoyed with my presence, I will leave now. I don''t want to be the one who will be the cause of


    your arguments."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rose looked at Cherry with admiration. What a nice woman she was!


    Even so, Harry didn''t look back at her at all. He just said faintly, "Miss Jiao, since you know that I am


    annoyed, please get out of here. Or my fiancee will get angry if she knew about this."


    Cherry felt so embarrassed and bit her lower lip as she quickly walked away with her handbag.


    "Mrs. Si, I''m sorry. I must go now."


    But Rose stood her ground and stopped Cherry from leaving. Then she snapped at her son, "It is just a


    birthday. Why should you screw this up just because of that woman?"


    "You brought this upon yourself. Not me." Harry retorted without any disregard to her mother''s feelings.


    Rose was out of breath in anger. Suddenly, she got an idea. She held her head as if she was dizzy and


    then fell to the ground.


    "Mother!" Harry quickly caught his mother in his arms.


    "Mrs. Si! Are you okay?" Cherry asked in an obvious worried tone.


    Harry''s grandfather and Kevin also rushed over in an instant.


    "Rose! What''s the matter with you?" Kevin became so scared when saw her wife copse. She had


    never lost consciousness like this before.


    Rose pretended to be very weak. This was all part of her scheme. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just feel a little


    dizzy."


    Harry lifted his mother and asked, "Didn''t you have your regr check-up this month?" They had a


    private doctor in their house for her regr check-ups. It was done once a month.


    "I did. Nothing was wrong in my body except my high blood pressure." The doctor actually said was


    that there were signs of high blood pressure and she should control her temper.


    But she did not take serious considerations to it at all. Looking at his mother with sympathy, Harry felt


    that he must ask Dr. Fei some other day. He didn''t want this to happen to his mother again.


    Harry finally decided to stay for dinner. Rose''s cruel scheme actually worked. All night long, Cherry was


    intently staring at him. Harry was taking care of Nicole, and she admired him for this.


    There were rumors that he had a daughter and she was the apple of his eye. It was true.


    She realized that if she wanted to win Harry''s heart, she should also treat the girl as if she was her


    daughter.


    When she finished eating her dinner, Cherry gently wiped her mouth and smiled at Nicole, "Nicole, it''s


    the first time we met today. Do you want a gift after dinner?"


    Oh! A gift? Nicole''s eyes widened in excitement. She loved gifts! No matter if it was expensive or not.


    What mattered was that she would get a gift. Surprises were always her favorite!


    Nicole nodded in excitement and said happily, "Thank you, prettydy. You''re so nice."


    A sweet child was always a cause for happiness in a family. Cherry sincerely smiled at Nicole again.


    Rose felt very happy to see this. She realized something.


    If Cherry won Nicole''s heart, she could get even closer to Harry.


    Harry''s grandfather just concentrated on his dinner, and turned a blind eye to all of these. This was


    getting very tiring for him.


    Kevin frowned a little. He certainly knew what Rose was thinking. He thought that he needed to


    seriously talk to his wife.


    Harry got a spoonful of jellybeans and put it into Nicole''s bowl. He was acting like he didn''t care.


    Right after dinner, Cherry got out a tote bag and lovingly handed it to Nicole. "Nicole, this is the


    Thomas train toy that my friend brought back from abroad. Do you like it?"


    Nicole quickly took the present and thanked the prettydy again. Cherry happily helped Nicole open


    the toy.


    She also stayed with Nicole so they can y with the toys for a while. But when she took notice of the


    time, she said to Rose, "Mrs. Si, I''m going home. It''s getting a bitte already." Her parents were very


    strict with her. She was a daughter of a very important person so safety was a main concern. She must


    be home by ten.


    Rose took a look at his son who was busy talking on the phone and then winked at Cherry. The wink


    indicated that she should wait for Harry to finish his conversation on the phone.


    When he was finished answering the phone call, Harry already thought of leaving with Nicole.


    Rose said to her son, "Cherry came here by taxi. It''s gettingte and it could not be safe outside. Could


    you please take her to her home?"


    On hearing his mother''s words, Harry stared at her with frowned brows. He knew what she was


    thinking.


    He walked straight out of the room without answering his mother. He was bing so infuriated.


    Nicole put down the little train toy when she saw her father walking out, "Daddy, I want to y the


    game on your phone. Please?"


    Harry turned back and handed the phone to his daughter. "Nicole, wait for me for a minute. I wille


    back soon and take you to your mother."


    The little girl took the phone and nodded. She just felt so happy to see her mother.


    Harry stood up and made his way to the door. Rose tipped Cherry a wink and she immediately followed


    him.


    Inside the mansion.


    L was having her dinner alone, but she was a bit sad as she had not seen Harry and Nicole for


    hours now. So she went upstairs and tried to call Harry. She wished he coulde back soon.


    She walked to the balcony in an obviously mncholic manner. Looking towards the vast sea, she


    dialed the private number of Harry.


    "Mommy!" The tender and lovely voice of her daughter revived L''s happy spirits instantly.


    "Sweetheart, what are you doing?" She was a bit confused. Why was Nicole holding his phone? He


    only left his phone to her whenever he was away. Where was him?


    "Mommy, I''m ying games on daddy''s phone."


    Oh, that was the case. Well, then. This little cute girl could answer a phone now. That was how


    advanced she was. "Honey, could you please hand the phone to daddy?" She was bing so bored


    without the two of them.


    "Mommy, daddy is not with me. He went to send a beautifuldy home!" Kevin wanted to stop Nicole,


    but Nicole had finished her words when he stepped in front of her. It was toote.


    That was too bad!


    "A beautifuldy? What do you mean?" L frowned and thought to herself, "Didn''t they go to the old


    mansion for dinner?"


    "Yes. Just the one we met at the mall that night. She even gave me a toy! She''s so nice." Nicole


    answered her honestly.


    The woman at the mall? That was the daughter of the mayor who was with Rose, right? "Well, I see.


    Where are you now?"


    Repressing the anger and the sourness in her heart, she asked her daughter calmly.


    But it was not easy for her to stay calm as she couldn''t stop thinking that a woman was with Harry right


    now. And they were alone, too...


    "Today is Grandma''s birthday, I''m with my grandparents now. Are youing over, mommy? I wish


    you would."


    When he heard that Nicole had exined everything to L, Kevin was anxious that he wanted to take


    the phone away from his granddaughter''s hands.


    Rose was wondering how to let L know that Harry was sending Cherry home. She wanted Harry and


    L to break up again. Well, this was perfect! Nicole did well!


    Today is Rose''s birthday? L stood in a trance. Why did nobody tell her?

 Chapter 287 It is Better to Offend a Villain Than to Offend a Woman

    Chapter 287 It is Better to Offend a Viin Than to Offend a Woman


    L got it now! Today was Rose''s birthday and Harry took their daughter to the old house to celebrate


    her future mother-inw''s birthday. But why was there another woman? And why wasn''t she invited?


    When she realized this, L''s heart was broken into pieces again. She immediately hung up the phone


    call with her daughter and sat in the balcony. She was very disappointed with Harry.


    L understood that the reason why she was not informed of Rose''s birthday was that Rose disliked


    her.


    Yet, how could she pretend not to care about the fact that Harry took their daughter to the old house


    and had dinner with another woman, not to mention driving her home after dinner?


    When Harry returned to the old house, he found that his grandfather and Nicole were not in the living


    room. Meanwhile, Kevin and Rose were already quarreling with each other.


    "You are such an unreasonable woman! I think you should mind your own business this time!"


    After saying that, Kevin was about to go upstairs but happened to see his son justing inside.


    For a moment, words failed him. He had always been a man of many words. As parents, instead of


    reducing their son''s burden, they always put him in trouble. He was ashamed and sorry for it.


    When Rose saw his son, her anger cooled down a bit. "Harry, why are you back so early?" she asked.


    She remembered that Cherry actually lived far from here.


    Harry gave her a nce, and just said nothing. He was so tired of this.


    "What''s the matter, father?"


    Kevin sighed deeply, wondering how to exin the whole thing without hurting his son''s feelings. At


    last, he finally replied, "L called just now, and Nicole was in your grandfather''s room. You''d better


    take her home right now! L may have known what happened here."


    If L was mad about this, they would totally understand. Only a crazy person wouldn''t be angry at


    this.


    L made a phone call? Having a bad feeling about it, Harry rushed to his grandfather''s room.


    Inside the room


    Harry''s grandfather wasughing and talking happily with Nicole when Harry appeared. "Daddy!"


    Nicole immediately ran into Harry''s arms. She was that clingy to her father.


    Judging from Harry''s quickened pace, Harry''s grandfather was aware that Harry must have known that


    L called.


    Rising from his chair and looking at his grandson, the old man said, "Nicole could stay in the house


    tonight, so you can go back and exin everything to L."


    Holding Nicole in his arms and thinking of Rose, Harry had no choice. "No, grandpa, I will take Nicole


    back. You''d better have a rest now. It''s gettingte already."


    Harry''s grandfather didn''t press him any further, "Harry, L is a really good girl. All women are fond of


    sweet words. Say something sweet. Don''t always wear a cold face."


    But that woman was not so easy to console! He nodded and watched her little girl holding his cellphone


    in her hands. "Say goodbye to your great-grandpa!"


    "Goodbye, great-grandpa!" After Nicole waved her hands to her great-grandpa, Harry took her out of


    the room.


    Kevin was standing at the door of the study room and watching the father and daughtering out.


    "Harry, go home early!"


    Harry nodded and went downstairs, with his little girl in his arms.


    Seeing her son and granddaughtering downstairs, Rose came over in a hurry and said, "Harry,


    stop! I have something to say first!"


    Harry didn''t even stop for a second and headed directly towards the door of the living room. "It''s too


    late for another conversation. We''ll just talk another day."


    The door was heavily closed like it was being mmed. Hearing the sound, Rose got angry but found


    no one to me.


    In the mansion


    After Harry parked the car at the door, he quickly walked upstairs with his daughter. He was so worried.


    When Harry opened the door to the bedroom, the woman sitting in front of the dressing table made him


    breathe a sigh of relief. He thought that L was gone.


    Then L turned back and saw them. She came over happily, "Nicole, you are back! Hurry up, Mommy


    will take you to the shower."


    Seeing her loving smile, Harry couldn''t help but wonder. Wasn''t she angry with me? She should be,


    right?


    Something was wrong! He sensed that L was acting a bit strange.


    "OK, Mommy."


    Nicole wriggled free from Harry''s arms and reached for L.


    Then both of them went to the bathroom.


    Yet, Harry heard clearly that the door of the bathroom was locked from the inside.


    Just a few days ago, it was the two of them who gave their daughter a shower. Now, wasn''t she turning


    him down by locking the door? She had not said a single word to him.


    Not surprisingly, she was still angry...


    After getting changed, Harry began to y games on his phone while waiting for them toe out


    from the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, L came out, and was holding the little cutie wrapped in a towel.


    Just then, Nicole shouted to his daddy, "Daddy, I am thirsty, I want juice."


    Without a second thought, Harry nodded and walked out of the bedroom.


    The moment he went downstairs, the door of the bedroom was locked from the inside. What''s


    happening here?


    Nicole curiously watched her mother. She saw that her mother was in a sad mood. "Mommy, why do


    we have to lock the door? How could daddye in?" Why did she also asked her to lie to her daddy


    by saying that she was thirsty?


    L looked at her daughter with a smile, "Your daddy wants to find you a new mommy. Do you think


    mommy should be angry or not?"


    Daddy wanted a new mommy? With her arms around L''s neck, Nicole leaned her little face in and


    begged, "Mommy, I don''t want a new mommy. I want you!"


    L was greatly touched, so she rubbed Nicole''s tousled hair and said, "Mommy won''t leave you.


    Mommy will always stay with Nicole, OK?"


    Nicole nodded deeply. Then theyy on the bed, ready to go sleep.


    With fresh juice in his hand, Harry went upstairs and tried to turn the knob but failed... What?


    He tried again, then twice and thrice...


    Harry seemed to fall into the trap of his wife and daughter.


    Did it mean that he wouldn''t sleep in the bed tonight?


    As he thought of it, Harry couldn''t helpughing but then truly understood the Chinese proverb saying:


    "It is better to offend a viin than to offend a woman".


    Reluctantly, he just drank the fresh juice in one gulp and went to the study room.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The next day, L got up early, then dressed her daughter well. She took her out of the bedroom.


    At the door, Harry was leaning on the wall with his bathrobe on. He had been waiting for several


    minutes before the bedroom door was finally opened.


    Instantly, Harry held her hands and dragged her into his arms.


    With a cold face, L ruthlessly got rid of his control and rushed downstairs with her daughter.


    Looking at them going downstairs, Harry licked his lips and smirked.


    At the table


    When Harry got changed and came down for breakfast, L and Nicole had already finished half of


    their breakfast.


    "Daddy! Come here!" Nicole greeted Harry excitedly while L was still casually eating her sandwich in


    the te. She didn''t look up even once.


    When he saw that L did not even look up at him, Harry caressed the hair of his daughter and sat


    beside L.


    Suddenly, Harry quickly grabbed the sandwich of which L was still eating and devoured it


    completely.


    Yet, there was still no response from L, as she just wiped her mouth with a napkin and began to


    drink her milk.


    Then Harry also grabbed the milk in her hand, and drank itpletely, too.


    Noticing that something was wrong, Mrs. Du held Harry''s breakfast in her hands and looked at them in


    a very confused expression. She put the breakfast tray in front of L.


    Since L was still kind of hungry, she took the new sandwich without any hesitations, and licked it


    intentionally before she took the first bite.


    ...


    As he stared at L licking the sandwich, Harry''s eyes widened in astonishment. His girl really knew


    how to counter!


    L was eating gaily, but her sandwich was grabbed again. In an instant, it was already in Harry''s


    mouth.

 Chapter 288 She Wont Come Home

    Chapter 288 She Won''t Come Home


    She could not bear it anymore. It was already bing ridiculous. "Mr. Si, why can''t I eat your


    sandwich? You already ate mine."


    Seeing her father winking at her, Nicole chuckled.


    The man didn''t answer, and just continued to y with his daughter.


    Trying to control the anger in her heart, L stood up and went upstairs.


    Ten minutester


    Nicole was already going to school when she was surprised to see her mother standing on the stairs.


    She exaggerated her feelings and had her eyes open, "Wow! Woo! My mommy is so beautiful!"


    L was wearing a blue cheongsam down to the knees, covered with the coat in the same tone and


    color.


    A pair of five-centimeter white high heels were on her feet. She looked daring and sexy.


    She tied her long hair in a bun on the top, put on exquisite makeups on the face, and applied carmine


    lipsticks.


    She held an international brand bag and went downstairs gracefully. She had never looked so beautiful


    like this before.


    Seeing this, Harry''s eyes red.


    What was she doing? Was she really going out with the cheongsam on?


    Holding her daughter''s hand, L took out the keys of the car and went towards the door of the


    mansion.


    "Stop!" The cold voice rang from the back of L, but she just stopped for a second then continued to


    walk out without hesitation.


    Harry was too angry, as his face had turned pale in disgust.


    L had gone wild! She was not only pulling a trick at him, but also wanted to start a cold war! What a


    brave woman!


    L stopped the car at the parking lot of the school and carried Nicole out from the car.


    The kindergarten was bustling with parents who were also sending their child to school. They normally


    only saw Harry, who was always wearing sunsses, or the chauffeur. They were not used to seeing


    L Li.


    It was the first time that they had seen such a beautiful youngdy with Nicole. Before, nobody dared to


    come close to Harry, but today, many people went near to see the woman.


    "Are you Nicole''s mother? You''re beautiful!" A girl whom Nicole often yed with asked curiously.


    L nodded with smile, "Yes, I am. Hello!"


    The mother and the daughter went into the school together, "You are so beautiful. Your figure looked as


    if you never had children! So sexy!" The little girl''s mother looked at L with deep appreciation.


    L felt embarrassed to hear such praise. "You ttered me. I just did a little makeup today. How can I


    look so well without makeup, right?"


    If it were not for making that jerk angry, she would not have shown up today with such a high profile!


    After she dropped off Nicole to her ssroom, L went to her car and was driving aimlessly.


    She actually knew no one here except for Harry. Or she could call Joseph to ask where he and Lillian


    were right now. She coulde to them for a visit.


    She took out her cellphone. As she was about to call Joseph, the phone rang.


    It was Harry....


    She smirked and answered politely, "Hello, Mr. Si."


    Hearing her sweet voice, Harry frowned, "Where are you? I''lle to pick you up."


    "On earth. Wait, you didn''t know?" She answered in a sarcastic tone.


    "L, just speak to me seriously!" His warning tone caused her to be a bit nervous.


    He was the person who had done something wrong and he was threatening her? "Mr. Si, if you have


    nothing good to say, I will hang up."


    "L, if you dare to hang up, you are dead! Don''t do it!" Harry threatened her again.


    L pulled over the car to the side of the road and sted, "Say the damn thing you want to say!"


    ...


    Harry frowned, "Come back to the mansion now!" He ordered without any hint of respect.


    See how he would punish her as soon as she came back!


    "No, I won''t. I''ll be away from home! Don''t stop me! Just take care of your another woman!" She hung


    up abruptly and drove the luxury car with great speed.


    What? She won''te home? The man did not feel angry about being hung up, but he rather felt good


    by hearing those words.


    It seemed that she had thought of the mansion as their home. Such feeling was... Sofortable and


    good!


    He got out his phone and dialed a number, "Do you have the girl?"


    Joey, who was blocking Bonnie, felt distressed hearing what the boss asked.


    He answered in a casual tone, "No, she doesn''t want to see me!" That woman was so stubborn! She


    didn''t know that in order to pursue her, he had specially asked the boss for several days'' leave!


    But it was him to be med for. He had forced her to sleep with him. He should have known his


    limitations.


    "Mr. Joey, you are so stupid! Do you know what you''re doing?" It''s not an official hour for work right now


    so Joey could choose not to be his assistant.


    Joey answered, "Don''t try to hide it from me. I already knew that you were at odds with your woman.


    And you have the nerve to talk about me!"


    Harry''s face turned pale immediately. He was only just waking him up to do some work for him in the


    middle of the night! What''s the matter with him?


    How could he know about him and L? "Joey. What''s the matter with you? Are you arguing with me?"


    His cold tone could only be understood between them. They knew each other very well.


    "Don''t say that, Harry, I''m now your special assistant. There will never be boss just like you!" Of course


    it was because of his another identity, which he would not like to mention. He just covered it up with the


    title, ''special assistant''.


    Hearing this, Harry said, "Nonsense, Come back to work tomorrow! Please do so."


    Joey hesitated for a while, "If I have her tonight, I wille back tomorrow. If I failed... OK, I will also


    come back." What else could he say!


    Harry hummed coldly in satisfaction. "And my wife is angry, so try to figure a way to solve this." He


    eventually came to his purpose of calling.


    Joey widened his eyes, "My big boss, Miss Li is really a strange woman... She is really unique with her


    personality. A usual strategy would not work on her!"


    The man frowned and said fiercely, "If it was easy to solve, would I ask you? Of course I know she''s


    difficult to deal with!"


    ...


    Joey looked at a distance. He was also trapped in a deadlock because of a woman.


    But his boss had asked him, so he would do it right away. "Just force her!"


    "Am I a dumb person?" The sarcastic and cold voice went through, sending Joey a shiver through his


    back.


    He would rather not force her. But he preferred to gently console that woman.


    "Then make her a surprise! Make it a grand one! Do you understand?" Joey haspletely seen


    through that. Intellectually, Harry was really clever. But emotionally, he was weak in it.


    A surprise? Harry thought about it for a while.


    Then he immediately hang up the phone. Joey was startled and confused.


    Would a surprise work on her?


    Harry walked in circles in the bedroom and inadvertently saw the camera on the desk.


    It was the camera which L had brought to Canada. If only he developed all the film and then...


    Then Harry took the camera and quickly went out of the manor.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    In the evening, L and Nicole still did note back. Harry, who had been busy all afternoon, called


    L. She did not answer.


    Then he called the school. The teacher answered politely.


    "Mr. Si, Nicole was picked up by her mother after school. I don''t know where they will go."


    Hearing this, Harry continued to call L, and the phone finally went through.


    "Daddy, it''s me, Nicole." The lovely voice made Harry feel better. It was really a relief to know that his


    daughter was happy and safe.

 Chapter 289 Lets Go Home

    Chapter 289 Let''s Go Home


    "Where are you?" He asked his daughter in aforting voice. He didn''t want to upset Nicole. She


    was his only way to L.


    Nicole realized that her mommy had note out from the bathroom yet. "I don''t know. Mommy said


    that we were at my uncle''s." Actually, Nicole was really confused because she didn''t see Joseph here.


    Uncle? Maybe, Joseph?


    "Did mom tell you when you wereing back here?"


    "Yes. She told me that we would not go back tonight. We''ll stay here." L opened the bathroom door


    and walked out with a towel wrapped over her body.


    Then she found Nicole holding her phone. Oh, God! She might be answering the phone and telling


    everything to Harry.


    She ran to grab the phone from Nicole''s hand. Sure enough! It was Harry on the call! She was talking


    to her father.


    She immediately hung up and held her daughter on herp. "Nicole, what did you tell your papa?"


    This little fool. She hoped that she had not told Harry where they were right now.


    Nicole thought for a while and shook her head, "Daddy asked when we would go back." She could only


    remember thest sentence.


    "Then what did you say?"


    "I said we would not go back. You said that, right?" Her mom told her this, right?


    L did not ask more. She went to another bedroom to get her clothes.


    L took Nicole out for dinner and went back to Joseph''s apartment afterwards.


    She parked the car downstairs. When she was about to get her daughter off the car, a man came out


    from the dark alley.


    He slowly came closer to her. Half of L''s body was in the car preparing to hold her daughter. She


    could not see who wasing.


    Then, a heavy and strong arm took her by the waist and lifted her out.


    Just when L was about to scream, she inhaled a familiar smell.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Then she was held to his chest and sure enough it was him. How did he know where they were?


    Nicoleughed secretly in the car when she saw her daddy holding her mommy.


    "Sweetie." His deep, sensual voice rang sweetly in her ears. In an instant, L felt so seduced by


    Harry.


    Imagine that the man you loved was extremely handsome, and called you sweetie with a sexy gentle


    voice. Wouldn''t you feel dizzy? Wouldn''t you be seduced?


    "Hey! Let me go!" She twisted her body frantically to free herself from his arms.


    "Good girl, stop it. Let''s go home."


    Home?


    When L heard these words, she was stunned for a second. What beautiful words!


    For a moment, she was touched, as if all the jealousy and anger were gone. For the first time in her life,


    she felt like Nicole had finally got aplete family.


    The night suddenly looked so beautiful as L and Harry embraced.


    She looked up and found the man gazing at her lovingly. She nodded in pleasure.


    L was taken to the car by Harry and sat beside Nicole.


    He had driven here personally to pick up his wife and daughter.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, he smiled when he saw the woman still in a daze through the rear view


    mirror.


    After a half way''s drive, L realized that Harry had bewildered her by his beauty and charm. She was


    supposed to be angry at him!


    Back at the mansion, Harry took Nicole to the bathroom for her to have a bath while Ly on the bed


    drowsily, waiting to tell her daughter some stories.


    She didn''t expect that she would forgive him so easily. She would not be that generous. She knew


    herself.


    When Harry went out and was leading Nicole to the bed, L was almost asleep already.


    She did not wake up until Harry kissed her on the cheek.


    Sitting next to her, Nicole smiled, and was delighted by what she saw.


    L wrapped her arms around Nicole and covered themselves with the quilt. "Time for bed!"


    Nicole closed her eyes obediently, and then secretly opened again, looking at her daddy behind her.


    "Daddy, can you tell us a story? Please?"


    Harry put down his bath towel, climbed onto the bed, picked up a story book and began to read the


    story of the ck cat sheriff.


    While reading the story book, he was looking at L. Her eyes were really lovely.


    Nicole fell asleep quickly. L softly withdrew her arm from under her.


    Then she went to the bathroom to remove her makeup and freshen up.


    Looking at her back, Harry did not worry anymore.


    He put down the story book, tucked Nicole in and went out of bed too.


    L washed her face in the bathroom and went back to the bedroom to change into her pajamas.


    So when Harry saw L again, he saw a beauty with a perfect figure emphasized by a sky blue


    cheongsam and beautiful long hair.


    He held her to his chest and smelled the fragrance of her hair as he led her to the dressing room.


    L tried to push him but he continued to hold her still. He was too strong.


    "Harry, I''m going to change my clothes. You should go back to your study."


    Harry kissed her on the forehead, lifted her to his chest again and went out of the bedroom.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and did not intend to make it easy on him. "Harry, don''t expect


    that I''ll forgive you because of your sweetness tonight."


    How could she forgive him? He left her alone and went to celebrate his mother''s birthday with another


    woman. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She felt alone and that nobody


    cared about her feelings even before marriage. Things must get worse after marriage, then.


    Harry ced her at the door of the room, holding her cheek with his hands and letting her look at him.


    "How about not getting angry? Can you do that for me?"


    "No!" Her lips pouted and her eyes reddened in disgust.


    Looking at her grievances, Harry couldn''t helpughing. He pinned her against the wall with his arms


    on her sides.


    "Don''t you know where my heart is?" He stared at her and said in a surprisingly serious tone.


    She could never refuse his affection. She loved him too much. L was suffocated for a moment. Of


    course she could feel his love for her. There was no denying that.


    Noticing her silence, he continued to say, "I love you, L Li!"


    ¡­


    This man was really good at sweet words.


    What else could she say when most of her anger had already went away.


    "Close your eyes." He took her by the hand and went to the room beside them.


    L looked at him doubtfully, but closed her eyes obediently.


    The door was opened and she heard the sound of a pushing button.


    "Open your eyes." She was surprised and shocked to see what was in front of her.


    The huge room was empty except for a white piano in the middle. A line of candle-likemps were lying


    on the piano, all glittering with faint red light.


    There were also pictures of different sizes on the wallpaper. They were surrounded by colorful bulbs.


    At that very moment, the room was lit up by the colorful bulbs instead of the heamp.


    Right in front of them, on the French windows, was a heart shaped by pink shing bulbs that spelled,


    "I Love You My L."


    She looked at the pictures carefully and found out that most of them were taken in Canada. There were


    pictures ofndscapes, her selfies and his too.


    On the other side, there were photos of them and Nicole. It was the day when they went to Echo Bay,


    in front of Li Manor.


    Harry was cuddling Nicole in the picture and was holding her around her shoulders. And in one picture,


    Harry was leaning down and kissing her. From these angles, the only person who could take these


    pictures was Joseph. This was really a pleasant surprise.

 Chapter 290 Youre Welcome to Supervise My Work at Anytime

    Chapter 290 You''re Wee to Supervise My Work at Anytime


    The other photos were her personal ones, including a selfie in his wallet that she gave to him 4 years


    ago and the photos she shared on her Weibo.


    There were also pictures of her character, Pearl in the films and some photos taken when she


    participated in variety shows.


    ....


    How did he get so many pictures of her? He even developed all these. These must be costly!


    The other half of the wall was empty. He stopped her by putting his arms around her waist and followed


    her gaze. "This room will be our space for all the memories that we had. We can post our future


    pictures on this empty wall." Harry assured her.


    The wedding photos would be delivered recently, and he had already told them to develop some small


    photos so that they can put them on the other wall.


    She was suddenly teary-eyed when she saw this big surprise. Why did he always do such things? She


    was always moved by him. How could she not like him?


    She turned around and threw herself into his arms. She cried out, "I don''t like you anymore! How can


    you make me cry every day?"


    Harry hugged the little restless girl. He just wanted her to be happy. He didn''t mean to make her cry.


    L was not as naughty as usual, and she said seriously, "Harry, I love you so much! You are in my


    heart of hearts! I hope you would not go off with another woman again!"


    He looked at her lovingly and smiled. Although it took all afternoon, he was in a good mood since the


    surprise worked. He should thank Joey for this.


    He added, "I know you like to travel and take pictures. Tomorrow, I''ll ask some people to send several


    cameras from abroad, and make a shelf and some photo albums here."


    He pointed to an empty ce and had already ordered some people to make the shelf. They will be


    coming tomorrow to fix everything.


    "I''ll also ask them to bring a hanging chair here and put it in front of the French windows. When you''re


    tired, you can just sit there and watch the scenery. This will be a ce for your rxation." He pointed


    to the French window. Out of the window was the boundless sea.


    From this point of view, they could also see half of the garden.


    He would also have maple trees nted on either side of the garden path. Every fall, he would walk


    with her under the maple tree. The leaves would be majestic.


    He still remembered that she told him once that she dreamed to open a coffee shop. He said, "I bought


    a storefront ce near the manor. The coffee shop will be renovated. After we get married, you can


    concentrate on running it."


    It was close to home. In addition, there were actually just a few people so she won''t be busy every day.


    It doesn''t matter whether she earned money or not. The important thing was that she will enjoy doing


    what she wanted.


    It would all depend on her will. It didn''t matter that even she doesn''t want to manage it.


    He could afford a coffee shop for decades and hundreds of years without any pressure or burden!


    L was weeping uncontrobly. She had never been this happy before and the feelings just


    overwhelmed her. Meanwhile, Harry continued, "If you feel that the business is not growing because of


    few customers, I can invest to build a shopping district here so that people would be attracted to go!


    You don''t have to worry about it."


    L dragged the corner of his shirt, and her tears wet his white shirt.


    She can only manage to say between sobs, "Harry.... How kind you are to me!"


    She would not be angry with him anymore.


    He was very busy in dealing with the daily management of SL group, and now he also had to spend so


    much attention to make her happy. Where did he get so much energy?


    He would definitely be so lonely if she was still angry. Disappointment would fill his soul.


    He held the trembling woman in his arms, and smiled with the aura of the spring breeze.


    He was willing to do everything for her as long as she was happy.


    He would not hesitate to give his life for her and their daughter. This was the pinnacle of his life.


    She lifter herself through her toes and kissed his thin lips. She would love him well forever.


    They know that they loved each other so much.


    When the woman stopped crying, Harry let her sit at the new piano and watched her pretty face in the


    dim light.


    Finally, the man asked her to turn over and lie face down on the piano. Her long ck hair was


    scattered on the instrument, drifting back and forth.


    ....


    After a long while, Harry returned to the bedroom with the woman in his arms and saw their baby


    daughter sleeping well in the middle of the bed.


    Then he opened the bathroom door and went in with L.


    "I''m so sleepy....You made me so tired." She protested weakly.


    "But, you keep sleeping!"


    ....


    L really wanted to kick him. She had always wanted to sleep early but Harry always kept her up at


    night.


    Not surprisingly, she got up at noon the next day. It had been a routine for her.


    As L was having lunch, she remembered what Harry said yesterday about buying a shop nearby for


    her. She might go there and look around the area. She could already n some ideas.


    Outside the door of the mansion, she saw some workers walking towards the hall. She curiously asked


    Tom about it.


    "What will they do?"


    "Oh, these are the workers that Harry assigned. They nted the maple trees on either side of the road


    over there." Tom answered truthfully.


    Maple trees? Oh! She recalled that Harry had already told her about this yesterday. But she was so


    moved that she almost forgot it. She was just so caught up in the moment!


    Harry was really a man of his words! He knew how to keep his promises.


    On her way to the garage, L called Harry.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "My sweetie and I really know each other." Harry said this word as soon as he answered the phone. He


    knew why she was calling.


    "Huh?"


    Harry was organizing his papers as he said, "I''m going to call you and ask you to drive me home. Could


    you do that?" No sooner had he picked up the phone when she called.


    Oh! "Why do you want toe back now? It''s a bit early, right?" And he asked her to pick him up? This


    had not happened before.


    "The wedding photos have been delivered, and now they are expected to arrive at the mansion. You


    come and pick me up, because I need to go home to supervise the work." The wedding photos must be


    handled with care.


    What a wonderful thing! Since she had nothing to do at home, she could take her husband home! She


    felt so excited!


    L smiled and said, "Wait for me. I will go there now." She said sweetly to him. She couldn''t wait to


    see him again.


    "Great! Come straight to my office. You''re known here, anyway."


    However, L remembered that she had gone to his office twice before, and he was apanied by


    beautiful women every time!


    "I think that''s not a good idea. I''ll just wait for you outside. I''m afraid that if I go straight in again, I''ll be


    guilty of disturbing you. You know what I mean." The smell of jealousy was in the air.


    Harry smiled at the thought of this. "My dear wife, you''re wee to supervise my work at any time!


    You''re my boss!" She was the only woman that had sexual rtionship with him, and she would be the


    only one forever.


    It was such a great feeling to have her on his side. L smiled with satisfaction, "Wait, I''ll be right


    there!"


    "Drive slowly. I''m not in a hurry. Take care of yourself." Although she was a good driver, he couldn''t help


    but worry about her safety.


    "Don''t worry!"


    L sat in the car, then started the engine. She drove directly to the SL group office.


    In SL Group


    Even without saying a word, an usher immediately politely took her to the elevator.


    That''s it! Everyone knew her since she was the woman to whom Mr. Si has proposed.


    She arrived at the 66th floor.


    Joey saw that L wasing out of the elevator. He rushed towards her and said with an air of


    affection, "Come in, please, Mrs. Si. It''s really good to see you!"


    L was very happy to hear that he called her Mrs. Si. It seemed that time just went back four years


    ago and she was at D City. All the memories came back to her.


    "Thank you!" She made her way to the CEO office happily.

 Chapter 291 This was a Good Day

    Chapter 291 This was a Good Day


    There was no one in the office. L nced around curiously and ended up looking at the lounge.


    Was he inside? She bettere in and find out.


    L opened the door and walked inside. Still, no one was there.


    Where was Harry? She was already bing so nervous.


    Suddenly, a man embraced her from behind. Her heart instantly jumped.


    With the familiar smell, she knew that the man was Harry. She didn''t have to look back.


    After calming down a bit, she finally turned around to look at Harry. They both smiled lovingly, and said,


    "Since when did our Boss Si be so childlike? Be alert for someone may see this and make fun of


    you."


    Then she stroked his beautiful face with her hands. His smile was too enchanting and inviting. She


    couldn''t help but give in.


    He lowered his head, kissed her red lips and said in a serious tone, "Those who will make fun of me


    will be fired. They''re the ones in trouble, not me."


    L giggled, and she pulled his tie closer to him. "Harry, from now on, you can only smile to me. To me


    only!"


    Harry rejected the idea immediately, "No way."


    Harry looked at L''s pouted lips, touched her nose and said, "I have to smile at my little baby, too."


    L understood. Fine, then. Fine. Fine. After all, that little baby was their daughter. "Okay then. But to


    us only, okay?"


    Harry held her tightly in his arms, "Yes, my dearest wife. Your wish is mymand."


    "Let''s go, Harry. Time to go home. There are things that we have to do."


    "Yes, Miss Li. Coming!"


    This was a good day. L''s heartyughter filled the room.


    L hoped that every day would be like this.


    Aftering out of the office, L kept some distance from Harry. This was a professional workce


    so she didn''t want to be obviously affectionate. He then returned her an angry look and extended his


    arm.


    L held his arm with a blush and whispered, "We are in thepany. You need to keep a good and


    professional image." Their intimacy might reflect badly on him.


    Harry suddenly turned around and looked at the staff in the secretary division. He also stared at them


    and asked, "What did you see? Did you see anything?"


    Joey took the initiative to shake his head, then bowed down and politely replied, "Boss Si, we saw


    nothing. Nothing at all." He really understood his boss'' expressions.


    Harry looked at L beside him, while raising one eyebrow in a sarcastic manner. L didn''t know how


    to respond and just said, "Let''s go. They are already waiting for us."


    Then they left, with their arms wrapped around each other. It was not until they walked into the elevator


    that the whole secretary division raised their head and talked about the sweet couple.


    Joey had waited long enough. He led them all to a huddle to have a gossip.


    Before returning to the mansion, Harry suddenly made a turn and stopped in front of a shop.


    He rolled down the window and said, "This one is under construction. It has two floors, covering an


    area of 1600 square meters."


    L turned around and saw a property that is still under renovation.


    Only a park was there. There were no stores yet. The surroundings looked peaceful and quiet.


    "Thank you, my dear husband. You''re the best." She held his arm and sweetly rubbed his elbow with


    her cheek.


    "You don''t have to say thank you to me. Get used to it. We are a family now, right?" He cast a


    discontented look at her.


    L immediately lifted her head and chuckled at him, "Fine. Fine. Fine. I will make you a shareholder


    then. How''s that, big boy?"


    Harry looked at her confident expression. He kissed her red lips and answered, "No need for that. I''m


    all good as long as you love me with all your heart and soul."


    Her body or her heart? She knew what he always desired of her... He wanted all of her to be his.


    He drove in a slow pace. In just a couple of minutes, they were already at the mansion.


    The two young men who delivered their wedding photos had already been waiting at the door of the


    mansion. Harry and L got off the car together.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He gave the car key to Tom and then led them inside the mansion.


    The two young men followed them while holding the photos. They looked around the hall and were


    amazed at the luxury of the mansion.


    They could never afford such a luxurious ce even if they work for a million years!


    At the bedroom on the second floor, one man dug a hole on the wall near the headboard. There was


    also a nail spiked inside the hole.


    Then they left as ordered while Harry was putting up the biggest wedding photo.


    On the photo, L was wearing a gorgeous white dress and was leaning her head against Harry. He


    was in a ck, elegant suit.


    A big smile crept across Harry''s face. They looked so cute together.


    The other photos were ced in the bedroom, the study room and Nicole''s room.


    Last but not the least, the extra little pictures that Harry had asked to be developed were all pasted on


    the picture room.


    Harry took out the tape and pasted it on every corner. Then, L put the photo on the wall.


    L tried to pattern them into the shape of a heart, but it kind of nted.


    Every photo showed how happy they were. One could easily tell that they were deeply in love.


    "Look at that one. You were taking advantage of me!" L suddenly saw a picture where Harry put his


    hand on a private area of her body. She just found out about it right now.


    Harry followed where she was pointing and grinned.


    "I don''t care. Why do you care about it?" He said boldly and let L pinch him as revenge.


    "You didn''t think of that as a disgrace? There were so many people looking at us!" Her blushing face


    drove Harry to the wildest of his fantasies.


    Harry then put down the tape and pushed her to the table behind her¡ª¡ªhe leaned forward and pinned


    her.


    Finally, he stretched his arms on her two sides, gradually getting closer to her.


    Looking at his pretty face, she blinked and wondered if he was flirting with her.


    The room got quieter with only the sound of their breath echoing in it. L''s racing heart beat even


    faster. "You..."


    She slowly began to speak, "You really can''t wait. I...."


    But she couldn''tplete the sentence. She was at a loss for words, and wasn''t sure of the right words


    to say.


    Harry''s charisma entranced her. At this moment, he was even more mesmerizing with that charming


    smile on his handsome face.


    Harry lifted her a bit on the table to make her eyes level with his.


    He looked at the nervous L and asked temptingly, "What''s wrong?"


    L blushed in embarrassment. She can''t deny that she was seduced again...


    "We... We should get out of the room now." She stuttered, as she tried to avoid looking at his dark


    eyes.


    What? Get out of here? Harry raised his eyebrow disapprovingly and took her to the French window.


    "Is the sea beautiful?" He asked suddenly.


    L, though confused, nodded, "It''s quite pretty." The sea was clear, and free of any pollution. Indeed,


    it''s mesmerizing.


    "Then have a good look at it. Concentrate on the scenery." He turned her around, her back against him,


    and whispered sweetly to her ears.


    ...


    "I''m not in the mood to look at it right now." She gently protested.


    She heard the familiar sound of a belt being taken off. He said, "Toote." She was too much to resist.


    He can''t control his urge.


    Dinner time.


    "Mrs. Du, where''s Nicole? When will she be back home?" L walked downstairs while yawning and


    asked her. She was cleaning the house.


    Mrs. Du instantly stopped what she was doing and smiled, "Young Master said he would take you out


    tonight, so he sent Nicole to the old house."

 Chapter 292 I Only Want You

    Chapter 292 I Only Want You


    "Take me out? Sent Nicole to the old house?


    Where will he take me to?" L was lost in her thoughts. She went back to the bedroom, grabbed her


    phone and called Harry.


    "Where are we going tonight? Why didn''t you tell me about this?" She asked Harry as soon as she got


    through.


    Harry smirked at her. "Samuel called. We''ll have a get-together tonight. I''ll take you there."


    "Oh?


    I see! I''ll go get changed now. When will youe back?" While still talking to Harry over the phone,


    L made her way to the cloakroom.


    "About half an hour. Get dressed and wait for me downstairs."


    After hanging up the phone, L washed her face and put on a light makeup. She wore a white coat


    and a dark blue base skirt.


    As she was just going downstairs, Harry was already going in the hall.


    She looked at her wrist watch. 28 minutes had passed. Harry always came on time.


    Seeing that L was still on the second floor, Harry stopped and waited for her.


    Then L approached him. Harry extended his hand to her just like a noble prince who met his


    beloved princess.


    L smiled sweetly and put her right hand on his. They walked outside hand in hand.


    A red Maserati convertible was parked at the gate. L had never seen this car before. However, she


    didn''t ask. Harry, a business tycoon, had everything one could ask for. She knew that there were still


    things that Harry owned that she had not seen yet.


    He opened the passenger seat''s door and let her in. He was a real gentleman tonight.


    Then he returned to the driver''s seat, fastened their seat belts, and drove away from the manor.


    The Maserati eventually stopped at the seaside. There was a luxuriously decorated cruise ship waiting


    nearby.


    When Harry took her hand and was about to board the cruise ship, L suddenly remembered what


    happened in D City a few years ago.


    They once boarded a cruise ship and Ynda framed her up. Harry mentioned that he pretended to be


    nice to her for the sake of the old pocket watch.


    What about now?


    At the thought of it, her face turned pale.


    "Are you okay? You suddenly looked so worried." Harry knew what each expression of L meant.


    She clutched his hand tightly and was hesitating to take a step forward.


    She was so happy and Harry was very nice to her recently. It seemed like a dream. They say that every


    good thinges to an end. Maybe everything would change after she boarded the cruise ship.


    She remembered what Harry told her relentlessly in D City four years ago: "From today on, you will be


    shut out from the entertainment circle! I want you to suffer! Do you know why I married you? You have


    something that many people want, including Thomas. Do you really think that you are very attractive?


    No!"


    Recalling the past, L began to tremble and shiver.


    "L, what are you thinking? Tell me." Harry asked in aforting voice.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He held her trembling body and he knew that she was anxious and scared.


    He nced around but didn''t find anything suspicious. But L had been acting strange.


    "Hey, tell me, what''s going on? Please." Harry begged her.


    L put her hand on her chest, and suddenly wept. She could not suppress it any longer.


    She was trying hard to calm down by telling herself, "L, don''t think about it. Let bygones be


    bygones."


    However, she failed and was still haunted by what Harry said.


    Although she became very emotional, Harry still asked patiently, "Hey, tell me, what happened? I''m


    worried about you."


    His caring and gentle voice pulled back L from her painful thoughts. She looked nkly at the man


    in front of her. "The old pocket watch. Harry, you still aim to get it, right?"


    L finally admitted what she was thinking. Harry was startled when he heard this.


    He also recalled that night in D City four years ago. He could still remember it with remorse.


    He told her at that time that they pretended to be nice to her for the old pocket watch.


    Harry felt guilty. He knew that he shouldn''t have said that. "No, L, it''s just a misunderstanding. I was


    just so angry at you but I didn''t mean any word that I said. Look at me. I don''t want the old pocket


    watch. I already have all the money and treasures in the world. I only want you!"


    He lifted L''s head so that she could look into his eyes.


    Her eyes were blurred with tears. She couldn''t see Harry''s anxious look clearly.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that. L Li, please ept my apologies." Several years had passed,


    but L was still scared. Obviously, Harry hurt her deeply and he really felt sorry for it.


    L wiped her tears and grasped his head in a panic. She badly wanted a definite answer. "Harry, you


    just want to be with me, right? Tell me that you want to be with me because you love me." She was so


    scared that words had failed her.


    Harry looked into her eyes and solemnly nodded. The old pocket watch meant nothing to him. It never


    meant a thing to him. Even if the old pocket watch could bring enormous wealth, he wouldn''t care


    about it!


    "Forget the past. I will love you dearly in the future. You have my word." Life is important, but love is the


    greatest thing in life.


    L gently nodded. "I trust you. Please don''t break my heart again."


    Harry wiped her tears and answered, "If I don''t love you dearly, then I''ll wish to die!" He solemnly


    swore.


    L shook her head. "I trust you. You don''t need to promise anymore."


    "Harry, love me with all your heart and soul. Okay? I don''t want to see women around you anymore."


    Harry nodded, kissed her on the lips and swore, "L Li is my only wife for the rest of my life!"


    L put her hands around his neck. "Harry Si is my only husband for the rest of my life too!" She


    anxiously replied, for fear that he would not know about her feelings.


    Putting his hand around her waist, Harry answered in a serious tone, "I trust you."


    They embraced each other as they walked by the shore. Harry wiped L''s tears and gently reassured


    her.


    After a while, Harry whispered something to L, and this made L blush in embarrassment.


    L pounded on his chest and bit his arm in a joking manner.


    Not far away from them, Ynda saw them clearly. She came here to attend the birthday party of


    Eason.


    She became so jealous. Harry was really expressionless, but L had changed him. Now, he was


    showy of his emotions.


    He could be anxious and worried. He would also feel hurt and frown. He spoiled L tenderly!


    Ynda didn''t expect that the cold Harry would turn out to be like this.


    When they were together, he never treated her like that. What''s wrong with her?


    Harry and L embraced each other under the moonlight. The brilliance of their love enchanted the


    people around them.


    Ignoring Harry''s jokes, L calmed down and boarded the cruise ship with him.

 Chapter 293 Princes of Barbecue

    Chapter 293 Princes of Barbecue


    There were already a dozen people in the private booth when they arrived.


    The words, "Happy birthday to Eason Bo!", were printed on a banner that was pinned on the wall. She


    knew that today was Eason''s birthday. But she didn''t know that she and Harry wereing so she was


    not able to buy a gift.


    Some boys were about to whistle when they saw L, but they didn''t do that because Harry was on


    her side.


    "Wee Mr. Si and Mrs. Si!" Eason was very happy that they hade and gave Harry a big


    wee hug.


    Then Harry pushed him away, distancing a mere one meter from him.


    Eason didn''t care at all. He stretched out his right hand to L, "Dear L, shall we dance? It''s my


    birthday, anyway."


    Harry, who was standing beside them, became expressionless. He dragged Eason by the cor and


    threw him onto the sofa before L could even say anything.


    Everyoneughed and Joey started to heckle them, "Mr. Bo, how dare you flirt with Mrs. Si? And right


    in front of Harry, too!"


    Joey was sitting together with Samuel and the other guys. L wondered why Joey was always with


    them.


    How could a special assistant and those rich boys always y together? Joey seemed like he was


    more than just a special assistant...


    "What are you thinking about? Come here." Harry held L''s hand and they sat down in a corner.


    He took out an article from his pocket and threw it to Eason.


    "Your birthday gift! You''re wee!"


    Eason opened it immediately and looked at him happily, "Good buddy! Thanks, man!" He was about to


    give him a hug again.


    Harry quickly stretched out his foot to stop Eason, "Well, stop it!"


    Eason immediately froze and was only about two centimeters away from his shoe. Then he looked at


    him disdainfully, "I just want a hug. I don''t even hug other people. Just give this poor man a big hug!"


    "So, you really like Harry, huh?" Samuel asked to stir up another topic so that the atmosphere would


    lighten up a bit.


    L feltfortable. The guys in front of her were sworn godfathers of Nicole. They really had a good


    rtionship with one another.


    But at that very moment, the door was pushed open again.


    A woman in a dark green trousers and a dark blue short coat came in.


    L''s face quickly turned sour.


    Eason stepped forward to wee the woman. But the truth was he really felt embarrassed.


    "Hi. Ynda, it''s been a long time." They hugged each other in a courteous manner.


    Harry thought that their rtionship was not yet deep enough that they woulde to each other''s


    birthday party.


    Someone arranged this deliberately. Who might that be?


    Ynda sweetly gazed at Eason and handed a very expensive gift to him. "Happy Birthday! You,


    handsome guy!"


    "Thank you, beautifuldy. Pour a ss of wine for our beautifuldy! Let''s enjoy the night, everybody!"


    Eason shouted out at the other guys.


    Several guys came over at once to show their courtesy.


    Although her reputation was almost destroyed, she was still a beautiful woman. A man will always be


    attracted to a sexy woman.


    Harry leaned on the sofazily, ying L''s hand back and forth. He didn''t want to leave her side.


    After singing, the flock of people shifted to the stern of the ship just outside the private booth.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A variety of wines as well as barbecue grills were already prepared there. They just had to go there and


    help themselves with the food.


    L nced at Harry and thought whether he was into eating barbecue. The answer was absolutely


    not!


    However, Harry took off his suit coat and led L next to Samuel and the other guys.


    He took a kebab and asked L, "Have you eaten this before?"


    ...


    He was the person born with the golden spoon! It was he who should be asked of this question.


    She nodded. She suddenly thought of Zoe. They always got together for barbecue dinners when she


    was in D City.


    Taking the kebab from his hand, she said, "That''s mine. Thank you." L wiped the sticks with a


    napkin and started to eat.


    Looking how skilled she was in this, Harry smiled. "These guys were actually called princes of


    barbecue during the college time. They were obsessed with it."


    He yfully teased them. Samuel heartily swallowed the tendermb and said, "It seems like you are


    not one of us. That''s strange."


    "You guys forced me." Harry said in a very casual tone.


    Samuel swallowed another piece of themb and answered, "You''re Harry Si. Who will dare to force


    you if you don''t like it? That man will be in serious trouble."


    Perhaps, Harry was in a good mood tonight. "But you did force me to eat barbecue at first. I have a


    very good memory of that."


    L could not help butugh. It must be very funny to see Harry being carried by several guys.


    Harry was very happy to see her smiling. He put his hand over her shoulder and asked, "What else do


    you want to eat. I''ll grill whatever you pick so you can eat."


    He could grill and roast? Can he really do it? Eason became very excited. "He is an expert in this. Don''t


    worry, L. We''re really lucky today as we can taste his barbecue!"


    "I think Harry should shoulder the mission of roasting for all of us tonight. That will be a great honor."


    Samuel chimed in with Eason. There was no trace of his usual serious and sharp personality he


    showed in court.


    Harry gave a cool nce at them and said, "Did I say I will be doing this for you? In your dreams!" He


    only served his girl!


    Samuel and Eason pretended to cry in a dramatic fashion. Finishing the kebab in her hands, L


    wiped the grease stains on her mouth and replied, "Whatever. It''s up to them."


    Samuel gave L a thumbs up and said, "Good job! We will really get along well with each other!"


    Eason poured her a little wine and said, "L, here''s to you."


    Harry gave a warning stare to Eason and said unhappily, "L is preparing for pregnancy. She can''t


    drink wine. Do you understand?"


    ...


    Hearing what Harry just said, L looked at him with wide open eyes. That was not funny at all!


    Eason, Samuel and Chuck just looked at each other and showed meaningful smiles.


    "No wonder Harry has quit smoking recently."


    "So, we would not mess up their ns. I''ll just drink this ss of wine. Cheers to me!" Eason bottomed


    out the wine in just a second.


    Harry stood up and handed his suit coat to L. He stepped towards the barbecue grill.


    Eason went to the other table to take care of his guests, leaving Samuel, Chuck and L at this table.


    Ynda had been taking full notice of Harry even when she was talking to other people. Her eyes were


    fixed on him. It was so lively in their table.


    Samuel and Chuck were talking something about thew. L couldn''t understand anything about it.


    So she stood up and walked to the rails. It felt so rxing when the breeze caresses her cheeks.


    After rxing for a while, L proceeded to the grills to help his future husband.

 Chapter 294 Honey, You Decide

    Chapter 294 Honey, You Decide


    As she was just a few steps from Harry, a woman with long beautiful hair stood beside Harry in an


    obvious hurry.


    Somebody took the initiative for her so she just thought that she did not have to help Harry anymore.


    L went back to her seat. More freshly barbecued food arrived on the table, and she took them to her


    te and ate with such relish.


    Samuel and Chuck looked at each other in confusion. "L, didn''t you see that a woman was


    approaching Harry? Hey, look! Another woman came over! Wouldn''t you do something about it?"


    Really, the two women were both walking around Harry. It was like they were flirting with him.


    But she also saw that Harry had totally ignored them. She trusted him, anyway. "Do you think Harry will


    have an eye on those wild flowers? Definitely not."


    If it were Ynda who hade over, maybe she would be jealous and she would intervene quickly.


    After all, she was Harry''s former fiancee. There was a strict rule for that.


    Hearing this, Samuel instantly smiled. He had heard from Joey that this couple were really weird


    partners. It seemed really true!


    At that very moment, Joey had gone somewhere before he eventually came back to the table.


    He sat on Eason''s seat and began to eat the barbecues.


    "Joey, your boss is surrounded by four women right now. Don''t you want to share thosedies with


    him?" Samuel teased Joey.


    Joey nced at L. She was still very calm. "Our Mrs. Si is still motionless, so that means I don''t


    have to go there."


    Yeah, L was actually little strange tonight. Why was she not jealous about all these? Joey took a


    nce at L again. He was very puzzled at how calm she looked.


    Harry was holding a te and came toward them. "Hey, get a taste of this meat. It''s very delicious!"


    Harry took a skewer and let L eat a mouthful of it.


    L took a bite of it and smiled. She nodded her head after chewing it. This was excellent meat! So


    delicious! She was so lucky that she would be marrying an all-around Harry.


    Samuel and the other people were dumbfounded by this really affectionate couple. Then Joey got the


    meat skewer and ate it.


    All the meat skewers grilled by Harry were eaten up in just mere seconds.


    Another barbecue chef put down a te of grilled oysters on the table. Samuel immediately moved the


    te in front of Harry. "Buddy, eat this. It''s a hard work to get your wife pregnant! You must have been


    very tired!"


    Harry looked at the oysters and epted the te. "Thank you, brother."


    Then he added. "If I get an allergic reaction tonight, you''re responsible for the hospital fees. Okay?"


    Samuel''s face turned pale. "You are such a cunning man!"


    "Thanks for your praise!" Harry said teasingly, then he continued to feed L the meat skewers.


    ... L evaded the meat skewer, turned her head and began tough. Her lips were curved in a smile


    like a crescent moon. She was so happy!


    Harry wiped his mouth with the tissue and held L''s neck to give her a kiss. "My wife''s smiling face is


    so beautiful. I bet you guys are jealous!"


    ...


    All the people that were looking at Harry immediately were bewildered. Harry had be so different!


    He must be in deeply in love!


    When Eason went back to his seat, Ynda also came over. "Hey handsome Eason, today is your


    birthday. I shall give you a toast!"


    Without raising her head, L picked up the grilled eggnt and put it beside Harry''s mouth, "I don''t


    want to eat this." She said in a seductive tone. Harry instantly opened his mouth and ate all of it.


    "Have some juice, please." Harry handed his ss of juice to her.


    Ynda looked at the couple greatly disying their affection and became more and more jealous.


    This man would have belonged to her, but now he was in love with another woman! Life was really


    unfair!


    L, this bitch of a woman!


    The mood in the table was bing ufortable and awkward.


    Eason coughed intentionally to break the silence, and stood up to speak to Ynda. "Thank you." They


    clinked sses and drank the wine.


    After drinking the ss of wine, Ynda took the alcoholic beverage on the table and filled the ss.


    The other people were anticipating what will happen. What was she going to do? If she drank it all up,


    would she still be alive? She would be so drunk by then!


    She raised the full ss and made a toast to the couple beside her.


    "Harry, L, this ss is for expressing my apology to you. It was all my fault before. Harry, can you


    forgive me?"


    L leaned morefortably on Harry''s shoulder. When she heard thest sentence, she sneered in


    disgust.


    This scheming bitch was targeting her husband again!


    Harry looked at L. She was leaning on his shoulder, "Honey, you decide."


    Everyone''s jaws dropped in an instant. They had never seen Harry behaving like this before. When did


    he ever ask permission from others? He was always the authoritative one!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ynda almost bit her lips in astonishment. Harry waspletely fascinated by this foxy woman!


    L smiled, and said in a sarcastic tone, "Oh, forgive you? Are you really deserving to be forgiven?"


    ... Ynda closed her eyes, and was in great agony. In fact, she had torn L apart thousands of times


    in her heart already!


    She opened her eyes and begged Harry even more, "Harry, I acknowledged that I was wrong. In order


    to show my sincerity, I will drink this all up."


    She raised the ss again and drank the wine straight up.


    Except for Eason, nobody wanted to stop her. Everybody was watching the scene in silence. They


    were clueless.


    Pulling back her tears, Ynda forced herself to drink up the wine.


    "Pa-Pa-Pa!" L pped her hands, showing an ironic smile on her face.


    She put her arms around Harry''s shoulder and said, "Honey, if you don''t forgive her, she will drink


    herself to death."


    Drink herself to death? What?! Ynda gripped the ss tightly in her hand. "You will drink to death,


    you bitch!" Ynda cursed under her breath.


    "What does it have to do with me? I don''t care at all." His voice was very cold when he said this. But his


    eyes were full of affection as he picked up the scallop and put it into L''s mouth.


    "Harry!" Ynda''s voice was now in great sorrow. Harry still didn''t care to even look at her.


    L was unhappy and was getting impatient. She sneered relentlessly, "Ynda, do you think it''s


    interesting to pretend that you are the abused woman here? We all know that that''s not true."


    Ynda ignored her. Seeing that Harry did not have the slightest intention to speak to her, she filled the


    ss again with alcohol.


    "Harry, I know I have made horrible mistakes before. If you still don''t forgive me, then today, I will drink


    to death here."


    Hearing this, L was in a fury. She pounded on the table and stood up, "Ynda, who do you think


    you''re threatening!"


    Then she grabbed her ss and poured all the wine on her face.


    Compared with all the bad things Ynda had done to her, this was just a drop in the bucket.


    So, regardless of other people''s look and the screaming of the embarrassed Ynda, L dragged her


    wrist and went toward the handrail.


    The two pulled and pushed each other, as everyone gathered closer to watch the scene.


    Harry sat motionlessly on his seat and picked the meat out of the scallop for L.


    Then L said, "Ynda, four years ago, you said that I wanted to push you into the sea. I will show


    everyone what you said means then."

 Chapter 295 His Pretentious Ex-fiancee

    Chapter 295 His Pretentious Ex-fiancee


    Then, L pushed Ynda towards the side of the boat. "L Li, have you gone mad? Help!"


    Eason exchanged nces with the other men. They didn''t want a deadly ident to happen right in


    front of them.


    So they forcefully dragged her out of L''s hands. L was incredibly strong. Ynda painfullynded


    on her butt. Her wet hair stuck to her head, making her look like a drowned rat.


    "I will kill her, I swear!" she angrily thought to herself.


    "I know you love Harry, but I love him too. I simply couldn''t help myself from loving him. But you hurt


    me again and again because of my true feelings! Can you really me me?"


    She acted so well that some people were touched by her sincerity and her pain. They almost forgot that


    she was a professional actress just a couple of years ago.


    L cringed every time this nasty woman yacted. She easily made it look like the problem was with


    L.


    "Ynda Mo, you are such a bitch! Stop your nonsense! You are distorting the truth. Get out of here


    now!" L red at her and shouted from the top of her lungs.


    What would be her trick? Would she apologize to him and continue to y an angel? L had had


    enough of her! She was putting an end to this!


    "Harry Si!" L yelled her fiance''s name. The bastard! How could he just stand there and do nothing?


    Was he really unwilling to hurt his ex-fiancee? Did he care for her at all?


    With people staring at them, Harry stood up and stepped towards her. He had that loving and


    concerned look on his face. This look was for L only.


    "Yes, my dear? What''s the matter?" He looked at his aggrieved fiancee, reached his hand out and


    gently caressed her hair. Then he kissed her lovingly on the forehead.


    People was bewildered by this. Was that the emotionless man that they were used to seeing? He was


    really acting weird tonight. Was he... under the authority of her future wife?


    "What do you mean? Are you going to sit by and watch me get hurt by this stupid woman?" Wendy had


    said that Harry''s ex-fiancee was a really cruel and stupiddy. She always acted so impulsive.


    Woah! Did she really mean that? People looked down at the crumpled woman, and goosebumps rose


    on their skin.


    Ynda shivered and she ground her teeth in frustration. She wished she could skin L Li alive and


    kill her right now!


    Harry gently rubbed his woman''s hand and consoled her. "Don''t be angry my dear. How about we drop


    her into the sea, so you''ll never see her again?" He said this in a casual tone. It seemed like he was so


    calm but his words was already giving the crowd a scare.


    Even though he killed this woman now, he would be able to clear himself and put an end to this. He


    was the most powerful businessman in the country.


    But L just sniffed. She wouldn''t let him go to prison because of his pretentious ex-fiancee! "Throw


    her out of the boat. But don''t kill her. We don''t want to get into trouble!"


    Harry nced at Eason. Eason knowingly exchanged nces with others and took the struggling


    woman out.


    Ynda felt so humiliated. A feel of inexpressible hatred aroused her emotions. She swore to herself


    that she would kill her someday.


    L stared at Harry and Eason, and tried to calm herself down.


    "Eason, Ynda Mo is your friend. I have no right to intervene. It''s your decision." She said as she


    turned to Harry. "But don''t wish me to join any parties that she is involved. This will be thest time."


    Then she got off the boat in her high heels and left abruptly.


    Harry looked after her, and then turned back to give Eason a warning nce. "My wife''s gone, so do I!


    You have done this to yourself, Eason." He rushed to his woman in long strides.


    From then on, people knew how much L meant to Harry. This scene changed what people thought


    of Harry.


    Watching them leave, Samuel put his arm on Eason''s shoulder and asked, "I say, what''s the matter


    with you? How could you take Ynda Mo here? You know she would cause trouble!"


    Eason grimaced at that. Ynda begged him to take her. She had saved his life before and he just


    wanted to be grateful.


    Harry caught up on L before she got on the car.


    "My dear! Wait up for me!" He said. His voice was undeniably tender and sweet.


    He pulled her closer to him, hugged her from behind andforted her. "Don''t be angry. From now on


    I''ll be yours, okay? You trust me, right?"


    ¡­ "I want ''fresh meat'', or a faithful man like Niu Lang*. I don''t want an ''old bacon''!"


    (*TN: Niu Lang is a fictional character in a Chinese folk legend about love.)


    Old bacon? His face turned dark as he heard the words from her mouth. Was he too old? Did he look


    old? Really?


    "Yes, yes! I''m ''old bacon''. Let''s go. Let the old bacon take you home." Harry answered her. Then he


    whispered something to her ear. Her face suddenly blushed. She turned back to pinch him in the waist.


    What a bastard! What else could he do except to tease her. But she always gave in...


    Harry carelessly lifted her, and ced her in the passenger seat. He fastened the seat belt for her, and


    then got on the car too.


    L looked at him, and suddenly burst intoughter. She raised her index finger at him.


    ¡­ Harry''s eyes became even darker when he realized that she was flirting with him. "What does she


    want to do?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So he leaned forward towards her. She whispered seductively to his ear, "Honey, how about we have a


    sweat date tonight?"


    "Good idea! I''m all in for that."


    "No way! I''m just kidding!" She suddenly changed moods and said sharply, as she pinched his ear with


    her delicate hand.


    The wicked woman! He must teacher her some lessons!


    "L Li, you''re in so much trouble! Get ready for some spanking!" He warned while putting on a smirk.


    L instantly pulled her hand away. Harry started the car before she managed to get off from it. He


    drove fast to leave the seaside, forgetting about his aching ear.


    "Honey, I was wrong! Could you please forgive me?" L was frightened and begged for mercy.


    But he snorted, "No way! There''s no way out of this!" He said what she just said to him a while ago.


    ¡­


    After driving along the straight road for a while, he slowed down and turned the wheel expertly to pull


    off to the side of the road.


    And then he got out of the car, and walked to the other side of the car to pull L out.


    He forcefully dragged her out of the car.


    He stepped towards a dark grove nearby. "Let me go. It''s dark and scary!"


    "You''re safe with me! Don''t worry!" What was she afraid of? The ghosts? No! The ghosts would be


    afraid of him.


    ¡­


    "Honey, can we go home now? It''s toote! Something bad might happen to us..." L trembled as she


    thought of the things that woulde. She knew what Harry desired to do.


    "No way!" He answered firmly. He has made his decision already.


    "He''s as stubborn as a little kid. I won''t go against his wishes anymore!" L swore to herself.


    Time passed, and the night was getting deeper and deeper...


    Harry stepped out of the grove with L in his arms. He helped her to lie in the back seat.


    He quietly shut the car door, and then drove away.


    When they arrived at the mansion, L managed to open her eyes and sat up from the seat. Her


    knees were trembling...


    Harry turned off the engine and got out of the car. He opened the back door to get her out.

 Chapter 296 The Wedding was Cancelled

    Chapter 296 The Wedding was Cancelled


    He just had something important to tell her. Harry took out a pistol from the car and cautiously handed it


    over to L.


    "Starting today, always put this in whatever car you want to drive to protect yourself."


    L didn''t refuse it and took the heavy pistol. She knew that Harry was just concerned of her safety.


    After she got off the car, she went to the garage and put it in the white sports car.


    She could not guarantee that Ynda would note and hurt her again someday. She needed to be


    extra careful.


    By the way, did he really intend to let Ynda off the hook? It was such a happy moment for her that


    she forgot to think about it.


    "Do you want to just let her go like that?"


    Harry frowned. "How could that be possible! Of course not." Under his pressure and influence, no


    entertainmentpany would sign her. Her acting career was already over.


    Her family was going bankrupt, too. "I won''t let her off. I''ll do whatever I can to make her life miserable."


    He patted her hand and reassured her.


    How could he let off the one who had hurt his child and his wife?


    He only wanted her life to be more tragic.


    In the Mo Family


    Ynda fled back home. After a shower, she took out her cell phone. All day long, she was lost in her


    thoughts.


    Now, not a trick could work against Harry Si anymore. L Li was not easy to fool, too.


    Ynda came across a photo in her social media ount and it showed an invitation letter of Harry''s


    wedding. She suddenly burst out with hatred.


    It read that Harry Si and L Li''s wedding would be held in a five-star hotel owned by the SL Group on


    November 9.


    She held her cell phone tightly and closed her eyes in agony. She remembered how L humiliated


    her tonight and how her supposed-to-be wedding with Harry waspletely destroyed.


    Then she dialed a phone number, promised to give arge amount of money and began to n for her


    next step of revenge.


    On November 8


    Harry took L to the wedding site to speak with the host for tomorrow''s wedding proceedings.


    The huge ground floor of the hotel was no longer avable for visitors. All the tables and chairs were


    covered with white and purple designs.


    Both sides of the tform would be ced with red roses, which would arrived by ne tonight.


    The lights, flower arches and the grand stage were all in white and purple. Although it was only half-


    finished, the whole site looked very warm and majestic.


    Not long after they arrived, Kevin and Rose also appeared.


    The two couples stood face to face on the stage. It was a bit awkward.


    Rose snorted when she saw thevish and fancy wedding site, "Is it necessary to decorate so


    luxuriously? Many people won''te anyway. What a waste."


    She implied something in her words. Harry stared angrily at her, "What do you mean?"


    L also stared strangely at the woman who was about to be her mother-inw. Rose felt her


    gaze and stared back.


    "What do I mean? Until now you still insist on marrying this woman, but I have already told all my


    friends and the invited business partners that the wedding was cancelled."


    Harry''s face became dark and frightening when he heard her words.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    L was so hurt. "Aunt, Harry is your son. Even if you do not support him, how could you do things like


    that! You''re such a cruel mother." What a mother!


    Rose was deeply offended. "Shut up! If not because of you, would I''ve been in this situation with my


    son?"


    Harry looked at his mean, war freak mom, as if he never knew her. What had she be?


    "What the hell have you done, Rose Mu?" Kevin looked at his wife unbelievably. She was bing


    more and more unreasonable.


    How could she treat her son''s wedding in this way!


    Rose ignored her husband''s criticism and spoke kindly to her son, "Harry, if you marry Cherry


    tomorrow, mom will listen to whatever you say in the future. Pleas just heed my simple request."


    Cherry Jiao? Ha! L sneered in a sarcastic manner.


    Harry''s eyes were full of disappointment. L took his hand and cheered him up, "Harry, it''s OK. I know


    that you want to marry me and that''s enough. I don''t need any validation from other people."


    It didn''t matter whether there would be anyone to witness their wedding or not. She would be satisfied


    to remarry Harry in D City after the wedding.


    Harry held her hand tightly. At this moment, what she said meant a lot for him. It was really sweet of


    her.


    Rose looked at L disdainfully. "Don''t be so hypocritical. Even if you marry Harry, I will not ept that


    a woman like you will be my daughter-inw."


    Then she suddenly ripped down the white curtains of the stage behind her. "Harry, if you still want to


    marry her, I''ll raise hell in this ce!"


    Kevin hurried and gripped her arms to stop her from tearing everything apart.


    Looking at the curtain on the floor, Harry blurted out, "Rose Mu, enough is enough!"


    It''s not loud, but very cold. His voice was extremely cold and dark.


    Rose stopped reluctantly. Seeing her son''s expression, she was frightened. She never thought that her


    son would talk to her like this.


    "Rose Mu, you are not wee in our wedding tomorrow! Go back home now!"


    With these words, Harry took L out of the hotel.


    On their way out, they went past the host in the doorway. He had no idea why they left and was


    immediately worried.


    In the car


    Harry Held L tightly to his chest, "No matter what happens tomorrow, I''ll marry you. You have my


    words."


    He didn''t care whether there would be guests or if there would be a wedding party. As long as the bride


    was this woman in front of him, he was already more than happy.


    L nodded heavily. She knew that Harry wanted to give her a fantastic wedding. She knew Harry''s


    heart like the palm of her hand. Not only did he prepare for the wedding for a long time, but he also


    invited many persons of high social status to their wedding.


    It seemed that Rose had not just simply spread a news that the wedding was cancelled.


    It was more likely that she had contacted them one by one. That was how desperate she was.


    "If Rose sabotages the wedding again tomorrow, I''ll take you abroad so we can get married there." He


    nned for the worst. And for Rose, he would not forgive her. A true loving mother would not do this to


    her son.


    "Well, forget about it. We are going to pick up mother and father soon. Cheer up!" She tried to lighten


    up the mood, but Harry still saw the sadness in her eyes.


    Harry''s private ne had flown to A Country for hours now and was expected to arrive soon.


    Starting the car, they went to Harry''s another vi.


    It took only 10 minutes or so to get there, as it was not that far from the mansion.


    Because L was going to get married here, it had been well-decorated and cleaned up.


    "I''ll put up with it and let you stay here tonight. From tomorrow on, you''ll be mine!" Harry lovingly held


    her by the waist and led her upstairs.


    L burst intoughter and gave him a gentle twist on his hips, "Be serious."


    Every room upstairs had been cleaned up and everything was ready for check-in.


    In the afternoon, all rtives from the Li family had arrived, including Carl and L''s grandparents.


    That evening, Harry took them to the fancy restaurant he reserved and had a family reunion dinner.


    They were all very happy and excited!

 Chapter 297 Her Life was Already on the Edge of the Cliff

    Chapter 297 Her Life was Already on the Edge of the Cliff


    Harry looked quite pleased. With the cute Nicole ying around, the atmosphere was really filled with


    joy.


    After dinner, Harry arranged cars to send the family back to the vi. He himself drove L and Nicole


    back.


    After arriving at the destination, Harry kissed L once again and was reluctant to drive away. He


    would miss her so much. Without her for even one night would be too much...


    The next day


    L woke up to have her makeup on very early in the morning, and it was just past eight when she


    finally changed into the wedding dress.


    The pregnant Wendy stood next to her, looking around with delight.


    "L, you two can finally get married. After everything that happened, it has finallye to this."


    Wendy was really happy for her. The two of them had been entangled for more than four years, and


    they went through so many struggles since then.


    L tries to repress the unsettling feeling. Why was she so restless right now? Was it because she


    was really going to be a bride today?


    At 9 in the morning


    Harry took the lead with his SSC red super-runner and a fleet of 30 sport luxury sedans following him.


    The scene was very spectacr and unique. After a lot of thinking and lots of red envelopes being


    given out, the door of the bride''s bedroom finally opened.


    Harry took L to their bedroom in the manor first.


    Therge bedroom was decorated in a very festive motif.


    Originally d in ck and white, the sheets were all covered in red at the moment. There were


    "happiness" paper cuttings on the door and the wall and some colored ribbons on the ceiling.


    Their wedding photos were also decorated with red roses. It seemed like every corner was filled with


    joy and love.


    At 12 noon


    The joy of love was in every heart of all the people here. Harry and Kevin were weing quests at the


    door. But at least two-thirds of the guests had note today.


    However, it did not depress Harry. The wedding was just a part of the process. What''s more important


    was the two people who loved each other were finally together.


    However, the scene made Rose unhappy. She went to the restroom to find L and express her


    dissatisfaction.


    In the hotel''s restroom


    L was letting the makeup artist refine her makeup, but she asked the artist to leave when her


    mother-inw came in. She didn''t even knock on the door.


    Just the two of them were left in the room. As Rose closed the door, L instantly felt more


    ufortable in the small dressing room.


    Fortunately, the windows were open so fresh air cane in. Otherwise, she would have suffocated


    already.


    "L Li, you son of a bitch! You must be happy as you finally get what you want!" Looking at the


    woman wearing the white wedding dress in front of her, Rose couldn''t be more furious.


    "You want to be the most beautiful bride? Never dream about that! That''s not happening!" Rose


    murmured. Before L could say anything, Rose lifted her hand all of a sudden. She intentionally


    shed on L''s face.


    L''s face swelled immediately, showing how heavily Rose pped her.


    L walked towards Rose coldly.


    On the first floor


    In the hall, the Li family sat around a big round table and felt that something was wrong.


    Although there was the rare charming smile on the groom''s face, the guests were only a few dozen


    people. This was not in line with the popr identity of Harry.


    Angie, who sat between Lillian and Wendy, was pouring some milk for them.


    "Come on, don''t be hungry nor thirsty. Drink... ..."


    "BANG!" Obviously, a sound of a gunshot rang out from the hotel''s second floor. Everyone hushed in


    silence and became very anxious.


    Harold, Angie and Jordan, who had served in the army, were alert at once. Harry immediately frowned


    and thought nervously of L.


    How could there be a sound of gun? "Bang!" Another loud sound came from the second floor again.


    And the bride''s dressing room was on the second floor!


    There was definitely something wrong! A thought shed on everyone''s mind at the same time.


    Thinking of that, Jordan got off his seat immediately and ran upstairs.


    Harry was even faster than him. The two people''s urgent reactions scared all the guests.


    Afterforting the two bewildered pregnant women, Angie hurriedly followed them with Harold on her


    side.


    Not knowing what happened, Carl asked Joseph to take care of the two pregnant women and also


    followed suit.


    Joseph, though also worried, had no choice but to sit there and do his duty.


    The people in the hall already started to talk about it. They decided that if there was an emergency,


    they had to keep their own safety first and get out of here quickly.


    It took less than two minutes for Harry and Jordan to get to the restroom at the same time after hearing


    the first sound of the gun.


    Harry kicked off the door of the room with his feet, and the scene in the room shocked them.


    "Mother!" Harry reacted first and hurried to the woman lying on the ground. Blood was all over the floor.


    Looking at the his pale sister by the side, Jordan had no idea what happened. He stood frozen by the


    door.


    "Call an ambnce! Now!" Harry shouted at the door, not daring to touch the bleeding Rose.


    Looking at the woman who seemed to be scared and shocked, he went tofort her and took her


    shoulder in his arm, "L, don''t be afraid. Don''t look like that. What happened here?"


    At that very moment, L was so upset that she nearly cried out. She said nothing, but Harry actually


    believed that it was not her that hurt his mother.


    There were just the two of them in the room. Not knowing since when, the windows were closed.


    In a short distance, there was a gun being thrown away. After Harry noticed the gun, his hand trembled


    a little bit.


    Kevin followed and saw his wife lying in a pool of blood. He crouched by her side and was obviously


    out of control, "Rose, Rose, wake up! What happened to you? Oh, no, no."


    He strongly shook Rose. The she opened her eyes slowly with herst breath.


    "Rose, you are awake!" Kevin was so relieved, and Harry quickly came to his mother''s side.


    As long as Rose was fine, he was willing not to investigate who the suspect was...


    "Who did this to you?! Who?" Kevin forcefully asked her.


    However, Rose just looked at the direction of L with so much hatred. She was too ufortable to


    say a word. She could only raise her finger slowly and pointed at L''s direction.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Rose pointed at her, L was standing by the window and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    ...


    The whole world seemed to be in silence, and everyone''s attention were concentrated on L.


    Kevin shouted her name. He couldn''t believe it either. "L Li!" How could it be possible? How could


    he believe that? L can''t do anything like this!


    Rose moved her head a little as it seemed she wanted to say more. However, her life was already on


    the edge of the cliff.


    As both shots directly hit her heart, she didn''t stand any chance. She closed her eyes forever, failing to


    say herst words.


    "Rose!" "Rose Mu!!!" Kevin shouted her name hysterically. However, Rose didn''t react anymore as her


    heart stopped beating.


    Harry''s eyes turned red.


    How could he believe that his wife had killed his mother on his wedding day?


    He had trusted her. However, the gun on the ground and her mother''s personal recognition forced him


    to face a harsh reality.


    His beloved woman killed his mother.

 Chapter 298 The Ties Between Us Will be Severed Forever

    Chapter 298 The Ties Between Us Will be Severed Forever


    "L, I know you hated her. But you don''t have to do this. Why did you kill my mother?" He looked at


    the love of his life. His heart was broken into pieces.


    Jordan immediately came over and stood in front of L, "Harry, don''t be mistaken by what you see!


    It''s impossible that my sister would be capable of doing this!"


    But he also saw that Rose has identified L and pointed at her. He also heard that Rose had always


    hated L. He was so confused and didn''t know what to believe in.


    Harry shifted his teary eyes from Jordan to the ground and picked up the weapon.


    He went beside L and shouted like he has never shouted before, "L, you tell them. Isn''t this


    weapon a gift I sent to you?"


    Regardless of the pain on her wrist, L nodded nkly. All the people were stunned. Unbelievable.


    Then L immediately shook her head. She looked at the discouraged man with tears and wanted to


    exin everything to him. But the trauma has frozen her and no words came out of her mouth.


    Kevin also looked at L in great disappointment. He should have trusted his wife. No wonder why his


    wife hated this woman so much. L Li was a malicious woman!


    "L, I know you didn''t like her. But about this matter, we will do the right thing!"


    L''s mind was still in an empty space. "Harry, I didn''t, I didn''t..." She looked at Harry beside her and


    started to defend herself.


    Harry closed his eyes in great agony. When he finally opened his eyes, there was the frightening


    coldness in them.


    He threw L''s hands away violently, and suddenly lifted the weapon. He pointed the weapon at L


    before someone could react.


    "Bang!" Another gunshot. Before Jordan could have reacted, Harry already shot L''s shoulder.


    Angie was screaming and lifted her copsing daughter with Jordan''s help.


    Then, Harry coldly threw the weapon on the ground. "L, from now on, the ties between us will be


    severed forever. I will not avenge my mother''s death on you, but you will never see Nicole again.


    Never!"


    Let her taste the bitterness of mother parting from her child forever.


    After he finished saying these, Harry walked towards the door. Regardless of the ring pain on her


    shoulder, L reached out for him and gripped the corner of his shirt.


    "Harry, listen to me, I didn''t..." L said, with her pale lips painfully blurting out the words.


    Harry nced at her and looked at his crumpled shirt.


    He stretched his hands and ripped the corner of his shirt off forcefully.


    L held the severed cloth and knew what he meant. He was determined to break their rtionship....


    No!!! No! She didn''t want this to happen! She should exin herself! "Harry, don''t go. Listen to me!


    Please!" Ignoring her begging, Harry carried his mother and left the dressing room.


    Watching Harry disappearing out of the room, L knelt down with trembled legs.


    The pain on the wound of her shoulder became more and more intense.


    "Hurry up! Take L to the hospital first." Jordan carried his sister and walked towards the ground floor.


    But L already fainted as Jordan was lifting her.


    A happy wedding has ended with such tragedy.


    The news instantly spread across C Country. It was even reported to every corner of the world.


    While L was still undergoing surgery that afternoon, the private doctor of Chengyang Hospital


    officially dered Rose''s death.


    Rose''s body was transferred to the mortuary. Kevin felt that he became older overnight. As his blood


    pressure suddenly went up, he was sent back to the old house.


    While Harry was looking at the jubnt decorations in the mansion, he felt very ironic.


    He crazily tore down the wedding photo on the wall of the bedroom and threw it to the ground. The


    sses covering the photo were smashed to pieces.


    His mind shed with his memories of her... her smile, her naughty and cute face, and her... Her


    viciousness...


    He threw all her stuff in the closet away and stamped on them fiercely with his brand-new shoes.


    ...


    In the hospital


    At 8 o''clock, L who had been in aa for a day and a night finally woke up. She was actually


    having a nightmare.


    In the nightmare, Harry''s cruel scolding and abuse were falling like hailstones on her body, but it was


    her heart which was hurt more.


    "L, L!" The anxious words pulled her out from the nightmare.


    She slowly opened her eyes. Wendy, Angie, Harold and Lillian were all around her bed. They were very


    worried of her.


    She suddenly sat up, and identally tore up the bandage on the wound on her shoulder. Her face


    grew so pale.


    "Mom, today is the wedding day of Harry and me. Why am I lying here? What happened? I should be


    there! Harry is waiting for me." She just had a dream, a very long and cruel nightmare.


    Angie saw her daughter, who has always been very strong, suddenly became so fragile. She could not


    help but weep secretly in the corner of the room.


    Wendy looked at her and choked with sobs, "L, don''t move. You still have the wound on your


    shoulder."


    Wound? What wound? L looked at Wendy, confused. Then she felt there was really an


    uncontroble pain on her shoulder.


    Could it be... That the nightmare was real?


    "Where is Harry? He should be here to take care of me, right?" She asked cautiously and curiously.


    Wendy held her hands and said, "L,e back to A Country with us, okay?" The family would be


    together again. They needed to be there for L, especially in these times of her life.


    Looking at Wendy''s sorrowful face, L shook her head hard. No! She would not give up on Harry


    easily!


    She tried to lift herself out of bed regardless of the pain on her shoulder.


    "L. What are you going to do? Stay in bed, please." Wendy hurriedly held back L but her hands


    were thrown off.


    Jordan immediately went up to protect Wendy and pushed Wendy aside. Angie tried to control L.


    "Mom! Get off me! I just want to see Harry." She wanted to exin to Harry that she did not kill Rose!


    She was too emotional and out of control. Everyone failed to calm her, and considering there was a


    wound on her shoulder, they did not want to use force. They were afraid that they might hurt her more.


    Atst, Jordan had no choice but to drive her to the Leroy Manor. He couldn''t leave her like this.


    In the Mansion


    The helper had arranged everything to go back to their original ce. Harry was telling stories to Nicole


    when his cellphone rang.


    It was from the safeguard of the gate, "Mr. Si... Miss Li is at the gate. She wants to see you." Looking at


    L who was in pain in front of him, Tom reported to his boss. This was not easy for him.


    Harry answered in a cold voice, "Tell her that I''m busy!" Then he ended the call and continued to tell


    stories to his daughter.


    When the cellphone rang again, Nicole had already fallen asleep.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He took the cellphone to the study room and put it through angrily, "Get out of here!"


    "Harry, it''s me!" He could hear her sobbing at the other end of the line.


    Harry tightened his grip on the phone and hung it up without hesitation. Then he directly turned it off.


    He took the cigarette box from the table and lit a cigarette.


    L dialed the number again and again, reluctant to give up. But what she received was only the voice


    prompt. "Sorry! The number you dialed is unavable at the moment."

 Chapter 299 Get Her Out of Here

    Chapter 299 Get Her Out of Here


    As he was still sitting inside the car, Jordan sadly looked at her sister.


    Half an hourter, Jordan got off the car and dragged L. She still hadn''t given up so he pulled her


    into the car.


    "Brother, leave me alone. You go back first." Harry loved her so much, so he must be willing to listen to


    her exnation!


    She frantically tried to get off from the car.


    Jordan quickly locked the door, as he couldn''t allow himself to see his sister begging that man. He had


    too much of this.


    "Brother, let go of me! Please." Unable to open the door, L was already in a panic.


    Without looking at his sister, Jordan drove off from the mansion.


    On the way back, L became so quiet. She closed her eyes and leaned back on her seat, covered by


    gloom and despair.


    When they arrived at the hospital, only Harold and Joseph were left there. Angie went to the hotel with


    the two pregnant women. They needed to take some rest as too much stress would eventually spell


    danger for their health.


    Noticing that L seemed like she had lost her soul, the two men knew that nothing good happened in


    their trip to the manor.


    Three dayster


    Except for Joseph and L, everyone had returned to A Country.


    When L was discharged from the hospital, she opted to stay in a hotel first. With the curtains drawn,


    she stayed in the room all day, without eating nor drinking. She rarely did anything and would always


    stare nkly at the ceiling.


    For the sake of L, Joseph asked for a week of leave from work to take care of her. When L


    figured everything out, he would send her back to A Country.


    What annoyed Joseph the most was that she didn''t eat nor drink.


    But because of his constant persuasion, L finally ate some hot meal to warm her aching stomach.


    At the seventh day after Rose''s death, her mourning hall was to be held at the old house.


    Changing into a ck dress, L let Joseph take her there.


    The weather was really gloomy. It felt like it was going to rain at any time of the day.


    Lots of people came here to pay their deep respect for Rose, and they were all surprised to see L.


    With Joseph on her side, L went toward the mourning hall with a bouquet of white chrysanthemum


    in her arm.


    At the mourning hall


    There was a character, which means filial, on Harry''s ck shirt.


    Standing with a woman in white suit, he stared sadly at the portrait of Rose.


    L heard what Harry was saying, "Mom, I was a disobedient child and was so stupid to believe in an


    immoral person, causing you to leave at this young age..."


    Burning a joss paper for the memory of his mother, he added, "If you would be so happy to see Cherry


    and I be together, well then... I promise you that I will get along well with her. You have my words,


    mother."


    Hearing this, L unintentionally dropped the flowers on the ground.


    "L Li!" A harsh voice rang out from behind them.


    When Kevin saw L, he started to lose his temper again.


    Harry and Cherry turned around and faced L as soon as they heard Kevin''s voice.


    She had be thin and pale. She was staring at the couple not far from her. Under her feet were


    scattered petals.


    Harry nced at her coldly, then opened his mouth and shouted, "Call security! Get her out of here!"


    People around him instantly went out to call the security.


    She pretended to not hear what he just said. L slowly made her way into the mourning hall.


    "Harry, could you let me exin to you? Please, just give me a chance to defend myself." L did not


    intend to cry. Yet, the moment that she saw him closer, she couldn''t help but shed some tears.


    Harry was disgusted to look at her, so he turned around, leaving her with only the view of his back.


    Cherry witnessed this sad scene and didn''t know if she should confront this skinny and obviously


    depressed woman in front of her.


    Forget it. She didn''t want to let L think that she was showing off. She''d better not do it.


    The security team entered the hall and abruptly took her out.


    Then a little figure ran frantically towards L.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Mommy!" For L, Nicole''s innocent voice was like a heaven-sent melody.


    She struggled to get rid of the guard''s grip and tried her best to run to her daughter. "Nicole! Nicole! My


    sweetheart. How are you?"


    L hugged Nicole and held her tightly in her arms.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing, but nobody dared to step into the mourning hall.


    "Mommy." Nicole also cried sadly, because people had said that it was her mommy who killed her


    grandma.


    She didn''t believe it, though. Her mother would not do such thing.


    "Mommy, it was not you, right? Why don''t you tell daddy?" She asked L in a lonely voice.


    More tears flowed down L''s cheeks. Even Nicole, a mere three year old child, believed her. She


    answered her sadly. "Nicole, it was not mommy. You''re right. Mommy didn''t..."


    A distant voice cut her off, destroying the beautiful but sad scene between the mother and her


    daughter.


    "Security, what the hell are you doing? Get her out!"


    When L heard this voice, she shivered and held her daughter even more tightly, unwilling to


    separate with her. She had be so desperate.


    Nicole had an idea on what would happen and hugged L. She cried out loud, "Mommy, I don''t want


    to be away from you! He is a bad daddy! I love you more, mommy!"


    Lots of guests witnessing the scene started to wipe away their tears in secret.


    As the security saw them in such a loving act, they didn''t know what to do and had to sadly persuade


    her, "L, please leave. Don''t let us be in trouble!"


    As if not hearing what he said, L said to Nicole, "Nicole, leave with mommy, OK? I will take you out


    of here!" ...


    L turned her tears into smiles as Nicole nodded gratefully. She picked her up and was going to leave


    toward the door.


    Suddenly, she was grabbed by a strong force and was unable to take another step.


    "You want to take away my child? L, that''s impossible! Give her to me!" Without giving her a chance


    to say anything, Harry took the child out of her arms and L anxiously dragged him.


    "Give back my child!" She wanted nothing more in this world but to be with her daughter every single


    day of her life.


    Harry gave her a sarcasticugh and answered, "L, you let me have the experience of being


    separated from my mother forever. Well, then I will let you know how it feels when you can never see


    your daughter again!" After this, he powerfully got rid of her hand.


    Failing to keep her bnce, L painfully fell on the ground.


    "Daddy, I want Mommy! Let me go!" Nicole cried and struggled in Harry''s arms when she saw her mom


    fall on the ground. She cried harder while she was pounding Harry''s chest endlessly.


    Harry held Nicole steady and looked at L with so much hatred. He warned he, "L, I warned you


    already. Don''t show up in C Country again!"


    Joseph was waiting outside when he heard the noise and felt that something was wrong. As he went


    into the mourning hall, he happened to see that L was pushed to the ground by Harry.


    "Sister!" He ran to L with just a few strides and helped her stand up.


    "Uncle! Uncle!" Nicole was naive to think that Joseph could save the day and stop the security from


    taking her mother away.


    L stood up, and rushed toward Harry like crazy.


    She pushed him with all the strength she can muster and Harry was forced back a half step.


    He angrily pulled the woman away, preventing her to take his daughter away. He pushed her to the


    ground once again.


    "Mommy!" Nicole cried heavily and her screams echoed in the hall.

 Chapter 300 Topmost Floor of the Hospital

    Chapter 300 Topmost Floor of the Hospital


    L didn''t easily give up. She got up again and continued to beg Harry.


    But when she stood up, she saw nothing but mere darkness. With that, she fainted and copsed on


    the floor.


    When L woke up, she was on a hospital bed yet again.


    She saw Joseph sitting by her side. Chuck was giving her a physical examination.


    When she saw Chuck, she thought of Harry at once. L suddenly sat up from the bed and forcefully


    removed the IV on her arm. She ran out without her shoes.


    Both men in the ward were startled and quickly ran after her.


    When they came out, L had already passed through the crowd of the corridor and went inside the


    elevator.


    When Joseph reached the elevator, he saw that the floor number at the top of the elevator door was


    rapidly increasing. He became so worried and immediately had a really bad feeling about it.


    He went to the other elevator and pressed the button repeatedly. He waited anxiously.


    Chuck felt his veins about to pop out when he saw the topmost floor number disying on the elevator


    screen.


    32! That''s the topmost floor of the hospital!


    Joseph''s face was almost white with impatience. Seeing that, Chuck dialed a number.


    "She''s on the top floor now. I don''t know what she intends to do. We can''t get to the top floor right now


    since the elevator hasn''te down yet." This was the sixth floor. Climbing the stairs would cost a lot


    of time. They had to wait.


    There was a minute of silence on the other end of the phone and the receiver said, "It''s none of my


    business!"


    Chuck hung up speechlessly. At this point, the elevator finally arrived.


    Joseph drove all the other people out of the elevator. They hurriedly went to the top floor.


    When they arrived at the top floor, Joseph''s mouth gaped in fear when he saw what was happening in


    front of him.


    L was sitting on the edge of the building, waggling her feet and looking nkly at the sky.


    "Sister..." Joseph called to L with a trembling voice, "Never take problems this way. There are better


    things ahead of us."


    L smiled happily. It was really weird. "Joseph, you are here."


    But all she was picturing out was Harry.


    The way he looked, the words he said, the things he did to her, how he loved her, how he cared for


    her...


    She smiled and then cried. Her heart was broken to pieces. Shattered. It hurt so much.


    She just wanted to jump down here, so that she would never feel this extreme pain again.


    "Hey, your sister-inw is going to give birth to a baby soon. You''re going to be an aunt." With his mind


    spinning, Joseph gradually approached L and decided to say something she would really care


    about.


    L had seen this a lot on TV, but she didn''t expect that sitting right on the very edge of a building''s


    roof would feel so good.


    "Dear brother, don''te any further. I don''t want to hurt you."


    L smiled again. The sun was shining brightly. It was like the moments when she was with Harry, and


    the air was just filled with love and care.


    She remembered what Harry would always tell her, "L, I love you."


    "L, from now on, you are my woman. We will be together for the rest of our lives!"


    And their room of memories in the manor... Did he ruin all the pictures or not?


    Ruined. Everything''s ruined and destroyed...


    L began to cry. If the pictures were ruined, she would be so sad and disappointed.


    It would really break her heart even more! L looked down and felt dizzy. She actually had fear of


    heights.


    Joseph''s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from their older brother. What would he say if he knew


    what had happened to his sister?


    "Jordan, where''s Wendy?" His voice was trembling that Jordan felt something was wrong.


    "What''s matter with you? What''s going on?" He heard that his sister had fainted so he wondered if it


    was true.


    Joseph did not say much. He didn''t want to make his brother upset. "It''s not good here. Ask Wendy to


    answer the phone, please."


    Jordan immediately called Wendy. Then, her voice came from the other side of the line. Joseph said at


    once, "Wendy, L isn''t feeling good. Could you talk to her?" Wendy was shocked by Joseph''s heavy


    tone. Joseph was never worried like this before.


    "OK, OK....Put her in." Little girl, don''t be silly!


    Chuck approached L slowly from the other side. He was nning to pull her further away from the


    edge.


    But L quickly sensed his movement. "Chuck, leave me alone." She just wanted to sit quietly and


    think about the things that happened recently.


    Chuck stopped immediately and didn''t know what to do.


    He always thought that L was a cheerful and funny girl since the first time he saw her on television


    and eventer when she fell in love with Harry. What a happy and enthusiastic girl she was! He never


    imagined that this will happen to her. Right now, she was the exact opposite of her cheerful self.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It seemed that he underestimated the power and influence of love.


    "L, think about Nicole. You will regret if you jump from there!" Chuck seldom interfered with other


    people''s affairs. But this was a different case.


    L just smiled. Nicole? Her dear daughter? "I can''t even see her anymore. It''s better to die."


    Chuck was speechless. He wondered why a happy wedding would have such a sad ending.


    At that moment, Joseph came over with his mobile phone, "Sister, Wendy called. She said she had


    something to tell you."


    With tears streaming down her face, L looked at his phone.


    Then she reached out her hand and took the phone from Joseph. "You stand back!" She suddenly


    shouted at Joseph who attempted to approach her.


    Wendy was scared when she heard L''s shouting. What was happening over there?


    "Wendy." L answered the phone calmly.


    "L, the baby kicked me in the stomach today! It was wonderful!" Wendy said excitedly.


    L remembered when she was bearing Nicole. She was as excited and happy as her.


    However, Wendy couldn''t share the joy with her brother. She could only tell this happy moments to her


    and Angie.


    "Wendy, you and brother must be happy! That''s really good for you!" Her answer made Wendy''s heart


    anxious.


    Did she really want to die?


    "L, I want to go shopping with you. Can you apany me? Please. We''ll by some stuff for my


    future child." She tried to sound casual about it.


    Lughed. She remembered all her joyful experiences with Wendy.


    However, she had been ustomed to the touch of Harry and his sweet words. What could be the


    meaning of her life without Harry and Nicole in the future? There''s no sense in living a life anymore.


    "Wendy, take good care of grandpa and mom and dad. Thank you for everything."


    The phone was suddenly hung up. Wendy''s hand shook with fear, and the phone fell onto the floor.


    She was trembling.


    Jordan held her immediately. He sensed her worry. "What''s the matter?"


    She looked nkly at the man in front of her, "L, she.... She might kill herself! We have to do


    something! We have to go to C Country quickly!" She shouldn''t havee back here. If she hadn''t,


    L would not end up like this.


    Jordan''s face turned pale. But he could not be in panic now. He picked up the phone and dialed a


    number.


    "Harry, I beg you. Say something to my sister." He almost choked at the end of his sentence. He


    couldn''t bear to lose her sister again.


    Sitting in the office, Harry just listened to Jordan''s words with his eyes closed. She must be in a bad


    situation.


    Then he dialed the phone of Chuck and asked coldly, "What''s happening?"


    She would always get him to trouble. She would never learn to behave herself!


    Chuck exined the truth, "We had called the police already. But she is still on the edge of the roof.


    Although she seems very calm, she has be so weird. She won''t let us approach her."

 Chapter 301 Enough is Enough

    Chapter 301 Enough is Enough


    L was really doing this? Had she gone crazy? Harry remembered clearly that Chengyang Private


    Hospital had 32 floors.


    He knew that L had a fear of heights. She must be determined to take her life, or else she wouldn''t


    go there.


    Harry hung up the phone and abruptly left the office. He was so worried.


    When he arrived at the Chengyang Private Hospital, he saw that the gate of the hospital was already


    crowded. People were talking about something, and the firefighters had alreadyid an air cushion.


    He immediately looked up and saw L sitting on the edge of the roof.


    He didn''t want to lose L again. Not like this. Feeling worried, scared and angry, he ran into the


    hospital. There''s no time to even think about his feelings.


    When he reached the top of the building, L had stood up and stretched her arms to breathe some


    fresh air.


    Even if she didn''t jump down by herself, it was very likely that she would fall.


    Joseph tried to persuade her but his voice was already trembling. "L, it''s very stupid of you to give


    up your family for a man! You still have Nicole. If you jump down, Nicole will lose her mommy. You''re


    still concerned of your daughter, right?"


    What Joseph said made Harry so sad. He realized that he had been too hard on L. He walked a few


    steps forward and stopped.


    "L Li." He said with caution.


    L looked back at him. Her eyes felt empty and nk. It was as if she was looking at someone she


    didn''t know.


    "Enough is enough." His voice depressed her even more.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    With a bright smile, L answered, "Harry, you should be working in thepany right now. What


    brings you here? Do you want to witness my death? Or do you have something else in mind?"


    L no longer looked at him and went a few steps forward, startling the three men.


    Harry couldn''t bear to see her bright smile. It was really strange and eerie. "Stand still there. I will take


    Nicole here. Wait for me." He had to make a sacrifice. His love for L was unwavering.


    L looked at him in disdain. "No need. I feel relieved to have my daughter taken care of by you and


    Cherry. I am already contented with that. You''re a good daddy. I don''t need to worry about that."


    Once again, she sat on the edge of the building. She didn''t hesitate. The truth was she was just


    waiting. But she didn''t know what exactly she was waiting for.


    "Why don''t you consider the people who worry about you? Stop this, L." Harry said with a stern look.


    L asked, "Well, do you worry about me?"


    Harry hesitated. Lughed and stood up again.


    "It''s done with. Harry, no matter what happens today, I will never see you again." Harry even refused to


    listen to her exin her side on what happened. It broke her heart.


    Those wonderful memories were gone with the wind.


    "Okay, it''s time. Goodbye, my dear daughter and loved ones! Please forgive me!"


    She nced emotionally at Harry, trying to memorize his face in her mind.


    Harry realized she would jump down, so he anxiously ran straight towards her.


    However, L stretched her arms and jumped off. It was toote.


    "Sister!"


    "L Li!" L heard their frantic words the moment she jumped off.


    No matter whether it was heaven or the hell, she wouldn''t regret what she just did.


    Along with the screams of the people downstairs, she fell on a rain shed. The rain shed broke, and she


    was still falling down quickly.


    Another rain shed was broken, then she finally fell on the air cushion.


    All the medical personnel nearby immediately lifted her to the stretcher.


    Then they took some first aid measures.


    In the emergency room


    After getting everything ready, Chuck entered the operating room to heal L''s internal wounds.


    Harry and Joseph were sadly staring at L before the door of the emergency room was closed.


    Joseph sat on a chair and prayed silently for L''s operation to be sessful.


    After L was wheeled to the operating room, Harry reluctantly left the hospital without looking back.


    Everything wasing down at him like an avnche. Fast and unexpected.


    The surgery was finally over after three hours.


    Chuck came out first. Joseph immediately walked over to him, but he was too scared to speak.


    Chuck took off his mask. "Don''t worry. L will be safe now." Joseph felt greatly relieved.


    Chuck continued, "But intracranial hemorrhage leads to moderatea and left leg fracture."


    Joseph asked with concern in his tone, "Moderatea? Is it serious? What could be the


    consequences?"


    Chuck shook his head. "I have already performed an intracranial dpression surgery for her. She is


    okay. She will wake up in a week or so. As for her left leg fractures, she needs some time to


    recuperate. She will undergo therapy sessions for her leg injuries."


    Joseph breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, L just suffered from moderatea and fracture even after


    she jumped off from the 32nd floor.


    "Those two rain sheds she firstnded indeed lessened the impact, or else she would die even with the


    air cushion." After finishing his words, Chuck took onest look at the unconscious L and left.


    With tubes all over her body, L was wheeled out from the emergency room. She was immediately


    transferred to the ICU. The nurse put her on a respirator and did some essential routines.


    Standing outside the ward, Joseph had mixed feelings as he stared at her sister.


    He took out his phone and called Jordan.


    As soon as Jordan arrived in C Country, he rushed to the hospital.


    Joseph told him over the phone that L had jumped off from the building. However, she was safe now


    and was regrly monitored in the ICU.


    He called Wendy, but he didn''t tell her that L was suffering from moderatea. He just said that


    L''s leg was fractured. He didn''t want to further upset her.


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and went to sleep after eating a little.


    However, Jordan still decided to keep his family in the dark for the time being. As soon as L came to


    her senses and got better, he would transfer her immediately to A Country.


    Then he would tell his family. With this, his family, especially his grandfather, would not be so worried.


    After L''s wedding was ruined, none of them could sleep sound anymore. Therefore, to free them


    from worry, he had to keep them in the dark even if he had to lie about it.


    However, the public didn''t know that L shot Rose dead, her wedding was ruined and she jumped off


    from the building. They had been sessful in preventing the media to cover these unfortunate events.


    Only he had the power to hide such news from the public.


    On the third day after L fell in aa, her indicators gradually became stable. She was transferred


    to the senior ward.


    That night


    With the help of the nurses, Jordan didn''t need to stay upte to take care of L. He went to the next


    ward to rest. It was already past one in the midnight.


    Soon after he left, a noble man d in a ck woolen coat appeared outside the ward.


    He wore sunsses to cover his tired and swollen eyes.


    Standing outside the ward for a while, he smoked a cigarette before he walked into the ward.


    He saw L lying on the bed, still in aa.

 Chapter 302 A Pair of Sisters

    Chapter 302 A Pair of Sisters


    A touch of anguish shed through his eyes.


    It was just like yesterday when he was picturing out a beautiful blueprint for their life together. He didn''t


    know why it ended like this.


    He remembered saying, "L, I love you."


    And she would always answer, "Harry, I love you so much that it pains my heart."


    But a moment passed and everything changed. He recalled saying, "From now on, the ties between us


    will be severed forever."


    Even she would not back down and said to him before she jumped off, "Whether I will be alive or dead,


    I will not appear in front of you forever."


    So, probably the ties between them were severed once and for all because of Rose''s death.


    He twitched his fingers. But he eventually left the ward without even touching her.


    Just as he came here silently, he left without a single trace.


    After seven days, L finally woke up from thea. If she was still unconscious, Jordan and his


    brother really didn''t know how to exin to their mother and father who will fly out here soon.


    Jordan immediately decided to transfer her to another hospital. They went back to A Country the day


    after L woke up.


    L, looked at her brothers beside the bed, knowing that she went back to life again.


    Why didn''t she die? She was frustrated. Why would she stay in this world just to suffer all the tortures


    and pain it offered?


    Her eyes became red with tears. She didn''t say anything and followed her brothers to A Country.


    She did not go to the Chengyang Private Hospital. She found another hospital near her house and


    stayed there for treatment.


    Everything went well every day except the fact that she missed her daughter so much.


    The only change was that she became more silent, sometimes even quieter than Jordan. She has


    be so emotionless.


    Every day, she was either ying the cellphone mindlessly or just sitting on the wheelchair and


    watching the scenery at the park.


    She got all the news about the world outside from her cellphone. She didn''t dare go out to public


    ces.


    She also received the news about Nicole''s birthday just on her cellphone. It was reported online that


    Harry had held a grand birthday party in a five-star hotel to celebrate his daughter''s fourth birthday.


    The daughter of the mayor, Cherry, was invited. The gossip and rumors also came out immediately that


    Harry and Cherry''s wedding day was already drawing near.


    As a matter of fact, many gossipers, while hating L and Ynda, also felt sympathy for Harry.


    The weddings with these two women both went to ultimate failure.


    Days went by passively. After two months, L was still on the wheelchair.


    She had been in the house for these two months. Sometimes, she chatted with Wendy and Lillian in


    the yard.


    How she would spend the night and how much she missed her daughter were things that she would


    keep only to herself.


    The winter finally came. L sat by the window, with her thick jacket on. She was watching the first


    snow of A Country.


    She remembered the first drop of snow inst year''s winter. Nicole was still very little. She has just


    learnt the words, "Mommy", while showing her cute teeth.


    Things had been totally different this year. Nicole was away from her and there was no chance that she


    can see her.


    She boringly took out the cellphone and browsed on Weibo.


    On the hot topics, the first tweet turned out to be the tweet of Harry. There was only a picture, showing


    Nicole and Cherry holding each other.


    So Nicole had epted another woman to be her stepmother already?


    Tears ran down her face. She had never thought that one day, her own daughter would call another


    woman as her own mom.


    She saved the picture and cropped Cherry off, only leaving her daughter on it. Then she set the picture


    of her daughter as the wallpaper on her screen.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before the Spring Festival. President Han''s daughter got married, and he invited all the people in the


    Li''s family to attend the wedding ceremony.


    With the army weing the leaders of other countries that day, Harold, Angie and Jordan didn''t


    attend the proceedings.


    Landon already aged and was in bad health. He caught a cold so he didn''te, either.


    Atst, only Lillian, who was three months pregnant, and L who was on the wheel chair, went to the


    wedding ceremony.


    L had intended not to go. Her situation now would cause much trouble to others.


    But Mr. Han said to Harold that his daughter wanted to see L. So L obediently changed her


    clothes and went to the ceremony with Lillian.


    With the driver''s help, L went to the hotel.


    She looked outside the window nkly, and remembered that when Mr. Han took office, Harry had


    come to celebrate.


    Would he show up again with Nicole this time around?


    It didn''t matter whether he would show up or not. She only cared about her daughter. She really missed


    her, and each day without her had been slowly tearing her heart apart.


    "Sister, what are you thinking?" Lillian noticed that L was only staring outside nkly and asked her


    in a worried tone.


    L came to her senses and shook her head, "Nothing. It has been too long since I went outst time.


    Everything outside seemed strange to me."


    Lillian sighed in her heart. The news about her failed wedding had also gotten a lot of attention recently.


    Although the news had been kept in secret online, there were still a lot of people gossiping in private.


    Basically, many people heard about the news that L had killed Harry''s mother with a gun. But the


    statement that came from Harry''s side was in a different version. People wanted to discuss it but were


    afraid of talking too much. The police and the government had both kept their mouths shut about the


    topic.


    "Don''t think too much. I will be with you." She didn''t want to think about Rose''s death. But she really


    hoped that L didn''t kill her. She still believed that L was actually innocent.


    L turned back her head and smiled at her, "I''m okay. It''s only... That I missed Nicole a little." It''s


    much more than little. She herself did not know how to describe how much she longed to be with her


    daughter.


    When they arrived at the hotel, the driver helped L get out of the car. She sat on the wheelchair with


    Lillian volunteering to push it for her.


    A pair of sisters, one in green dress, and the other in a blue one, appeared at the gate of the hotel.


    They instantly attracted the gaze of many people.


    Lillian was dressed in a sky blue down jacket. Because of the pregnancy, she ate a lot of nutritious


    food, and her skin brightened and became smoother.


    L was d in a green coat. She got thinner these past two months. Her eyes were not as bright and


    clear as they were before. It gave people the impression that L had been depressed.


    "Miss... Li?" The voice halted L and Lillian. She realized that Joshua was actually greeting the


    guests at the gate of the hotel. He was dressed formally in a suit and there was a brooch bearing the


    word ''bridegroom'' on his chest.


    ... Joshua was the son-inw of President Han? L was extremely surprised.


    It was not long since she saw himst time. Now, he would be married to the daughter of Mr. Han!


    "You... Congrattions, Joshua! I''m so happy for you!" L had intended to ask him about his


    marriage, but finally she just offered her congrattions.


    Joshua nodded shyly, "How are you doingtely, Miss Li? I have missed talking to you." He had heard


    about the issues and conflicts of L. He heard that she had failed tomit a suicide after killing a


    person. He had also heard that she became paralyzed.


    It turned out that it was true as he saw her on the wheelchair.


    L smiled in bitterness, "Except my legs, I''m all well." She pointed to her legs while smiling lightly.


    "Have you recovered?"


    "Yes. I think I''m better now." She tried her best to speak with a light and casual tone. After all, today


    was supposed to be a happy day for the couple. She should not spoil the atmosphere.


    Joshua nodded at her and Lillian. "Here, let me help you!" He took over the handle of the wheelchair


    and pushed L into the hotel.


    "Thank you. I''m really sorry for the trouble." L felt a little ashamed. She was not used to these


    gestures.

 Chapter 303 The Special Lady

    Chapter 303 The Special Lady


    Neglecting the people''s bewildered looks, Joshua offered her a chair and said, "You''re wee. It''s my


    definite pleasure." L had helped him when he was treated unjustlyst time in thepany. This


    was a way for him to pay her back.


    As the wheelchair was as high as the chair, L just stayed on her wheelchair.


    Lillian sat beside her and helped Joshua put the chair away.


    "I know you''re busy tonight. Thank you for your help! Don''t worry, Lillian is here!" L reassured


    Joshua.


    As there were so many guests that day, Joshua politely nodded and left.


    After Joshua made his way out, L noticed that many people was looking at her. She didn''t mind


    them and had a cup of tea and enjoyed looking at the elegant decorations of the wedding ceremony.


    It''s about to begin but Nicole was still not here. L began to worry because she really wanted to see


    her daughter today.


    Would she still see Nicole here today?


    It''s already 10:50, just ten minutes before the start of the wedding ceremony.


    Just then, a group of handsome and beautiful people entered the hall, attracting everybody''s attention.


    A handsome man dressed in a handmade dark blue suit and a pair of ck sophisticated Italian leather


    shoes, ady with a rose red woolen dress and a lovely child in the middle of them.


    That''s Nicole!


    Nicole seemed to have grown taller after 2 months. Her hair was longer and was tied into a cute bun.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was wearing a pink jacket and a pair of white boots.


    That''s her Nicole, her baby, her sweetheart.. The one she gave birth to after 9 difficult months.


    L was about to cry. Her baby, who she could hug and y with before was so distant to her now.


    She and her father had shown up in public with anotherdy.


    No one cared who was her real mother. They only knew that Nicole''s father was Harry Si, the most


    powerful businessman in the country.


    Lillian gave her a tissue paper which she used to wipe her tears.


    She decided to ignore them and say goodbye to the past.


    Maybe it was already enough for her to see her daughter like that.


    Nicole was sitting on the other side of the tform. She could see Nicole''s back as she kept looking at


    them.


    "Don''t you n to talk to your daughter, sister?" Lillian said in a low voice.


    After some thinking, L shook her head.


    She was afraid that Harry be angry if she talked to Nicole without asking for his permission.


    Soon, the wedding ceremony began. The bride was really beautiful.


    With her standing beside Joshua, they both looked like a perfect match.


    With a microphone in hand, the host expressed his deep wishes to the couple. They both smiled


    happily on the stage.


    If not for Rose''s death, her wedding with Harry would have continued and she would be happy like this


    couple...


    Then it came to thest moment. The groom finally kissed the bride. All the guests apuded excitedly.


    Thismemorated the end of the ceremony.


    When the new couple began the toast, a man suddenly appeared from the gates of the hotel.


    He passed through all the guests and stopped in front of the specialdy.


    But at that time, L was eating her food as the man found an empty seat and stood beside her.


    But she didn''t notice anything because she cared about nothing at all.


    "How''s everything going?" The man beside her asked politely.


    L''s hands froze, and was shocked to see Thomas Herren beside her. He smiled and said, "I''m fine.


    Did you just arrive?"


    He seemed to age a bit since thest time they met. Maybe because of working so hard, he was


    already a little tired.


    She looked at him up and down. Thomas did this, too.


    In fact, she was not fine. She was so thin and her eyes did not have their usual spark. Only the bright


    coat she wore reflected her fine skin. But she was still sitting on a wheelchair.


    Thomas observed all of these and was definitely worried.


    It was said that L attempted tomit suicide after killing a person. He was so busy to care about


    that rumor. But as for that, he only thought it was ridiculous!


    However, her paralyzed legs confirmed this suspicion. He immediately felt anxious for L''s wellness.


    What on earth happened to the good girl? How could she kill someone and attempt to take her own


    life? He felt really distressed just by looking at her.


    "Yes. There were some affairs that needed to be solved on the way here. Is the wedding ceremony


    already done?"


    L nodded but said nothing. She just continued eating.


    Lillian looked at Thomas Herren, and then looked at the emotionless L.


    She thought Thomas was a good person who was also gentle, mature and charming. Moreover, she


    sensed that he truly cared for L.


    But why did L choose that hot-tempered Harry Si?


    Though he was not that bad, he was so cold that nobody dared to be close to him. Everyone always


    asked for his permission first before approaching him.


    At that time, President Han came to their table with his daughter and son-inw. They would have a


    toast.


    Everyone stood up with the exception of L. She stayed glued to her wheelchair.


    Hence, more people gazed on them and talked about her.


    "Who''s thedy on the wheelchair? She seems so familiar!"


    "Absolutely! She is L Li! She has been reported on television several times already!"


    "Yes! That''s thedy who tried to take her life but failed. No wonder she is sitting on the wheelchair. Is


    she permanently paralyzed?"


    "Who knows? She was so heartless that she had tried to kill her mother-inw. Nobody should care


    about her!"


    ...


    Hearing the people''s gossips, Harry expressionlessly looked at the wine in the ss and pretended to


    hear nothing.


    Cherry had also heard all that. She turned to see Harry''s reaction but found that he kept a poker face.


    Didn''t Harry love L anymore? Really?


    But, no matter whether he loved her or not, it''s none of her business now.


    Because no man would love a person who had killed someone.


    "Nicole, do you want some cheese corn?" Cherry sweetly asked the child beside her. Nicole was so


    cute that she was so fond of her. She would be very kind to her even though she was not her real


    daughter.


    Nicole nodded but said nothing.


    During that time, Nicole seemed to be normal and was in her usual self. But Harry had felt that his


    daughter had be very silent. She had never been like this before.


    Recently, she always wanted to sleep in her bedroom alone.


    Maybe she was angry because he didn''t allow her mother to see her!


    Cherry took a spoonful of corn for Nicole. Seeing that, Harry thought deeply.


    He remembered that long before, L had also fed him corn in the mansion.


    Harry closed his eyes, leaned on the chair and touched the watch on his left wrist. Cherry noticed his


    strange behavior and wondered what he was thinking about.

 Chapter 304 Fell Down to the Ground

    Chapter 304 Fell Down to the Ground


    Vera Han, the daughter of Mr. Han, was so happy to see L that she talked a little bit more with her.


    And when she knew her husband and L once worked in the samepany, she regretted about not


    being able to meet Joshua earlier in her life.


    She really liked L, even if she knew that L had long been out of the entertainment circle.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Herren, Miss Li and Mrs. Li. We will be proposing a toast to the next table. Please


    forgive us for being a bad host, and enjoy your meal!" After saying those beautiful words with a proud


    and triumphant look, Mr. Han proceeded to take his daughter and son-inw to another table.


    L wanted to go to the bathroom so she gently whispered to Thomas, "Excuse me, I''d like to go out


    for a while."


    Thomas wasn''t keen of letting her go. He was kind of afraid that she might go to Harry. "Where are you


    going? I will take you there."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    L blushed, and answered, "No, thank you. Lillian will be there for me. I''ll be right back."


    Looking at her blushing face, Thomas seemed to understand her point. "Well, take care. I''ll stay here."


    He said to her tenderly.


    Lillian helped L towards the bathroom in the corner of the hall, and tried not to attract attention from


    the people. Yet, there were still quite a few who whispered to one another behind their back when they


    passed by.


    In the bathroom


    L painfully moved herself from the wheelchair to the stool. Then, Lillian pushed the wheelchair


    outside and closed the door.


    Lillian waited for her outside. A few minutester, L called to her and she came in.


    With Lillian''s help, L managed to sit back in the wheelchair.


    Her left leg was much better now, but she still couldn''t make walk without a crutch or a wheelchair.


    Outside the bathroom, L identally saw the back garden of the hotel.


    "Lillian, I''d like to stay in the garden for a while. Will that be okay?"


    "Sure, L. Take your time." Then, Lillian slowly wheeled her up to the garden.


    As two women passed by and saw L, they pointed at her and said something.


    "What a vicious woman she is to kill her fiance''s mother! How dare she have the guts to evene


    here?"


    "Undoubtedly, she must have no sense of shame! She should be embarrassed of herself!"


    At the corner of the corridor, a man was smoking a cigarette in secret. He was indifferently listening to


    all these.


    He guessed that L must be near.


    "What bullshit are you talking about? Fuck off!!" L was not the one who got angry though. Lillian lost


    her temper first and fiercely stared at the two women.


    Tugging at Lillian''s clothes, L shook her head and said, "Let''s go to the garden. Don''t mind them."


    She didn''t give a damn to whatever she will hear. She was used to it already.


    Sometimes, L really felt she was disillusioned in this world. She even thought of bing a nun.


    When they approached the gate of the back garden, L caught a glimpse of a familiar figure from the


    corner of her eye.


    A man in ck woolen overcoat waszily leaning against the wall. He was indifferently smoking a


    cigarette.


    L withdrew her sight, suddenly bing conscious of what she saw, and left.


    She chose a ce where wintersweet flowers were in blossom nearby an artificialke. She asked


    Lillian to go back first, and sat there alone.


    Thomas noticed that only Lillian came back, so he asked, "Where is she?"


    "My sister would like to be alone in the garden. She will just call meter." L had made it a habit to


    sit for a long time while doing nothing. In fact, she becamefortable with it.


    She might actually get ill if she continued living like this.


    "I''m going to check her out." Then Thomas stood up, and walked towards the back garden in search for


    L.


    Although it was already in the middle of the winter, there was still no snow. Yet. people were still


    shivering from the cold weather. However, L couldn''t feel any coldness at all. She had be


    numb from all these.


    She was watching the winterflower petals, one by one softly falling then floating on the water.


    All she could think of was her daughter, Nicole. How on earth could she get her again?


    Living life for two months like a walking dead, she was almost on the brink of numbness. Without


    Harry... And without Nicole, her life was dark and her future was lost.


    Thomas saw the lonely woman from a distance, then marched off towards her.


    "Aren''t you feeling cold?" A gentle voice of a man came from above her. This pulled L back into


    reality.


    She shook her head slightly. What was coldness? What was pain? She didn''t feel a thing anymore. Her


    emotions had failed her.


    Thomas held her slim hands and found out, not surprisingly, that they were bitterly cold.


    With both of her hands wrapped in his warm palms, L felt a warm current run through her body. She


    raised her head and looked at Thomas. Bathed in the majestic winter sunshine, he seemed to be more


    brilliant and charming.


    She tried to free her hands, but Thomas didn''t let her go.


    Kneeling close to her, his eyes were parallel with hers.


    Thomas watched her beautiful eyes, and said, "L, follow me. I will take you away from here." He


    would take her by his side, and protect her from any harm. He would do that from now on.


    L nkly watched his affectionate eyes, and said nkly, "I killed a person. How could you want to


    be with me?" Actually, only she knew whether she killed Rose or not.


    Thomas smiled, making her feel quitefortable. "Whatever it is, I will fix it for you. You don''t need to


    worry about it." He just wanted to hold her in his arms, take care of her and make her happy.


    As the cold winds blew, L became teary-eyed.


    They gazed at each other, as if there was no one else in the world.


    "Mommy." All of a sudden, a sweet little voice echoed from behind her.


    L turned back surprisingly. Sure enough! It was Nicole standing from a distance and looking at her.


    At that very moment, tears streamed down her cheeks like raindrops. L was trembling and her voice


    was shaking, "Nicole..." Her voice was a little bit hoarse.


    Nicole ran towards L quickly. She could not hold it much longer.


    Yet, without noticing a rock under her feet, she fell down to the ground.


    As L saw her daughter about to trip on a rock, she hurriedly stood up from the wheelchair and made


    her first step.


    Yet on her second step, she fell down to the ground as well.


    As there was grass at this side, she didn''t feel much pain.


    However, Nicole fell on the gravel road. This made L feel extremely bad.


    So she couldn''t wait for Thomas to lift her up. She pushed him to Nicole''s way. "Go check Nicole!" For


    heaven''s sake! Nicole must be all right! She hoped she didn''t injure her legs...


    Nevertheless, Thomas still lifted her into her wheelchair first, then picked the little girl up. Nicole was


    already on the ground.


    Nicole was actually suffering from great pain, yet she managed to hold back her tears.


    Seeing mommy looking at her, she knew that she was already heartbroken. If mommy saw her crying,


    it would break mommy''s heart even more.


    Thomas carried Nicole in front of L and then sweetly put her into L''s arms.


    As if carrying a treasure, L held her daughter proudly in her arms, whom she had been longing for


    dozens of days and nights.


    "Mommy, don''t cry! Please!" Nicole sweetly wiped L''s tears away, and then put her arms around her


    mom''s neck tightly.


    Thomas could tell that L probably hadn''t seen her daughter for quite a long time. He immediately felt


    really sad.


    That guy was indeed heartless. Though he knew that this woman and her daughter would miss each


    other deeply, he still stopped them from seeing each other. Did he really love her? Otherwise, how


    could he be so hard on her?


    Standing behind L, Thomas patted her on the shoulder andforted her gently. "Don''t cry. Isn''t it a


    happy thing to see your daughter?"

 Chapter 305 Have a Fresh Start

    Chapter 305 Have a Fresh Start


    The warm sunshine splendidly shone on them, putting them in such majestic scene. The picture was so


    warm and sweet that it seemed as if they were a real family of three.


    This scene reddened the eyes of the man who kept smoking at the windowsill just nearby.


    L, how did it feel to lose your loved one? How did it feel to miss someone who you could not see


    anymore?


    "Nicole, mommy''s so happy to see you again. When you go back, do listen to your daddy and obey him


    always. When you grow up,e and find mommy. Okay? I''ll be waiting for you." She caressed her


    daughter''s little face lovingly and said those sad words.


    Nicole nodded but did not fully understand everything. When she grew up and could make money by


    herself, she woulde and find her mother and be with her forever.


    The time they spent together was so short. It was just less than ten minutes before Harry had lost his


    patience.


    He coldly nced at Cherry next to him and she immediately went to the garden.


    He must still love that woman. She could see it in his eyes. If not, why did he have to take Nicole here


    on purpose?


    "Nicole." She stood where Nicole had fallen down and softly called the girl''s name.


    It was the second time that Cherry had met Thomas Herren. The first time was at the birthday party of


    her grandmother. They nodded to each other politely.


    When she saw Cherry, L knew that it was time to say goodbye to Nicole. She held her daughter


    tightly to her chest. "Nicole, call mommy when you are free." Then she read her phone number to


    Nicole for several times in hopes that she would memorize it.


    Nicole was very clever. She had already memorized it when L read it twice to her.


    L kissed her daughter on the forehead and Nicole did the same to her mom.


    Nicole was about to cry and reluctantly parted from her mother.


    Looking at her daughter''s back, L told herself not to cry. Nicole would be safe with her father. Why


    should she cry? She didn''t have anything to worry about.


    The man next to her crouched down again. Looking in her direction, he saw that Nicole had finally


    entered the back door of the hotel.


    "I''m leaving A Country this afternoon. I want to take you with me. I hope youe and join me." He


    expressed his idea again to her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    L did not refuse, nor promised. She just said, "Please go back by yourself this time. When my leg


    recovers, we can talk about it again. Okay?"


    It didn''t sound like a rejection, but she implied something like it.


    Looking at her pale face, he suddenly lost his temper and asked in a slightly sharper tone, "L, he


    has treated you so badly already. Why can''t you forget him and just have a fresh start?"


    L looked at him in silence. She didn''t get angry. She said to him and also to herself, "There will


    never be a possibility that Harry and me will be together. The reason I do not ept your invitation is


    that I haven''tpletely freed myself from that rtionship yet. It''s not fair for you."


    Thomas heard it and knelt in front of her. "OK, I''ll give you time. When you recover from your injury, I''ll


    come back for you."


    She looked at him too, but still did not promise anything to him.


    "I''ll call you, Herren." She would call him no matter whether she promised him or not.


    Thomas lowered his head, closed his eyes and gave in again, "OK, I''ll wait for your call."


    When they returned, many people had already left. Lillian was answering Joseph''s call, and was sitting


    on the sofa. She smiled happily.


    On seeing L pushed in by Thomas Herren, Lillian hurriedly hung up and approached them.


    "Let''s go!" L looked at Lillian and smiled to her hesitatingly.


    It seemed like everyone was happy. What about her? Where was her happiness? Was it gone forever?


    In Leroy Manor in C Country


    It was around ten o''clock when Harry carried Nicole off the car and went to the mansion. Nicole was


    already sleeping and Cherry was following them.


    Cherry watched Harry cuddle Nicole in the children''s room. He took off her shoes, coat and trousers.


    It would be nice if Nicole was their child. She must be very happy.


    Harry closed the door after he settled Nicole down. He turned to Cherry and said, "It''ste. Pick a room


    so you could rest."


    Cherry nodded, repressing her inner joy. It was said that no woman had ever lived here except L.


    Cherry chose the room closest to her. But as soon as she opened the door, Harry shouted at her,


    "Anyone except that one!" The voice was so cold that Cherry fearfully closed the door immediately.


    Even so, she had seen the inside of the room through the light in the corridor.


    She chose another room after Harry went to his bedroom. Just now did she dare to think of that room.


    She saw a wall full of photos, a piano in the middle, a number of photo frames stacked on a table and a


    hanging chair in front of the French window.


    Whose photos were those? Why did that room exist? And why did Harry kept it from her?


    It might have something to do with L.


    Thinking of this, Cherry smiled bitterly. Did she make a right choice? She knew exactly how much Harry


    loved that woman.


    Even if they could not be together, he would not cease to love her.


    But, she said to herself, "Cherry, now that you have made your choice, you could not give up. Come


    on!"


    Deep in the night


    The man in the study stood at the window, looking at the sea outside and smoking incessantly.


    He still couldn''t figure out why she killed Rose. What had happened between them in the restroom that


    day?


    He knew that his mother did not like L. But what had she done or what had she said that forced L


    to kill her?


    He believed in L, but how could his mom tell a lie before she died? She would not lie anymore. It''s of


    no use.


    Besides, there were only the two of them in that room and his mom couldn''t go so far as to say that she


    killed herself.


    He had sent the gun to be verified and it did have L''s fingerprints on it.


    So the question came back again. What had Rose done that caused L to be crazy enough to kill


    her?


    Or maybe L had always been an evil woman and she hid this personality from everyone?


    That was impossible. He believed in his own instincts that L was not a vicious woman.


    It annoyed him that he was even thinking of this problem. Harry took the spirit bottle from the bar and


    served himself a full ss.


    Bottoms up.


    He refilled the ss again and again.


    The alcohol was beginning to paralyze his brain.


    He unconsciously went out of the study and opened the door of the room which no one was allowed to


    enter.


    The room was still full of her personal belongings. There were her clothes, cosmetics, handbags and


    shoes. And there were also their wedding photos. The balcony deck chair where they had held each


    other for thousands of times was still intact.


    He put the hanging chair in front of the French window especially for her and she had only sat there


    once. Harry felt a deep longing in his heart.

 Chapter 306 Never Possible

    Chapter 306 Never Possible


    Harry made his way over to the chair and sat on it. As he gazed into the distance, he noticed that the


    thin ice had already formed on top of the ocean.


    His mind was full of her. He even memorized the way she smiled and the way she frowned. He even


    thought about how cute she looked when she was mad at him...


    He mmed his fists so hard on the window that the bullet-proof ss moved a little.


    L Li, how could you hurt me so much? How could you do this? Now he felt hundred times more hurt


    than that time when she was not around in those four years!


    What a mean woman! What kind of spell had she cast on him that he was now suffering in great


    agony?


    She made him suffer like this! He wouldn''t let it be easy for her as well!


    It was the night before the Chinese New Year''s Eve. L was now able to walk on her own for a few


    steps.


    Wendy and Lillian were busy helping Angie making traditional dumplings in the kitchen. The two


    women have been trying so hard to move around because of their baby bumps.


    L stood on the second floor, staring at her cellphone screen aimlessly. The picture with Nicole and


    Cherry on the phone hurt her eyes and heart. They were smiling happily together on the picture. Cherry


    had posted it on Weibo.


    L had been reading Cherry''s Weibo. Through this, she was able to get hold of her daughter''s


    updates.


    From numerous tabloids, she could also read about how Cherry and Harry went to parties and


    banquets shoulder to shoulder. They were already a sweet couple.


    The papers were reporting that the two would soon tie the knot. Harry was about to marry the daughter


    of Mayor Jiao.


    Some of the papers even published reports about when Cherry stayed overnight at Harry''s mansion.


    One of the paparazzi even took a picture of her leaving the property. It seemed that everything was


    real, not something made-up.


    L also found a ce close to home to open a small cafe. The cafe was cozy and decent.


    She had paid all the necessary funds and nned to refurbish the store as soon as the Chinese Spring


    Festival was over.


    She cast a quick nce at the card lying on the table. It was a gift money from Harry. The total sum


    was a shocking 666.66 million.


    However, she never touched a penny of it. L was trying to figure out a way to give back the money


    to him.


    She hoped to give it back when she saw Nicole or Cherry next time. That was her only opportunity.


    This was the first time that the Li family celebrated the Chinese New Year without Nicole. The mood


    was not as joyful and festive as before. They could not deny that Nicole was the energizer of the family,


    especially in feasts like this.


    Fortunately, Angie was still pleased over the fact that both her daughter-inws were pregnant and


    would give her more grandchildren.


    Just then, L''s phone rang. She felt instantly nervous.


    She anxiously prayed for it to be Nicole.


    It worked! The familiar number was indeed from Nicole.


    L excitedly pressed the speaker''s button. "Hey, Nicole!"


    "Mommy!" Harry was not home. Nicole took the chance and called her mom immediately.


    "Nicole, did you miss me or not? How are you?" L''s voice was transmitted to Harry''s office in SL


    Group''s headquarter through a monitor. The technology had been upgraded in Harry''spany. He


    could hear everything loud and clear.


    "Mommy, of course I miss you greatly! Tell you what, daddy is going to A Country after the Spring


    Festival to attend some important meetings. Anyway, daddy is taking me to A Country!" Harry puffed on


    his cigarette as he listened carefully to the dialogue. He was amused that his daughter was turning into


    a little traitor. She was just like her mother.


    L tried to hold back her emotions and not sound over-excited. She answered, "My dear baby, can


    we meet up in private?"


    Nicole shouted with joy as she quickly agreed: "Sure thing! But mommy, how can we meet up?" She


    was over the moon when she realized that she could meet her mother soon!


    L knew for a fact that Harry would send someone to look after Nicole all the time because she was


    still young. So she simply said, "I wille and find you. You may ask your daddy where he will be


    going to take you. If he won''t tell you that, it is still okay. You just let me know your whereabouts when


    you are actually in A Country."


    "Alright, mommy. I really miss you. I hope I can see you soon." The little girl''s voice suddenly sounded


    very sad and was full of longing.


    L felt sad as well. She sniffed and replied, "Don''t worry baby, you still got your daddy and a pretty


    auntie with you. Just be a good girl." Through the monitor, Harry could clearly sense the sadness from


    her voice.


    A pretty auntie? Was she referring to Cherry Jiao? But the only woman he viewed as pretty was


    actually...


    "But mommy, I wish you and daddy can be together. Plus me..."


    L almost burst into tears when she heard this from Nicole herself. She cleared her voice, tried to


    control her emotions, and said, "Nicole, stop thinking like that. Daddy and Mommy are not going to be


    together. Not anymore. It will never be possible... When you grow up a little bit,e and visit


    mommy." With these words, she could no longer hold back her tears. They both started weeping over


    the phone.


    Never possible... Harry puffed on his cigarettes one after another. He was getting sad, too.


    "Nicole, don''t cry. You will be very happy living with your daddy. You can have everything you want,


    right? I will visit you whenever it will be possible. Will that be okay?" Whenever possible? L felt her


    chest cringe as she did not really know for sure when she would get a chance to visit Nicole.


    Nicole sobbed as she reluctantly agreed with her mother, "I will listen to your words, mommy. How is


    your leg?"


    L was pleased by Nicole''s words. Her baby daughter was growing up so fast that she now knew


    how tofort others. Her daughter cared for her! "It is getting better. When I fully recover, I will visit


    you in private. How about that?" She just decided to visit her in private so that she would not cause


    further inconvenience.


    "Sure! Mommy, I love you!" Nicole imaginatively blew a kiss to L over the phone.


    L smiled through her tears. What an adorable girl! "I love you, too. My dearest Nicole. You are my


    baby!" Nicole was the apple of her eye. That will never change anymore.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The phone finally ended. Harry put down his cellphone and fell into deep thoughts. The cigarette was


    burning between his fingers, yet he did not notice anything but his thoughts of L. He was so carried


    away by his own feelings.


    The Spring Festival ended. L was recovering rapidly. She was now able to walk normally but not for


    long period of time.


    After the Lantern Festival, L received another call from Nicole.


    Nicole told her that the next day, they wereing to A Country. She left her the hotel address that


    they would be staying at.


    L wrapped herself in a ck long winter coat. She also had a hat and a pair of sunsses on her


    head so that nobody could recognize her.


    She learned from Nicole that they were staying at that hotel for the first night.


    Without any hesitation, L quickly headed to the hotel.


    She was already half-way there when Nicole called her again. "Mommy,e here quickly! Daddy


    went out."


    Harry was away? That''s strange... L frowned: "How could he leave you alone in the hotel room?"


    "No mommy. The nanny is with me. I will send her away when you arrive." Nicole spoke to her in a very


    low voice.


    L quickly ended the call and raced to the hotel. She was so excited at the thought of seeing Nicole


    soon!


    As soon as she was in front of the hotel, she called Nicole again to confirm. Nicole sent the nanny


    away as agreed and left the door slightly open for L.


    L lowered the brim of her hat and looked around vigntly. She did not see any men around so she


    walked straight into the hotel.


    A SSC supercar was parked right in front of the hotel. Inside the car, a man squinted at L''s back as


    she stepped into the hotel. He saw everythinging.


    L eventually located the room with the help of Nicole''s directions. The moment she pushed open the


    door, Nicole excitedly jumped into her arms.


    "Mommy!"


    "Oh, my baby!" L held her girl tightly against her chest. She kissed her face with love.


    She sat down on the sofa with Nicole on herp. The two started chatting andughing nonstop.


    Nicole told her that she would be staying here for three days. Tomorrow, they would return to the vi


    and stay there.


    They agreed to meet up again tomorrow as soon as Harry go out for a banquet.

 Chapter 307 Every Memory I Have of You

    Chapter 307 Every Memory I Have of You


    After visiting her daughter for an hour or so, L realized that she had to leave. But she really wanted


    to apany this lovely girl. She was at crossroads with this.


    But at that very moment, the door was suddenly opened.


    A tall man with a dark blue coat went inside the room.


    L and Nicole looked at him with a surprised expression, while Harry just stared at them with silence


    and indifference.


    Looking at L, he thought to himself, "I have gave her one hour for visiting my daughter. Why is she


    still here? She should even be thankful to me."


    L instantly became sad and heartbroken. This was the man she once loved. She gave her daughter


    kisses on both sides of her cheeks and said goodbye to her.


    After doing these, she put on her hat and sses, and made her way to the door.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Miss Li", he called her. He was neither friendly nor warm. His voice was very cold and indifferent.


    L was stunned. She didn''t imagine Harry saying her name again. She didn''t look back nor talk to


    him.


    "Well, I mean, you should stay away from my daughter. Do you know what I''ll do if you don''t obey me?"


    L was so hurt by the tone of his voice.


    She tried to ease her emotions and strode to the door in silence.


    But he just stared at her and then blocked her way out.


    "I''m sorry, okay?" L said softly. She just wished she could get out of here as fast as she can. She


    didn''t want to spend time with this man who has hurt her again and again.


    She felt sorry? It was exactly kind of ironic that she said sorry. Harry gritted his teeth and suppressed


    his anger.


    "If you try to visit my daughter again without my permission, Miss Li, I will use you of murder. You


    know I could." He said in a threatening voice. This was just a reminder that the woman in front of him


    had killed his mother.


    The mood in the room immediately became heated. Nicole didn''t want her father fighting with her


    mother. So she frantically grabbed Harry''s leg, "Don''t me my mommy please. I want to see her


    because I miss her so much. Don''t be angry." Nicole cried out.


    Harry calmed down when he saw her daughter''s lovely face.


    Then he took Nicole in his arms, and went further inside.


    Then L opened the door and ran out before the man came back.


    She didn''t stop running until she reached the elevator. L thought she already had the ability to let


    this rtionship go. But when she met Harry again, she knew that she still loved him.


    Maybe she just couldn''t forget her strong feelings towards Harry. But he didn''t trust her anymore, she


    should give up this rtionship.


    Going out the gates of the hotel, L put on a scarf and went to the car.


    But she was suddenly pulled aside by really strong hands as she was just reaching for the door of her


    car.


    His strength forced her to be mmed painfully to the car.


    Damn it! L cursed in her thoughts. She got so frustrated and upset.


    It was so painful that she could hardly keep her eyes open.


    She sensed familiarity as she could recognize him without even opening her eyes.


    "Let me go!" L shouted with a shrill. Hearing her words, the man froze in an instant.


    "How could she say that? She killed my mother. Why didn''t she feel guilty at all? Was she really guilty?"


    He thought to himself.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you order me like that! Show some respect!" He shouted angrily.


    His voice had a hint of desperation.


    L and Harry were both going through disappointment and heartbreak. But they still kept torturing


    each other. It was just like a cycle.


    "You are nothing to me. How dare you touch me?" L defied him with a contempt. She opened her


    eyes and stared nkly at him.


    Harry pinched her chin and forced her to stare at him. His look was very serious and grim.


    It was as though he would break her bones. But L just gritted her teeth.


    The two quarreled bitterly as neither of them admitted defeat nor made apromise.


    "L, your good days will soon be gone as you provoke me." He said with a threatening look. He


    started to step forward. L tried to take a step backwards but there was no way back. She was


    pinned on the side of the car.


    With his body pressed close against hers, Harry looked at L with a terrifying face.


    L closed her eyes in agony and said, "I''m sorry. I''m not deliberately provoking you. I just miss my


    daughter."


    "She is not your daughter!" He blurted out. "Since she shot his mother, Nicole had lost her mother


    already. I will not allow Nicole to have a malicious mother." He thought.


    "Harry, you can''t deny that I have given birth to Nicole. You didn''t even give me a chance to exin."


    she argued. "You can change everything you want, but you can''t deny that I have kinship with Nicole!"


    L added angrily. Her voice became louder and louder, until she was almost shouting. Her anxiety


    had been overwhelming her.


    "Yes, I can''t change that but I will never let you see my daughter again!" said Harry, looking furiously at


    her.


    L tried her best to push him away as she heard these words. Harry had to open his fingers and let


    her go.


    L went straight to the car as she didn''t want to stay with Harry anymore. Not a second more.


    Harry prevented her from closing the door. "L, you''re walking on thin ice. Don''t provoke me, or I''ll


    end every memory I have of you!" said Harry, with a cruel and cold voice.


    "Oh, you will?" said L with a sneer. She was so sick of looking at him. "Get out of here!" replied L


    as she was already feeling indifferent.


    Get out? "You are no longer the one who I loved." He sneered. "I will leave if you pay the price, an


    expensive price." said Harry slyly in a soft whisper. L was pulled roughly by Harry without any


    regard.


    She couldn''t catch herself and started to fall.


    But he quickly caught her in his arms.


    L immediately stood up, held her right hand and pped Harry in the face.


    But Harry was too fast. He caught her hand before she could p him.


    L tried to disengage herself from his grip. She wanted to p him even more when she watched his


    cold face. She was overwhelmed. "What do I look forward to? Am I still enchanted with him? Do I still


    love him?" She asked herself.


    "You want to hit me?" He shouted with anger. Then he tried to do something that made her so terrified.


    He pulled L to him and pushed her into the car.


    "Damn it, let me go, you sick bastard!" She cried out. L struggled and tried to kick and hit him. She


    took him as a vent for her fear and her anger.


    What did he want? Did he want to rape her? Or strangle her?


    But he was so angry that he grasped both of her hands and tore up her coat.


    "Get away from me..." L tried to say something. But she ended with a groan as Harry suddenly


    kissed her lips.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After few more hours, the door of the car was opened. But it was locked immediately with a loud m.


    He put on his coat, and quickly went inside the hotel.


    Lid on the seat of the car. She was frightened and ashamed. Tears filled her eyes.


    She trembled and hurriedly put on her clothes, thinking about thest words of the man she once


    loved: "If you want to see Nicole, you must sleep with me!"


    So she could meet Nicole if she pleased him?


    Should she thank him for forgiving her, for not minding his hatred of killing his mother. Should she also


    thank him for his generosity? L pondered about this inside the car. How ironic!


    She sneered ufortably. It is not surprising that the man has a very keen interest in sex.


    He slept with someone who had killed his mother!


    "Harry, you sick bastard! Shame on you!" L said to herself as her knees started to tremble.

 Chapter 308 LN

    Chapter 308 LN


    L curled up at the back seat for half an hour before she went back to the driver''s seat. As soon as


    she gotfortable in the seat, she drove away quickly.


    She felt all kinds of pain everywhere on her body. That monster was so cruel!


    She was so much in pain...


    She finally arrived home and bumped into Lillian who was walking downstairs to fetch some water.


    Lillian curiously looked at L. She saw that her face was pale and sorrowful.


    "What''s the matter, sister? What happened?" She put down her ss and embraced L.


    L waved her hand immediately and reassured her, "I''m okay. I will go the upstairs. I''m just kind of


    tired." She felt that her ears was swollen because of his bite. She didn''t want it to be noticed by


    anyone.


    So she tried her best to hide it and then went upstairs.


    Looking at her back, Lillian felt that L was acting very strange. She asked, "Sister, did your leg ache


    again? You shouldn''t exert too much weight on it." She called out to L, who was already in the


    middle of the stairs.


    L was moved by her concern. She turned her head and replied, "I''m okay. I just went to see Nicole...


    I was probably a little excited and emotional." Lillian understood why she was like this when she heard


    about Nicole.


    She just nodded and answered, "Then have a good rest." The poor mother and daughter... they missed


    each other so much but could not see each other. She has pestered Harry about this matter. She


    suddenly felt so guilty.


    Watching L disappear into the hall, Lillian decided in her mind that she would always take care of


    her in the future.


    But L was sleepless and restless that night. She was troubled and anxious as to whether she could


    see Nicole tomorrow or not. If she went to see Nicole, she would be caught up again with Harry.


    Which she didn''t want. She was growing tired of that man... She really didn''t want this. She thought that


    Harry has gone too far this time.


    A few years ago, theck of faith and trust between them led to the divorce. Then she left.


    Four yearster after the divorce, it was still because of hisck of trust that led to her ruined wedding


    day.


    Right there and then, she decided not to go to see Nicole, because she can''t see Harry anymore.


    But Nicole needed to see her real mother too. How can she get rid of Harry?


    On the early morning the next day, L went to the hospital first to get some medicine. Then, she went


    to her coffee shop.


    The store has already started decorating the interior. She has hired a professional designer to create


    the blueprint for the refined decoration.


    Nicole called her again that day. But she made an excuse that she could not make it to see her. It really


    broke her heart that her voice trembled a bit.


    Nicole seemed very angry and disappointed. She immediately hung up the phone after hearing it.


    L sat there looking at her cellphone, thinking deeply.


    Was she too selfish? In order to avoid seeing Harry, she gave up the chance of seeing her daughter.


    A month went by in mere sadness.


    The store has finished the decoration process, and L named it LN.


    The meaning was very clear: L and Nicole. Her daughter would always be her inspiration in running


    the business.


    The weather was very fine on the opening day. She simply put several flower baskets at the door and


    dered it open.


    She hired several young girls and boys as crew. They were all very nice and hardworking. She felt so


    satisfied.


    Joshua heard about the news that L has opened her own coffee shop. He took his wife to the store


    and advertised it in thepany.


    But only a few people came. Because everyone has heard the news about the scandal that L killed


    the mother of her fiance, most people hesitated to support L.


    They all tried to avoid being connected with her. But L didn''t mind at all. She has foreseen this


    already.


    In the SL Group, C Country


    Harry sat in the chair with cigarette in his hand while he listened to Joey''s update. "L opened a


    coffee store in A Country. Her store seemed to be gathering poprity... Joey wiped the sweat on his


    forehead.


    He wondered why these two loving people would end up like this. They were just about to get married


    some time ago.


    Harry kept silent after hearing the news. He lit another cigarette and ordered, "Open a new coffee store


    just opposite hers with lower price and better decorations."


    ...


    Joey looked at his boss, feeling puzzled. Was he going to corner L to defeat?


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? I''m serious about this." He was bing a little furious. He coldly looked


    at Joey who was still in a daze.


    Joey nodded, and obediently went out of the office without saying anything more. Harry has his bad


    temper again just like he was after L left D City.


    But this time, he became even more irritable and unreasonable.


    To open another coffee store just in across L''s coffee store? Rich and rash! What a man!


    In the LN Coffee Shop


    L sat quietly on a couch in the corner of the store. She held theputer in her arms, looked at the


    park behind the store and thought about the sales of the store yesterday.


    Many guests who came into this store would see a beautiful woman sitting on the cacolet at the corner


    of the store.


    They noticed that L would just normally sit there for hours in silence, only asionally drinking a


    cup of coffee or milk tea.


    Theyter knew that the woman was the boss of the store.


    One day, L went to the store as usual. She noticed that the ce across her store was under


    construction.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But she didn''t pay any attention to it and just went inside her shop.


    The employees at the store were busy doing the cleaning. Seeing that L hase, the cashier told


    her, "Miss Li, someone is waiting for you over there."


    L looked at the ce where the cashier pointed at. In the seat by the window, there was a man


    smiling at her.


    Although the face was half covered by the sunsses he was wearing, she recognized him on just first


    sight.


    L went over and sat in his opposite seat and asked, "When did youe back?"


    Her lips colored with lip gloss were slightly pursed. It was shining brightly under the sunshine.


    A month ago, she called him once to tell him her ns and ideas.


    She didn''t want to go anywhere. She decided to open a coffee store in A Country and led a peaceful


    life here.


    Thomas Herren smiled, "I arrived yesterday. I went to the old house first." Then he sipped the coffee


    and made apliment, "This freshly brewed coffee is really good!"


    Sheughed softly. "When do you n to leave? How about having lunch together?"


    "It''s my pleasure. I will leave now. Do you want to take a walk with me?" It was a rare opportunity for


    Thomas Herren to have time to rx and he didn''t want to pass the chance by.


    They walked out the coffee shop together and they went inside Herren''s car.


    Just across the store, a foreman was taking photos of the half finished facade room from different


    angles. He would send them to the bosster.


    He captured a picture of a woman getting on the car of a man by chance. He thought of deleting itter.


    Then he took several more photos of the renovating store, and totally forgot about deleting the


    unrted picture.


    He directly sent the pictures to Joey, who simply nced over the first few pictures and then sent them


    to Harry.


    Harry examined the pictures closely from the beginning to the end. When it came to thest picture, his


    hands immediately froze.


    The picture captured the majestic early spring, and a charming woman in pink coat and white trousers


    was going inside the a man''s Benz.


    Beside the Benz stood Thomas Herren in a casual suit. The sunsses failed to cover his gentle and


    sweet gaze at the woman.


    He tightened his grip on the mouse of theputer, feeling so unhappy.


    L wanted to be with Thomas Herren?


    She was dreaming!


    Had she truly loved him when they were together before?


    If she really loved him, why was she so ignorant of him?


    At the Cinema


    L looked at the cinema front, then stared at the man beside her.


    Thomas Herren nodded in approval and said, "Wait for me here. I''m going to buy the tickets."


    Then he walked to the ticket counter.


    Looking at his back, L lowered her head and thought about something. She was really caught in a


    dilemma. She didn''t know what to feel anymore.

 Chapter 309 Imprint a Kiss on His Lips

    Chapter 309 Imprint a Kiss on His Lips


    Should I try to love this man?


    Thomas Herren did not return until he bought the popcorn. Then, he held her hand and they walked to


    the ticket barrier.


    This was the second time that they would watch a movie together. Thomas chose one that was starred


    by Joseph.


    It was a good action movie.


    They sat in the middle of thest row, waiting patiently for the movie to start.


    "How was your life there? How was work?" It was the first time that L initiated to ask about his


    situation there.


    He was surprised at this sweet gesture. He replied, "Everything was fine except that I was really busy."


    As for the treacherous things, it was unnecessary to tell her.


    She slightly nodded and just continued eating the popcorn in the bucket.


    "Could I go there with you this afternoon? Will that be possible?"


    ......


    L saw the shock on Thomas Herren''s face for the first time.


    "You...... should not take it the wrong way, please. I just want to rx there for two days and to refresh


    myself." She exined to her shyly and wished that he did not expect too much.


    Thomas shook his head and he was happy as long as she was with him.


    "I would bring you with me. Don''t worry about it."


    After the movie ended, they had an early lunch.


    Then, L returned home to pack her clothes and informed her family this news. After that, she


    boarded the ne to Crown Province with Thomas.


    But L never imagined that she would stay there for a long time.


    Thomas Herren''s living ce was offered by Crown Province. When L was there, he arranged for


    her to live in his own t.


    Since then, no matter how busy he was, he would always happilye back to the t as long as he


    was not on a business trip.


    Harry unintentionally knew that L had went to Crown Province with Thomas Herren. Joseph had


    received the news and ryed it to his boss.


    At that time, L had been in Crown Province for a week and was having a good time in Kazza Lake. It


    offered really scenic views where it seemed like the water and the sky formed a straight line.


    That night, Thomas picked her up to the t in person.


    Looking at her scruffy long hair because of ying, Thomas sweetly fixed it.


    He caressed her hair and then drove back.


    In the t, L immediately took her shoes off and walked into the bedroom with bare feet.


    It was already April in spring and was not that cold anymore. As there were carpets on the floor, it was


    warm inside the room.


    On seeing her bare feet, Thomas Herren grasped her hand, held her by the waist and entered the


    bedroom with her.


    L was startled and draped her arms around his neck in a hurry since she was concerned that she


    might fall down.


    cing her on her bed, Thomas Herren returned to take her slippers, squatted in front of her and put


    them on her feet.


    Looking at him, L was so familiar to it as Harry once put shoes on her feet like this.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After this, Thomas Herren saw that L was in a daze and her eyes were already welling with tears.


    He had no idea on what she was thinking about and his hands propped up on the bed beside her.


    "You must be very tired today. You should sleep early!"


    She stared at the handsome face in front of her and wondered whether she would forget Harry if she


    tried to love Thomas back.


    Then, L gathered courage and raised her head to imprint a kiss on his lips.


    Yet, she didn''t feel anything...


    Herren''s eyes suddenly concentrated on hers.


    He was not Xiahui Liu (a man who undoubtedly adhered to moral rules in ancient China), so he did not


    intend to waste her initiative.


    He held her in his arms and kissed her back.


    As he was about to get even deeper, L gripped his hands.


    She shook her head, "I''m so sorry." She was not yet ready for this.


    Thomas tightly closed his eyes and calmed himself down.


    He did not me her and was actually excited that she was willing to take their rtionship to the next


    level.


    "Sleep early!" He abruptly left her bedroom and went back to his own bathroom.


    Seeing the door close, L was in a trance.


    Why didn''t she think of Thomas even when she kissed him already?


    Time passed and L had been there for almost a month without even being conscious of it. She


    suddenly received a WeChat message from the manager of her coffee shop: "Miss Li, a new coffee


    shop was opened just across ours."


    L felt that there was something amiss about this. Thomas Herren sent her back to A country the next


    day.


    L went to the coffee shop directly.


    Inside the car, L looked at the man beside her. "Thomas, thank you for the care and attention you


    have given me during this difficult time." Crown Province was beautiful and she would always love that


    ce.


    Although Thomas was busy every day, he would always think of her.


    L got off the car and headed for her coffee shop. Thomas asked her to stop for a while.


    She turned around. He held her in his arms and nted a soft kiss on her lips.


    "We could stay in touch through our phones. Go inside now!" L watched his tenderness and was


    confused. She just nodded as she had no idea on how to respond.


    When the man turned around and got on the car, L shouted, "Thomas, thank you!"


    Looking at her, Thomas smiled. Actually, he was not willing to let her leave him. But if he really loved


    her, he would wait for her.


    He nodded as a gesture of farewell. Then, he slowly drove away.


    L watched Thomas drive away until the car has disappeared from her sight. However, she saw a


    man with ice-cold eyes after that.


    That man stood quietly over the other side of the wide road, one hand in his pocket and the other hand


    holding a cigarette.


    L turned around to enter the coffee shop and blinked.


    When she closed the ss door, the man had disappeared already.


    It should have been the peak hours in coffee shop. But now, there were only customers on just two


    tables.


    She turned around and looked at the opposite side of the road through the ss. There suddenly stood


    an establishment of two floors on the ce which was an emptynd before.


    The establishment was decorated with luxurious European style designs and a long signboard. It bore


    the word ''Dominator''.


    L knew the meaning of this English word. It meant someone who controlled people and things.


    The style and the signboard were obviously Harry''s. She could sense it immediately.


    Thinking of the man she saw just now, she understood what was happening.


    Apart from Harry, no one would and could open a coffee shop in such a short time.


    She checked the sales ie the past few days and found that it was the usual the day before


    yesterday. However, her coffee shop''s sales suffered a disastrous decline after the shop across them


    opened yesterday.


    What did he want to point out by doing this? A business tycoon in C country suddenly operated a


    coffee shop on the opposite of her shop in A country.


    She heard that their price was the lowest in the industry and they also had a menu of many vors.


    Was he aiming to kill her business?


    Standing in front of the window with her hands clenched, L saw that more and more customers


    entered Harry''s shop. It was as if L''s cafe did not exist.


    After over 20 minutes, Joey pushed the door of the coffee shop open, and was followed by an


    expressionless man.


    Joey also opened the door of Maybach parked just along the road for his boss. He bent his head and


    waist and then got on the car.


    The car window was half-opened. L could clearly saw his expression. He just nced at the location


    where she stood with cold eyes. He was obviously looking at her.


    He opened his mouth, said two words and slowly drove away.

 Chapter 310 Wouldnt You Go Mad

    Chapter 310 Wouldn''t You Go Mad


    Ever since that day, L''s cafe was in a steady decline.


    Fortunately, she bought the property with full cash already so she did not need to pay rent to anyone.


    She only needed to worry about paying sries to the staff on time.


    At that moment, she was doing okay. She still had some savings from her work at SL Group. She also


    had money from him... when he paid her for the medical expenses.


    L was able to use the money to pay the sries of her crew.


    Her business had been at a loss for two consecutive months. One day, L wearily came to the store.


    All the worries and anxieties have exhausted her.


    She looked around and noticed that the first floor had four upied tables, the best business within the


    last two months.


    She would also notice a young man named Minmin Quan working tirelessly in the cafe. His diligence


    caught her attention.


    She always saw him running around fetching stuff for the customers. When the cafe was not busy, he


    would do cleaning or simply just browse through the books on the shelves.


    L observed him for days and found him very hardworking. He looked sincere and polite. Many


    customers even praised him for his outstanding service.


    There was another female staff working in the cafe. She was a really young-looking girl. L


    specifically checked her ID and confirmed that she was already 21.


    The girl was also hardworking. She even paid more attention to details than Minmin.


    L paid 3000 to her staff as basic sry. With bonuses and incentives, they could earn more than


    4000. L also provided meals and amodation for her staff. The whole payment package was


    indeed very decent and reasonable.


    Her staff were loyal to her despite the decline of the business. It was because their boss has taken care


    of them well.


    L thought to herself that she should pay them another 1000 as extra bonus this month.


    1000 might not be much to her as she lived avish life. Her single dress would easily cost more than


    1000.


    But for her staff, the sum equaled half a month of their work and maybe even one month''s living cost.


    L sat on the swing as she browsed through her Weibo updates. One picture posted by Cherry


    caught her attention. It was a lovely picture of a heart and a ring.


    She did not tell who the ring was from. But underneath her post, a lot of people had sent their


    congrattions to her and Harry.


    The ring was from a diamond brand belonging to the SL Group.


    L had no doubt that Harry bought it for Cherry.


    The ring reminded L of her own, the one Harry gave to her when he proposed. Even though they


    weren''t together anymore, she had kept the ring in the bottom drawer of her room.


    Just then, someone called out to her and pulled her back to reality. "Hey sis, I am here!" Joseph came


    in with a warm and excited greeting.


    L was slightly surprised as she gazed at Joseph and Lillian!


    "Hey! You''re so lost in your thoughts again. What were you thinking about?" Lillian''s baby bump was


    getting bigger. She peeped at L''sputer and noticed the picture with the diamond ring in it.


    Whose ring was that?


    Half a minuteter, L finally pulled herself out of her wild thoughts. She turned off theptop and


    stood up from the swing.


    She helped Lillian sitfortably in the chair next to her and just said, "You need to be careful when


    you are carrying a child. Avoid running around. It might harm the child." As Wendy was due tobor in


    the next two days, the family had sent her to the maternity ward already. L will go to the hospital to


    keep her apanied that evening.


    Joseph was a little bit upset when he saw L only talk to his wife. He deliberately put on a stiff face


    and interrupted them. "I am full of superstar power now. Howe you did not notice me at all?"


    L cast a nce at her brother. Behind him, some of the cafe staff were discussing and giggling at


    him. He was always so popr with the girls.


    "You are of no good. Your wife is pregnant but you are seldom home to apany her. Take a leave


    from work already, Joseph."


    Lillian smiled gracefully at her words. Joseph instantly defended himself. "I am busy earning money.


    For the sake of the child, I am trying to make more money. We have to buy diapers and stuff, right?" He


    hugged Lillian on her shoulder to further show his love. "Don''t listen to my sister. I love you very much."


    ...... The two women exchanged strange looks and felt amused by his words. Joseph had a honey


    tongue as he could easily say sweet words without even trying so hard!


    "Just go away already. My young crew of girls have been fancying you so much. Why don''t you go


    there and give them your autographs. Or even take pictures with them?" L chased Joseph away,


    then she turned around and poured Lillian a ss of water.


    Joseph did what L suggested. Surprisingly, the business boomed for a while because a word has


    spread that he was there.


    In the hospital


    Joseph went to park the car. L held Lillian''s arm as they walked into the lift.


    In the VIP ward


    Wendy was slightly annoyed as she did not understand why she was in the hospital already.


    However, Jordan ignored all herints.


    She threw a pillow at him out of anger. Jordan finally opened his mouth to calm her down: "Honey, you


    shouldn''t be mad. I''m just concerned for you."


    Wendy stared at him with widened eyes. "I am due in the next four days. But you brought me here


    already and forbid me from doing anything. If you were in my shoes, wouldn''t you go mad?"


    Jordanughed as he caressed her hair. "Don''t worry. It will be quick. Those four days will pass by so


    fast and soon, it will be over."


    Four days? Wendy was not stupid! "Then four dayster, after I give birth, you will tell me to be bed-


    ridden for another month to recover. It will be even more boring!" She knew what wasing! She had


    read a lot on the maternity books. But she dreaded the fact that she needed to rest for a long time.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He quickly kissed her soft lips and answered, "I will always be there and apany you. You won''t


    feel bored at all." For her, he would do anything. He had specifically asked for half a month of leave. It


    was the first time that he will be out from work for a long period of time.


    Wendy cast a nce on his face and thought for some time. Eventually. she calmed down.


    Just then, the ward door was pushed open. L and Lillian walked in with warm greetings and lovely


    smiles. Wendy instantly cheered up.


    "L, Lillian! You guys are here!" How wonderful! She was not bored anymore! Finally!


    L walked up to her bed with a big grin. "Brother, you really shouldn''t have brought Wendy here so


    early. She is due only in four days'' time. Now you have bored her to tears."


    Jordan smiled and said nothing. He did this for Wendy as he was very cautious. To be honest, when


    L gave birth to Nicole, it was such an unpleasant scene that he was nervous that it might also


    happen to his wife.


    Back then, L was three days earlier than the due date. It was midnight when she doubled up in pain.


    She was quickly sent to the hospital. There, she was informed by the doctors that natural birth was not


    ideal for her due to her situation.


    She had to go for the C-section. It ended up in messy bleeding. Two hours after Nicole was born, the


    doctors were still trying to revive L in the emergency room.


    The family were freaked out. They prayed for her, hoping she would survive the operation. Eventually,


    L was rescued by the doctors and safely sent to the ward so she could rest.


    "L. Lilliane here and sit with me. Let me tell you how unfair he has been to me!" Theyughed


    as they sat down next to her. The atmosphere in the room was really warm and full of glee.


    Jordan decided to give them some space and walked outside for a smoke.


    "Brother, Wendy will soon be inbor. Howe you haven''t quit smoking yet? It will be harmful for


    your child." On his way out, he heard L''s voice.


    Jordan nodded: "I try to! Don''t judge me!" He was actually cutting down on his cigarettes. But he was


    doing it slowly and gradually.


    Gazing at his back, L unconsciously thought of another man who smoked even more than her older


    brother. Thomas Herren, on the other hand, did not smoke much at all. He did not have any bad habits.


    Jordan bumped into Joseph as he was stepping out of the ward. He said to him, "Let''s go. Leave the


    room to the chatting women."


    Joseph peeped inside through the ss panel and agreed to walk away with his brother.


    The three women had a really close rtionship with one another and were very good friends.


    Whenever they got a chance, they would gather up and talk for like forever.


    Nothing would stop them from chatting. So the brothers decided to leave them so they could go to


    somewhere quiet and peaceful.


    Inside the ward, the three women were having a heated discussion about child, birth and other rted


    topics. It was all feminine and fun.

 Chapter 311 There Wont be Any Connection Anymore

    Chapter 311 There Won''t be Any Connection Anymore


    Smoking Zone


    Jordan was smoking a cigarette while looking at his brother ying mindlessly on the cellphone.


    "Have you seen Harry recently?"


    He was still worried about his sister.


    They said his sister was a murderer! That''s ridiculous. He wouldn''t believe any of it.


    Joseph just nodded once. He has seen Harry at hispany once.


    But at that time, Harry already had a woman with him. The matter between his sister and Harry was so


    complicated that he didn''t want to go too far about it.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jordan looked at Joseph''s expression, and guessed that he barely talked with Harry before.


    Whatsoever! He would not agree that his sister be with that cruel man in the future. He wanted to find


    some time to seriously talk to his sister to consider being with Thomas Herren.


    They had spent time together in Crown Province for a month. They seemed to get along well.


    Later on, the family weed a baby boy. Wendy has finally gone throughbor. They were all


    immersed in the joy brought by the newborn baby.


    L happily looked at her nephew, and this reminded her the time when Nicole was born.


    The newborn was 3.4 kg heavy, and Nicole was 3.1 kg at birth. They were about the same!


    The next day, the headline of the entertainment news reported that Harry and Cherry have already


    engaged in a private resort.


    Many people kept silent about the third engagement of Harry. Although they wanted to discuss about it,


    they didn''t dare to. But there were still many people who felt a lot of sympathy for him.


    After all, they thought it was his former fiancee to be med. They were both too vicious. And for God''s


    sake, their true intentions were revealed on the wedding day.


    But nobody dared to say that Harry had a bad taste. If he really had bad taste, how could his business


    be so sessful? Maybe he just had some bad luck in rtionships.


    Coming out from the infant room, L was ufortably quiet about the news she read from Weibo.


    She rummaged the bank card which had his grand gifts of money, the proposal ring, as well as other


    things he gave to her. She packed them all together in one box.


    She wanted a clean break-up. She wanted so bad to move on already. Their ties will be severed


    completely, and there won''t be any connection anymore.


    She sent the pack to the office of the SL Group through a delivery expresspany.


    Harry was looking at the data of the two coffee stores in the A Country when Joey knocked on the door.


    He let him in.


    "Boss, this mail is for you. Please check it out." Joey was always responsible for handling the daily


    mails.


    Because Harry didn''t have time to look at all of them, he only checked some important mails that Joey


    handed to him.


    "Put it down first!" Harry didn''t even raise his head.


    Joey wanted to say something, but he followed his instructions to put the mail on the table then walked


    out of the office.


    However, when he was closing the office door, he added, "Boss, the things in the box are really


    important."


    Harry finally raised his head at his words and looked at the package.


    Harry opened the package. He saw that there was a bank card with the code taped on it.


    Some A4 files, and a ring in the bottom...


    Just like several years ago, L returned all these to him, implying a break-up from him.


    He tore up the data files in his hands and angrily tossed them to the trash can.


    He remembered he had told her that if she wanted to see Nicole, she must sacrifice herself.


    But she never went to him once after what he said. She will never meet Nicole again.


    Apparently, she was hating him, just like he was hating her.


    He put the things into the drawer and lit a cigarette.


    She had been with Thomas Herren at Crown Province for over a month. What''s more, on the day they


    came back from Crown Province, she didn''t show the slightest displeasure when Thomas did an


    intimate move to her. They have be unbelievably closer to each other.


    So he thought it would be ridiculous if nothing had happened between them.


    Thomas Herren would not let this chance slip by. Maybe their rtionship... will be reported soon!


    That man was good to her. L would be very happy if they will be together.


    But Harry would not let this happen! The man sneered and murmured to himself, "You''re dreaming,


    L! I would not make it very easy for you."


    In A Country


    L was sitting in the couch just like what she normally did. She was watching the scenery outside the


    coffee store.


    Her cellphone suddenly rang. It was Nicole! It had been a long time since thest time she called her!


    "Nicole!" She excitedly called her sweetheart.


    "It''s me!" The cold voice from the opposite end instantly made her face turn pale.


    Harry already knew that she was calling Nicole without his permission?


    "What''s... the matter?" Her voice became very dry because she was too nervous. She feared that Harry


    would ask her about her secret conversations with Nicole.


    "Nicole is having a high fever of 39 degrees. She''s now crying out that she wants to see you." His tone


    was still very cold.


    Nicole had a fever? "Well, how''s she doing now? Please tell me." The woman''s anxious voice made


    the man smirk.


    How pretentious was this woman! Pretending to care about her daughter... Wasn''t she giving up on


    seeing Nicole? If she really loved Nicole, she would not mind doing anything just to see her.


    "I have already sent an airne to pick you up. Come here quickly as possible as you can." The phone


    was hung up.


    He didn''t want to tell her Nicole''s situation now, as this would make L so worried. He hurriedly drove


    back to the mansion.


    L told his brother that she would go to see Nicole. Jordan was so worried that Harry would hurt her


    again. He has seen this episode again and again.


    "I gave you a gun already. If he dare to hurt you again, you directly kill him. I will take all the


    responsibility. Don''t be afraid."


    Jordan was so straightforward about this. After all, Harry was the man she once loved. How could she


    kill him?


    Wendy dragged Jordan and said, "What are you saying? This is nonsense! Just find and assign several


    bodyguards to protect her." However, if Harry really wanted to hurt her, an abundance of bodyguards


    would never be enough. That''s how strong and cunning Harry was!


    L shook her head, and lowered her voice, "Brother, I will only go to see my Nicole. I won''t mess up


    with him." She would not irritate him. It would be best if she cross paths with him.


    When L went to the backyard, the ne was already waiting for her for several minutes.


    L slowly got on the ne and left.


    In Leroy Manor, C Country


    Two hourster, the nended on the grassy grounds of the manor.


    The beautiful woman in light yellow coat got out of the ne and rushed to the mansion.


    She didn''t find anyone in the first floor, so she immediately went upstairs. Still, no one was there. It was


    strange.


    She didn''t know whether Nicole was at Harry''s bedroom or in the children''s room.


    When she decided to go to the children''s room to look for Nicole, the door of the study room was


    suddenly opened.


    Harry, with a cigarette in his mouth, stepped in her way.


    "I have told you and I hope you didn''t forget. If you want to see Nicole, follow my wants first." He looked


    at the woman and said in a casual tone.


    L cannot believe him. She was now very worried about her sick daughter, and he had the mood to


    ask her to do something else.


    He already had a fiancee, and he was still thinking about messing up with another woman. What a


    bastard!


    Ha! This man would not get what he selfishly wanted today.


    "Harry, I''m now very worried about Nicole,. Please just kindly let me see her." She said in a cold voice.


    Harry smoked the cigarette and spoke to her slowly, "Nicole is stable now. Her fever is already


    declining. I already sent someone to take care of her. You don''t have to worry about her."


    If only she would consent to his request, he would bring her to see her daughter.


    L closed her eyes in anguish. His insults had gone too far.

 Chapter 312 Has Taken Control of Her Body

    Chapter 312 Has Taken Control of Her Body


    Finally, the light yellow coat fell onto the ground.


    Suddenly, her wrist was caught by a strong hand and she was dragged into the next room.


    She instantly forgot the pain in her wrist when she saw the scene in the room. Except for a few more


    boxes, it looked exactly like before. It was like nothing has happened.


    The photos were still there, and the piano was still in the middle of the room. But the "love deration"


    in front of the French window has disappeared already.


    He stared at her eyes, and pushed her closer and closer to the piano. He pinned himself against her


    back.


    On the ground, she could see the that ss frame of the wedding photo was broken. It made her feel


    ufortable and sad. "Now that you have a fiancee, other women can''t enter your bedroom


    anymore? We could have done this in a proper and cozy ce!"


    Even making love had to be done in this storage-like room.


    "You deserve it!" He answered coldly, putting his hands on his belt.


    "Am I that undeserving?" She turned her back on him with a sneer, and provoked him deliberately. "I


    killed your mother. Would you feel guilty about ying around with the a murderer, Mr. Si?"


    What she said would only make him more angry and irritable. She knew that.


    "So you make up for it! This will be how you say sorry to me!"


    Then he mmed her hard on the piano.


    It was getting dark. He opened the door and abruptly left. With arms covering her naked body, L sat


    hopelessly on the cold ground at the corner of the room.


    She stared at the picture on the wall, and tears blurred her vision.


    She didn''t know how long it passed. The door was reopened and the man who had left came back


    carrying a handbag.


    Seeing her in the corner, he felt a hint of irritation. Throwing the handbag in front of her, he mmed


    the door and left again.


    There was a new set of clothes in the handbag. Her original clothes were already torn when he


    undressed her.


    She stood up against the wall. She put on the suit, straightened her long hair and went out of the room.


    She opened the door of the children''s room. As expected, her little daughter was there!


    Nicole just woke up. A fever-reducing pad was ced on her forehead while the servant was feeding


    her some hot food.


    "Mom!" Nicole gave a cry of surprise when she saw her approaching the bed.


    L ran to her and took the little girl in her arms. They can''t get enough of each other.


    The servant put the porridge aside and left the room quietly.


    "Honey, do you feel better now?" L''s eyes were glowing with joy at the sight of her daughter.


    All her pain and anxieties have been swept away. She looked at her daughter with great delight. It


    seemed like she has grown taller already.


    Nicole shook her head, "Mom, I miss you so much. I wish you could always be here to take care of


    me." She held her waist tightly and put her face into her arms.


    L stroked her long hair gently, "Nicole, I miss you too. I havee here to see my baby." She kissed


    Nicole''s forehead and said lovingly.


    The time she spent with her was always too short so she always immerse himself in sweet and loving


    gestures with Nicole.


    She held her daughter in her arms for more than two hours and did not want to leave her again.


    Nicole eventually fell asleep again. L hoped she will have a sweet dream...


    L took her arms off her neck, then put her on the bed. She alsoid down beside her and just


    watched her sleep.


    Time passed by. She fell asleep, too.


    The door opened, and the person who entered quietly stared at the sleeping mother and daughter.


    They slept cheek to cheek and their hands were also intertwined.


    All of a sudden, L was awakened by a ssh of cold water. When she opened her eyes, she was


    already in the bathtub filled with cold water.


    Harry was well dressed outside the bath. She shivered, and he just looked on her with his signature icy


    expression.


    She looked around. It was the bathroom in his bedroom.


    "Do you want to sleep?" His voice was cold as ice.


    L closed her eyes for a while. She stood up from the tub, and stepped down on the steps.


    But Harry took her by the wrist and stopped her.


    "You are so bold as to ignore my words!" He pulled her in his direction. L staggered and nearly fell


    down. But she eventually steadied herself by holding the corner of his coat.


    "Don''t touch me!" She cried in despair. She really wanted to bite him!


    Harry took a bath towel and wiped the water off her body. Then he opened the door and threw her onto


    the bed.


    L tried to sit up since the severe impact caused her to be a bit dizzy.


    However, Harry has already reached the bed and pressed himself to her body.


    She violently pushed him away, then pped his face roughly. It was right on target. Harry was taken


    aback.


    The air seemed still and L felt suffocated.


    He strangled her on the neck and his look was terrifying.


    L was pinned hard onto the bed and she couldn''t breathe.


    She struggled, but was unable to cry out.


    At the veryst moment when she thought she was dying, Harry released his grip on her. She


    frantically gulped in the fresh air.


    However, Harry held her and whispered, "I would let you know the cost of beating me!"


    He released her and opened a camera just beside the bed. L was still hurt and didn''t pay attention


    to the camera that Harry was manipting. She didn''t even see it.


    When she came to her senses again, Harry has taken control of her body. She felt so weak.


    ....


    Fortunately, she wasforted when she realized that Nicole was in her arms when she woke up the


    next day.


    Nicole kissed her warmly when she woke up.


    L couldn''t even lift her hands.


    "Nicole, are you getting better now?" Her voice was hoarse. She licked her dry lips, hoping to drink


    some water.


    Nicole nodded and asked in a worried tone, "Mom, are you thirsty?" Mom''s lips were so dry.


    L nodded slightly. Nicole got down at once and fetched water for her.


    L realized that she was put in Nicole''s room without her knowing.


    After drinking water, L felt much better.


    She tried to get out of bed and yed with her daughter all morning.


    At noon, Harry sent her away after his daughter finished her lunch.


    When she got home, L quietly went to her room and just slept through the rest of the day. She was


    that physically tired.


    When she showed up at the dining table the next morning, everyone was startled to see her.


    L held her little nephew in her arms lovingly, and told everyone that it was alreadyte when she


    came backst night so she didn''t bother them anymore.


    After breakfast, L went to the hospital first and registered a gynecology number.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then she went to the coffee shop and sat in a hanging basket, staring at the hospital bill.


    Now, no one would reimburse her for her medical expenses.


    Tearing off the invoice and throwing it into the trash can, L caressed her long hair irritably. She was


    going to be with Thomas Herren. That''s the right choice.


    But how could she promise to love him? She didn''t feel anything for Thomas other than friendly love


    and care.

 Chapter 313 So Cruel

    Chapter 313 So Cruel


    Damn it. Harry was a man of principle when handling important matter, right? Then why couldn''t he


    manage not to further humiliate and embarrass a woman like her?


    Taking out her phone, she sent Thomas Herren a message through Wechat. With a bit of reluctance,


    she typed in: "Thomas, I am not good enough for you. Please just let me go! You deserve someone


    better!"


    It was alreadyte in the evening when Thomas saw her message. yfully holding his phone, he fell


    in deep meditation and thought of what she really meant.


    And then he pushed open the door of the bedroom she once slept in. It seemed that there was still her


    fragrance inside. He could still smell her sweet perfume in the air.


    "L, if I propose to you and offer you marriage, will you say yes?" He sent a sincere message back to


    her.


    As soon as she read it, L started to feel sad and anxious.


    She would like to, but she was afraid that Harry would not let them go easily.


    She answered honestly: "Harry won''t spare me! He will punish me for it!"


    As he saw the name of Harry on L''s reply, he immediately understood what was going on. Clenching


    his fists in anger, he couldn''t wait to kill Harry! He has gone too far!


    "We will face all these difficulties together. I will always be by your side from now on."


    Could she say yes?


    It won''t hurt to just try it out, right?


    "Yes."


    The next day, L met with Thomas in his ce because he couldn''t just show up in public ces. His


    work in the government required him to keep a low profile.


    Thomas proposed to her at a coffee shop, and L agreed with a smile on her face.


    Cheers soon filled the small cafe. He put a ring on her finger and held her tightly in his arms.


    Their rtionship has be even deeper.


    Under Herren''s suggestion, L returned to Crown Province with him again.


    When Harry knew that Thomas and L have been engaged, L has already been staying at Crown


    Province for three days.


    And then Harry''s phone rang. It was an unknown number. It was strange to have this call as he has


    made it a point to keep his private number confidential.


    When he answered the phone, a man said, "Harry, let''s have a talk. This is serious matter." Thomas


    Herren''s calm voice passed through the phone.


    Harry kept silent, and wondered if he was calling to talk about L. "It''s not necessary. Don''t waste


    your time." He directly refused.


    Although Thomas was mad, he continued to say, "She is my fiancee right now. Can you just let her go


    and live her own life?"


    Harry sneered. "L Li does not deserve happiness. I advise you to stay away from her."


    Thomas Herren knew that Harry won''t spare L that easily. He said, "You already have a fiancee. It''s


    not good to let others know that you are a yboy. You have a daughter."


    "Will you not mind if she has cheated on you?" asked Harry in a in and emotionless voice.


    Thomas clenched his fists, knowing that Harry must have done something to L. This must be the


    reason that she said she was not good enough for him.


    "Past is past. I don''t care anymore."


    Harry smirked and wondered whether they thought that he would make it easy on them. "Tell L that


    if she would marry, a title of ''She is a Killer'' will follow her for her whole lifetime. I mean that."


    After saying this, he pressed the end button of the phone.


    Thomas was so angry that he punched at the table, hating the fact that that man was so cruel!


    Yet, what was the reason on earth that L killed Harry''s mother? He often pondered about that. Did


    she really do it? He wanted to know but he does not have the courage to ask her about it.


    But he always had a way to find out about the truth.


    He called his secretary''s number, and started to investigate.


    In the next room, L was about to go to sleep when her phone made a ringing sound.


    As she unlocked her phone, she found out that a stranger sent a friend request. She didn''t want to


    confirm it as she does not ept requests from strangers. However, there were additional words


    saying: "I will show you a picture of us".


    She naturally thought about Harry, so she actually agreed to the friend request without thinking about it.


    Soon after, a picture which seemed like a screenshot was sent to her.


    She zoomed it to a bigger size. After seeing it clearly, L was so mad that her hands started to


    tremble.


    Then she sent back a message to Harry: "You are so despicable, shameless, and indecent! Be


    ashamed of yourself!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She never thought that Harry would do this kind of embarrassment. This was so not him.


    It seemed that he actually took a video of them having sex... He did this without her permission.


    He was threatening her!


    She cursed him ten thousand times in her heart!


    "If you dare to marry, I don''t mind letting more people see this." Harry replied in a in and simple


    statement.


    Closing her eyes, L kept telling herself to calm down. Be cool and don''t panic!


    "I am now begging you to sue me! Come on, put me in jail!" She didn''t want to endure his tortures


    anymore! It''s better to just face everything and move on from it.


    "Why would I put you into jail? Torturing you every day until you die is what I exactly want!" He replied


    in his usual sarcasm.


    L wanted badly to throw her phone on his arrogant face. It was a pity that she couldn''t reach him!


    "Why don''t you let me marry Thomas Herren? Do you still love me?" Followed by an angry emoji, she


    sent these replies.


    Sitting in front of the desk, the man wore a very disdainful smile. Did she really think that I still lover


    her? "You wish. How could I let you be happy so easy?"


    But she was not happy at all. "Return Nicole to me. Then I will never get married! You have my


    promise! And you can do things to me as you desire. I will give myself to you!"


    He thought about this for a while. It seemed to tempt him. "In your dreams! Even if I don''t return Nicole


    to you, I will still control your life!"


    How could he be so cruel like this?!


    "You bastard! Go to hell!"


    Then he sent her another screenshot...


    What was she supposed to do now? Would he really control her life from now on? She knew that he


    was capable of this. How could he treat her like this? If he was in front of her right now, she would kill


    him with a knife!


    The next day


    L had to say goodbye to Thomas Herren and she couldn''t stay here any longer. If Harry said was


    true, he really wouldn''t let her be happy. She couldn''t implicate Herren''s life with her troubles.


    Thomas Herren stared at her deeply, guessing that Harry had done something to her. Otherwise, why


    would she suddenly want to leave? She was just so happy and excited yesterday.


    "What did he do to you?" He guessed that he has threatened her yet again.


    Recalling the screenshots, L was furious and upset. Yet, she was so embarrassed to tell him this.


    "Nothing. You don''t have to get involved in things between Harry and me. I will solve it as soon as


    possible. You don''t have to worry about it." She must find a solution to this once and for all.


    Finally, Thomas asked her, "What exactly happened on your wedding day?"


    She stared at him in silence for a long time It was so long that he thought she wouldn''t talk about it.


    Eventually, she opened her mouth and said, "Will you believe me if I tell you that I didn''t kill his


    mother?"


    Thomas looked at her seriously, then nodded. "I believe you!"


    This answer didn''t cheer her up, for the next question was the key one. She continued, "What if I say


    that his mother pointed at me before she died? It was like she was saying that I killed her."


    Thomas Herren became even more silent, thinking over the fact that there were only L and Rose in


    the room at that time


    Noticing his silence, L felt a little upset and disappointed. "Stop thinking. It''s the truth. You can


    believe that I killed her. I have no way out of this." Even though she always had a way in saying words,


    she was unable to give a convincing exnation to defend her. That memory actually caused her


    trauma.


    Looking at her frustrated expression, he patted her shoulders and said, "No, I believe you." He believed


    all what she said. That''s how he trusts her. The reason Rose pointed at her may be because of their


    bad rtionship and she wanted to torture her by this.


    However, it was alreadyte. She only cared about his first reaction. Yet, his first reaction was to


    question the truth of the whole thing. It didn''t mean that he didn''t trust her.

 Chapter 314 I Will Call Him

    Chapter 314 I Will Call Him


    She shook her head disapprovingly. She didn''t care about anything. The man who once loved her


    deeply didn''t even believe her anymore. What else could she expect from other people?


    "Go on with your own business. I can go through this by myself." It would also be moreplicated if


    he would drive her home every time. Harry might have eyes on her, even in here.


    Thomas thought she said that because of anger and disappointment. He felt a lot of sympathy for L.


    He held her in his arms. "L, I do believe you. You can trust me with anything."


    Only then did L realize that he might have thought she was angry. "I''m not angry. It''s not convenient


    for you to drive me home every time. I know you are busy."


    He shook his head. "It''s all right. I love you. I can do anything for you." If he could not do simple things


    like driving her home, what else could she expect him?


    L agreed without further discussion.


    Herren kissed her on her lips before taking her out.


    Seeing the gentle side of his face, a sense of guilt rose in her. She didn''t want Thomas to take this the


    wrong way.


    Wasn''t he the President before? She couldn''t believe that he will be so sweet and romantic like this...


    When she returned, the caf¨¦ business still made no progress. Joseph forwarded her micro blogs and


    WeChat moments. It worked a little. Joseph was very famous.


    Leroy Manor


    As soon as Harry came back home from thepany, he was stopped by Nicole in the living room.


    Nicole looked at him angrily. Harry thought for a moment and thought that he had not done anything to


    bother his little princess. He was so confused.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Daddy, I do not like what you''re doing!" Nicole was about to shout to her daddy.


    Harry squatted down a bit, looked at her and asked softly, "What''s wrong, Nicole?"


    "I want to see my mom! If you don''t want to see her here, then I will fly to my grandma''s house alone!"


    Nicole was not afraid of Harry at all. If she seeded this time, she would protest about this matter


    every day in the future!


    On hearing this, Harry''s eyes became cold. His daughter had the courage and guts of her mother.


    However, he still said, "Wait here please. I will invite her here. Don''t worry about it."


    Nicole happily shook her little butt in excitement and kissed Harry on the cheek. "I knew that Papa was


    the nicest person in the world!"


    Of course, he was always satisfied to see his daughter happy.


    Therefore, L received a WeChat message from Harry that evening. "Nicole wants to see you. The


    ne will pick you up tomorrow morning."


    L was bewildered. He didn''t want this anymore, right? What happened then?


    Was this his new way to harm and bully her? "Harry Si, what tricks are you ying with me now? Just


    stop it."


    Harry did want to kill this ungrateful woman. He answered by sending her a photo of a screenshot.


    Her teeth gritted with anger. She would certainly be happy to go see her daughter if he did not y


    tricks.


    The next day


    The ne showed up in the Li''s backyard on time. Angie looked at her daughter seriously. "L, could


    you please not be that silly? You know what will happen if you go there." Being falsely used of


    murder and unable to see her own daughter, how could Angie be not concerned of her situation? She


    was fearful for her safety.


    L just looked at her own tiptoes. It was the first time that her mom had spoken to her in such a harsh


    way.


    "Sorry to worry you that much, mom. But Nicole needs me, too."


    Angie looked at the ceiling in anger, "Rose Mu framed you up before she died and Harry believes that


    you are the murderer. He will certainly not treat you well. Abandon any hope on him!" She heard that


    L had a close and intimate rtionship with Thomas Herren. She didn''t know how toment on it.


    Even her mom knew that Harry would not treat her well. L felt very sad as she had been trying her


    best to free herself from this rtionship.


    Noticing her silence, Angie could not help but tell her, "Mr. Herren has been waiting for you. Don''t you


    get along with each other? If it is possible, forget Harrypletely! Don''t be entangled in this


    rtionship. I don''t want to see you hurt again and again!"


    "Mom, Harry¡­ forbids me to be with Herren. He will punish me for it." She said this in a weak voice.


    Angie stared at her daughter, "That bastard doesn''t treat you well and he forbids you to be with Herren.


    Does he want you to be alone for the rest of your life?"


    L remained silent again and kept on looking down. She was not used to hear her mother scolding


    her.


    "Give me his phone number. I''ll call him. This should be avoided as soon as possible." Angie was


    bursting into real anger. She did not care about power and influence. If anyone dared to bully her


    daughter, she was fearless of anything.


    L looked at her mom in panic and shook her head in an instant. "Mom, it''s all right! I can handle it¡­"


    "Handle it by yourself? Are you sure?!" Angie interrupted her directly. "You keep on holding out on me


    and your father. Did you handle it well? If yes, why can''t you even see your own daughter?"


    ¡­L didn''t know what to say at that moment. She looked at her mom who was as mad as a wild tiger


    and sighed, "Mom, don''t be angry. I''ll try my best to deal with it. I''m really sorry for this. I just don''t want


    to cause more troubles to you and father."


    But Angie wanted to spill her mind even more. The more she thought about that cruel man, the angrier


    she has be. "Do you think that I still don''t know how you broke your leg? You and your two


    brothers even plotted a way to hide it from me. I have to tell you that you are too young and naive. L,


    I couldn''t bear to see you again like this because I don''t want you to get hurt even more. You and your


    two brothers have been in too much trouble already."


    This silly girl also thought of jumping from a building because of that evil and inconsiderate man. When


    Angie heard about it, she called her two sons right away and scolded them. The two of them should


    have done something.


    L looked at her mom in surprise. How did she know about it? Didn''t they agree to hide it from her?


    However, many people outside knew about it and it''s not surprising that her parents eventually got the


    information.


    "Mom, I won''t be that stupid again." She had attempted to take her life away twice for him and she


    swore she would never do that again. He wasn''t worth it...


    Seeing her depressed face, Angie softened up and caressed L''s hair. "Give me your phone." She


    had to call Harry today. She couldn''t let him bully her daughter again.


    L shook her head again. "Mom, please believe that I will make it clear with him today! Please do


    trust me." She would make it clear with that man today? What could she say to change his mind? Just


    tell him that she didn''t shoot his mother? She had no evidences of it. She didn''t even know when she


    had lost her gun!


    But she couldn''t have her mother call him. It could only just intensify the conflict between the two of


    them.


    Angie was exasperated and desperately warned her daughter, "If you are more dead than alive again


    because of him, I''ll go to C country to find him in hispany. Mark my words!" Angie had gone to L


    in thepany before. She could do it to Harry for her daughter too. Harry would not dare to ignore


    somebody like Angie Li.


    L nodded obediently. However, she herself didn''t believe that Harry would let her off the hook easily.


    She knew him well and she understood that Harry was a stubborn man. He always got everything he


    wanted.


    Three hourster


    As expected, right after L arrived at the mansion, Harry showed up at the gate with a gloomy face.


    This was strange as he never did this before. Why was he stopping her at the


    gates?

 Chapter 315 Dont You Mind Doing Degrading Things Like This

    Chapter 315 Don''t You Mind Doing Degrading Things Like This


    As she passed by him, she just looked straight ahead, pretending that she did not see him. But she


    was stopped by a voice of frustration, "Stop!"


    She stopped expressionlessly. After all, this was his house. She has to abide by his rules. Beggars


    couldn''t be choosers.


    "Did I already permit you to go in?" He turned around and stood next to her, and felt even worse when


    he saw her staring nkly at him.


    L repressed the inexplicable feelings in her heart and softly answered, "Mr. Si. Since you hate me


    that much, why did you even bother to meet me here?"


    The man sniffed at her with disdain. "So? Do you mean I shouldn''t be at my house? Nonsense!"


    ¡­


    "I don''t care about what you are thinking. I''m here to see my daughter and I''m not in the mood to talk to


    you." She kept on walking inside with her high heels tapping on the flooring loudly. Then she realized


    something. Shouldn''t be Nicole at the school right now?


    Looking behind her, Harry''s face grew even darker. He followed her with just a few strides.


    He grabbed her hand and pushed her to the pir beside them. Then, despite her struggle, he


    sessfully untied the white scarf around her neck.


    He quickly tied her hands with it. "What the hell are you doing? Untie me! Let me go!" L stared at


    him desperately.


    But he just ignored her. He took her by the arms and led her upstairs.


    After the bedroom door was opened, L was pushed forcefully onto the floor. Her hands were tied so


    she was defenseless.


    Fortunately, the floor was carpeted and she didn''t get hurt.


    L was so angry that she cursed, "Have you been into drugs since we have metst time? Have you


    gone crazy?" Speaking without thinking was always the weakness of L. She was really impulsive


    when it came to words.


    Then, Harry took a scarf out of the cloakroom and tied her feet too.


    She was lifted and pushed to the balcony...


    L closed her eyes, tried to control her emotions and told herself not to be angry for he was not worth


    it.


    When she opened her eyes again, she just looked at him with no emotions at all.


    Looking at her expressionless face, Harry raised her chin and made her look at him.


    L was unwilling to look at his face, so when her chin was raised, she closed her eyes.


    Harryughed sarcastically when he saw this.


    Did she really think he could do nothing about it?


    He took his cell phone out of his pocket, selected a video and clicked the y button.


    Immediately, L was ashamed to death.


    The screen clearly disyed what happened to themst time in the bedroom.


    "Harry Si, don''t you know how shameful this will be? Don''t you mind doing degrading things like this?


    You''re a CEO of a big group ofpanies!" She turned her head aside, but she could still hear the


    sound from it.


    She was so embarrassed. But it was impossible for her to turn it off. Harry''s grip on the phone was too


    tight. All she could do is to curse Harry a thousand times in her mind.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Degrade myself? If I upload it online, people will just feel a lot of sympathy for me. It has always been


    that way." The man''s tone was very arrogant.


    All L''s calmness and indifference totally copsed in front of him.


    Both of them were in silence. Harry looked at the video seriously, leaning against the handrail.


    L listened to the video and it made her seem to itch in her own skin. "Enough is enough! Harry, will


    you die if you do not humiliate me? Is it really something that make you alive?" A pair of beautiful eyes


    ruthlessly stared at the smiling evil man.


    Finally, he locked the screen of the phone.


    He walked up to her, put on a smirk with his face turning cold. "Tell me why you shot my mother!" His


    voice was a mix of violence and sadness.


    He had always wanted to know the answer. He could not figure out why L suddenly turned so violent


    that day.


    L looked at him deeply. Why couldn''t he give her a little bit of trust? Could love without trust be still


    called love?


    Sensing her silence, Harry angrily pushed her to the ground and tore up her coat.


    "Will you answer me or not?!" His icy eyes frightened L. She shook her head. She didn''t shoot Rose.


    What did he expect her to say?


    But Harry regarded her nod as a sign of refusing to answer the question.


    He threw her coat directly to the sea.


    L''s wrists hurt like hell because Harry also tore up the scarf that tied her hands.


    Staring at his ferocious expression, L sat up and recoiled in horror.


    "No!" She trembled. "Don''t do this to me!"


    How could he listen to her? How could she persuade him? Harry also took off his coat and threw it on


    the ground.


    Then he stood in front of her and gazed down at her.


    He pulled her back, pressed her on the ground with one arm and began to do what pleased him.


    ¡­


    He didn''t stop until they both heard some noise downstairs.


    She pulled over the quilt to cover herself and looked at his back. Harry went to the bathroom in


    frustration. She felt deste and depressed.


    Her tears kept on falling on the pillow.


    When Harry came out, he saw her crying so loud. He became restless.


    He went to the cloakroom with his phone.


    "How''s everything going?" His voice sounded so agitated.


    The man on the other side answered respectfully, "The monitoring records have been checked and no


    one else had evere to the lounge that day."


    "Then check the window and any ce that people can get in and out. Check all the monitoring


    records! Everything!" The man lost his temper. He was so irritated and disgusted.


    "Yes, Mr. Si."


    Not until he hung up the phone and threw it to the stand beside did he find L already standing at the


    door.


    She wiped away her tears, and wrapped herself in a bath towel. She looked at him straight in the eyes.


    "What are you investigating about? I heard everything. Haven''t you regarded me as the murderer since


    that very day?" L''s cold ironic tone embarrassed Harry.


    He turned back, took a well-ironed shirt from the wardrobe and put it on.


    "Are you questioning me? What right do you have?" His voice sounded in but his face expressed


    authority.


    "Then what right do you have to say that you love me even if you didn''t trust me?! That''s not love!" Her


    voice was soft but desperate.


    He slowly buttoned up his shirt and nced at her. "I did give you trust before. But does it make sense


    that a dying woman will frame you up? Definitely not."


    He took off his bath towel and threw it on the sofa in front of her.


    L''s calm face turned red and she averted her gaze at once.


    "Harry, please just go and investigate! Then you will know the truth and you will be so ashamed of


    yourself! And I will never forgive you again!" She looked back at him and shouted thest sentence.


    Then she left the cloakroom and sat down on the bed. Without her clothes, she couldn''t go anywhere.


    I would never forgive you! Harry should be in a panic and disappointment.


    He tidied up his clothes and walked out slowly. He stood still at the side of the bed and faced her.


    Reassuring the lonely woman wrapped in the quilt, he said, "You''d better pray that I can find out the


    truth. And if you are wrongly used, I''ll apologize to you. You have my word."

 Chapter 316 Why Would You Even Care About Other Women

    Chapter 316 Why Would You Even Care About Other Women


    He really hoped that there would be some kind of evidence to prove her innocence. He still had feelings


    for her and she''s Nicole''s mother. But so far, he got nothing...


    She cast a scornful nce at him. "Wow. You''ll apologize? Harry, even if there is evidence, I couldn''t


    care less about you! You have caused too much pain for me."


    How dare he talk to her like nothing happened? If he could ignore her feelings and cause her


    sufferings, why couldn''t she do it to him, too?


    Without giving him a chance to speak up, she continued hastily, "The day I clear my name will be the


    day I dump you for good. It will also be the day when I and Thomas tie the knot!"


    She did not need his love. Love without trust will never be worth it! It didn''t matter anymore. After all,


    she was not sure whether Harry was in love with her or not. It was too risky! Whatever! She sneered


    and rolled her eyes at him.


    Harry was so pissed off that he pinched her chin. "L, you are reading too much into my words. Don''t


    you ever think that you can run away from me in this life! I can do all things that can hurt you.


    Remember that." His tone was aggressive and demanding.


    "Yuck! You, douchebag! You only want me because you have needs. What else do you want me for?


    To torture and hurt me? I am not your ve! Be ashamed of yourself!" She red at him in anger. She


    would never forgive him for all the traumatic acts he did!


    Harry then ended the conversation with the words, "Douchebag I may be, but I will be watching you


    until the end of your life!"


    ...


    What an unreasonable asshole! L covered her head with the quilt to hide her utter frustration.


    She wanted to rip the quilt to vent her anger but it was quite tough.


    Eventually she calmed down and thought of falling asleep as she was very tired already. Just then, the


    door was opened by the house maid. She came in with a bag in her hands.


    "Miss Li, Boss Si has asked you to change clothes as your daughter is already waiting for you


    downstairs. "


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    L was awakened by her words. The thought of seeing her daughter always got her so excited. She


    nodded to the maid and replied: "Sure, thank you."


    Ten minutester


    L went downstairs and found Nicole waiting for her. The little girl was so delighted upon seeing her


    that she immediately leaped towards her.


    "Mommy!" Her voice was full of joy and glee.


    L caught her with open arms. The sight of her daughter put a smile back to her face. Nicole was


    really a stress reliever.


    "Nicole, my dear child!" She embraced her warmly as they kissed each other lovingly.


    Harry casually sat on the sofa as he watched her two girls.


    The smiles on their faces really lit up the ambiance.


    He stood up and walked towards the outside of the mansion.


    He took out his cellphone and quickly dialed a number. "Go and investigate Ynda for me. Check


    what she did recently and who has she contacted."


    He then ended the call and set out for the dinner he had arranged with Samuel and some other friends.


    During the dinner


    As Harry was staring at his drink in silence, Samuel exchanged looks with their other friends.


    Something was clearly bothering him. It was strange.


    Eason was the one who first broke the silence. "Harry, I heard that you and Cherry are engaged? Is


    that true?"


    Samuel gave him a stern look. Why on earth would he bring up this topic? They didn''t want to upset


    Harry.


    "No." Harry replied with just one simple word. He had already found the culprit. He was bewildered.


    Chuck had a sip of his drink and added, "Harry. From my point of view, you are in the wrong here."


    Putting down his ss, Harry turned his face to him and encouraged him to continue.


    "I don''t believe L is a vicious woman that she would actually kill someone on her wedding day. Your


    lack of trust gave her no chance to exin and you found her guilty right there and then." Now, they


    both suffered from the consequences.


    "I did give her my trust!" Harry snapped back in disapproval. He would definitely trust her if only his


    mother was not involved. He was really at a crossroads with this.


    Chuck leaned against the chair back and answered in a casual voice, "Did you actually investigate the


    whole thing? Why did you jump to a conclusion so fast and found her guilty? How?"


    Harry gave him a stern nce as he bottomed up his drink. "What are you saying?"


    "I think you are in love with her. But you are loving her in a different way which can be deemed


    otherwise as not loving her. You have to change your approach with her, man."


    "Snap!" The ss hit the table heavily as Harry seethed with anger. How dare they think that I don''t


    love her? Then howe he thought about her every single day?


    If he did not love her, why would he even care to offer the best things to her? He did not care about


    what other people would feel. But how could she not sense his love?


    Chuck''s words were worrying him. He knew Chuck does not talk nonsense. Harry was confused.


    Harry took several big sips of his drink as he stared at Chuck. He was looking for a trace of something.


    "Chuck Si, are you in love with L?! Tell me!" He suddenly asked this out of nowhere.


    Samuel and Eason could not hold back theirughter when they heard this bizarre question! Harry


    must have gone crazy!


    Chuck, a guy who was so indulged into his career in medicines, would actually fall in love for


    someone? And for someone who was his friend''s lover? No way! He doesn''t have time for that! They


    were utterly speechless.


    Chuck, paused from drinking as he was also lost in deep thoughts of his own. Maybe he had some sort


    of feelings for her. He was confused, too.


    Harry felt angry and paranoid as he noticed the look on Chuck''s face. He stood up from the chair and


    walked straight towards Chuck. With a forceful hand, he grasped Chuck by the cor.


    Samuel and Eason quickly pacified to ease the situation. They tried to stop the scene by pulling back


    the agitated Harry.


    Chuck fearlessly stared back at Harry and blurted out, "You are reading me way too much as I didn''t


    even admit to anything!"


    These words crossed Harry immensely as he raised his fist. Samuel stopped him in time. The four men


    was causing quite a scene in the dinner lounge.


    "Chuck! Are you aware that she is my girl?" Harry''s look was terrifying. He red at Chuck as they


    grappled with each other.


    Chuckughed. "To be honest, Harry. She is no longer your girl, isn''t she?" His look was so serious that


    it was hard to tell whether he was bluffing or not. He intended to look like this to provoke Harry even


    more.


    Harry sneered as he grasped Chuck''s cor harder: "But she was still with me earlier today."


    Chuck daringly fought back as he shouted, "If you really love her, why would you even care about other


    women? I believe she is with you because she is forced to."


    These words were thest straw. Harry totally lost his cool as he punched Chuck really hard on the


    face. The force was so strong that Chuck''s face turned to the other side.


    Without any hesitation, Chuck sprang up and fought back with all his strength. Even though Samuel


    and Eason tried to pull them away, the two was still caught up in a heated fight.


    They could do nothing but watch them roll on the ground with their fists flying all over the ce.


    They had been best friends for over a decade and now they were throwing punching towards each


    other because of a girl!


    Eventually, the fight came to an end as they were both exhausted. Their faces looked horrible as blood


    was dripping down to their cheeks.


    Harry didn''t bear much of the brunt. Chuck ended up with more bruises.


    He had a cked eye on his heavily bruised face.


    Harry moved towards the table, searching for more alcohol. He gulped down the remaining of his drink


    and threw back the empty ss heavily on the table. He was entirely out of control.


    He thought that L has hooked up with his friend!


    Sitting on the ground with his back against the sofa, Chuck opened his mouth provocatively again.


    "You''d better treat her well. Otherwise, she would leave you for good!"


    Harry''s anger was triggered more. On hearing the words, he dashed towards Chuck with full force.


    Eason and Samuel had to throw themselves in front of him to stop the madness.


    "Harry, stop it! I will call Joey to get you home." Samuel took out his phone and dialed Joey''s number.


    Harry stood up from the ground and straightened his shirt. With a ferocious re, he said to Chuck,


    "Forget about L! If you want women, I can send you dozens of beautiful girls. Even if you want to


    have international movie stars, I can send them to your bed. But as for L, Chuck, don''t you even


    think about it!"


    Chuck scornfully red back and answered, "She almost died twice because of you. She even had a


    child with you. You are such an idiot to believe she is a murderer. How did you even be a


    business tycoon with such a dumb brain of yours! Man up, Harry!"

 Chapter 317 Journey of Wining Lola Back

    Chapter 317 Journey of Wining L Back


    "Fuck! Do you think I could just believe this right away? I saw it with my own eyes! My mother pointed


    at her before she died." Harry mmed the ss onto the wall. It fell to the ground and shattered into


    pieces.


    His mother hated L. But a dying woman would be honest, right? He knew his mother. She has a


    good heart, too.


    "Stop quarreling, you guys. Harry, the first thing you need to do is to find out the truth as soon as


    possible. Start fresh with this matter and use your logic, not your emotions." Samuel tried to talk them


    out of fighting. As awyer, he was the known pacifist of the group.


    Harry himself did not believe that L would kill someone, not to mention that the person who was


    murdered was her mother-inw.


    There must be something wrong. The truth must be found out soon. Otherwise, both Harry and L


    would be in great conflict with this.


    Harry sat on a chair. He picked up a bottle of unopened white spirit, opened it, and poured it directly


    into his mouth.


    Harry drank a half bottle of it and lighted a cigar, letting himself be intoxicated by the alcohol. His mind


    was ying crazy thoughts on him and he wanted to escape from it.


    Eason dragged Chuck away and let him sit on the sofa.


    It was quiet for a while as none of them spoke a single word.


    Harry opened another bottle of spirit and handed it to Chuck. Chuck gratefully took it and started to


    drink.


    "You''d better have no more illusions about L. There is only me in her heart. You won''t win her. I


    guarantee that." Harry was not aware that he said this with a very arrogant tone.


    But Chuck did. He continued drinking as if he was just drinking water.


    He knew how Harry and L loved each other. So he has never showed his affection to L. Never


    ever. He just kept away from her. But he was really hard on himself when he was not able to protect her


    when she jumped off the hospital building.


    The truth was if it won''t be him who could win L''s heart, he wished Thomas Herren will. Harry has


    been hurting her and he just wanted her to forget him. Why should she take the most difficult path?


    Maybe she only epted Harry as her lover.


    Even Chuck himself had no idea if he really loved her.


    They seldom met each other. He just asionally saw her through the television. Because of her


    conflicts with Harry, L has be widely popr. Paparazzi has been all over her and she has


    been so popr in the social media tforms.


    Also, Harry always took her to their gatherings and parties. Whenever he saw her very happy with


    Harry during those times, Chuck would also feel joyful for her.


    He didn''t know his feeling for L has already deepened until she jumped off the hospital.


    He would feel happy for her happiness, and feel bad for her loneliness as well.


    Chunk took another sip of the spirit while thinking of this.


    "Be good to her. Don''t leave me a single chance." L nevercked admirers. They were almost


    everywhere. L and her admirers were often the talk of the town in D City.


    If Chuck was not a good friend of Harry''s, he would have already threw the bottle to his head. That man


    didn''t deserve such a beautiful and kindhearted girl.


    At that very moment, Joey arrived. He took the drunk Harry away from the room.


    Samuel got Chuck a designated driver to send him home.


    The farce and the fight were finally brought to an end.


    Inside the manor


    Joey parked the car at the gate of the mansion. He decided to help Harry into the house before he left.


    He was worried that his boss might faint. He was too drunk.


    Harry waved his hand and said, "You just go back. I''m fine." He really seemed okay except for his


    wobbly legs and flushed cheeks.


    Then Joey left.


    Harry took a nce at his watch. It was already past ten. Nicole must have fallen asleep.


    What about that woman? Where was she?


    He staggered to Nic''s room at the second floor. It was pitch ck already.


    He turned on themp, and saw that the mother and the daughter were cuddling up to each other and


    were sleeping so soundly.


    He gently kissed his daughter on her cheek and lifted L from the bed.


    L woke up in a daze, but she was immediately aware that she was lifted up by Harry and they were


    walking outside the room. She asked warily, "Harry, what are you going to do with me? Please. I''m


    already tired and sleepy."


    How much wine did he drink? She was almost choked to death by the smell of the alcohol.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Harry took her into the room opposite Nicole''s and put her on the ground.


    "L, You are really something!" Aside from Thomas Herren, his good friend also liked her. She has so


    many admirers.


    He shouted at her with smelly breath. L looked to one side and watched the hanging chair in front of


    the French windows.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Harry cornered her to the wall and let her cling to it.


    "How much did your coffee shop business lose? L, beg me! I''ll let go of your coffee shop


    immediately. I promise!" He looked down at the face in front of him, as his alcoholic breath sprayed on


    her face.


    L frowned and said, "Just go to bed if you''re drunk." She pushed him away.


    She would never beg this abominable man.


    Harry held her arm tightly and pulled her back.


    With his hands on the wall, he said to L again, "L, I say you beg me! Don''t refuse me!"


    "Why should I beg you? It doesn''t matter even if it was to be closed down..." Harry stopped her before


    she even finished her words.


    She didn''t want to beg him? But Harry knew that she would eventually give in.


    After a long time, L stepped on the chair and whispered, "Harry, I... beg you... to let go of my coffee


    shop."


    He smiled wickedly and threw the clothes in his hand to the ground.


    Then he took her back to the bedroom and pushed her over on the bed.


    They made love again.


    That night, Harry was more gentle than he did several days ago.


    L felt a bit ttered and didn''t know why he suddenly changed. She actually enjoyed it this time


    around.


    However, she was sent to A country the next day.


    She stayed at the coffee shop for two days and found that there were more customers.


    She let someone inquire what was going on, and the truth was that other coffee shops had restored


    their drinks to their original prices.


    Some were even more expensive than hers.


    Was this the benefit of giving in to his desires? He was certainly true to his words.


    The days went by peacefully the next few days. L just stared nkly to waste away the time or went


    home early to y with her little nephew. That was her everyday routine.


    At the SL Group in C Country


    Harry was so busy recently that he couldn''t even apany Nicole for a good meal.


    Someone was knocking the office''s door. "Come in." Harry responded without lifting his head.


    Joey came in with a mobile phone, "Boss." He wanted to say something but stopped and hesitated.


    Harry looked up at him and said, "What happened?"


    "I''m afraid you would be rather busy in the next few days." He spoke with a tone of caution.


    Harry looked at the files piled up in front of him and said, "I''m already very busy. Just tell me."


    "There''s news from the people we have sent."


    Hearing what Joey just said, Harry immediately put down the pen in his hand, raised his head and


    carefully observed Joey.


    Joey has turned pale, and this put Harry on the alert.


    "It''s the truth." He has never been so nervous before because this could change his life.


    Joey told him what he heard from the other side of the phone. "There is no monitor behind the hotel,


    and there were only small warehouses. But there is a housing development estate away from the hotel.


    Our people did a house to house and they found something."


    So my journey of winning L back started.


    "At first, all the people said that they only heard the shot but didn''t see anyone. But when our people


    were about to give up, a junior high school student just came back from school. He said that he was


    reviewing for a test on the balcony of the house that day. He saw everything that


    happened."

 Chapter 318 Had a Fight

    Chapter 318 Had a Fight


    Harry stood up from his chair as he dived deep into his thoughts.


    Joey exined everything in detail for him.


    At first, the school boy did not dare to tell the truth as he was scared it would cause him unnecessary


    trouble. He was fearful of his own life. Eventually, he spit it all out as he was under so much pressure.


    That very day, as he was doing his homework on the balcony, he noticed a masked man climb to the


    window of the second floor. This caught his attention immediately. It was rather strange. He looked


    closer and saw the man take something out of his pocket and aim it into the room.


    The next second, he heard a huge explosion of a gun. Out of panic, he hid underneath the window and


    only popped his head out a little bit to see what just happened.


    A second explosion came. The masked man threw the weapon inside the room, closed the window and


    fled the scene immediately.


    ......


    The office had an awkward silence. It was so ufortable. Joey noticed Harry''s face having mixed


    feelings.


    Joy, guilt, excitement and agony.... Harry''s expression was a bit bizarre.


    Harry remembered her mother''s movements the moment she was dying. She was not pointing at L,


    but she was actually pointing at the window behind her!


    That little fool! Why didn''t L exin everything to him!


    However, back then, no matter what she said, he would automatically treat all her words as lies!


    "Comply with the police to investigate the masked man. As for the school boy, give him a lucrative


    schrship to ensure that he goes to key universities. If he wishes, he maye and work for my


    company directly after his graduation."


    Joey pictured this out in admiration as he knew from this moment onwards, the boy has a splendid life


    in front him...


    The he heard Harry''s deep voice murmur to himself. "What can I do to make up to her?" He used


    her of something that she never did. She would never forgive him!


    Joey felt sorry for him as he said with hesitation, "Boss, it is hard to tell. Your girl is not an ordinary one!


    You really have to do something special this time." She was so hard to deal with!


    Harry gave him a bitter smile. Joey was right about it. He had a lot of difficultiesing his way. What


    he needed right now was enough patience and a strong heart!


    Two dayster, Harry took Nicole to A Country. He brought her back to the Li family.


    Later, L learned from Wendy that Jordan and Harry had a fight that day.


    Nicole was then left at the Li family for a couple days as Harry went to the cafe and left for C Country


    afterwards.


    As usual, L returned to the vi. At the gates, she thought she heard Nicole''s voice. But she didn''t


    pay attention to it as she thought that she was just daydreaming.


    Was it an illusion? Did she miss Nicole that much?


    As she walked into the living room, she saw a girl ying with the baby and she was no other than but


    her Nicole!


    "Nicole?" She must be at her wildest dreams! Howe Nicole was here, right at her home? This was


    impossible!


    Nicole sprang up and dashed towards her. She was screaming endlessly with excitement: "Mommy,


    mommy!" It was indeed her Nicole!


    "My dearest baby, howe you are here? Who sent you here?" She embraced her girl warmly and


    noticed that she had grown quite a lot since thest time they met.


    Nicole cuddled her arms around her neck in excitement as she answered her mother with a sweet


    voice, "Daddy sent me here. He said I can stay with granny for a couple of days!"


    L was quite confused at her words. Why would Harry send Nicole back here? This was really


    random and out of the blue.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just then, Harold and Angie came home. They saw the puzzled look on L''s face and felt amused. It


    seemed that Harry had not contacted her yet. Angie walked up towards her daughter and exined,


    "Harry came in today to apologize to us. Your brother even had a fight with him."


    .....


    So this meant that Harry had investigated the whole incident and got the truth?


    L was lost in her thoughts. With a hesitant smile upon her face, she wondered if she was no longer a


    murderer in his eyes...


    "How is my brother now?"


    Harry might be fit and strong but her brother was one of the elite soldiers of the army. So it was hard to


    tell who would win the fight.


    Angie thought about what happened earlier in the study and sighed. "Your brother is fine. Harry did not


    fight back much. He left our home with bruises all over his body."


    At first, Angie was kind of relieved when her son beat Harry up. Then she felt sorry for him when she


    saw that he was not really fighting back. So she separated them in time.


    Harold was still mad with Harry as he said scolded his daughter. "No matter what Harry says or does, I


    will not forgive him easily!" He could not let it go as Harry has hurt his daughter so much!


    L, with Nicole in her arms, sat quietly next to the cradle. Her mind was heavy with her thoughts.


    She could not forgive him. She simply could not...


    Nicole jumped out of her arms and ran towards the cradle. There, she had fun with the baby.


    At that moment, Jordan walked downstairs. He saw L sitting there with mixed feelings on her face.


    He said nothing and just walked past her.


    He joined Nicole as they teased the baby in the cradle.


    That night, L and Angie patted Nicole to sleep. After she felt asleep, they talked for a long time. It


    was a good mother and daughter time for both of them. They have not done this for a while now.


    Making up her mind, L texted Thomas the next day: "I finally cleared my name!"


    Thomas stared at his phone for a long time when he received her message. After all, the man had


    found out the truth.


    So, that was the end of his story. She was no longer his.


    "Congrattions! You need to do some preparations as I am going to meet with your parents pretty


    soon. I wish to hold the wedding as soon as possible. "


    L''s heart skipped a beat as she read his message. She dug out the ring he gave to her the day he


    proposed. She got it out from her bag. Staring at it with a heavy heart, she replied with just a single


    word:


    "Okay."


    Thomas was delighted when he received her confirmation. Although deep inside him, he knew she had


    hesitated.


    L was about to put away her phone when Nicole walked in with a happy smile. "Mommy, it''s time for


    dinner."


    L smiled back as she put away both her phone and the ring. She looked at Nicole lovingly and


    wanted to tell her something. She thought it would be nice to introduce Thomas to her before the


    wedding.


    "Nicole, do you remember an uncle named Thomas Herren?" L hesitatingly asked her daughter in a


    soft voice.


    Nicole nodded as she remembered him.


    Gathering up her courage, L finally put the question forward. "If mommy marries him, would you like


    to call him daddy?"


    Nicole quickly shook her little head and refused right away. "No, I wouldn''t. I already have a daddy. I


    don''t want to call someone else as my daddy!"


    Why would mommy marry Uncle Thomas anyway? Nicole had made up her mind that she would report


    this to her daddy secretly.


    L sighed as her daughter would notply. But there was nothing else she could do at this stage.


    "Fine, then. Let''s go downstairs and have dinner."


    That night, after taking a bath, Nicole requested to y some video games on L''s phone. L


    agreed and downloaded some games for her.


    Seeing her mother walk into the bathroom, Nicole quickly found a number on the phone and pressed


    the calling button.


    As soon as Harry saw the caller''s number, he knew it was his daughter. After all, L would never call


    him.


    It was indeed Nicole! "Daddy!" Nicole''s sweet voice spoke from the phone. Oh, how he missed that


    voice...


    "Are you missing daddy already?" In the study, Harry put off his cigarette as he concentrated on his


    conversation with his daughter.


    Due to the bruises on his face, he didn''t go to thepany at all. For days, he had been doing work at


    home. It has been kind of lonely.


    "Daddy, something is up! Mommy is going to get married soon. She is going to find me a new daddy!"


    She lowered her voice and kept peeping at the bathroom. She feared that L would suddenly appear.


    On hearing her words, Harry paused his thoughts. He was startled. Then he continued, "Do you know


    who she is going to marry?"


    Nicole nodded and quickly gave away the name. "Thomas Herren. Do you know him, daddy?"

 Chapter 319 I Want to See You

    Chapter 319 I Want to See You


    "All right, I see. Have a good time with mommy. Daddy will handle this issue." With these words, Harry


    ended the call with Nicole. He took out another cigarette and inhaled the smoke as he fell into his deep


    thoughts.


    L nned to marry Thomas Herren? He wouldn''t just sit and let it happen!


    He would never ever allow her to marry another man!


    He quickly made a phone call to Thomas to inform him that he was in possession of some nasty


    evidence and he could easily use them against L. He threatened him so he wouldn''t continue with


    the wedding.


    Thomas challenged him with a scornfulugh. "Harry Si, well yed! You are the president of the SL


    Group. Don''t you forget that. Why would you lower your standard and pull such lousy and mean trick?"


    Harryughed back. He would do anything to get L back. He didn''t even care about his image.


    "If you ignore my warnings and insist on marrying her, then I have to destroy her. You know I can do


    that, Thomas."


    Thomas said nothing but simply hung up the call.


    Harry smirked as he dialed Joey''s number. He gave a short and straightforward order to his assistant:


    "Send someone to watch over Thomas. If anything happens, inform me immediately." He was confident


    that Thomas had some weak points. Everyone has weaknesses.


    Everyone did. Just like himself, L and Nicole were his weaknesses.


    Meanwhile, L waited on Thomas for days after Nicole has gone back to his father. Thomas never


    showed up to meet her family.


    L was distressed so she bought a direct flight to Crown Province. She nned to talk to Thomas


    about it.


    She went straight from the airport to Thomas'' apartment only to find out that he was not at home.


    She unlocked the door through her own fingerprints. Thomas has set it up for her so she could always


    enter the room. She thought it would be nice to wait for him in his apartment.


    The apartment was tidy. Someone had cleaned it carefully. She pushed her old bedroom door open.


    Everything still looked the same.


    L thought for a moment and decided to call Thomas.


    Thomas was on his way to another apartment of his when he received her call. After knowing that she


    was now here in Crown Province, he turned the car around and drove directly to her.


    He hadn''t seen her for a long time. Apart from the time he was caught up in busy work, she was


    constantly on his mind. He never thought that his emotions invested a lot on L.


    The moment he stepped into the apartment, she greeted him with a big lovely smile. This made him


    feel at home. Thomas walked up towards her and hugged her with all his heart and soul.


    L was overwhelmed by his passion. Without giving her further room to think nor talk, he lowered his


    head and sealed her soft red lips with a passionate kiss.


    She was about to push him away when he cradled her up and carried her into the bedroom. She was


    still shy about doing this...


    Lying next to her, he sweetly whispered in her ears, "L, I missed you so much." With these words, he


    embraced her tightly into his chest.


    Despite this, L decisively stopped his move at thest minute.


    Thomas moaned in disappointment as he let her off. With closed eyes, heid next to her and


    wondered. Heid his hand on her waist and asked earnestly, "L, do you really want to marry me?"


    L paused. Then she nodded firmly, "Yes. I was waiting for you to meet my family and discuss the


    wedding. You never came. I''m disappointed, Thomas." They would have plenty of intimacy time after


    the wedding! He should have been more patient!


    Thomas carefully observed her face and said, "Does Harry have something that he could use against


    you? Tell me honestly, L."


    L was utterly shocked at his words. She stared at him in horror. How did he find out?


    Did Harry say something to him? No wonder she waited in vain in A Country and Thomas never came


    for her. Harry must have done something to mess things up!


    This bitter thought made L bite her lips. She felt she was imprisoned by Harry.


    "Thomas... I am sorry but I am in his hands. Maybe.... We should already break up... I don''t want to


    cause youplications and troubles." She had all the intention to settle down with him but Harry


    would just not allow it to happen. She should have seen thising.


    Thomas hugged her tightly in his arms. Her words hurt him so much that he wanted to kill Harry in the


    nastiest way possible! "Whatever evidence he has, as long as you do not mind... I... don''t mind either. "


    L bitterly smiled at his promise. But how could she not care about what Harry has?


    If Harry revealed the incident to the public, she would feel so ashamed that she would probably think


    about taking her own life again.


    "There is nothing we can do at the moment. Just wait and see how it goes." She was counting on the


    fact that as time went by, Harry would lose interest in her and leave her alone.


    Thomas raised up his head and looked at her directly in the eyes, "L, I wish you can be with me,


    both emotionally and physically. I really care for you." He was sure that Harry would back off when L


    would be his woman for real. He wished Harry was still a respectful human being.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    L knew well what he was implying about. But she still shook her head.


    Having sex with Thomas would only make Harry even angrier. She wanted to be with Thomas without


    causing a bigger scene. She wanted a peaceful andfortable life.


    Thomas was so irritated at the situation. He was a high ranking official. He was sure he could find a


    way to deal with Harry, a mere business man!


    The night got deeper. They fell asleep while hugging each other. They both had something heavy on


    their minds.


    The sharp ring tone of L''s phone suddenly broke the silence of the darkness. She instantly had a


    bad feeling.


    She picked up the phone. It didn''t surprise her at all. It was Harry...


    She stood by the bed, staring at the phone screen. Then she looked up and saw Thomas wake up as


    well.


    After he gave her an approving nod, she walked to the balcony with the phone.


    "L, where are you? I miss you." A deep and sweet male voice spoke from the phone.


    L silently sighed as she looked up at the stars above her head. "What do you want?"


    She remembered how he made her beg for her coffee shop business.


    What now? Did he want her to beg for his mercy again? So that he would leave her and Thomas in


    peace.


    "I want to see you." He spit it out clear and loud. He didn''t have to go around the bush with this.


    L sneered. "Boss Si, you are renowned for your romance and good looks. You''re always surrounded


    by beautiful women. Why would you care to see a murderer like me? Don''t you find it ridiculous?" Her


    voice was ice cold, without any affection at all.


    Then he sincerely apologized, "I was wrong. I misjudged you." He said in a soft voice.


    She felt even worse at him saying sorry "Toote for your apology! Nothing can make up for the hurt


    and shame that you caused me. Do you remember how you tortured me? Harry Si, I was way too kind


    to you. You always get what you want with me. Do you think that I was some kind of a push-over?"


    She sobbed as the memories haunted her. They haunted her every night.


    "I will do my best to make up to you. Pleasee back to me, okay? Please forgive me." His voice


    was so sweet and alluring whenever he was gentle to her. But she had enough of it.


    She snapped in disgust. "No! I am going back to sleep with my fianc¨¦ now. Mr. Si, stop disturbing me


    on such a beautiful night!"


    When she was about to end the call, she heard a sharp yelp from him, "You are in Crown Province?!"


    She said nothing to him.


    "L, time to rest. Just hang up the call." Thomas'' voice was heard over the phone, piercing through


    the ufortable silence like a sharp knife.


    Harry was instantly awakened. He red outside the window to the dark sky. His fists were clenching.


    "L Li, if you dare do anything with him, I will hunt him down and ughter him! Mark my words!" His


    voice was so loud that even Thomas heard his dangerous threat.


    "Who are you to decide what I can do and what I can''t?!" What kind of threat was that?


    A wicked smile spread across Harry''s face as he spoke slowly, word by word, "L, don''t you ever


    forget the time when I tied your hands up with your scarf and pressed you against the balcony..." She


    should know her ce and position better.


    "Shut up, you evil being!" L screamed at the top of her lungs as she tried to stop him from talking


    any further.


    "Then be nice to me. Go to a hotel and I will pick you up tomorrow morning." He yed and


    manipted her with his enticing voice.


    Just then, Thomas took the phone over as he embraced L tightly with his arms. With a mocking


    tone, he said, "Mr. Si, are you out of your mind? Every property I own also belongs to my fianc¨¦. Why


    do we have to bother to go to a hotel? The ambiance in our home is so much sweeter!"

 Chapter 320 Taking Him Under Her Wing

    Chapter 320 Taking Him Under Her Wing


    With these words, he hung up the call, returned the phone to L and took her to the bedroom with his


    arms draped around her shoulders.


    "Please continue with your sleep. You need some rest." He held her by the shoulders and kissed her on


    the forehead.


    Looking at the phone, L nodded uneasily and went into the bedroom.


    After a shower, L drifted off to sleep with the phone still in her hands.


    Three o''clock in the morning


    L''s cell phone suddenly rang again. She was awake in an instant and was startled by the ringing


    sound.


    As expected, the caller was Harry. Oh, Harry again...


    She switched the phone to mute and watched it ring again and again.


    Then a WeChat message notified on the screen. Harry said that If he could not see her in five minutes,


    he would not hesitate to go upstairs.


    L changed her clothes at once and left the bedroom with her bag even before she could fix her hair.


    "Knock, knock, knock." While L was knocking at Herren''s bedroom door, Herren was still reading the


    papers.


    He actually heard the first time her phone rang. He knew what was happening.


    He opened the door and held her to his chest before she could say a word.


    L was startled. After she calmed down her fast beating heart, she said softly, "Herren, have a good


    night. I have to go."


    "I won''t let you go! I won''t let you be hurt again." He held her tightly and did not let her go.


    Unfortunately, her five minutes would soon be up and L was afraid that Harry would go upstairs. She


    tried to push him away, but instead of letting her go, Herren just kissed her on the lips.


    L was pinned on the door and could not move.


    Bad luck! Neither of two men would give up on her! L couldn''t think clearly.


    Herren felt her panic and reassured her, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be here with you."


    Outside, the man in a white shirt put his hands in his pockets. Looking coldly at the door in front of him,


    Harry ordered the two men behind him, "I''ll give you both a million each. Just kick the door open for


    me!"


    The two bodyguards looked at each other in surprise and immediately stepped forward.


    The door of the apartment was kicked wildly just before Herren had finished his words.


    One hard kick followed after another. Before long, the door was forcefully opened.


    Outside the door, the two bodyguards immediately backed away to make way for their boss.


    "One hundred million for you to kill this man. Go!"


    L, who was held in Herren''s arms, widely opened her eyes in astonishment and fear. Harry really


    wanted to kill him!


    The bodyguards behind him immediately took out their weapon. They did not hesitate at all. Never did


    they dream about such arge pot of money.


    L was so frightened that she stood in front of Herren, taking him under her wing. The mood in the


    room had be ufortably heated.


    This made Harry even more frustrated. "Start!"


    L stretched out her arms, "Harry, have you gone crazy?"


    Seeing L guarding in front, the two bodyguards looked at Harry in a dilemma. They were afraid of


    hurting her. They didn''t have a clear shot of the target.


    But Thomas was not coward enough to let a woman protect him. He pulled her closer to him and


    reassured her, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll talk to him. We''ll sort this out."


    Then he nced at him. Harry looked so terrifying. He blurted out, "She is my fiancee now and I will


    not let her go with you. I hope you''re man enough to ept this. You had your chance and you took


    her for granted."


    Harry rushed at Herren and punched him. But he was as quick as a cat. Thomas stopped it by his arm.


    Then all hell broke loose. The two men scuffled and fists were flying all over the ce.


    ¡­


    L looked at the two men and couldn''t believe that they were fighting again!


    "Hey! Hurry up and separate these two!" She cried to the bodyguards who were as stunned as she


    was.


    The bodyguards came to their senses at once and went to pacify the two men.


    L picked up her bag on the ground and walked out of the door.


    Seeing L leave, Harry followed immediately and gave up fighting with Herren.


    Just in time, he reached out for the door of the elevator forcibly before it closedpletely.


    Looking at the expressionless woman inside, Harry changed his angry expression at once and put on


    his usual charming smile. "L,e with me. Be with me."


    L hid her face from his eyes and walked a few steps forward, leaving her back to him.


    Harry put his bruised arm around her shoulders. But he was immediately pushed away. "If you touch


    you me again, I will call the police." She looked back at the man coldly and her tone was very serious.


    She meant every word she just said.


    Harry took his phone out of his pocket and handed it over to her. "Call please. Be my guest." Then he


    put on his other arm around her shoulders again.


    She was so angry that she powerfully stamped on his foot. He closed his eyes because of the sharp


    pain. She was in her high heels.


    L walked onto the road as soon as the elevator arrived at the first floor. He was still following her


    closely. "L, it''ste now and there will be no taxi here. Where are you going?"


    She didn''t say anything and just walked forward along the road.


    With a gesture of Harry, the Rolls-Royce stopped at the road and followed them in an instant. His car


    has motion sensors.


    He quickened his pace and stood in front of her. "My car is here. Let''s go to the hotel first."


    Silence was her only answer. Harry was so upset at this.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He could imagine L''s despair then. He thought that she would be desperate again and feared that


    she might attempt to kill herself.


    A taxi came nearer and L waved her hand. The taxi immediately stopped in front of them.


    Harry pulled her by the arms as she was about to open the door of the taxi. He ordered the taxi driver,


    "You can go now."


    "Hey, I need a ride. Wait for me for a moment please." L struggled to wriggle free from his grip.


    The taxi driver just stared at them. He was puzzled and he didn''t know what to do.


    Harry didn''t want to hurt her, so he carried her to his chest and went to the Rolls-Royce behind them.


    The driver got off at once and opened the door of the rear seat.


    L was put into the car and Harry sat beside her immediately to block her from escaping. He knew


    that the door on the other side was already locked.


    Eventually, she had to give up and closed her eyes as she against the other door to keep a distance


    from him.


    In the apartment


    Thomas Herren sat on the sofa and sadly looked at the room. It was all messed up.


    L''s heart was not with him at all. Why would she want to leave?


    She was with him and would like to marry him only because she wanted to get away from Harry.


    She wanted Harry to regret letting her go, but her heart was not tough enough so she could not make


    up her mind.


    Harry rubbed his swollen temples and bruised face and then called his secretary. He wanted to tell him


    something important.


    At the hotel


    If not because Harry was too handsome and charming, the waiter would have called the police for sure.


    The woman he was carrying kept on struggling frantically. Everyone could see it.


    Taking the pre-booked room card, Harry led her to the elevator.


    L stared at him coldly and demanded, "Put me down!"


    Harry raised his eyebrows and put her down obediently. Before she could do anything, he pinned her to


    the walling of the elevator.


    L''s back was already against the elevator and she looked at him in hatred and disgust.


    "I hate you. Don''t you know that?!"


    He just nodded. The expression on his face did not change. "Yes. Then, I want you to love me again."


    His tone was full of confidence.


    She hated his arrogance. She smirked and answered, "Who gave you the confidence to make you


    think I will love you again? You are daydreaming again!" With that, she pushed him away.

 Chapter 321 Never Rely on You

    Chapter 321 Never Rely on You


    He did not move. He held his arms against the elevator, and blocked her from getting out.


    "It''s a beautiful dream that you will fall in love with me again! I know you will!" He was acting like a mad


    man. It didn''t match his identity and image at all.


    When the elevator arrived, he picked her up again and headed for her room.


    "This is my room. You can go now." She tried to push him out. L hated the fact that it seemed he


    liked to follow her to anywhere she went.


    Harry caught her hands and pulled her into his arms. Her face was already touching Harry''s chin.


    "Get out of here!" Both of them pushed back and forth violently. Finally, Harry mmed the door shut.


    Throwing her on the big bed, he immediately pinned her down and looked at her cute little face. "L,


    I''m sorry." He apologized in a sincere tone. L couldn''t believe it. Before, all his apologies always


    carried a hint of sarcasm.


    But L pressed the matter even further. She was not satisfied yet. "Harry, how have you treated me in


    the past?" When he was happy and in a cheerful mood, he held her gently and sweetly. When he was


    upset, he tortured her, and pushed her away.


    "From now on....."


    L cut off. "Go away! Don''t make any promises to me anymore! Damn it! Don''t ever dare promise me


    anymore. You would just disappoint me!"


    From now on? He could only say those words after everything bad he had done to her? She would


    never listen to his promises again! "We have no future. You go back to your ce, and I''ll live my life.


    We don''t owe each other!"


    Now that he knew she was not the murderer, she was already cleared of the crime. There was no need


    for them to keep in touch.


    Sensing her anger, he caressed her cheeks. "No, you are wrong. I owe you too much. I have to repay


    you."


    "If you think you owe me, then get out of here and never show up again! That''s what I want." They


    should never see each other. That would be the best thing that will happen to her.


    She grasped his big hand fumbling her face, and bit him hard. "Don''t touch me! Get up!"


    He kissed where she had bitten, and then got up from the bed.


    Her face blushed with shame when she saw this sweet gesture.


    He half crouched beside her to take off her shoes. Then he also took off his own, and went to bed.


    He held her in his arms. "Goodnight. It''s gettingte already."


    She wriggled free from his arms and went to the other side of the bed with her back turned to him.


    He turned off the bedsidemp and moved closer to her.


    She resisted at once. "Don''t touch me!"


    "Well, I won''t touch you. I will just hug you for a while. Let''s get some sleep, shall we?"


    L didn''t know how long she struggled with him, but she did not escape from his arms until she fell


    asleep.


    Soon after, the sky brightened up once again. Enduring the pain, he went to the bathroom and took a


    cold shower.


    When he came out, L moved a little but fell asleep again. He smiled, took her in his arms, kissed her


    on the forehead, and went to sleep, too.


    By noon of the next day, L woke up in his muscr arms.


    "Morning." A husky and sensual voice rang over her head.


    She remembered that she was at Crown Province right now and Harry followed her here.


    She got up from his arms slowly, took the phone out of her bag and dialed a number.


    Harry was still lying on the bed, and half-naked. He stared at L, who was trying to loosen her tied


    hair.


    "Where are you?" She sounded natural. When she talked to Harryst night, her voice was kind of


    emotionless.


    "Well, have a good day. I''ll go back to A Country today and contact youter." Her voice became very


    soft as she suddenly felt guilty.


    After hanging up the phone, L went straight to the bathroom and ignored the man in bed.


    Harry went out of the bed, wrapped himself a bath towel, and took out a cigarette and lighted it.


    By the time she came out of the bathroom, he had already smoked two cigarettes.


    She sat in front of the dresser. Harry looked at her and pinched out the cigarette. He walked towards


    her.


    He draped her arms around her shoulder. He knew that L loved it when he hugged her from the


    back. "Dear, will youe with me to C country to see our daughter?"


    His words was very tempting. She only cared about her daughter now!


    But when she thought of being with him and living at his house, she refused, "No, I''m having a


    daughter with Herren!" She could not move his strong arms.


    He moved even closer and angrily stared at her through the mirror. He warned her, "If you mention him


    again, I''ll kill him right now! And I''ll do it for real this time!" He squeezed her face hard.


    L waved his hands off, stood up from the chair and pushed him back.


    Harry took a step backward, but his towel fell identally into the ground.


    L looked at him in surprise, and suddenly turned red. Then she immediately turned around and sat


    in front of the dresser again. "Rascal!"


    Harry picked up the bath towel on the ground, and smirked. "I know you! It seems you were


    disappointedst night."


    L wanted to veer away from the topic. She pped theb on the table," What are you talking


    about? Your SL Group is going down, isn''t it? How can you be so bored, Mr. Si? You should be busier


    right now."


    Strangely, Harry was relieved to see her anger.


    Throwing the towel on the bed, he kissed her on the cheeks. "Don''t worry. You can rely on me. Even if


    SL Group goes bankrupt, I can afford living like this for a lifetime."


    "I will never rely on you! I can afford living like this by myself, too!" L looked at his perfectly sexy


    body and curled her lips bitterly when he went into the bathroom.


    He heard a noise outside when he was taking a shower and knew that L had tried to run away


    again.


    But he was not in a hurry. She would eventually belong to him!


    L fled from the hotel and took a taxi to the airport.


    In A Country


    L went straight to her coffee bar. She had a lot of leisure time since she didn''t work at SL Group


    anymore.


    The coffee shop was doing well now and was always full of customers.


    She looked at the store across the street. How did he do it? Why did lots of people drink such


    expensive coffee willingly?


    At this time, a man in a suit and tie came from the opposite street. Obviously, he came for L.


    Ly on the hanging basket. The man respectfully said to her, "Miss Li, I have something to report to


    you."


    Report to her? L looked at the man in front of her. She was confused, "Who are you?" He might


    have been mistaken to approach her. She didn''t know who he was. Maybe he was just one of the new


    employees. Or maybe a new person here in town.


    "Miss Li, I am the manager of Dominant. The documents of the sales records and some new policies of


    the business need your signature."


    .....


    Well, there was only one possibility. Harry might have transferred the ownership of his coffee shop to


    her!


    "Why does it need my signature? You should look for Harry for it."


    The man felt embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say. "Miss Li, don''t you know that Dominate has


    been under your name?"


    She knew it! L rolled her eyes. Harry was really good at ying tricks and surprises!


    "Tell him I do not need this."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why not, Miss Li?" The store manager asked in surprise. No other person would reject a big offer like


    this.


    L said frankly, "I have nothing to do with him. No gains without pains. This is always the thing with


    him."


    .... The store manager realized that Mr. Si just used the coffee bar to show his affection to her. With


    that, he left L''s shop helplessly.

 Chapter 322 Drunk Woman

    Chapter 322 Drunk Woman


    Everything that L mentioned were noted and reported to Harry in time.


    To which, Harry simply said, "From now on, just report directly to Joey. The rest of the profits would still


    be counted to the ount of Miss Li''s."


    As soon as he ended the call, Harry realized something and quickly dialed Joey''s number.


    L had been studying the sales reports for more than two hours when she finally felt tired and


    decided to call it a day. She pressed on her temple to relieve the headache as she put away the


    documents. Then she took off for the Li family''s vi.


    In the living room, Lillian and Wendy were having fun with the baby. They were putting on their funny


    faces to make the babyugh. Upon seeing L, they were both delighted.


    "Oh, you just finished work in the shop? How is everything now?" Wendy slowly walked up towards


    L as she hadn''t fully recovered from her child birth.


    She heard that L had been in Crown Province, but she was not sure what had happened between


    her and Thomas Herren. If something good happened, Thomas would have been with her right now...


    L sadly shook her head and just answered, "Never mind. Thanks to Harry the jerk, so far I got


    nothing done."


    If Harry had not been a jerk, Thomas would have met all her rtives already and discussed about


    their wedding.


    When she heard this, Lillian immediately stopped eating her grapes. She was rmed and concerned.


    She approached L while resting her hands on her baby lump.


    "What happened? Tell me about it."


    L had to exin the whole incident with them since they were both so interested and worried.


    When L finished telling them everything, Lillian became so infuriated. "I have told Harry before that


    he would definitely regret if he dares to treat you like that again!" He never listened to her. Now, he will


    be getting a dose of his own medicine! He hurt L so bad. She wanted to burn all the bridges


    between them.


    Watching the baby in the cradle kicking his chubby legs, L really enjoyed family time. Wendy


    encouraged her and said to her in a soft voice, "I don''t know what to say. It''s so hard to tell. Let nature


    take its course. However, if you have made up your mind to break up with him for good, you must be


    strong and you should never give in."


    L nodded. In fact, she was afraid of herself being too weak. That man was way too wicked and


    cunning for her to handle. He knew her every weakness.


    "Cute baby, call me auntie soon. Okay?" L was having a good time ying with the baby in her


    arms. She did not want to bother herself with troubles.


    Wendyughed out hard. "Come on, he is still so young and small. How could he open mouth and say


    anything? He is not some kind of a genius baby!"


    L giggled as she stared at Lillian''s baby bump. "When is your due date?" Joseph was always


    busying flying from one country to another. He was seldom seen at home.


    Lillian replied with a happy and excited smile, "In two months'' time!"


    "Joseph is so inconsiderate! As soon as hees back home, I will tell scold him on behalf of you.


    Poor you, you can only see him on the screen whenever you miss him. Did he even call you that


    frequently?" L was not very pleased at the way her brother treated his pregnant wife. He should be


    more hands-on.


    Lillian''s face blushed as she smiled. "We call each other every day!"


    Joseph had informed her that within one month, he would finish the shooting of both movies. Then he


    promised her a long vocation for her and the baby.


    L felt happy for them. She sweetly looked at her nephew and asked her sister-inw, "So, what are


    you going to name the child?"


    Wendy peeled a lychee for L to eat as she joyfully replied, "We have agreed to name the child Colin


    Li."


    L instantly loved the name as she chewed on the juicy fruit. She nodded in satisfaction. Then she


    wondered what would she name her second child?


    Gosh, what was she thinking? She''s not even pregnant...


    L spit the fruit pit out into the bin.


    She remembered that she and Harry never had any contraceptive measures. They never used one.


    What didn''t she get pregnant? Was there anything wrong with her?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She was not very keen on the idea of a second child. However, with all these unprotected sex that she


    had, she still seemed not pregnant. L was concerned about herself.


    Wendy stared at L''s face for a while and asked her, "L, are you feeling okay? You suddenly


    looked worried."


    "Nothing!" L woke up from her wild thoughts and quickly turned to her nephew to hide her


    embarrassment.


    Lillian also noticed the suspicious blush on L''s face. With a grin, she asked: "Are you thinking of


    some hot dude?"


    "Nonsense. I am not thinking of anyone!" To prove her point, she quickly added, "If Harry ever harasses


    me, I will go the mountains and live there as a nun all by myself!"


    Her face looked very serious. Wendy remembered the horrific incidentst time, so she stopped


    teasing L anymore.


    With a firm tone, she said to L, "L, you need to let things go. He had hurt you over and over. He


    has vited and traumatized you. You should not waste your time or feelings on him anymore. Think


    about your grandpa and your parents. He is not worth your love!"


    "I know. I won''t do anything stupid anymore. I will not hurt myself or my family because of him. From


    now on, I will avoid him as much as possible." Her attention should be focused on Thomas Herren.


    Just then, the baby started crying. L lifted him up and patted him gently on the back.


    Colin Li sure took after his mother Wendy. They had the same lovely eyes. L missed her daughter


    very much. She wondered when would be the next time they meet up again...


    The baby started crying. He was hungry. L handed him over to Wendy. As soon as the baby was


    fed, he stopped crying.


    Lillian watched the mother and the son and sincerely praised Wendy. "Sister-inw, you are really good


    at this. You don''t even need a nanny''s help." Angie had arranged a nanny for the young couple, but


    Wendy politely declined. She believed that nursing the child on her own was the best option.


    "I don''t need any nanny. We are a big family and I am a housewife. I have plenty of time to deal with


    the baby!" Her husband Jordan and parents-inw were all very helpful. They spent their time and


    effort on looking after the newborn with her. She did not feel tired at all.


    L grinned. "Wendy is really capable. I know her for a long time. She has always been this


    considerate and capable." She remembered when Wendy worked at the shopping mall. It was not an


    easy job. She had to wear thick mascot costumes during the summer to hand out leaflets in the street.


    But Wendy neverined.


    Lillian nodded in agreement. She also observed Wendy''s hardworking attitude. For the past several


    months of living together under the same roof, she got to know her even better.


    The three women sat in the sofa, chatting with each other in high and cheerful spirits. For the first time


    in a long while, L finally felt rxed. Maybe the apology from Harry worked.


    Lillian was really bored at home. She actually came up with a bold decision without informing Joseph.


    She secretly bought a flight ticket to C Country.


    She arrived in C Country in thete afternoon. She learned from Joseph that he was still in the process


    of making a movie. However, there would be a banquet for the crewter that night.


    She went to his apartment directly as she decided to give him a big surprise.


    She first cleaned up his apartment. Then she sat down and watched random TV shows to pass the


    time. It was already ten o''clock, but Joseph was still not back yet.


    Lillian eventually felt sleepy. Her pregnancy had caused her to be dizzy all the time.


    It was well past eleven when Lillian was woken up by the sound of turning of the knob of the door. She


    felt excited as she pictured out his surprised, happy look.


    She was very proud of her big surprise for him and she really hoped he would like it!


    However, she heard him talking to someone else by the door!


    Lillian quickly got out of the bed. Putting on her slippers in a hurry, she rushed towards the door.


    Outside the door stood her husband Joseph. To her shock, he was apanied by a drunk woman.


    She was in his arms and he looked absolutely irritated. As he promised the movie director, Joseph had


    no choice but to look after the young actress. If he had a choice, he would dump her by the road a long


    time ago.


    "The young actress was quite good-looking. But that was because of tons of stic surgery. Not like


    Lillian, a natural beauty..." Joseph thought to himself.


    Just then, the woman in his chest suddenly raised her arms and draped them around his neck. Now, it


    seemed she was embracing him in a very intimate way.

 Chapter 323 Let Their Relationship End

    Chapter 323 Let Their Rtionship End


    Joseph was very annoyed. He just wanted to throw her off. He was so disgusted.


    But the woman held him so tight that they both stumbled onto the sofa. Joseph felt the woman


    underneath his body. He didn''t like it. Not even a bit.


    The door of the bedroom was suddenly opened, and he looked back in astonishment.


    He immediately turned pale when he saw the person in his bedroom. Was he daydreaming? When did


    Lillian arrive? She was at home when she sent a message just this morning!


    Well, that was not important then. Lillian was shocked and her hands were trembling with what she saw


    right in front of her.


    Shit! Joseph thought to himself. He was in deep trouble!


    He pulled down the woman''s hands on his neck, showing no care for the woman.


    "Honey!" The woman on the sofa turned over and fell to the ground. But he just rushed to the bedroom.


    Lillian mmed the door and locked it. Joseph almost hit his nose on the door. It was just mere inches


    away!


    Oh, he''s dead! How could he exin this... Joseph was frantically pounding his fists on the door.


    "Lillian, please listen to my exnation. It''s not as bad as what you saw!" He couldn''t just let their


    rtionship end this way.


    Lillian sat on the bed nkly. She felt so numb. She didn''t cry nor go crazy. She just sat there quietly.


    She didn''t even respond to Joseph''s shouting.


    She thought Joseph to be very simple and loyal. But the truth was there were so many beautiful women


    in the entertainment circle. And he was a superstar movie actor. It''s already understood that many


    women would surround him.


    She trusted him all the time until this very day. She believed that he could resist the temptation, but


    obviously she was wrong.


    "Honey, you are carrying a baby. Please don''t get upset. Let me exin. Honey!" Joseph kept on


    talking to his wife outside the room. He couldn''t bear to give up.


    Damn woman! Damn his director! He would send the woman away right now.


    He dialed his manager''s phone number and let him take the woman away.


    He would never ever cooperate with that director again.


    After his manager led the woman out of the room, Joseph turned to Lillian again, "Honey, the woman is


    gone now. Open the door, please."


    Lillian was annoyed with the endless knocking. So she wearily opened the door.


    Then she quickly put on her coat and walked outside the door with her bag. She even didn''t give a look


    at Joseph. She didn''t care about him. Not anymore.


    Joseph quickly stood in front of her and said, "Hey, honey, could you please listen to me?" Joseph held


    his pregnant wife, and tried to tter her.


    "Take off your dirty hands from me!" Lillian stared at the man in front of her. She remained


    expressionless. She wouldn''t want to bark at the wrong tree.


    "How could I like that ugly woman?"


    "So you mean that you will sleep with her if she is pretty?" Lillian retorted at once.


    Joseph put her hands on his face. "Honey... It''s all my fault! Please cool down and let me exin it to


    you."


    "Please don''t be upset. It might hurt the baby."


    Lillian pulled her hands away and pointed at the sofa, "Sit on the sofa!" Joseph sat down on the sofa


    obediently and watched Lillian open the door and go out.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!" Joseph followed her immediately and blocked Lillian before she got in on


    the elevator.


    Lillian pointed at the door this time and said, "Get in the room!"


    Joseph pretended to turn back but suddenly got hold of Lillian''s back and shoulders and carried her.


    "Joseph, let me go!!"


    Joseph closed the door with his foot. He put Lillian on the bed and squatted in front of her. He begged


    her. "Dear, could you please give me a chance to make an appeal before sentencing me to death?"


    Lillian put her bag away and looked at him coldly, "I''m listening."


    Joseph felt a bit relieved. "She was drunk at the set. At that time, there were only her, the director and


    me. The director was in a hurry and forced me to take care of her. That''s all. Nothing bad happened,


    Lillian."


    Lillian kept silent, and this made Joseph anxious again. "I have never brought a single woman here


    before. I promise you." He really raised his index finger and middle finger as he said this to Lillian.


    Lillian looked at him scornfully. "Stop ying innocent. I believe that you didn''t bring women back but


    I''m not a fool. I know there is a ce called a hotel."


    Joseph looked down and said, "You know that people in the industry are constantly watched by those


    paparazzi all the time. We don''t even need to supervised by our wives. Cameras are everywhere. If I


    bring a woman to hotel, it has already be a gossip. Have you heard of any gossips of me?"


    Joseph was very proud when it came to this. He was very proud of him being a loyal husband.


    But Lillian made him pull a long face again, "That is because you have a powerful brother-inw. He


    can smooth it out even if you kill someone." Joseph once told her that Harry has been very good to


    him.


    He can do anything under the name of Harry Si.


    But Joseph himself didn''t make any trouble. Or even if he did, he could deal with it on his own. He


    didn''t need any help from other people.


    "Honey, why don''t you trust a good guy like me?" Joseph was getting heated and was panicking. He


    stood up and sat down again and again.


    Lillian took off her shoes and said, "I feel sleepy. I need to rest. You sleep on the sofa tonight and we''ll


    talk about this tomorrow."


    Joseph let Lillian sleep and then he went to the sofa. After making sure that Lillian was sleeping


    soundly, heid beside her and put his hands on her big belly.


    The headlines of the entertainment news the next day were all about Joseph.


    An international movie star has been seen taking another woman home.


    Married actor Joseph took new actress Cassie to his apartmentte at night.


    Joseph cheated on his pregnant wife with Cassie, a young actress.


    They also put the photos on the news. The man on the photos was indeed Joseph. He held a woman in


    his arms and it was obviously not his wife, because there was no big belly.


    Joseph, Lillian and Cassie''s micro blogs were filled with millions ofments.


    After marriage, Joseph had been a good husband in everyone''s eye. All of his fans waited for his


    exnation. They didn''t want to believe that this was true.


    Joseph closed the door of the bedroom. One phone call followed another. It was an endless cycle.


    "No, I did not... I did bring her back, but then I sent her away!" The first phone call he got was from


    L.


    L was mad at his brother and she couldn''t sleep because of it. She walked back and forth in the


    room.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lillian couldn''t get even angrier.


    Did Joseph think about theplications and consequences before he did such thing?


    "Joseph, If you didn''t cheat on Lillian, handle this as soon as possible. How''s Lillian now?" L heard


    that she went to surprise Joseph in his apartment.


    Joseph took a quick nce at his bedroom. "She is still sleeping now." Lillian has always been sleepy


    recently. Just let her sleep a little longer.

 Chapter 324 Are There Anything Left to Explain

    Chapter 324 Are There Anything Left to Exin


    "Why did you even bother to bring her back? Don''t you know that public figures like you, Joseph Li, are


    constantly covered by a lot of eyes and cameras?" L couldn''t figure out why her brother would make


    such a silly mistake. He was not a rookie at all!


    Joseph couldn''t deny that he made a mistake. He could only just scratch his head. "Only Lillian can


    help me. I don''t do anything wrong, okay?" She was in Joseph''s apartmentst night. The reporters


    would shut up if only she could be seen walking out together with him.


    However, Joseph was not sure whether Lillian was still upset. He could not risk her health right now.


    "You want Lillian to save you? She''s so kind that she didn''t even kill you for what you did." L


    answered sarcastically. If such things should happen to Harry, she couldn''t imagine what she''d do to


    him...


    Stop thinking about that! L shook her head immediately. How crazy!


    "What do you mean by saving me, my sister? I''m innocent. Okay?"


    "Innocent? Didn''t you take that woman to your homest night?"


    "I have. But it doesn''t mean that we did something wrong!" But he sent her away then. She didn''t even


    sleep there.


    L doubted how her brother survived in the entertainment circle for years. "You are not innocent since


    you have let her in."


    ¡­ Joseph started to agree with his sister. She had a point. He was at fault in this matter.


    "I''ll wait for Lillian to wake up. And I''ll talk with her right away." The door of the bedroom opened while


    Joseph was still speaking.


    "I have to hang up, L. She''s up now." Joseph immediately hung up the phone and rushed in front of


    Lillian. He greeted her with a voice as sweet as he could make, "Good morning, Honey."


    What a "good" morning. Lillian just gave him a cold stare. His phone has never stopped ringing.


    She already knew what was going on. She saw 999 Weibo messages on the phone screen notification


    just now.


    She turned the silent mode on. There were still dozens of missed calls.


    Joseph gave up when he saw Lillian having so much difficulty in walking around. He could handle this


    by himself like a man.


    "Go and wash yourself, honey. Let''s have breakfast after." Joseph would rather eat with his wife before


    he went to work.


    Lillian was puzzled as to why Joseph did not say anything about the matter. After all, nobody could help


    him but her.


    Lillian dressed herself up after washing and walked out of the apartment together with Joseph. She


    held his hand as they walked slowly.


    Surprised, Joseph looked at Lillian''s hand and asked, "You already believe me?"


    Lillian didn''t answer. She pressed the elevator button and stepped in.


    The silence caused Joseph to be a bit upset.


    Outside the apartment, the media were anxiously waiting for Joseph and the young actress. At the


    sight of Lillian, they all got so confused. Their mouths gaped open in bewilderment.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Where was Cassie? Wasn''t she there? How could the pregnant Lillian appear at this time?


    Confused as they were, the media crowded around and poured out their questions. They never


    considered that crowding the couple would force the pregnant Lillian into a tough situation.


    "Mr. Li, can you exin what happenedst night?"


    "Mrs. Li, what do you think of your husband''s infidelity?"


    "Mr. Li, how long have you been dating Cassie?"


    The media had already jumped to conclusions.


    Lillian just listened to their questions, scorning their shamelessness. She put on a smile and opened


    her mouth, "Please listen to me."


    The reporters quieted down. Only the clicking of cameras can be heard.


    Joseph looked at the woman beside him as well. He didn''t mean to let her speak on his behalf. But he


    would listen now that she has decided to speak out.


    "There''s a misunderstanding. I arrived here yesterday afternoon. My husband called mest night,


    saying a colleague of him was drunk, and asking me whether he could take her home and let her stay


    for a while. I agreed because it was more inconvenient for him to go to a hotel."


    Lillian exined, then took out the ne ticket from her bag to prove her arrival time.


    She continued, "We didn''t expect those reporters to begin writing some fake news. Besides, that


    colleague was soon sent back her home by my husband''s agent. Because it was inconvenient for her


    to stay here. You could ask both of them if you want to be sure."


    Immersed in the soft voice of his wife, Joseph was lost in his thoughts. She was willing to believe him,


    and more importantly, she spoke for him. She loved and cared for him so much.


    After finishing her words, Lillian gave her husband a pinch. Joseph immediately came back to his


    senses. "Yes, that''s the truth. The magazines and the reporters who have been making up stories


    could wait for thewsuits from ourpany. We will follow up this matter. Thanks!"


    "So it is..."


    All the reporters were in an uproar, but the truth had been clear as Lillian came out of the apartment


    together with Joseph. Yet, some reporters did not give up. They want more statements to put on their


    article.


    "Mrs. Li, could you please exin why it was inconvenient for Cassie to stay? You agreed to take


    Cassie to the apartment, but you have said that it is inconvenient. Aren''t your words contradict each


    other?"


    "Yeah, Mrs. Li, could you exin that?"


    Seeing these ferocious reporters, Lillian doubted whether they had professional ethics or not. They


    didn''t even think that she was pregnant.


    At that time, Joseph gave a stare at the reporters before putting his arm around his wife''s waist, and


    said, "Are there anything left to exin? Of course, I need a secret space with my wife after such a


    long time of not seeing each other."


    ¡­¡­ Holding her anger back, Lillian lowered her head and grumbled about the shameless words of her


    husband.


    All the reporters burst in a mysticalughter. Soon after, they reported all the information they got on


    the Inte.


    At the same time, Joseph''spany also released an indictment on the Inte. The signature of the


    lawyer at the lower right corner really shocked everyone -- it''s Samuel Shao!


    Those magazines spreading rumors were dead meat. They would never recover their business again.


    Watching the video online, Harry saw no need to act on it. He just needed to contact Samuel.


    So could he take credit from his woman? After all, Samuel was not awyer who is easy to approach.


    Just a few hours after noon, all rumors about Joseph were proved wrong. Some magazines even


    published their letters of apology as early as they could. But, it was still toote.


    Following his wife everywhere, Joseph began tofort Lillian by all means. "You are so kind,


    sweetheart, I love you, love you, love you!"


    Not in the mood to speak to him, Lillian opened the car door and sat inside.


    "Let me help fasten your seat belt, my dear. I love you!" Oh, so many "love you"! Lillian couldn''t stand it


    anymore.


    "You are too disgusting and annoying, Joseph Li!" Such a childish man, she thought. She gave a cold


    stare to the grinning face in front of her.


    But he gave her a kiss on her cheeks. "I can do anything you want me to do once you''re not angry


    anymore."


    ¡­¡­. Squinting at him, Lillian answered, "Was this the way you took that girl home?"


    Joseph put on a disappointed face immediately. Already irritated, he replied, "Never mention that


    woman to me! I won''t cooperate with her and that director anymore. I''ll tell Harry tomorrow to send him


    to Mauritius."

 Chapter 325 Flowers are Blooming Along the Walkway

    Chapter 325 Flowers are Blooming Along the Walkway


    Lillian snorted and stared at Joseph in an arrogant manner, "Okay! You can get in the car!"


    Joseph happily followed her into the car. But even though Lillian had forgiven him, he was scolded


    harshly by Harold as soon as they arrived on the Li''s vi.


    As L got up quitete today, it was almost near noon when she arrived at the coffee store.


    However, it didn''t matter. The coffee store was owned by her, she could go to the store whenever she


    liked. It was one of the perks as a business owner. Besides, her crew and staff were trustworthy and


    responsible.


    She enjoyed the freedom!


    When she arrived at the coffee shop, an assistant excitedly told her that there was a flower shop


    delivery man who had been waiting for her for a long time.


    Flowers? It reminded her of Thomas Herren. The flowers must be from him! She had no doubts about


    it.


    The delivery man came closer when he saw the assistant waving at him.


    The customer who ordered the flowers had emphasized that the flowers must be handed over to the


    receiver in person. So the delivery man did not dare to leave before he could personally give the


    bouquet to her. The customer actually gave him a veryrge tip.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    L looked at the bouquet of red roses in amazement. There were 99 roses in front of her!


    The beautiful scene of so many red roses attracted the attention of all the people in the cafe.


    "Miss Li, please sign your name here. Thank you!" The delivery man asked L to confirm the receipt.


    L tried to control her emotions and thoughts. She did not sign her name immediately, but took the


    card in the flowers to see what was written on it.


    "The flowers are blooming along the walkway.


    It''s time youe back now, but no haste.


    Right here, for you I wait." Your dear husband.


    ...


    Until this moment, she realized that the flowers could not be from Thomas Herren. She thought he


    won''t do such sweet gestures like this. He wasn''t really that kind of man. But the man who sent the


    flowers was really so shameless! He dared to called himself her husband!


    She looked at the bouquet again and then suddenly realized a good idea.


    She took out her phone and quickly called Joey.


    "Hi. Is this Miss Li?" Joey answered the phone with uncertainty.


    L smiled and said, "Yes, it''s me. Can you give me the address of Miss Cherry?"


    Joey nced at the closed office door. He would not think that L wanted to get the address of


    Cherry because she would cause some trouble for Harry. L was always a kind and sophisticated


    lady.


    However, no matter what L was up to this time, he will take sides with her. Sorry, Boss Si.


    Joey quickly told her the address in a low voice.


    "Okay, I got it. Thank you very much! I owe you one, Joey!" L will never forget Joey''s help today and


    decided to acknowledge his favor as long as the chance presented itself.


    She hung up the phone and recited the address to the delivery man, "Please send the flowers to this


    address. Go immediately. Ask the man who sent you for the reimbursement of the ne tickets and all


    the other expenses." She disposed of the flowers in a decisive manner. She didn''t want anything to do


    with Harry anymore.


    The delivery man was dumbfounded. Was she asking him to send the flowers across the country? He


    hoped he got it all wrong. This was so absurd!


    L looked at his shocked expression and then she remembered she had forgotten to give him the


    name to whom he would ask for the reimbursement. She immediately took out a piece of paper and


    wrote something on it.


    The delivery man looked at the name on the paper. Harry Si? The name was so familiar! The Harry Si


    of the SL Group? Oh! He remembered... It was definitely the famous business tycoon, Harry Si, for


    sure.


    He instantly shook his head. He was kind of nervous. "Miss Li, can you ask other people to do this?"


    L felt frustrated at his refusal. Then she intentionally threatened him, "Why? Take this. Or I will call


    your boss andin about your bad attitude and see whether he can follow my request."


    The delivery man sensed the firm gaze of L and was reluctant to ask, "But what if Mr. Si... What if he


    does not reimburse me?" The ne ticket would take a month''s sry of him! And there would be


    other expenses, too. He doesn''t have that much money.


    "He will certainly give you the money back. But if anything happens, juste to me. I will give you the


    money. Don''t worry about the expenses, okay?" Harry was rich. He would not hesitate to give out


    money. He would not care about such little money, anyway.


    Hearing L''s assuring words, he was relieved and set out on his mission.


    L looked at the delivery man leaving the ce. She then thought about Harry in contempt. He turned


    out to be such a shallow man who wanted to win her over with mere flowers. She would not be tricked


    this time! She would y hard-to-get from now on!


    At five o''clock that afternoon, Joey went to the CEO office with a broad smile.


    "Hey. What''s so funny? Share it with me." Harry nced at him and was confused at why Joey was


    looking a bit strange.


    Joey tried his best to keep himself fromughing. He answered him, "Boss, there was a flower shop


    delivery man at the gates. He''s asking for a reimbursement!"


    "Go straight to the point!" Harry gave him a cold look.


    "You arranged the delivery of roses to Miss Li this morning. It turned out that she refused and directly


    asked the delivery man to send the flowers to Miss Cherry by ne. The delivery man said it was with


    Miss Li''s authorization that Mr. Si should pay for the expenses!" Joey finished telling him the story


    without a pause. He was astounded by the weird rtionship of Harry and L. They were really like a


    cat and a mouse.


    Harry''s cellphone suddenly rang. He frowned and then connected to the call. "What''s the matter?"


    Cherry held the piece of paper in her hands and asked him, "I received a bouquet of roses. The note


    says it was from my fiance and asked me to take good care of it." She repeated the words on the note


    with hesitation.


    There were 99 imported extraordinary red roses! If they were really sent to her by Harry, she would go


    crazy. She was not used to him being so sweet to her...


    But in reality, she and Harry has not been engaged yet. Harry has never brought this up. So she didn''t


    dare mention it. She did not believe that the roses were really for her.


    Harry smiled. He could imagine L''s expression when she did this. "Okay, I see." He hung up the


    phone in a very cold manner.


    Cherry was now looking at the radiant and beautiful flowers, but she did not feel happy. The flowers


    were not for her! She felt furious and threw them into the trash bin. She should have seen thising!


    L received the flowers from Harry in the following consecutive days. However, she did not ept


    them and just sent the bouquet to Cherry in the same way she did before.


    This was so distressing for Cherry. She felt so low and alone. The man she loved was constantly


    sending flowers to another woman. It was so humiliating to her!


    But L did not feel triumphant by doing so. She had to get used to the strange looks from other


    people every day.


    Her mind began to wonder again when she sat in the couch and quietly watched the scenery at the


    park.


    She was so immersed in her thoughts that she did not notice what was happening at the entrance of


    her store.


    A Lamborghini sports car stopped at the gate of the store, attracting a crowd of curious people.


    Joey got out from the driver''s seat and gently opened the door for Harry, who was sitting at the back


    seat.


    A pair of brand-new shiny shoes stepped onto the concrete. Then the arrogant man with white shirt and


    ck suit stood in front of them.


    The diamond on the watch on his wrist was glittering under the sunshine.


    "Isn''t that our boss? What is he doing at that cafe?"


    "Yes, it''s strange. But there was news that our store and the store across from us have been


    incorporated into one."


    "I heard about the gossip that the boss in that store recently received 99 imported roses. How romantic


    it was! Do you think it was from our Mr. Si?"


    "Maybe it was, but who knows! The owner is really a beautifuldy! She could have an abundance of


    suitors."


    ...


    The two supervisors in the Dominator discussed in a low voice while watching the scene.


    The man in sunsses looked at Joey and instructed him, "Take out the materials for me."


    Joey fetched the files from the car and went into the LN coffee store with Harry.


    His appearance at the store stirred up excitement inside.


    He put his hands into his pockets and walked handsomely toward the direction of L. Everyone


    gazed at him with admiration. Harry''s charm never failed him once.


    The shop assistant who happily came to greet him was stopped by Joey. He politely ordered, "A cup of


    latte, please. Thank you."

 Chapter 326 There was A Backup in My Computer

    Chapter 326 There was A Backup in My Computer


    The female clerk reluctantly headed to the check-out counter. She guessed that this handsome man


    came here for her boss! He was really an appealing gentleman!


    There was a round table near the hanging seat. Harry intentionally moved it near to a window, a


    position which was opposite to L.


    Joey immediately put down the materials and moved the two chairs.


    L was still lost in her thoughts. She didn''t realize what had happened until Harry already sat down


    opposite her.


    ring at the handsome man smiling at her, she blurted out, "Get out! You are not wee here!" She


    really desired to be impolite to him. However, the smile on the man''s face didn''t fade away at all.


    He had already made mental preparations and knew that if he wanted to get her back, he must be


    totally thick-skinned and very patient. L was so hard to deal with!


    Joeyughed in secret as he heard what L said. He knew that only L could dare to speak to


    Harry like that.


    After putting all the materials in ce for his boss, Joey found a seat in the corner to wait for his boss


    to sessfully pursue a girl.


    A cup oftte was put in front of Harry. Yet, Harry''s eyes were fixed at the woman who was staring back


    at him. Thispletely broke the female clerk''s heart. She wanted him to look into her eyes.


    Indeed, this handsome man came here for her boss!


    "Did Dominator go bankrupt? Boss Sies to LN frequently these days. What could be happening?"


    She spoke arrogantly, making Harry want to kiss her lips to stop her from saying another word.


    "Honey, have you forgotten already? Now, Dominator and LN only have one boss. And it''s you, my


    dear!" LN Cafe... He loved the name of her cafe as it represented L and Nicole. The two girls he


    loved the most in the world...


    She couldn''t bear to listen to his ttering words. L really wanted to drive him out with a broom!


    However, she decided to ignore him. Making up her mind, she opened herptop and started to check


    the recent sales data. After that, she also updated her Weibo.


    She did all these while Harry just sat opposite her quietly and started to work seriously with the files


    that he brought.


    The golden rays of the sun shone on them through the window. What a beautiful and exhrating


    scene!


    When it was time for lunch, Harry simply sorted the materials and put them aside.


    Then he directly walked to L, turned off herptop and also put it aside.


    He knelt down and looked at her. She was still on the hanging seat and did not react to anything he did.


    Finally, he said, "Treat me for lunch!"


    ....


    L rolled her eyes in disgust and red at him. She answered disdainfully, "Harry, is your bank card


    taken away by your fiancee? Do you need some money right now? Is that why you are here?"


    Unexpectedly, the man admitted what she said, and replied, "Yes, I came for you to fill my hungry


    stomach. Here, these are all my bank cards. Can I hand them over to you?" While he was saying this,


    he stood up to take out his wallet and directly handed it to L.


    "I don''t care!" Without giving a look, she also stood up and walked out.


    Harry grabbed her wrist to try to stop her. "Are you sure that you don''t want to treat me for lunch?" His


    tone sounded casual but his words were threatening.


    She threw away his hand and replied, "Yes, I''m pretty sure! Now, get away from me!"


    "Well then..it seems that I need to watch a video here tofort my broken heart." As he was saying


    this, he took out his phone and unlocked it.


    L froze for a couple of seconds and then understood what he meant.


    She immediately turned around to grab his phone. But he held his phone so high that L had to grit


    her teeth and tiptoe to reach it.


    Harry took this chance to hold her into his arms and quickly warn her from struggling to get free. "Don''t


    move! If you keep struggling, I will hug you even more!"


    L was extremely mad on this, so she stepped hard on his new leather shoes.


    Seeing the man close his eyes in agony, she mellowed a little bit.


    However, their seemingly intimate behavior caught a lot of people''s attention.


    Realizing that they were still at the coffee shop, L pushed him away from holding her. She quickly


    grabbed her bag and quickened her steps to go outside.


    Harry gave Joey a wink and Joey stood up immediately and ran towards the side of the driver''s seat.


    L was filled with pent-up anger and when she saw the fabulous Lamborghini outside the door, she


    kicked hard at it. As a result, the rm of the car went off immediately.


    Joey hurriedly pressed the anti-theft button, and the rm was turned off.


    Seeing her reaction, Harry couldn''t help but smile. He asked her, "Are you unhappy? If you are


    unhappy, you can find a brick and just smash it!"


    L stared at Harry like she thought he was insane. Then when Harry was off his guard, she grabbed


    his phone and threw it into a pool of water just near them.


    ....


    Staring at the phone in the pool, L quickly turned around and left. She knew he would be so upset!


    Without the video, he could not threaten her any longer! She was victorious this time around!


    It turned out that this was her real purpose. Harry leaned against the door, watched her back, and said


    coldly, "There was a backup in myputer! Do you really think I would not be ready for this?"


    Hearing his words, L had to stop her steps, and cursed him ten million times in her heart.


    L really wanted to tell him: "Just continue with this so we could destroy each other together!" Yet she


    had no courage! She still had feelings for him...


    She walked in front of him with a smug and ordered, "Get out of the way!" Seeing her so aggressive,


    Harry really wanted to press her on the car and teach her a lesson!


    However, Harry opened the door for her like a gentleman. As L sat into the car, Harry followed her.


    "What do you want to eat? Just tell me." Harry put her hand into his and looked at her icy expression


    with warm affection.


    L whipped her hand back and answered coldly, "Boss Si, mind your behavior. I''m a woman who is


    already engaged to someone. So please don''t touch me."


    The tender look on his face disappeared gradually and he suddenly kissed her red lips,. No matter how


    hard she struggled, he just didn''t let her go. They were like this for several seconds.


    Harry finally stopped when L almost lost her breath. Then, he whispered to her ear, "If you mention


    another man again, I guarantee you that I''ll break his bones."


    L''s beautiful eyes red at him. She found him smirking at her. "Harry, except threatening me, what


    else can you do?"


    Harry gripped the corner of his suit carelessly, and replied, "Threatening you is the only thing I want to


    do! It gives me so much joy and satisfaction! Other than that, I don''t need to do anything.."


    Looking out the window, L decided not to talk to him. She would just be disgusted and infuriated at


    his words!


    "Go to a hotpot restaurant now! I''m starving." The man ordered indifferently.


    Hotpot? L wore a smirk on her face, thinking it was him that was looking for ill treatment!


    In the hotpot restaurant


    L ordered many of her favorite dishes. Without asking Harry''s opinion, she told the waiter, "Spicy


    hotpot soup, please. Thanks!"


    While he was smoking a cigarette, his stomach twitched a little when he heard the word "spicy". He


    never liked spicy foods and he knew that L totally knew about this.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, he said nothing. He flicked the ash from his cigarette and looked at the woman opposite him. He


    tried to be in a good mood.


    "L, how about you go with me today?" He was asking her for her opinion.


    Pretending not to hear anything, L took a sip on her drink and didn''t respond.


    He showed no care at all. He anticipated that she would ignore him. He took a smoke again, leaned


    forward and then blew a puff of smoke at her face.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Frantically waving her small hands, L coughed badly.

 Chapter 327 Smiled Like That Again

    Chapter 327 Smiled Like That Again


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Harry dashingly looked at L. They were sitting in a private room in the


    restaurant. The room was reserved mainly for very important people. L rushed towards him and took


    away his cigarette.


    She squashed the cigarette into the ash tray end and threw the remaining half box of expensive


    cigarettes into the trash can.


    "Go back to C Country if you smoke again. I''m not putting up with that nasty habit of yours."


    Then she sat back into her seat and stared at Harry''s stunned expression. "Well, I will do whatever my


    wife wants." Harry gave in.


    "Why are you so sweet and cheeky right now? You know I''ve got a fian..." She stopped midway through


    her sentence when she saw Harry''s warning eye expression.


    At that moment, a waiter knocked at the door and brought in the hotpot soup.


    Harry was dismayed when he saw the red spicy soup. "But, for my wife, I will risk my life!" He thought


    to himself. He''s not used to eating spicy foods...


    The vegetables and meat were brought in soon. Unexpectedly, L warmly helped Harry get the food


    onto his te.


    "If I finish all the food you are giving me, will youe with me tonight? Please?" Harryzily leaned on


    the chair as he was observing L''s expression. That was only the purpose on which he visited L


    today.


    L ate a meatball to ease her anger, "Does Boss Si want to torture me again? If that''s all that we will


    do, then I won''te."


    Harry winked to her with a smirk, "I''ll be very gentle."


    L swallowed the meatball in her mouth expressionlessly, and then she put more food on his te,


    "Finish these first. Everything."


    How could she agree to have dinner with such a cruel man? She gave in to his charm again... L, did


    you want him to torture you even more?


    Harry drank a lot of water because of all the spicy food that he ate. He used the chopsticks to finish


    everything on the te.


    L continued to put more and more food onto his te. He obediently ate everything that she made


    him consume. His stomach was so full now.


    He just wanted to keep her by his side even if he had to go to hospital because of it. He just desired to


    do whatever it took to win her over.


    Finally, they ate everything in the hotpot. L remained emotionless even when Harry had drunk


    several bottles of water already.


    They walked out of the hotpot restaurant. Harry sweetly opened the car door for L.


    L looked at Harry and she could immediately tell that he was not feeling well. "He''s really good at


    endurance! I wish he could always be patient and sweet like this." She thought.


    "Boss Si, shall we drink some wine?" She asked deliberately.


    She remembered something in the past. He drank wine after eating hotpot. He went to the hospital


    immediately after that.


    Harry lifted his eyebrows when he heard that. It seemed she wouldn''t stop bullying him until he


    copsed.


    "Come with me tonight. We can drink together all night long!" He was staring straight at her with some


    implied sensual meaning in his words.


    Obviously, she was not interested, "No, thank you. I have a date tonight. Please just send me back


    home."


    "No matter what you will do. It won''t work on me." She thought to herself in a determined attitude.


    She''s going on a date?! Harry fought back the stomach cramps and looked at her irritably, "A date with


    whom?"


    L just red and said, "Boss Si, can''t you realize that I''m already rejecting your proposal? I won''t go


    with you as I already have a fiance." And then, she told him what she was really thinking of.


    "You don''t need to do anything for me. It''s impossible for us to be together anymore. Harry, we''d better


    never meet again. That''s what I really want."


    The air in the car suddenly turned cold. Not a single word was heard after that. It was really


    ufortable.


    Joey was focusing on his driving. He chose to ignore the conversation between them. He would just get


    stressed as the couple were always like this.


    "I was wrong. Sorry, L. But you can''t push me away like this!" Harry ended his statement with a


    heavy sigh.


    L sneered and looked out the window, "It''s toote. No matter what you''re going to do to Herren, we


    will get married. I advise you to marry Cherry as well. Move on, Harry. We would go our own ways and


    never meet again."


    "L, you know that you can''t take the consequences if you piss me off. I can do anything I want." It


    was an obvious threat. Harry was already on the brink of desperation.


    "Stop the car!" She didn''t want to stay with him for one more minute.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Drive to the hospital!" Harry''s loud and clear order put Joey in a dilemma. He didn''t know if he should


    stop or continue driving.


    And then L found that Harry was already sweating profusely. His face looked pale. Suddenly, L


    wasn''t that mad at him anymore. She was now very concerned.


    Although at first she wanted to torture him, she now felt ufortable when she realized that he was


    really ill.


    Under this unusual situation, L didn''t know what to say nor think.


    They arrived at Chengyang Private Hospital soon. Harry nced at L and tried to push her off the


    car.


    "Leave me in the car! Go by yourself!" She frantically refused to apany him as she turned back to


    get in the car again.


    Harry winked at Joey, so Joey drove away at once.


    "Without your help, how could I get into the hospital?" He pretended to lean on her shoulder so weakly.


    L looked at him and doubted him. She knew he was just exaggerating.


    But she was not about to argue with a patient. It was not the right practice in a hospital.


    So she took his arm and draped it on her shoulder and held him with another hand.


    Harry smiled with satisfaction at the sight of this sweet gesture.


    She struggled for a moment, but did not break free. Harry was a bit heavy, too.


    This would be thest time that she allowed him to get close to her! L determinedly convinced


    herself.


    In the hospital


    L registered and entered the senior ward with Harry.


    Chuck was still in C Country, but the doctor in charge of Harry was also an expert. He was the second


    best doctor in the hospital, with Chuck being the best.


    Harry was sprawled in the hospital bed. The doctor put on a drip for him, made some procedural


    routines, and left.


    L was also about to leave the ward with the doctor, but she was stopped by Harry. "L, how can


    you leave a patient here alone!" Harryined to her in a sweet face.


    Did she really want to leave? Didn''t she feel guilty or worried that he was in such a pitiful situation?


    "I know you are a patient. But does that have anything to do with me? Call Cherry if you like." She


    stopped and turned around. There was no feelings in her eyes when she stared at him.


    She had registered for him and sent him to the ward. She did what she had to do. She''s done here.


    Harry felt really bad. Then he realized that when he treated her like that, she must have felt even


    worse.


    Harry waved to L, telling her toe in. L didn''t move a step but just fixed her eyes on him.


    It seemed that she indeed wanted to stay away from him. Harry smiled bitterly. How deep did he hurt


    her? She must have hurt so much because of the way that she refused him right now.


    "L, please don''t leave until I fall asleep. Please." He tried to gently bargain with her.


    L felt that she couldn''t bear that bittersweet smile on his face. She slowly made her way back into


    the ward.


    And then he smiled like that again while holding her waist with his arms and resting his face on her


    belly.


    L wanted to immediately refuse. This was what her instincts told her. But she didn''t move when she


    saw the infusion needle in his hand.


    Harry really wanted to kiss her when he smelled the her signature perfume.


    But he couldn''t rush. He would like her to ept him by herself, and he didn''t mind to chase her back.


    He moved his body so L could sit beside him and said, "L, I will capture your heart again!"


    The sudden confession confused L. Did he want to chase her again?


    She sneered and took her hand out of his, "Harry, I won''t react to anything you''ll do! I already learned


    my lesson."


    He though he could make all things up by chasing her again? He was being funny and overconfident.


    Did he know that she could never trust him again? After everything he had done to her, she would


    never believe in him anymore.

 Chapter 328 Panlong Cemetery

    Chapter 328 Panlong Cemetery


    Harry smiled wryly again. So this was the feeling to be rejected coldly and heartlessly. It really hurt so


    bad.


    "You don''t have to promise anything. I''m just telling you that I will pursue you again."


    ¡­


    Could it be handled this way? L looked at him speechlessly. He was so hard to deal with. He was so


    unpredictable and she didn''t know if he truly loved her...


    She thought for a moment and felt that it was necessary to make her words even more clear. "Harry,


    the ex-L has already died the moment when Imitted suicide for you! This time, I died more


    thoroughly than I did five years ago when I jumped into the sea! Although I am still using this body, the


    heart that loved you does not exist anymore. And I don''t want to be with you ever! You can''t change


    that, Harry."


    With these words, her eyes turned red. When she thought about it again, she felt she was like a fool


    who should not have done such a ridiculous act for a man like him!


    Harry held her hands tightly. He looked up to her. L was already getting emotional, so he reassured


    her in a soft voice, "From now on, let me spend the rest of my life making up for every hurt I have


    caused you!"


    L waved his hands away. "Don''t talk to me like you meant everything you just said! How many times


    have you told me that you would love me for all your life? Have you ever kept your promise for even


    once?" She burst into tears and took a step back. She had neverpletely known this man lying on


    the bed. Harry, in her memory, was the one who had always held her to his chest, saying sweet words


    to her; not the one who didn''t trust her and hurt her again and again.


    However, that was who Harry actually was. That was his personality. So she decided to give up, no


    matter what Harry would do.


    She could not afford to be loved and then be hurt again...


    Seeing her like this, Harry was full of guilt and regrets. It was all because of his stupidity that the


    cheerful and affectionate L was gone now.


    However, he would not give up. He had to find the original version of L back.


    He would love her, spoil her and trust her from now on.


    "I''ll call Joey. You can go back first. Thank you." He was willing topromise now. He knew this would


    have positive ripples on the future.


    Without any hesitation, L left and mmed the door behind her.


    She rushed in to the elevator with her face full of tears. This man was so evil. Why did he remind her of


    all the traumatic, hard times before.


    Joey was holding porridge when he saw L rushing out of the elevator in tears.


    Looking if Harry was following her, he wondered what happened to them. Something bad must have


    happened again. Did boss hurt her again? It was an endless, brutal cycle.


    Harry was about to call Joey into the ward when the door suddenly burst open. His loyal assistant


    came in.


    "Boss, what have you done to Miss Li again?" Joey couldn''t help asking him. He was very worried.


    Harry frowned, "Why? What''s wrong?" She just rushed out hysterically. Did she want to hurt herself


    again? They must do something to stop this.


    After he thought of this, Harry''s anxious heart skipped a beat.


    "She rushed out of the hospital in tears. Harry, can''t you justfort her since you have hurt her that


    much?" Joey opened the meal box, took out the porridge and handed it over to him. This was a rare


    time that they talked about something personal.


    Harry didn''t take the cue. "She won''t hurt herself, will she?" He was more worried about this pressing


    problem right now.


    Joey rolled his eyes upward and told him the truth, "Mr. Si, you may be charming enough for other


    women. But as far as I know, L won''t do anything extreme for you from now on. She''s way past that


    stage." From that time when she jumped off a building, Joey knew that L was now determined to


    stay away from Harry.


    Harry silently took the porridge and drank slowly, as if he was thinking of something really deep.


    "Go back to thepany first. You and my father have to focus more on it. If anything important


    happens, send it to me. I''ll be in A Country for the next few days." Being separated from her wouldn''t


    work.


    He had topromise and be the one who would adjust.


    When she got out of the hospital, L didn''t know where to go. She thought of Zoe once again.


    If Zoe was still alive, she could call him to race cars or drink in the bar.


    Even if she was dead drunk, Zoe would send her home safely. He would never try to harass or vite


    her.


    ¡­


    She took a taxi and decided to go to the cemetery.


    Arriving at the cemetery, L slowly walked to Zoe''s tomb.


    L couldn''t help but cry on seeing his tombstone, his picture and his sweet smile.


    Why Zoe couldn''t be with her forever? Even not as a lover, a friend or a family member would be more


    than enough. He was the only one who really understood her.


    "Zoe, why were you so silly. Why did you die for me? You were just as silly as me." She squatted at his


    tombstone and mumbled to herself.


    "You loved me that much, but I could only see Harry back then. I loved him so much, but he didn''t give


    me the love that I deserved."


    "We were both so stupid. Why should I take away my life for him? Why didn''t I think about my poor


    Nicole?"


    "I will never forgive him again. Zoe. He didn''t believe in me five years ago, and so does he now.


    Without him, I could live a better life."


    "Even if Thomas was not in the picture, I won''t forgive him. But Zoe, why does my heart hurt that


    much? Why?" She was kneeling in front of Zoe''s tomb and was crying so hard.


    Cool wind was blowing and her hair sort of floated in the air.


    Her words of desperation also drifted away with the wind.


    If there was an afterlife, she would immediately find Zoe and cherish him. If she could not give him


    love, she would be very affectionate to him.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After a long while of crying out her sadness and anxieties, she felt a bit relieved. L rubbed her red


    eyes.


    Then she bowed in front of Zoe''s tomb. "Zoe, I was sorry that I didn''te to see you every day. You


    had to take care of yourself there. I would try my best to make myself happy so I wouldn''t worry those


    who loved me. I''ll be a better L in the future. Zoe, see you next time."


    It was already getting dark when L left the cemetery. The cemetery was a remote location and she


    couldn''t find a taxi.


    So she had to take out her cell phone and call her elder brother.


    Jordan''s phone had rung for a long time, but he didn''t answer it. Maybe he was busy in the barracks.


    Walking along the deserted road with her phone, she unconsciously thought of Zoe again.


    It was Zoe who took her home five years ago when she was dropped at the suburb of D City by a taxi


    driver.


    At that time, she called Harry, but he didn''t answer his urgent call.


    At the moment, her phone rang and she thought it was Jordan calling back.


    She answered the phone before she could see the caller''s name, "Jordan, I was in Panlong Cemetery


    and there''s no taxi here. Pleasee and pick me up."


    Panlong Cemetery? The man on the other side hung up the phone after a soft "Hmm".


    There was only a soft "Hmm". It was strange. But L didn''t think too much about it. She opened her


    Weibo and waited a long time.


    She tweeted ament, "I''m in the suburb again and there is still no taxi to go back. However, this


    time your phone will never be connected again." With eyes full of tears, she clicked the send button.


    After calming down her emotions, she started to refresh other posts.


    Just after the transfusion in the hospital, Harry went to the LN. But he didn''t find L there.

 Chapter 329 A Chance to Remedy for Your Loss

    Chapter 329 A Chance to Remedy for Your Loss


    Harry called L directly when he didn''t see her in the coffee store. He was really worried that she


    might hurt herself again. But L identally picked up the phone and mistook him as Jordan. She


    told him she was at Panlong Cemetery. Harry predicted that she must have gone to the cemetery to


    visit Zoe.


    Of course he didn''t tell her the truth that he was Harry, not Jordan. If she had known that, she would not


    let him pick her up! Or worse, she would have gone some ce that he didn''t know.


    The notification tone of his Weibo caught his attention when he was driving. He had set the ring tone


    for only one person on receiving new messages on Weibo. That was L. Had she updated a post on


    her Weibo?


    He took the chance to nce over on the cellphone when he was waiting for the green traffic signal.


    Indeed, L had made an update.


    The tone of her words was very sad. He could feel how depressed she was as she was alone in the


    cemetery at this very moment. Thinking about this, Harry sped up a little bit more. He was very anxious


    to see her.


    Half an hourter


    Hearing the whistling of a car, L raised her head, only to see the familiar Lamborghini. It was not


    Jordan as her brother''s car was a military vehicle.


    What had happened? Why did hee here? She was so bewildered. Then she browsed the call


    records on her cellphone.


    It happened that the call she had just picked up was from Harry! That''s a shame... .... She had thought


    that it was from Jordan. She should have checked the name on the screen first. L med herself for


    being so stupid.


    Harry turned around the car and abruptly stopped right in front of her.


    He got off the car from the driver''s seat and gently opened the door for L. "Get on the car, please."


    L looked around. It was getting darker, and she could not find anyone who could help her out here.


    She sighed and then reluctantly got on the car.


    They listened to a soothing music in the car and kept silent. It waspletely dark outside.


    When they arrived at the downtown area, it was already past seven o''clock. L politely said, "Mr. Si,


    please stop at the next crossroad. I will get off there." They were in the downtown now, so she could


    just hail a taxi to go home. She felt there was no need for him to take her all the way to her home.


    Harry nced at her but still kept quiet. He kept one of his hand holding the steering wheel, while he


    dragged hers with another hand.


    "Just wait. I will go to the supermarket to buy some food. We can cook and eat dinner at my ce."


    His words suddenly reminded L that the day before they went to take the wedding photos, they had


    also went to the supermarket together. She remembered that he also bought some vegetables and


    meat and cooked for her at home. He was quite a good cook and she enjoyed the food he cooked for


    her. They both felt very happy that day.


    But now, everything had changed. There was no need to repeat the things they did before. Nothing


    good would evere out of it.


    "Thank you, Mr. Si. I do appreciate your offer. But I want to go home. Please pull the car over." She


    pulled out her hands from his palm and looked firmly outside.


    Harry noticed that there was a supermarket by the roadside. So he immediately stopped the car on the


    parking lot beside the road.


    It was dim inside the car. He stopped the engine and held her shoulders to let her face him and pull her


    even closer. Then he sincerely pleaded, "L, give me a chance to remedy for your loss, will you?


    Please let me do this."


    She looked at him but didn''t know what to say. He added, "You don''t need to respond or do anything. I


    will feel contented if you don''t refuse what I will offer to you." If she gave him another chance, he would


    do anything to win her heart over again.


    "Mr. Si, there are so many women in the world. And besides, you are already engaged with Cherry. You


    are behaving like a jerk now to mess up with me!" Her eyes were full of contempt. There were no other


    emotions other than that.


    Harry unlocked the seat belt and took her into his arms. He kissed her on her head and exined, "No,


    I''m not engaged with Cherry, She''s not my fiancee. I did give her a ring. But... I really can''t forget you.


    I''m still in love with you, L." He had nned to follow his mother''s will to marry Cherry. His mother


    had taken a liking for Cherry.


    And he had already put the date of proposal on his agenda. However, before that day, Nicole suddenly


    had a high fever. Because of the very high fever, Nicole became hysterical and cried to be with her


    mother. He dyed the proposal at that moment.


    "Although I have looked at you as the murderer of my mother, your image has always been haunting in


    my mind when I didn''t see you." He could not control his mind now. He only wanted to win her heart


    back.


    L stayed speechless in his arms. She was actually really touched by his words. But even so, she


    could not forgive him.


    She already made up her mind to leave here. She unlocked her seat belt and prepared to get off the


    car.


    Harry held her wrist once more. "L, I know you are angry with me. But please give me a chance,


    please." He put his hands around her neck and tried to pull her closer towards him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, looking at this anxious and helpless man, she would not change her mind this time. "Sorry,


    Mr. Si. The L you have known before is already dead." She finished her words in a cold voice and


    then left the car without turning back.


    Looking at L disappearing into the night, he punched hard at the steering wheel. He felt so upset


    and angry. He hated himself. He hated that he had done so many wrong things to L.


    L hailed a taxi and went home. In the car, she leaned on the back seat and thought about Harry''s


    words. Tears ran down her cheeks.


    The car was going really fast. She looked at the night scenery outside and took out a napkin to wipe


    her tears.


    She said to herself, L, can you just hold on and be strong? It''s not worthy to shed tears for that cruel


    man. She closed her eyes and bit her lips in bitterness.


    He said he had been thinking of her all the time. And he also said he was not engaged with Cherry.


    He wanted to make up for his mistakes. Should she go back to him? Should she trust him one more


    time? Will it be worth the pain and the sacrifice?


    No! No! She didn''t want to trust him again! Not even once!


    The taxi stopped at the gates of the Li Manor. L paid the fee and got off the car. Under the dim road


    lamp, there stopped a car which she was very familiar with.


    The man leaned on the car. He was casually smoking a cigarette.


    What was he up to do? It seemed that he would not give up if she didn''t obey to his request. He had


    gone so far as to follow her to her home! He was really determined!


    Seeing that L has gotten off the car, Harry immediately put out the cigarette, threw the butt into the


    trash bin and walked towards her.


    He said in a helpless tone, "I thought for a while, and if you really wanted to go home, please bring me


    with you. I have prepared for the worst situation that your mother and your father will beat me hard. But


    even so, I still want to go with you. Let''s go inside together!" After sincerely saying this, he held L''s


    shoulders and prepared to enter the house.


    L was stupefied. What? Was he joking or something? Did he really mean this? Well, he''s really that


    brave and determined... If she let him get inside the house with her, her parents would throw both of


    them out!


    "Hey, Mr. Si, you''re shameless!" They were again caught in a deadlock.


    Harry smiled and faced her as she was reluctant to move forward to him. "I''m at my wit''s end. If I don''t


    put my face down, how could I win back my wife''s heart?"


    L stared at him and didn''t know what to say.


    The she blurted out, "Why are you always doing such strange things to destroy your image? Do you


    think it''s interesting and fun? Are you that bored with your life?" She tried to embarrass him.


    Harry suddenly held her into his arms. "No matter what you say, I will follow you to the end. L, I


    won''t let you get out of my hands for the rest of your life! I realize that you are the only person who can


    make happy!" He said firmly. There was a hint of desperation in his tone.


    She was pulled into the car by Harry again. He immediately threw himself on her body and threatened,


    "If you don''t go with me, I will do it here right now." He was determined to take her home tonight.


    L closed her eyes. She was very tired by his constant annoyance. Her head was literally aching


    already.


    Atst, she surrendered and nodded. Harry went back to the driver''s seat and drove the car away.


    On the road, L''s phone rang. It was from Jordan. He just finished his work and found that L had


    called him before.


    "Brother, have you finished your work? It''s nothing. I''m fine now. Thank you for your concern." She


    pulled herself together and answered the phone. She had to control her


    emotions.

 Chapter 330 Perfect Reason

    Chapter 330 Perfect Reason


    "Em...I didn''t take my phone with me at work. Are you at home now?" Jordan put his gloves on the


    table and was about to change clothes so he could leave.


    L paused and looked at the man in front her, "Brother, I have something to do tonight, so ... I won''t


    go back home. I''ll be fine." She used to take an excuse that she would work overtime and stay in the


    company at night. But now, She couldn''t find any excuse for noting back home. Her family always


    had an idea already.


    Jordan stopped and immediately thought it must be rted to the Harry. Otherwise, L would not


    make such ame excuse.


    "You are with Harry." Jordan said in a very positive tone. Except with Harry, his sister never stayed with


    others at night in A Country, let alone the whole night.


    L remained in silence, which meant she admitted it. Jordan took a deep breath and said, "Does he


    force you to this?! Tell me honestly, L!" If the answer was yes, he would immediately let someone


    bring his sister back. Harry couldn''t do anything with the military.


    Didn''t Harry hurt L enough yet? What else did he want to do? He was really a man of violence.


    "No, brother, we.... have something to solve. It''s urgent. Don''t worry, just go home!" Both her sister-in-


    law and her nephew are still waiting for him at home. His brother should be worried on taking care of


    both of them.


    After hearing that, Jordan didn''t persuade her anymore but still be worried. "Call me at once if anything


    goes wrong."


    "I know, dear brother. I will. Thank you." As L ended the call, the traffic light turned red and Harry


    stopped the car.


    Harry looked back at L, "Since you have behaved so well, I''m considering to cook something really


    delicious for you today!" He looked at the time, and realized that it was just eight o''clock so the


    supermarket was still open.


    L put the phone inside her bag and replied without any emotions, "Since I''m behaving so good, can


    you just drop me off?"


    "Never think of that, L." Harry immediately refused. He won''t take anything of L''s constant


    refusal.


    In the supermarket


    L, lost in her own deep thoughts, threw tons of snacks into the cart when Harry was picking


    ingredients for dinner.


    However, as they have not started to make dinner yet, it must be veryte when it was done. They


    were both very hungry already.


    Therefore, Harry chose ingredients which could be cooked simply and quickly for L.


    It was already past nine in the evening when they finally arrived at Crescent Spring from the


    supermarket.


    Crescent Spring had been cleaned, and all the kitchen utensils were also well-prepared.


    Harry put a few big bags on the coffee table in the living room and picked the food ingredients out. "You


    can eat some snacks first, but don''t eat too much as you should also eat the food that I will cook." Then


    he took the ingredients to the kitchen.


    Seeing Harry going into the kitchen, L sat on the sofa, opened a few bags of snacks to eat and


    surfed the Weibo.


    Not knowing when he did it, Harry made ament under her post and thement was topped out,


    "He is happy only when you are happy."


    L was eating dried fruits while thinking about the implied meaning of Harry''sment. Did it mean


    that Zoe would be happy if she could be happy with him?


    She had changed Weibo ounts for several times. And this was a newly registered one after she


    recovered. How could he know this new ount? She actually didn''t want Harry to know about it.


    So because of Harry''sment, L''s ount won a great number of fans quickly. Soon after, her


    identity was known.


    What followed were mostly flirtyments, while there were a few hints offort.


    Why did they sympathize with her? L clicked on Harry''s Weibo, where the top post was, "I owe you


    an apology. I''m sorry for misunderstanding you, L."


    There was onement, among the millions ofments, where Harry replied. It said: "Does it mean


    that L has nothing to do with the death of your mother?" And Harry''s reply was, "Yes. She is not


    guilty of it."


    Recently, L hadn''t paid attention to Harry''s Weibo, so she didn''t know about this matter before. She


    checked the date of the post. It was exactly the same day that he sent her the bouquet of roses a week


    ago.


    Looking at Harry, who was busy cooking dinner in the kitchen, L was in mixed emotions. He was a


    public figure so she never thought that he would publicly apologize to her. He was really conservative


    when it came to admitting his emotions in public.


    L thought Harry was so unpredictable and this made her feel upset again.


    At that very moment, the ringtone of her phone suddenly interrupted her thoughts.


    It was Thomas Herren. L nced at the man in the kitchen and realized that he just looked at her. It


    was so weird that she felt a little guilty.


    However, L still answered the phone, "Hey."


    Just now in his apartment, Thomas Herren saw L''s Weibo and guessed that she had visited Zoe and


    was not in a good mood now.


    "You have visited Zoe?"


    Thomas Herren was rubbing his temples. He was too busy to connect with L recently. He was upset


    at himself because he failed to check up on her.


    L stood from the sofa and walked to the windows in the living room. She looked at the dim street


    lights outside and answered, "Yes, I have."


    "You cane to Crown Province if you are free. You can rx in here." He missed her so much.


    Thomas Herren frowned when he saw Harry''sments under L''s post. He even wanted to kill


    Harry when he thought of him. He thought that Harry was a pretentious fool.


    After hesitating for a second, L decided to tell Thomas Herren the truth as she found no valid reason


    to hide it. "Thomas, Harry does not want to give up and let me go. But whatever he does, I''m working


    hard to be with you. I''ll do my best to be with you soon." And she was working hard to persuade Harry


    to let her go. Or even hate her...


    L had always wanted to refuse Harry. Perhaps, not because she hated him, but because she could


    not risk to feel any pain from him anymore.


    Thomas clicked on Harry''s Weibo and saw the post. Then he was silent.


    In a few minutes, neither of them spoke on the phone. It was getting ufortable.


    "Herren, are you okay? You''re speechless. Why?" L asked gently.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine, L. I just want to say that I am not afraid of what Harry Si would do if you really want to be


    with me." Regardless of the future, as long as L was willing to stand with him, he would solve all the


    difficulties and theplications. He would even risk his public image for her.


    But Thomas was wondering if she really wanted to be with him... Did she really want to be with him, or


    she just desired to use Thomas as her escape from Harry?


    "Dear, help me fold my sleeves. It''s kind of bothering me while I''m cooking." Harry''s voice suddenly


    burst out from behind her. This scared L so much that she nearly threw the phone away. She was


    nervous that he would find out who she was talking to.


    Harry''s voice sounded very gentle. However, his eyes were saying otherwise. She could only see a


    dangerous warning in them.


    "Herren, I have something to deal with now. I will call you back." She hurriedly hung up the phone and


    walked past Harry to the living room.


    Thomas grasped the phone and tightened his grip on it.


    L stayed with Harry now. Herren remembered thatst time, Harry also called her when she was


    with him. However, L didn''t hang up the phone in such a hurry...


    Who did L really love? Did she still have feelings for Harry? The answers were obvious now, weren''t


    they?


    L''s hand trembled as she was holding the bag of potato chips. Harry would not spare her as he


    knew she picked up a call from Thomas.


    Exactly, Harry was getting closer to L and L smelled a sense of danger.


    L''s chin was suddenly lifted up by Harry, who locked her red lips with his and pinned her on the sofa.


    After a long while, Harry stopped kissing her. Looking at L''s confused eyes, heforted her in a


    soft, sweet voice, "Once I see you pick up Herren''s call again, I will kiss you once. After you do that for


    three times, oh no, twice, I would directly throw you to the bed. You know what I would do." He found a


    perfect reason to get to her.


    L was unwilling to listen to him. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Why should I listen to you? Herren


    is my fiance, not you. You know that." And look at her, a woman who stayed with another man without


    telling her fiance... She couldn''t understand the people around her. But now, she couldn''t understand


    herself, too.

 Chapter 331 Are They Mad or Short of Money

    Chapter 331 Are They Mad or Short of Money


    Harry really wanted to dig up the ring given to her by Thomas, and then to throw it into the trash bin.


    She was still somewhat resisting him, and he couldn''t force it on her for the moment.


    "Break up with him right now, otherwise you''ll be expecting your fiance to be cuckolded day after day!"


    Uttering these words, the man then stood up from the sofa and went back to the kitchen to fry the


    steak.


    If they encountered any trouble again, he was determined to take her back to D City and get remarried,


    where they could take their time and properly prepare their wedding ceremony.


    Whether she liked it or not, getting remarried was the main priority for the time being.


    He was going to spend his whole entire life pleasing her. He wanted to let her know that; he really was


    serious this time, and there would be no more distrust between them.


    The dinner was finally ready when it was almost ten o''clock.


    Being distracted by the things going on around her, L didn''t have the time to eat too many snacks.


    And so she had a big appetite to eat the steak, spaghetti and the other things he cooked for her.


    L had to admit that Harry was a really good cook, indeed.


    She munched on three pieces of ck pepper steak, a te of spaghetti with seafood, five cheese


    prawns, and a fruit sd.


    She felt in a good mood after the delicious meal.


    After gracefully wiping his mouth with a paper napkin, Harry began to clear the table.


    L intended to give him a helping hand, but she soon gave up on the thought and went to the living


    room.


    Because she was too full from eating so much, L had to wander around for a while in the living


    room. She was thinking about calling Nicole, but she was afraid that Nicole might have gone to sleep


    already long before 11 pm.


    However, Nicole, who was sound asleep back in the old house, was murmuring in her sleep, "Daddy


    chased mommy, and then little Nicole stayed with daddy and mommy forever..."


    On hearing Nicole''s words, Kevin, who had been taking care of her at that time, felt sad too.


    Having been told by his son that L was indeed not the murderer, he felt guilty towards the girl.


    ''Rose, who on earth killed you?'' Looking at the darkness outside the window, Kevin deeply missed his


    wife.


    In Crescent Spring


    Harry didn''t leave the kitchen until he threw all the tes and dishes into the dishwasher.


    Seeing L wriggling her body after dinner, he went over to her and caught her by her hands. "Let''s go


    for a walk," he said.


    L didn''t reject him, and so she followed him out of Crescent Spring.


    At this time of the day there was no one outside besides them, and they walked slowly towards the


    park.


    Each time L got rid of his hand, Harry would hold it again. After a few times, he held her hand tightly


    into his and casually pointed at somewhere in the dark grove, saying, "Over there, someone a while


    back jumped into the river."


    L trembled as she nced at the pitch-dark ce; out of all the things in the world, the most she


    was afraid of were ghosts.


    "Let''s get out of here, far away from that ce!"


    Trying not tough, Harry held her little hand tightly and continued walking. "Don''t worry, I''ll be here for


    you if anything happens. Let''s keep walking and go home after."


    He should have taken her to the cinema to watch a ghost movie. He couldn''t help but smile softly at the


    fact that L would have constantly shivered into his arms with fear the whole movie.


    "What are youughing at?" Terribly scared, L looked at his inexplicable smiling face. Was he d


    to see her frightened?


    But Harry then put away his smile in a haste, and coughed, "Nothing, let''s go now, quickly!"


    As they approached the pitch-dark ce, L involuntarily quickened her steps. Bluntly, Harry put his


    arm around her shoulder, and she didn''t refuse him.


    At this time, some strange sounds were suddenly hearding from the grove. L was so scared


    that she almost couldn''t feel her legs anymore.


    In that moment, she wanted to run away, yet she couldn''t, because Harry was holding her hand.


    The strange sounds were then hearding nearer to them, however, it seemed that something was


    wrong...


    L listened more carefully. ''What the fuck! That''s not how a ghost sounds!''


    Instead, it sounded like a woman in the peak of an orgasm. In the darkness, Harry was looking at L


    with yful eyes.


    L blushed instantly, and murmured, "Are they going mad or short of money? Why don''t they get a


    room in the hotel?" The next moment, she ran away.


    Obviously, she had totally forgot the fact that Harry had also once taken her into the grovest year.


    Watching her running away, Harry burst intoughter.


    ''How adorable this little woman is!''


    Moving fast and eventually catching up with her, Harry continued to scare her. "Look there! I heard an


    ident happened a few days ago. It seems that..."


    "Harry, stop talking and let''s hurry up!" She believed all of it, without a hint of doubt. To his surprise,


    L reached for his big hand and then walked towards the illuminated ce ahead with him.


    Without feeling amused because of L''s reflection, instead, he started getting a heavy heart.


    He had merely yed a trick on her, but she still believed him. He noticed how she was relying on him


    with her heart.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry then lovingly lifted her up to his chest and desperately began to run with her.


    "What happened? What happened?" Frightened by Harry''s sudden running, L buried her head deep


    in his chest, not even daring to look up.


    Did he saw something dangerous? What happened?


    Ignoring her every question, Harry just kept running forward, breathing heavily.


    He didn''t put her down until they arrived in front of the vi, and beads of sweat were pouring off of his


    forehead already.


    Still haunted by her fears, L looked back but saw that nothing was there.


    "What on earth did you see?" L asked. She couldn''t help asking him, trying to make sure that


    nothing bad had been chasing them.


    Touching her long hair gently, Harry looked at her with endless love in his eyes, and said, "I saw our


    happy future!" That was why he had quickened his pace, to pursue the happiness that belonged to


    them.


    ...


    L thought he was ying jokes on her, so she knocked his big hand off with discontent. "Fine, keep


    your secrets to yourself then!"


    After changing his sports shoes, Harry held her in his arms again and headed upstairs.


    Thinking aboutter going to sleep, L cleared her throat, and said, "Please leave me the bedroom.


    You can sleep in the guestroom." There was a bigmp in the bedroom, so she could go to sleep with


    the lights on. Although she knew that there was also amp in the guestroom, she didn''t feel safe


    there.


    Harry didn''t utter a word in reply.


    Seeing his reply, she said, "You, as a Big Man, wouldn''t be so mean to refuse me a room, right?"


    Would he be stingy?


    And even if he didn''t agree, she would never sleep together with him, not even in the same room with


    him!


    In front of the bedroom''s door, Harry put her down. Then, almost in an instant, L pushed him out and


    tried to close the door.


    But Harry would never leave her to sleep alone! And he sessfully squeezed through the closing


    door in the room!


    Looking at Harry going to the bathroom triumphantly, L felt frustrated for not being as powerful as he


    was.


    Did she had to sleep in the living room for being so weak?


    When she thought of it, L gave up her fight and struggle because this was, after all, his vi, and she


    was only an outsider.


    L had no idea that she had be the owner of this house already, a long time ago.


    After opening the next door and turning on the light, L found out that the furniture inside it was all


    covered by white pieces of cloth.

 Chapter 332 Carried over His Shoulder

    Chapter 332 Carried over His Shoulder


    The next room was the same. And so were all the rooms on the second floor.


    It seemed that Harry would not let her off so easily tonight.


    What should she do? What about leaving the ce? Since she had left Li Manor, there was no need to


    worry anymore about his threats.


    She walked down the flight of stairs quietly, and finding her bag, she was ready to leave.


    However, she could not open the vi''s door. What was happening? L tried to unlock it, but in vain.


    Then she went to the window, and to her surprise, she opened it with little effort.


    After she opened it, she fetched a chair and then climbed up to it.


    But when she looked down, she saw a bunch of thorny flowers. She would be a mess if she jumped


    down onto them.


    She had to give up her current endeavor; she found another window and also opened it.


    Outside the window she saw that there was only grass, and so she stepped out of the window with one


    foot first.


    "What are you doing?" She heard the man''s voiceing from behind.


    She was so scared that she almost fell off the window. She lost her footing, standing with one foot


    outside the window.


    She had to grab the window tightly in her arms and wait to be saved.


    Harry came to her as fast as he could and carried her down.


    He had known that she would n on running away, so he had made sure that the door was locked up.


    But, unexpectedly, she had decided to escape out the window. How much did she really hate him?


    She felt dizzy. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she was carried over his shoulder.


    "Put me down, I feel terrible!" She implored him with her weak strength. It was disgusting for her to be


    on his shoulder.


    Harry ignored every one of her words and then threw her on the bed.


    He soon pressed his body against her, and asked, "You want to run away, eh?"


    L blinked for a while and then came back to senses. She put her hands against his chest, and said,


    "Get up, get away from me!"


    He felt her warm hands against his chest and calmed down.


    He jumped down from bed. "Go and take a bath. Honestly, I don''t know what will happen to you." Harry


    warned her with his back turned on her.


    L had no choice but to take a bath and to be obedient.


    Half an hourter, when L came out of the bathroom wearing only a towel on her, she found that she


    was alone in the bedroom.


    Had Harry gone to sleep in the guest room? When thinking about this, L didn''t know whether she


    should stay rxed or not.


    And without thinking about it for much longer, she got into bed directly.


    A few minutester, Harry then opened the door and walked to the woman who was in bed.


    L watched him alertly, rolled in the bed and wrapped herself in the nket.


    However, the nket was quickly removed by him, and Harry got into bed with her.


    "Harry, get out! I won''t sleep with you!" L began to kick him in bed.


    Harry then said softly, "Before I took you here, I saw a woman..."


    She covered his mouth to make sure that he couldn''t utter a single word anymore. L put the nket


    over her head, and huddled up she said, "Sleep!"


    Harry took her in his arms with pride and held her tight from behind.


    "Let me go! Sleep!" She removed the nket to protest but, however, the bath towel she was covered


    in was also removed together with it.


    Harry now saw her naked, and it seemed like he was thinking of something.


    ... L was just about to scream, but she didn''t. She remembered that she had stayed with him


    together before.


    She quickly wrapped herself in the nket, and turning her back to him, she said, "You should go and


    sleep in the guest room!" Since she already had a fiance, she wouldn''t sleep with him.


    Harry took her in his arms again, helplessly said, "All right, go to sleep and I won''t touch you!"


    What did he mean when he said he won''t touch her? Wasn''t he already holding her in his arms?


    L got sleepy and was soon tired of arguing with him. She yawned, and soon fell asleep.


    Watching her sleep, Harry kissed her beautiful white cheek.


    Then he walked to the bathroom and took a bath.


    Harry hardly slept at all. He had tossed in bed for the whole night.


    Early the following morning, when she woke up, L found that nobody else was in the bedroom


    besides her. She checked herself and then stretched her arms.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She felt OK and knew that Harry hadn''t done anything to her. How gentle he was!


    She found a bag on the table, and in it there were some clothes ready for her to wear.


    After she washed, L dressed in them and went downstairs.


    Harry was in the kitchen, preparing breakfast, when he saw L. "Wait for a moment, breakfast is


    almost ready," he said.


    She said nothing and just stared at him with a nk look in her eyes.


    Obviously, he was trying to please her by doing all of this. Did he still love her? Or was she for him just


    an antique pocket watch?


    "It was human nature to like money, and he would not be an exception." She thought.


    She thought that Thomas Herren had been for her antique pocket watch. She didn''t even know


    whether he had loved her or not.


    Breakfast had been cooked very well, but she was still standing there, staring into nothingness.


    "Come on," said Harry. He put the fried eggs, toast and milk on the table, and made her sit at it.


    After she sat down, L drank a spoonful of warm milk.


    "What are you thinking of? Tell me, I''m your husband." Harry picked up a piece of toast and added a


    piece of sd to it. He then handed it to her.


    L took it, and said, "You''re not my husband."


    A breakfast wouldn''t do for forgiveness. It was far from it.


    But Harry just picked up another piece of toast, and said, "You think more about it." He really thought


    that he could remarry her.


    She took a bite off the toast and then ced it on the te in front of her. "Nobody can change my


    choice." He certainly could not decide on her fate.


    "I''ll try." Harry then also put down the piece of toast and then wiped his mouth. He went in the guest


    room and called Joey on his cellphone.


    "Fly the ne to Crescent Spring... Yes, now."


    Then he put down the phone and got back at the table.


    L asked him nothing, although she was very curious.


    Eating the breakfast quietly, Harry asked, "Would you like to go to D City and remarry?" It would have


    been better if she had agreed to go.


    ...


    She asked innocently, "Who are you remarrying?"


    Harry darted a nce at her, and said, "I can get the marriage certificate only with L." Only with


    L!


    She didn''t know what to say next.


    "Harry, you can''t do it. I can''t and won''t remarry you." She nced at him with a stern look on her eyes.


    After Harry put the dishes inside the dishwasher, he came and sat next to her.


    "I want to remarry you." He thought he could do it as long as he really wanted it.


    L stood up nervously, and while staring in his eyes, she said, "Why should I even listen to you? Why


    do I have to remarry you? That can''t happen! I won''t remarry you!"

 Chapter 333 Ill Take You Away from Him

    Chapter 333 I''ll Take You Away from Him


    She wouldn''t go with him. Would he really get the certificate without her?


    Then, Harry chose to change his strategy. "After we''re remarried, I promise you can do whatever you


    want and it will be the same as it now is. I won''t meddle in your affairs. Besides, Nicole will stay with


    you."


    The conditions of the agreement were tempting, and L was almost convinced.


    "It''s a trick. I won''t remarry you, just forget about it. Harry you can''t keep treating me like this!"


    Immediately after she uttered these words, she stood up from her seat, rushed to the living room,


    picked up her handbag and then walked outside the vi.


    Harry stopped her within several big steps, "L!" He had messed up again.


    She threw away his hand in disdain and wanted to open the door. But it was still locked. She was so


    angry that she hit her bag against the lock, and shouted at Harry, "Open the door!"


    Once again, Harry held the angry woman in his arms andforted her. "L, you promise me that


    you will not be in contact with Thomas Herren anymore and I won''t go to D City today."


    L pounded her fists against his chest, and said, "Just let go of me, I don''t want to be with you


    anymore." He could''ve strangled her to death if he wanted to.


    But Harry simply kissed her on her lips and stopped all of her grumbles.


    L was almost enchanted by Harry''s scent.


    Seeing her so distressed, he finally took the key, which was sitting the shelf next to the door, and


    opened it for her.


    L looked at him doubtful and then looked at the shelf. Was she blindst night? Why didn''t she see


    the key standing right in front of her eyesst evening?


    Harry then drove her to LN. He followed as she went inside the coffee shop.


    Harry sat opposite to L and started to check his business files.


    She nced at the waiters in her shop. Why didn''t they throw his files away, just like garbage?


    She tied her long hair, went to the bar, made a cup of coffee all by herself, and then ced it in front of


    him.


    "Thanks!" The man then calmly drank his coffee ck, without adding any sugar or milk to it.


    ''Isn''t it bitter?'' wanted L to ask him.


    However, he finished the coffee in almost half an hour and didn''t say anything the whole time.


    L was still angry with him, and so she let him drink the bitter coffee as it was. She handed him the


    phone, and said to him, "I want to talk with Nicole. Dial." It was Saturday, and Nicole didn''t need to go


    to kindergarten.


    Harry took the phone and dialed the number. "Father, let Nicole speak on the phone."


    Nicole''s voice then was quickly heard in the phone''s speaker. "Daddy, I miss you so much!"


    Harry showed a tenderplexion when he heard Nicole''s voice, which in turn made L jealous.


    But it was none of her business who he wanted to be tender with.


    "Nicole, daddy is with mommy now. Do you want to talk to her?"


    Then he handed the phone to L and she hastily snatched it from his hand. She went away from


    Harry and spoke on the phone outside the shop.


    After she talked with Nicole for more than half an hour, L came back in the shop feeling in a good


    mood and ced the phone on the table next to Harry.


    "Harry, are you going to stay in A Country all the time?"


    Harry moved his eyes from his files up to L, and said, "No, I''m going to take you to C Country after


    I''ll get you back again." His answer made L blush.


    "You''d better go back right now, or both of us will soon seem intolerable to one another."


    He shook his head. "You just do whatever you need to do. I will tolerate and forgive you always."


    Were these honest words? L gave him a nce and then opened herptop.


    At noon, a Cayenne sedan was parked in front of the LN, and a man wearing ck leather shoes got


    out of it.


    The shop was in an uproar because of Harry''s appearance from earlier today, but now Thomas Herren


    was also there!


    All onlookers saw that the two excellent men hade there only for L.


    "Herren?" L, who was sitting on the hanging chair, was shocked with Herren''s sudden appearance.


    He was in Crown Provincest night. How did he manage to get to A country today?


    Thomas took a brief nce at the man who was focusing on his files. They didn''t greet each other, and


    the air in the shop had suddenly be hotter.


    "Yes, L. I''m taking you to Crown Province." He smiled at the little woman who was his fiancee.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    L took a nce at Harry and felt a little embarrassed. But she didn''t refuse Herren, and said,


    "When?" She thought that if she was far away from Harry, she wouldn''t be influenced by him anymore.


    "Now, if you want." He touched L''s long hair and stroked it.


    Harry, who was checking his files, suddenly threw a warning re at L face and Herren''s hands.


    L felt uneasy. What should she do? If she went away with Thomas, she wouldn''t endure Harry''s fury.


    But in spite of all that, she still agreed, after a brief better consideration.


    Thomas smiled and Harry got angry when he heard her words.


    She sat up from the hanging chair and put theptop on the table. She wanted to take her bag.


    She was afraid of... As he held her, Thomas felt her trembling arm.


    And while they were leaving, L''s other hand was suddenly gripped by another.


    When she looked back, she saw Harry standing up from the table with one hand in his pocket and the


    other holding onto her wrist.


    He looked cold serious.


    They remained silent for a while, which attracted the looks of all the customers present in the shop.


    Two handsome man vied for a beautiful woman.


    "L, if you dare go with him today, he will not survive the afternoon." The thought of killing Thomas


    deepened inside Harry''s heart.


    Hearing the warning, Thomas still smiled at the woman, and said, "Don''t be scared, I''ll take you away


    from him."


    Harry stared at L coldly, and said, "Are you sure you want to make me angry?" He didn''t care if she


    was scared. All he wanted is that she stayed there, with him.


    L was furious at the two men holding her both hands. What was all this about?


    She shook off their hands and then pointed to the door of the shop, and said, "Both of you, get out of


    here! Don''t evere to me again!"


    She would rather be alone for a lifetime from now on than to mess around foolishly like this!


    However, the two men just looked at her indifferently; none of them wanted to leave.


    L had no choice but to leave the shop herself, without turning her head back.


    Thomas Herren wiped off his kindness and asked Harry sharply, "Are you going to push her to death


    again?"

 Chapter 334 Murderer

    Chapter 334 Murderer


    "I know exactly what I''m doing. But for you, Mr. Herren, if you insist on still pestering her, please don''t


    me me if something bad ever happens to you." That wasn''t to say that he would kill him. He could


    do something else.


    The contest between the two men was constant, but it was easy to see who had the upper hand.


    "Mr. Si, that would happen only if you could get me from A country to Crown Province. May I ask if you


    have any other ce in mind for me?" Harry''s SL group was really influential. Many people acted at his


    beck not to offend him.


    "How can you offer her happiness when one day you''ll have nothing?" Uttering these words, Harry then


    left the LN.


    What Harry meant was that he would not only deprive him of his position, but would also make sure


    that he would be so poor that he would never be able to support a woman.


    Harry left confidently. Looking at him leaving, Herren clenched his fists. He mocked himself that he


    would bring about his own destruction only because of his ambition to fight for a woman with Harry.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    L''s phone rang when she came to a crossing. It was Harry, and she rejected his call without even


    the slightest hesitation.


    Now she didn''t want to talk with anybody. She wanted just to be left alone!


    A woman sitting in a red BMW by the roadside saw L and showed a look of resentment on her face.


    ''L Li, I finally meet you. It was because of you that I did three months of prison!''


    Michelle Wu had sworn that she would have her revenge on L.


    When the traffic lights turned green, the woman left the crossing with acrimony; L didn''t have the


    slightest idea about it.


    L took a taxi and went back home.


    When she arrived, it was just time for lunch. She forced a smile on her face to amuse her little nephew


    and then began to have lunch.


    Lillian had gone to C Country and all the other people were busy in the army. Now, only L, Landon


    and Wendy were having lunch together.


    "L, how''s the caf¨¦ going nowadays?" Wendy looked at the absent-minded L and knew that again


    something was bothering and pestering her.


    ''It must have something to do with Harry,'' she thought. L hadn''te back homest night.


    When Wendy had asked her husband curiously, she had been told that L was with Harry.


    L nodded, "Not bad. Take the baby there when you''re free." The caf¨¦ business had turned out to be


    better because there were always celebrities handing out there.


    The likes such as Joseph, Herren, Harry and so on.


    "How about going out for a walk this afternoon?"


    Asked Wendy cheerfully.


    She pondered the idea for a moment and decided to rx herself. "OK. Grandpa, do you want


    anything?" Her grandpa was eating his lunch silently.


    "I don''t need anything, you just go out and have fun. You can have Mrs. Yuan take care of the baby, if


    you don''t want to take him with you." Landon looked kindly at her granddaughter.


    There were a lot of things about L, but which he did not dare ask. He knew that he was already too


    old to help her with almost anything. It was better for young people to solve their problems all by


    themselves.


    After she looked at her son in the cradle, Wendy finally decided. "We''ll take the baby with us. We''re just


    going out for a walk, I can put him in the baby carriage."


    After dinner, L then drove them to the mall.


    At the mall, L didn''t realize that her phone was powered off until she wanted to look at the time.


    L turned it on and she saw dozens of text messages flooding the screen, all call reminders.


    Three of them were Herren''s and the rest were all Harry''s. There were more than thirty in number.


    L felt awful and she called neither of them back.


    She locked her phone and then took her nephew to the baby aisle first, while Wendy was carrying her


    bag.


    In the baby aisle


    L looked at all the baby clothes, and she liked them very much. Her Nicole had ever worn clothes


    like these before.


    Not far away, a little coat with a teddy bear on it caught her eyes.


    She pushed the baby carriage there, but before she could get there, another woman suddenly stepped


    in front of her.


    Looking at her carefully, she realized that she was the woman that had caused all the trouble at her


    elder brother''s wedding.


    L decided to give it to her. Anyway, she didn''t care that much for a coat.


    However, Sharon had seen Wendy behind L, and thinking of what happened before, she became


    very angry.


    She saw that L was pushing a baby carriage, and the baby inside it could''ve been Wendy and


    Jordan''s.


    After she handed her child to the young man standing next to her, who had tattoos, Sharon then walked


    up to them.


    "Wow, a murderer and a mistress are shopping together."


    On hearing this, the two women turned their backs at the same time and nced at Sharon, who was


    looking for trouble.


    "Who did you say was a murderer? And who did you say was a mistress?" L looked at her with a


    cold stare in her eyes. She was not a murderer, and she would definitely not allow anyone to nder


    her.


    With her arms around her chest, Sharon looked at them contemptuously, and said, "You two. How dare


    youe shopping here?" Everyone knew that L had shot Harry''s mother on her own wedding.


    "Mind your words!" L warned her.


    Sharon ignored the warning. She looked at the baby in the baby carriage, who was Wendy and


    Jordan''s.


    She felt a sharp pang of jealousy shiver through her, and she swept her sharp colored fingernails over


    the baby''s leg, which made him cry instantly.


    L saw what happened clearly, and Wendy hurried to coax the baby from crying.


    L then walked around the baby carriage and came up to Sharon. She pped Sharon hard across


    her delicate make-up filled face.


    The p stunned everyone present in the aisle. Even the shopping guides came to see what had


    happened.


    Covering her face, Sharon was so angry that she came at L amok.


    Wendy, while holding the baby in her arms, saw this, and immediately kicked Sharon in her stomach,


    which let L escape from her attack.


    Sharon covered her sore stomach with her hands and squatted on the ground for some time.


    Wendy was trained in taekwondo and no one could''ve ever endured the pain caused by her kicking


    blow.


    It was a long time before Sharon felt the pain ease. She then took back her child from the man near


    her, and demanded, "Beat them up! How dare she kicks me? Kill them!" She, Sharon, was the head


    woman. How dare a mistress kick her? She must be taught a lesson!


    The man with tattoos, who was also trained, cracked his neck, and said, "Who should be the first one?"


    The baby held by Sharon was theirs. At the very first beginning, in order to fool Jordan, Sharon chose


    to sleep with this man.


    She pointed to Wendy, who was holding her baby in her arms. "Beat her up first!" she said.


    Seeing Sharon pointing at her, Wendy handed the baby to L, and said, "If you want to fight, let''s get


    out of here."


    Then they all went out of the baby store. Wendy was already warming up, and she was ready to fight.


    L put her nephew back in the carriage and took out her phone and was just about to call on her


    elder brother.


    Harry had just called her in the meantime, so she pulled down the call records to find her elder


    brother''s number.


    She dialed it in a hurry, and instead called Harry by mistake.

 Chapter 335 The Baby was Missing

    Chapter 335 The Baby was Missing


    "L!" She heard a man''s gentle voice and then she looked at the caller''s ID. Now she knew who really


    was on the other end of the line, and she couldn''t help but me herself for her ignorance. She


    should''ve figured it out already that the one to whom she was speaking to was Harry.


    She then hung up without uttering a single word.


    But Harry called her back. She dismissed his call, and Harry then called again, over and over again.


    She had no other choice but to answer the phone. "I''ll call you non-stop if you still keep hanging up on


    me," said Harry straightforwardly.


    "I have to get in touch with Jordan; it''s something urgent. Can you just stop dialing my number for a


    minute!" L shouted furiously in the phone.


    Outside, with plenty of bystanders around them, Wendy and the tattooed man were already fighting


    each other.


    "What happened? Tell me all about it." He could''ve also solved their problem.


    Whatever. Quite worried by what was happening, L told Harry the whole story in a rush. "At the third


    floor of QY Mall, outside the baby aisle, someone is picking on us. My sister-inw is already fighting


    with a man. It''s a quite urgent situation." After she told him the whole story, she suddenly realized that


    Harry might be in a better position to help them with this issue.


    "I''m already on my way." He was staying in A Country just for her. So her business was his business,


    and if she ever was in trouble, he would rush to her in the blink of an eye.


    After making several other calls, , Harry hastily drove to the QY Mall.


    Wendy was quite a match for the man. When she saw that L was speaking on the phone, Sharon


    walked over to her to snatch it, but L had already finished talking with Harry.


    "Has the murderer called for back-up?" Her loud jest made the onlookers stare at L curiously.


    L was less worried now that she knew that Harry would soon arrive. She retorted, "If you keep


    talking nonsense, I''ll sew your mouth shut with needles and threads."


    Sharon looked at Jordan''s baby in the stroller and then at hers. A spark grew in her eyes. His baby''s


    clothes and stroller were much better than hers.


    "Oh. You killed your fiance''s mother but are upset when others want to talk about it?" Then she tried to


    lay her hands on Colin in the stroller.


    But L quickly pulled the stroller, thus turning Sharon''s efforts into vain. L said, "You not only have


    an evil mouth, but also an evil heart. You''re so low you tried to nip a little baby."


    L became more and more anxious when she saw that Wendy was still fighting with the man, but with


    small disadvantage now, and that Harry hadn''t arrived yet.


    At that moment, some of the mall''s security guards came over to them. But, seeing that the fight was


    too fierce at that point to mediate, they all just stood there doing nothing, afraid to even move forward a


    single step.


    Sharon gloated over L''s anxious look.


    L saw Colin''s nursing bottle and threw it towards the man.


    It hit his right arm, and as his attention was distracted, Wendy kicked the man in the face.


    He tumbled down on the floor.


    When she saw her man''s failure, Sharon was more than pissed. She threw her own baby in a guard''s


    arms who was near her and then pulled Collin''s stroller.


    L immediately rushed over and pped her over her hands. "This is between us, adults. No need to


    hurt a little baby. Have you gone insane? Why are you always trying to hurt children? You''re a mad


    woman!"


    Sharon then painfully kicked L''s calf.


    And then Sharon pped L''s face. L received the heavy p quite unexpectedly.


    Her anger then instantly erupted - even Harry had never dared to put a finger on her. How dare Sharon


    p her!


    Looking around, she noticed near her a counter full of baby products. Wendy had also just finished


    beating the man and hade over to them.


    After handing Collin to Wendy, L fetched powdered milk can over from the counter.


    Without an ounce of hesitation, L smashed the can on Sharon''s head. The sharp pain nearly that hit


    her nearly threw Sharon into aa.


    Seeing that the fierce fighting had ceased, the security guards put Sharon''s baby aside and came over


    to hold L.


    L was stopped just when she tried to give Sharon a second blow. "Let me go!"


    The guards were taken aback by L''s imposing manner, and they unconsciously let her go.


    With the powdered milk can still in hand, L hit Sharon''s head again hard.


    Fearing bloodshed, the guards braced themselves and came over to stop L.


    "Let me go! Don''t pull me!" she yelled.


    "Let her go." A cold voice then came sounding clear behind the gathered crowd.


    They saw a man in a white shirting over confidently with a lot of people tailing behind.


    The crowd immediately moved aside to make room for them to pass. Seeing L was being held up,


    Harry rushed over to her and kicked the two guards away.


    His handsome act instantly earned him lots of fans.


    L tossed the powder can on the floor, and Harry held her in his arms and scanned her from top to


    bottom.


    Spotting a bruise on L''s face, Harry immediately darkened, and his cold eyes scared even L.


    Harry then asked L to turn around and saw that her pants were dirty. ''L must have been hit,'' he


    thought.


    "Who did this to you?" He couldn''t let off whoever hurt L.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sharon knew Harry. She covered the bump on her head and was just about to flee, but Harry''s guards


    blocked her way out.


    L pointed at Sharon. Then, Harry winked at the guards.


    The two guards immediately held Sharon up. Then, L pointed at the tattooed man who had just


    stood up from the floor.


    The man was then at the mercy of the two guards, which nearly scared the living hell out of him.


    Harry rubbed L''s swollen cheek affectionately, and said, "How do you want to deal with them?"


    The crowd, seeing that L was protected by Harry, felt quite envious on her.


    With so many passers-by, L felt quite coy with Harry''s intimacy. She removed Harry''s hand shyly


    from caressing her face.


    But L''s hand was grasped by Harry''s.


    She walked with Harry to Wendy, and asked, "Are you alright?" Wendy shook her head; she was OK,


    she had just taken a kick.


    Harry was, after all a public figure, and dealing with this matter here, out in the open air, may have had


    a bad impact on himter. He said, "Take them away from here. She also has a baby, take the baby as


    well." L looked around but couldn''t see Sharon''s baby.


    Sharon remembered of her baby it was now nowhere to be found.


    Her baby was missing.


    Sharon was a mother, and seeing that her baby was missing, Sharon broke down in a loud cry. "No,


    No! Where is my baby? Ray!" She struggled to free herself from the guards'' grasp but all of her efforts


    were in vain.


    L looked at her without any sympathy. She med her, and said, "You gave your baby to a random


    guy just so you could bully others. You deserve it."


    Inside the mall sill, Sharon''s screams for her baby echoed loud. Harry held L''s shoulder and then


    they left.


    Before getting in the car, Harry dialed a number, and ordered, "Bring them to V Hall."


    After the call ended, L didn''t want to go with Harry. She said, "My car is in the parking lot." She


    wanted to drive herself home.


    L looked at Harry''s hand confused as he grabbed her bag and got out her car keys.

 Chapter 336 Beat Her Until She Has a Pigs Face

    Chapter 336 Beat Her Until She Has a Pig''s Face


    He called one of the bodyguards over, and then pointed to Wendy and her son. "Send them back


    home," he ordered. After giving the key to the bodyguard, he caught by her hand and went together in


    the car.


    L waved to Wendy, and said, "You go home first; I''ll be backter. "


    Wendy looked at Harry, who would take good care of L. She nodded and then went towards the car


    with her son.


    On her way back, Wendy called Jordan and told him all about what had happened.


    When he made sure that Wendy and their son were all right, Jordan then called his sister.


    "Brother," answered L.


    Jordan then got quickly into the car. "Give the phone to Harry."


    Although L was puzzled, she still passed her phone to the man who was holding her tightly.


    "Mr. Li." Harry was polite with him, since he would be his brother soon.


    "Where are you taking them? I''ll go there right now." He wouldn''t let them go so easily, and thought that


    they should pay for their deeds.


    Harry told him the V Hall''s address and then drove in that direction right away.


    L took the phone from him and tried to pull her hand out of his big palm. Instead of letting her go,


    Harry kissed her beaten cheek.


    "Is it still hurting?" He swore that he would cut that woman''s hand!


    She shook her head, a little shy. He took liberty with her again, and L said, "Go away. It doesn''t hurt


    anymore!" She pushed him and then gazed out of the window so she didn''t have to look at him any


    longer.


    Harry wanted to kiss her red face. He waited for her to turn around and then kissed her red lips.


    ....


    He kissed her unexpectedly and without worry.


    Even before the drive, he kissed her unembarrassed.


    But L pinched his waist, and he felt her protest, and eventually released her.


    This made L realize that she couldn''t be fooled by his sexiness anymore.


    In the V Hall


    Harry ordered towels and ice, and made the ice packs for L by himself.


    He never forgot that Ynda had beaten her in the manor in the past, and his eyes shed a trace of


    bitterness into them. Anyone who ever hurt her would pay dearly for it.


    Vern Mu came in and watched the scene, worrying about his nephew.


    When his mother died, he had almost killed L.


    When he was told that she wasn''t the woman who had killed his mother, he frightened and quickly


    withdrew the men who had ambushed her.


    Had it not been for the Li Family''s protection, his men would have already killed her.


    He then sat down beside Harry silently and gave off a slight cough.


    Harry looked back at Vern Mu, and said to L, "This is my uncle."


    .... Uncle? What should she call him?


    "How do you do, father''s* elder brother?"


    *EN: Sworn father He seemed a little older than her father, and she thought it was proper to call him


    father''s elder brother.


    But Harry was not satisfied, and said, "Call him Uncle. Come closer," continued Harry.


    But L looked at him, and rudely said, "I don''t want toe close to you." However, after saying this,


    she gave a shy smile to the elder sitting near her.


    Seeing that his nephew had been defeated, he cheerfullyughed, and said, "Harry,e on! Few girls


    are so brave." She dared to pull a long face on Harry. Interesting!


    "So am I, uncle." Harry looked at the little woman in front of him dotingly. He would make her fall in love


    with him again.


    L pinched his arm again and gave him a fierce look.


    Sharon and the tattooed man were then brought in and pushed to the ground.


    Sharon looked at the two rows of ck bodyguards with great regret. Her eyes were red and sore


    because of her constant crying for her baby.


    When the tattooed man saw Vern Mu, he instantly panicked. The man in front of him was the famous


    Mr. V.


    "Mr. V, please forgive me..." He immediately knelt down and pleaded.


    L looked at Harry''s uncle curiously. Was he the boss of some underground organization?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about the woman?" asked Harry.


    L recalled that she had pped her hard. "Beat her until she has a pig''s face," she said. "Let her


    have a real taste out of it."


    Vern Mu waved a sign to a strong bodyguard, who then pulled Sharon from the ground and pped her


    face hard.


    Sharon whined and half of her face quickly swelled.


    A p was followed by another, and she cried and cried and soon got the "pig face" look done.


    Jordan also came. When Sharon saw him, she crawled over to him, weeping and crying and begging.


    "Jordan, I know I was wrong. Help me, please!" Jordan ignored her words and went straight to his


    sister.


    Sharon slumped on the ground; she knew that Jordan wouldn''t help her.


    Jordan curiously looked at Harry, who was holding an ice pack on L''s face, and nodded to him. He


    then asked, "L, how are you feeling?"


    "Brother, your ex-girlfriend pped me like this!" L was afraid that Jordan would have some sort of


    pity on Sharon, and so sheined about it to him straight away.


    "No, no, she hit me first," spoke Sharon. She couldn''t speak clearly because of her swollen face.


    L took Harry''s hand off of her, and walked to her on her high heels. "Why did I hit you?"


    Sharon kept talking about what she had foolishly heard. "You murdered Mr. Si''s mother with a gun!


    You''re a murderer!"


    L sneered, and while looking straight at Harry, she said, "Mr. Si, how can youpensate me for


    ruining my reputation?" Everyone thought that she was a murderer, her reputation having been ruined


    by this guy!


    Harry chuckled while holding the ice pack in his hand. Everyone was astounded, including Vern Mu.


    Only the man''s low voice was heard then. "What about Ipensate you with myself for it?" Killing two


    birds with one stone was a good idea!


    ...


    What Harry said made everyone even more surprised.


    L was ashamed and angry. He had the nerve to flirt with her in front of so many people!


    "I don''t want you. Tell them, am I really a murderer?"


    All people were bewildered by her direct refusal. They thought that she must be a fool. How could she


    refuse such an outstanding man?


    Harry turned serious, and without looking at Sharon, her ordered, "Pull out her tongue, just in case she


    goes out and talks nonsense again!"


    L looked at him astounded. Was he serious? If he did, would he be arrested on charges of torture?


    "Wait, Harry, she is already very miserable now. She''s even lost her child. Just send her away out of A


    Country."


    Wendy was a bad woman, but L didn''t want Harry to get into any more trouble because of this.


    "L, you are merciful. Have you ever thought that if Harry hadn''t arrived in time today, what would


    have happened to you, Wendy and Colin?" said Jordan to his sister. He also understood that women


    aren''t as ruthless as men are.

 Chapter 337 I Dont Want to Break Your Heart

    Chapter 337 I Don''t Want to Break Your Heart


    Sharon looked at Jordan, and she didn''t believe that he would be so brutal to her. It seemed that he


    didn''t care about her at all.


    "Don''t cut out my tongue, please. I apologize, I won''t speak bullshit anymore!" She was frightened, and


    pleaded for Harry to let her go.


    Watching the scene, Vern sneered; Sharon was really stupid. She failed to realize that it was only up to


    L to decide her fate.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Jordan was right. L,e here and give her a lesson." Harry waved to L, and she looked at


    Sharon, and thought about what she had done to her earlier. She was furious.


    Then she came to Harry and took the ice pack from his hand.


    Harry then turned around to face her. He waved a gesture to the bodyguard to punish Sharon.


    Harry gently pressed the ice pack on L''s face and then used his body to shield her from seeing the


    brutal scene.


    L could first only hear Sharon wailing, but that instantly became a shriek, and was followed by.. A


    sound that sounded simr to a bone fracture. She felt curious and looked over Harry''s shoulder to see


    what happened. But Harry moved to block her from seeing the bloody scene.


    L became very anxious and wanted to push him aside, but Vern had already ordered the


    bodyguards to take Sharon away.


    When L finally got a peek of the scene, she saw only a pool of blood and a vulnerable tattooed man


    lying on the ground next to it.


    "Jordan, you get to decide how to deal with this man!"


    Jordan nodded. He looked furiously at the man who wanted to beat his wife.


    "Break his hands and legs and leave him paralyzed!"


    L wanted to peek again but was again blocked by Harry. "Harry, you''re so annoying!" She shouted at


    Harry.


    And Vernughed. He thought it was unimaginable that he, the bossy Harry, would be conquered by a


    woman.


    But, however, Harry didn''t feel humiliated when L shouted at him. On the contrary, he gently


    persuaded her, and said, "It''s really messy. Just stay where you are, okay?" He started to regret to


    have brought her here.


    L had no choice but to sit on the chair. Hearing the man''s wailing, she became very worried, but


    couldn''t do anything about it.


    She was picturing the scene in her mind, but when she thought that there would be a lot of blood, she


    got frightened! Fine, she wouldn''t watch it then.


    She obediently pressed the ice pack on her face.


    But the smell inside the room made her feel very ufortable.


    She gazed at the man who was looking at her red face.


    The tattooed man was then immediately taken out by the bodyguards, and the ce was cleaned up


    within minutes.


    Harry suddenly blurted out, "L, you should treat my uncle for dinner. He''s very busy, so seize the


    chance!" Harry himself was also very busy, and he had to hasten on winning back her heart.


    L looked at Harry, who was now smiling, and felt trapped by his scheme.


    She then looked at Vern, and nodded, "Yes, uncle Vern, If you don''t mind, I will treat you to dinner."


    Vern nced at his nephew, and said, "Okay, I feel honored to have dinner with you, Miss Li."


    The dinner was settled, but L suddenly added, "And Harry, you aren''t invited. Just me, Jordan and


    uncle Vern."


    Vern was about to speak for his nephew, but Harry had already protested before him. He shook his


    head, and said, "No. What if someone hurt you again and I''m not there?" She took off the ice pack from


    her face and felt that she was better now; any traces left on her face could be covered up by a light


    make-up.


    "Don''t worry, uncle Vern and Jordan are with me. Who would dare to hurt me with them?" She rubbed


    her wounded face and felt better.


    Hearing L''s words, Vernughed, and said, "You didn''t know, but without Harry''s help, I wouldn''t be


    so famous in these circles." Harry had made great efforts to help him all the way.


    He owed to him and felt appreciated from the bottom of his heart.


    L pulled a long face. "It''s just dinner!" she thought. "OK, fine. He''s not a tiger that''ll eat me, after


    all..."


    "Okay, you cane with us. I will reserve a room and tell uncle Vern the address and timeter." She


    decided quickly.


    After they walked out from the V Hall, L walked toward Jordan''s car, but was dragged by Harry in


    the opposite position. "I''ll take you to choose the hotel room." Then, he said to Jordan, "You can go


    home first with Wendy."


    Jordan watched the couple and felt he should mind his own business. He nodded and then left the


    ce.


    L watched Jordan''s car driving away, her eyes wide open with bewilderment. Now she had been left


    alone with Harry.


    "Harry, you did all of this on purpose! Do I need you to choose the hotel room?" She looked at Harry,


    who was walking in front of her. She felt helpless and felt that she couldn''t escape his grasp.


    To her surprise, Harry acknowledged it. "Yes, I did it on purpose. You understood me well! I should give


    you a prize!" He kissed her when she wasn''t expecting it.


    ...


    L pinched him his arm, and said, "You are such a rogue! You took advantage of me in broad


    daylight!" ''This man is so annoying!'' she thought.


    Harry didn''t mind her words. He put her onto the back seat of his car, and as it was still early for dinner,


    he ordered the driver, "Go to the cinema."


    L watched the man beside her, even more puzzled. Was Harry really taking her to the cinema?


    "Are you crazy?" she asked. This was really unlike Harry. He had never taken the initiative to take her


    out to watch a movie.


    He held her hands, and replied, "Yes, you''re right, I am. But don''t mind me, just follow me, okay?" He


    had got the idea of going to the cinema from Eason, who had told him that it was a must-do for dating


    lovers.


    "No, I don''t want to go. Why should I go to the cinema with you? Have you ever asked me if I even


    want to?" She stubbornly refused him.


    "I don''t have to ask. I feel happy to be with the people I love, even if we are not reconciled in our


    decisions." He was certain that L loved him. It was probably because that she had been deeply hurt


    by him and was not willing anymore to be close to him.


    He would make it up to her eventually, and love her for the rest of his life.


    ... L felt that the man was too arrogant and confident about himself!


    "Mr. Si, we have a misunderstanding here. I''m sorry, but I already fell in love with someone else." She


    really wanted to forget himpletely and to focus her whole attention on another man.


    Had she changed her heart? Harry raised his eyebrow, and asked slowly, "Have you fallen in love with


    Thomas Herren?" He was very calm, and it was difficult for L to guess his true intention.


    L mustered up the much-needed courage, and answered, "Yes. He is my fiance now, and of course I


    love him." She had said to herself and in her heart that she would try her best to love him.


    Harryughed, and said, "L, you should know that I didn''t kill him already just because I don''t want


    to break your heart. But that doesn''t mean that I will let him go. If you still insist on being with him, he''ll


    be nothing. Do you really want this?" He looked deep into her eyes as he uttered his warning. Did


    she really think he would let him off so easily?


    His crystal eyes were glowing with fury, wanting to devour her.


    "Even if he has nothing, I will still stand on his side and be with him!" She uttered her words firm, and


    clear.

 Chapter 338 So Bold and Daring

    Chapter 338 So Bold and Daring


    Harry let go of her hands and apuded in an indifferent way. "How touching is that----you don''t mind


    being with the poor guy. But how about him? What''s the use of his presence if he couldn''t even support


    you?"


    L pped his hands and angrily put up a question, "Harry, are you masochistic or what? You''re


    crazy." She treated him that badly, but he never showed any sign of giving up on her.


    Hearing L''s question, Harry grinned and whispered, "If you are sadistic, then I would be


    masochistic." He wouldn''t mind where or how the abuse will happen, as long as the abuser will be her.


    L, blushed, raised his hand and gave it a very hard bite. Yet Harry acted as if nothing happened----


    he just kissed the bite mark.


    ...


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    L felt she really needed a break from Harry. She wanted something peaceful. She wanted to be


    away from this yboy. So she just leaned back against the chair and enjoyed the view outside.


    Their chauffeur found arge movie theater for them. Harry, with his sunsses on, took the initiative


    to get off the car.


    The charming man in the white shirt soon captured a lot of attention, especially that of the giggling girls.


    Even with sunsses on, his handsomeness could not be hidden. Plenty of women suddenly stood still


    and stared at him.


    In fact, L really liked it when he wore a white shirt. It made him look neat and pretty.


    So Harry wore white shirt almost all year long----just what she wanted. He wanted L to admire him


    more.


    At this moment, Harry extended a hand to her and helped L get off the car. L gently put her hand


    on his.


    The pretty couple in the fancy car instantly got the attention of almost everybody.


    Quite a few people recognized Harry and L. But they were too timid to step forward. They just stood


    aside excitedly. They wanted to have a picture with them but they were a bit shy.


    Harry held L''s hands and walked inside. Some girls in the crowd have begun shouting excitedly,


    "Harry!"


    But Harry never even looked at them and just led his woman inside the mall.


    L looked at Harry gripping her hands firmly----so high-profile, unlike his style. He never wanted to


    show his affection in public.


    They used to go out as well. But their dates were basically during the night or to somewhere where


    people seldom go.


    Yet today, Harry went to the downtown area, with her. A ce where there is many people...


    What was he trying to do?


    Quite a few people followed behind them. A crowd was slowly gathering at the first floor.


    They walked into the lift, with their hands held together. There were already several people inside.


    Some bold women also followed them inside.


    The lift became a bit crowded. Harry frowned on thismotion. Then he changed his position, put


    L in the corner and covered her with his body so that she would not be touched by anyone else.


    Because the elevator was transparent, the intimate scene was seen by lots of people.


    L bowed down her head and rubbed her aching temple----Harry was too bright of a star. He was so


    popr! Even his smallest movement would attract everyone''s attention, let alone his intimacy with her.


    Several girls in the lift, while suppressing their excitement, sneaked some pictures of Harry.


    Thus their date and photos have been uploaded to the inte before they have even arrived at the


    theater.


    At the sight of the long line for the tickets, Harry frowned and led L to the bar to buy snacks and


    drinks. In the meantime, he dialed a number.


    "At AM Theater on the eighth floor of QY Mall, book us a screening room." After the order, he quickly


    hung up.


    Yet, L was nowhere to be seen. He was a bit rmed and nced around him, in search of her.


    Still, he couldn''t find her. He tried to call her through her phone and threatened, "If you don''t show up in


    three seconds, there will be consequences. You know that." That left the hiding L no choice but to


    come out. She has actually nned to flee from the mall. She was ufortable with this.


    Only when he saw her figure did Harry feel relieved. He looked at the snacks and drinks in front of him


    and asked, "Do you want anything?"


    L then took arge bag of popcorn and two bottles of fresh water.


    She put them on the counter while Harry stood nearby with no intention toe over and pay the bill.


    She pouted and figured, "Stingy Harry. Took her out for a date but didn''t buy her snacks. You''re so


    cheap." But Harry was fine with L''sining look. After all, he never brought any cash with him.


    L eventually paid the bill and came back to Harry. At that moment, two people ran to them.


    "Wee to the theater, Boss Si." The theater manager said breathlessly while taking out his hand as


    greetings.


    Harry simply shook the manager''s hands before putting his hand back to his pocket.


    "Boss Si, we have arranged a special screening room for you. It''s just over there. Please follow us."


    Then the manager and his staff led them to the room.


    After they entered the spacious and empty VIP room, L realized that Harry has booked the whole


    ce.


    The manager asked Harry politely, "Boss Si, what movie do you want to watch today?"


    Harry sat down in the middle and gave L a nce. He reminded L that she would choose the


    movie they wanted to see now.


    She named an action movie. Then, the manager arranged its screening.


    After the manager and staff went away, they were the only people who were in therge theater that


    housed several hundred seats.


    When she watched a movie with Thomas Herren in the past, they used to be so low-key----they just


    booked two tickets.


    Now, Harry booked the whole room. He was so bold and daring.


    L was eating the popcorn happily while waiting for the movie screening.


    "Is it tasty?" He looked at the popcorn in her arms indifferently, and was confused. What the hell is this?


    He has gone to cinema with Samuel back in their high school and college days, but they have never


    eaten such stuff. They thought these snacks were very cheap.


    She put one beside his mouth quite generously. Harry hesitated but still opened his mouth.


    L stuffed the popcorn to his mouth and he chewed slowly.


    "This is too sweet. Can you finish the whole bag of it? Really?" He asked incredulously.


    L responded after chewing a popcorn in her mouth, "Sure. Give me another bag and I promise you I


    can finish it as well." Watching a movie without eating was no pleasure at all.


    L ate up the whole bucket of popcorn before the movie started.


    Harry immediately stood up and went to the door of the screening room. L didn''t bother to ask what


    he was going to do. But Harry returned soon.


    L opened the bottle, drank the fresh water and then put it down while Harry just took the opened


    bottle and poured the water to his mouth.


    "There is an unopened bottle of water." Before, he was so afraid of germs and dust. But now, he didn''t


    mind drinking the water she has just drank..


    "The water you just drank was cleaner."


    ... What? That doesn''t make sense. He really must have changed...


    Forget about it. Just leave this strange man alone. The intense fight scene in the movie soon attracted


    L''s focus.


    She didn''t even notice the staff who were delivering food to them.


    It was just after Harry stuffed a whole bucket of popcorn in her hands did she notice it.


    "Well, thank you! Do you want some more?" She asked politely and as expected, Harry shook his


    head.


    She then began devouring the popcorn. Mmmm...


    It was a foreign movie. At the beginning, it was quite interesting. L missed her time in the


    entertainment industry. But half an hourter, it became boring.

 Chapter 339 All Will Turn Out Well

    Chapter 339 All Will Turn Out Well


    L felt a bit sleepy and put the popcorn aside.


    Harry''s eyes were fixed on the screen, but he could still see her in the corner of his eye. His attention


    was concentrated on L.


    He moved closer to her so that she could rest on his shoulder. Soon after, L eventually fell asleep.


    Harry also got bored and started to y in his mobile phone.


    The movie was portraying a scene where a man and a woman held each other happily after not seeing


    each other for a long time.


    He nced at the woman sleeping next to him, and remembered Eason''s reminder.


    "If something happened... in the ck movie hall. That must be awesome."


    In the ck movie hall? What did he mean by that? There was a tricky smile, like a smirk, on his face.


    He put back the phone in his pocket and let L sleep soundly in his arms.


    Then he kissed her on the lips. L was just in a shallow slumber so she woke up as soon as she felt


    Harry''s kiss.


    .... This damn yboy always took advantage of her!


    She pushed his head away. Harry let her go for a while and immediately pulled her back.


    He let L sit on hisp with her back to his face. "Just watch the movie."


    How could she just watch the movie like nothing was happening? She''s not a fool. She certainly could


    feel something...


    Harry embraced L in his arms. L realized what he wanted to do. She tried so hard to push him


    away and quickly stood up.


    What a good opportunity this was! They were alone...He would not let her go easily.


    Neither of them admitted defeat to another.


    Finally! "Harry, I''ll get angry if you continue to do this. I won''t go with you anymore." She tried to stand


    up and walk away twice but she was pulled back again and again.


    .... He just turned a deaf ear to her warning. He didn''t care at all!


    This damn bastard! He could not control himself! She looked at the screen silently. The movie sucks!


    At the end of the movie, L adjusted her dress and walked towards the wash room.


    Harry saw her rush away and smiled in satisfaction. The feeling was really good. This was a new


    experience. He would invite her to watch a movie another time in the future.


    He walked out of the theater and went to thefort room to prevent her from going away without him.


    After more than ten minutes, L rushed out of the wash room.


    She just turned a blind eye to the man standing at the doorway. She pretended that she didn''t see him.


    Harry put on his sunsses and caught up with the angry woman. He put his hand on her shoulder


    regardless if people will see them.


    "Let me go!" The damn bastard! He''s at it again! She was have been so good to him that he had the


    courage now to do anything he wanted.


    Harry still held her and whispered seductively in her ear, "How about we do it againter?" He


    immediately got a hard bite on his arm.


    People around them thought that the beautiful couple were flirting with each other.


    There were many people waiting for them outside. The entire theater just got more excited when they


    showed up at the exit.


    Most of them came for Harry. They were cheering his name repeatedly.


    For the sake of their image in front of the people, L just let him take her out of the mall.


    It was already past six when they left the mall. They could make it to the hotel just in time.


    They quickly got on the car. L sat far away from him, turning a blind eye to him and just looking at


    the view outside the window.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry didn''t mind. He called Vern Mu and Jordan respectively and put the phone back into his pocket.


    "L." Harry moved closer and wanted to make her feel happy again. "I thought you were excited just


    now. Now you want to turn against a friend?"


    His words made her want to take off her heels and throw them onto his face. He was so arrogant and


    confident!


    "You have such a thick face that even a bullet can''t pierce through it! You''re too confident of yourself!"


    She suddenly turned back and shouted at him. She couldn''t take it anymore.


    Harry wasn''t sure whether he wanted to see her go crazy or not. He wanted it because she was cute


    when she was angry. He didn''t want it because he didn''t want to make her angry. It was really


    confusing!


    Even the driver became nervous when he heard L''s words.


    Harry retorted, "What face? Why should I need a face when chasing a woman? I don''t need that."


    L couldn''t do anything with him. She didn''t know that he was so arrogant like this.


    When they arrived, L quickly opened the door and got off the car.


    Harry caught up with her immediately and gripped her hand. She shook him off.


    He pulled again. And she shook him off again. It was an endless cycle.


    No matter how fast she walked, he would always keep up and hold her hand.


    They kept doing this until they got on the elevator. Then they went into the room Harry has reserved for


    them.


    After the waiter walked out, L thought that it was necessary to make herself clear again. She took a


    deep breath and exined to Harry, "Harry, it''s no use chasing after me everywhere. There''s no


    chance that we will be together again. It will never happen."


    He leaned back on the chair and looked at her very serious face, "For me, nothing is impossible!" If


    anything was really impossible, that would be Thomas Herren winning over the heart of L Li!


    She closed her eyes in despair and then opened them in an emotionless manner. "If you need women,


    I can give you a dozen."


    The words were all so familiar to Harry. He remembered that he has said the same words to Chuck the


    other day.


    "Just give yourself to me, so that all will turn out well."


    All will turn out well if she gave in? Damn you! I won''t do that!


    "After this dinner, you go back to C Country and I go home. We will never have anything more to do


    with each other. We have to part ways." So this could be regarded as their farewell dinner.


    Harry sat up and said, "Or how about you just go back to C Country with me? Nicole, you and I will live


    together happily for the rest of our lives."


    Can we really live together happily? Go to hell with your so-called happiness! L closed her eyes


    again to cover the bitterness in her heart. "Don''t you understand? We can''t be happy anymore from the


    moment I jumped off the hospital. When I did that, I already let go of you!"


    After a long time of awkward silence in the room, Harry stood up and walked out of the room.


    L felt a little guilty at the sight of him walking out. He has never done this to her before.


    Was he already leaving?


    An arrogant man like him would like to please and tolerate her... Has she gone too far? Was she too


    hard on him?


    Several minutester, Jordan and Wendy came inside the room with her little nephew in a pushchair.


    L cleared up her negative feelings and stood up, "Come here, Colin. How are you?" A sincere and


    sweet smile appeared on her face. She carried her nephew out of the pushchair. He was really a pill of


    happiness for her.


    Jordan saw that there was only her in the room and asked, "Where is he? "


    L''s expression changed a little. "He probably left." She answered in an unsure tone.


    Wendy and Jordan nced at each other. What was wrong with them? They were really like cats and


    mice!


    Looking at L who was ying with Colin, Jordan wanted to say something. But he didn''t want to


    upset her so he didn''t say anything anymore.


    After a while, the door was opened by the waiter. It was Harry and Vern Mu.

 Chapter 340 You are Mine

    Chapter 340 You are Mine


    He... He didn''t leave. That somehow set L at ease. She felt a bit relieved.


    After a handshake with Jordan and warm greetings with Wendy, Vern Mu beamed to L, "Youngdy,


    you must have been waiting for a while. I hope you don''t mind me beingte because of the traffic jam.


    I was unfortunately stuck in the rush hour."


    L stood up, with Colin in her arms. She shook her head with a sweet smile, "I just arrived not too


    long ago. Please make yourselffortable."


    Vern Mu was led to the seat of honor. At the sight of Collin in L''s arms, he stuffed a red packet as a


    gift to the little boy.


    Harry passed by Vern Mu and stopped beside L. After putting his cigarettes and lighter on the table,


    he sat down beside her.


    L instantly noticed the tobo smell in Harry, and figured, "Did Harry just go out to smoke without


    telling me?"


    Harry looked at Colin, then unexpectedly held the baby tightly in his arms.


    But what Harry added thenpletely threw away L''s suspicions about him. "It would be the best if


    you can have another cute baby with me. Would you want that too?" He stared at Colin, thinking Nicole


    must have been that cute when she was a baby. He never saw Nicole when she was still a little baby...


    But Jordan heard this and he was upset. "Boss Si, L has given birth to Nicole in grave danger. We


    didn''t even know if she would survive the pregnancy. You would be asking too much to have another


    baby."


    Instead of being agitated, Harry stared at L and said affectionately, "I can remarry you as soon as


    tomorrow if you want." He clearly spelled out his wish. He wanted to say this for a long time now.


    So now the final decision should be made not by him, but L.


    ... L took Collin from Harry and smirked, "I don''t want it. Do you still remember that I don''t want to be


    with you anymore?"


    Jordan watched them start confronting each other. He felt a sudden headache and just remained an


    outsider. He knew where this will end up, anyway.


    Harry then fiddled with Colin''s cute little hand. He seemed to be enjoying his time with the baby.


    At the same time, he said firmly and determinedly as if no one was there, "You are mine." He always


    had everything the way he wanted. He could always get everything he desired.


    ....


    With the dishes arranged beforehand, the waiter soon began serving the tasty dishes.


    Harry told the waiter to open two bottles of quality expensive wine and filled the three men''s goblets.


    With designated drivers in the hotel, they could drink to their heart''s full. They shouldn''t worry about


    being drunk.


    The atmosphere of the dinner was fantastic with Vern Mu constantly speaking well of Harry. Yet, L


    just sneered inside her heart. She knew what the low points of Harry were.


    But Harry really knew how to establish a good image. For Vern Mu, he must be the example of a nice


    husband.


    Harry just smiled silently, his hands yfully holding L''s beneath the table.


    Atst, L stood up and asked Wendy, "I want to use thedies room. How about you? Do you want


    to apany me?"


    Wendy shook her head no, so L went out herself.


    When she came out of the restroom after washing her hands, Harry was already waiting in the corridor.


    He was smoking again.


    Seeing Le out, Harry grasped her hand and headed toward another direction.


    Harry opened the exit door, then pulled her inside and pinned her against the wall.


    The smell of alcohol and tobo immediately filled L''s nose. She frowned, pushed Harry aside and


    said, "Get down to business. Why did you force me here?"


    Harry leaned against the wall, staring at her, "Since you have made what you want clear, then I will tell


    you my wish as well----L, no matter how much you want to get rid of me, I will never give up."


    She could tell the determination and aspiration in his voice.


    Suddenly, she realized that there was a way to reject him. "You know I''ve been to Crown Province


    before."


    Harry looked directly in her eyes. She could feel his desperation.


    "I''ve lived with Herren for over a month. And I''ve been there again some time ago. You think nothing


    happened between him and me? And do you think a woman who has done this will be good enough for


    you? I have slept with another man. Surely, you wouldn''t want me anymore." She looked at his pale


    face, feeling a bitcent that he would give up now.


    Every man cared a lot about a woman''s fidelity. It was especially so for the very proud Harry.


    "So you slept with him? Is that true?" He asked.


    He wanted her to acknowledge it herself. He emphasized, "If you dare to lie to me, just continue these


    bullshit."


    Lie to him? She dared not to do so...


    L''s hesitation smoothed Harry''s knitted brows a little. He realized that maybe she just said that to get


    rid of him.


    He held her in his arms and kissed her affectionately.


    L hurriedly pushed him aside and replied," Yes. Yes. I''ve slept with him!" She admitted hastily.


    Harry covered L''s nape with his big palm, then put his head down, his forehead nestled against


    L''s. He retorted, "L, you shouldn''t even try to lie to me because I will trust you with all my heart


    and soul."


    Without even looking in his eyes, she answered, "If you intend not to believe this, there is no way I can


    make you change your mind."


    Harry smiled and replied with a sarcastic tone, "Okay then. Tell me, who was better in bed?"


    Seeing his snickering, L really wanted to p him hard in his face----what an indecent thing to talk


    about!


    Still she answered, though against her will, "Of course, my fiance was better. That''s for sure."


    Without even finishing the sentence, she was pushed against the wall with Harry on her, his palm


    gripping her waist tightly.


    "Are you sure? Are you really sure?" He threatened her.


    She put her head down, her heart racing fast, then shook her head, "No, I''m not sure..."


    "Good for you, Harry. But I will pay you back one day, just wait and see. You''re flirting with me, huh? I


    will go to Crescent Spring tonight." L thought to herself.


    Seeing L lower her head in embarrassment, Harry felt even happier that he kissed her red lips.


    Then they went back to the dinner table together. Harry was still pulling her, and L struggling.


    When the dinner was over, Vern Mu was safely sent back home by his subordinates.


    L then ran to clear the bill but was told by the cashier that it has been paid.


    She cast a nce at Harry who was trying to find a designated driver for Jordan, thinking if Harry was


    the one who paid the bill.


    After everything was done and arranged, Harry told Jordan, "I drank too much. I need L to take me


    home. If it gets toote, she can spend the night at my ce."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    .... L fixed her eyes on the confident Harry and wondered, "How can he be so arrogant?"


    Jordan nced at L and said to her, "You make your own decision." It was really a hassle to deal


    with this couple. They may be disying their affection for some time. Then a dispute may erupt the


    next minute. Jordan would not want to get involved with this anymore.


    Harry stared at her as well, his eyes full of threat and warning.


    "Jordan, you go home first." She wille backter. L convinced herself.


    Wendy held Collin in her arms while Jordan put the stroller in the trunk of the car.


    "L, we''ll go home then. You better drive slowly to be safe." Jordan came over to take the baby and


    helped Wendy get on the car first.


    "Bye!"


    The military car drove away. L extended her right hand to Harry and then the car key was put on her


    hand.


    They got on the car together. L sat on the driver''s seat and started the engine while Harry took the


    seat beside her and closed his eyes.


    He drank too much. He had mixed feelings a while ago. He was in a bad mood first, then he drank


    again to feel good.


    Anyway, he indeed drank too much tonight. He was not feeling really well.


    All trip long, L remained quiet with her head full of ideas about how to prank him.


    Crescent Spring.


    When Harry got off, he has been wobbling on his feet. He can''t walk straight.


    He waved to L who then walked towards him and held his hand.

 Chapter 341 Stay out All Night

    Chapter 341 Stay out All Night


    Harry lifted his eyebrows in suspicion. Why was she so silent and good-natured all the way back


    home? It was really strange. Something must be up in her mind.


    L opened the door to the vi and turned on the lights. She secretly put the car key into her purse


    while Harry wasn''t paying attention to her.


    Then she took Harry''s arm and led him to the second floor.


    L helped Harry sit on the bed. Harry was bewildered as he looked at L. Why was she suddenly so


    sweet?


    Then L voluntarily removed his slippers...


    Harry lifted his eyebrows once again while observing her movements.


    These was absolutely not the things L would do under this situation. She was nning something.


    He could sense it.


    Feeling the nce from Harry''s sharp eyes, L felt a little bit nervous but she pretended to be calm


    and pushed him down to the bed. She sweetly whispered into his ear, "Mr. Si, it''s time to sleep."


    Shey down beside him. His eyes turned deeper. Every time she acted like this, something bad would


    happen.


    Harry warned himself over and over again, but finally he gave in to L...


    Around 10 minutester


    L quickly got up from Harry''s bed and hurried out of the bedroom to the first floor.


    Watching her run away like wind, Harry stilly in the bed and closed his eyes. It seemed that L was


    really strange tonight. He could not understand her.


    After a few minutes, Harry got his breathing in control, and went into the bathroom to take a cold


    shower.


    How brave L was! She dared to flirt with him and run awayter! She would pay for this.


    L blushed while her heart was beating so fast! But she quickly took out the key in her purse and


    opened the car door. She drove Harry''s Lamborghini onto the way back to the Li family.


    Once the car''s engine was started, she felt relieved as she was sure that Harry could never catch up


    with her.


    At the Li family


    Jordan put his charming sleeping son into his little bed.


    Wendy was walking out of the bathroom when she saw Jordan kissing their son''s forehead gently.


    She smiled and whispered to him, "Is he asleep already?"


    Jordan stood up and nodded. Then he walked to her and touched her shoulder. "Honey, were you


    scared and nervous today?" He was talking about Sharon.


    Wendyughed and smirked. "Don''t forget that I can do Taekwondo. How could they frighten me? No


    way!" Well, that man was really beaten up by her.


    Jordan let out a sigh of relief when he heard what she said. Looking at Wendy who just finished her


    shower, something streaked across his eyes.


    Jordan kissed her lips andined in a sweet tone, "Honey, our son is already two months old


    now." And he hadn''t made love to her for a long time...


    Wendy blushed in an instant and held his neck tightly.


    Jordan scooped her up and put her in the bed. Then he pinned himself to her...


    When they were almost there, they suddenly heard something. "Tok tok tok!" Someone was knocking


    at the door! Wendy was so nervous that she pushed Jordan aside and hid under the quilt.


    Jordan maintained the same posture in bed for a while. Who the hell was out there? It was sote


    already. Who would disturb them at this time of the hour?


    Jordan opened the door with a frowning face and saw the happy L.


    L noticed her brother was not in a good mood. She was confused, "What''s wrong, brother? You''re


    not happy to see me?"


    "What''s wrong? Why didn''t she let Harry taste this kind of feeling?" Jordan thought to himself.


    "Oh, nothing. Didn''t you say you won''te back tonight? I was just surprised." Why would shee


    back and interrupt them? Why now?!


    L didn''t realize that for the first time, Jordan hoped his sister would stay out all night.


    "Uh... I am not Harry''s wife anymore So of course, I need to sleep at home. Where is Wendy?" She


    was here to check if Wendy was already sleeping.


    "So, you knocked at the door just to check if Wendy was still awake?" Jordan''s face turned even


    darker.


    L nodded innocently. She was so naive! "Yes, I just want to say hello..." What''s wrong with Jordan?


    Wasn''t he excited to see her?


    "Well now, I''m telling you that your sister-inw and nephew are sleeping. Go back to your room and


    no more disturbing knocks, okay?" Jordan immediately closed the door after saying that.


    L was more confused as she stared at the closed door in front of her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the room, Jordan has just climbed under the quilt.


    "Tok tok tok!" She knocked at the door again! Jordan never had a time when he wanted to beat L up.


    Just now...


    Wendyughed secretly under the quilt and pushed Jordan on the edge of going crazy, "Open the door.


    We can''t be too loud. Colin is already sleeping."


    The door was opened again and Jordan looked so upset. L asked anxiously, "Brother, did you


    quarrel with Wendy?" That must be the reason why he looked so angry!


    Colin was still too young. They shouldn''t quarrel in front of him. L didn''t realize that she was


    worrying about nothing. She still tried to look into the room to search for Wendy.


    "Don''t you know you are disturbing your brother and Wendy''s intimate time?" Jordan took L away


    from the door and went again inside with those words. The door was mmed shut again.


    But this time, L blushed outside of the door, ah...well. She didn''t mean to do this. She felt a bit


    embarrassed.


    Then L faintly heard Jordan''s words behind the door. These words put her to more shame.


    Ahhhhhh, she didn''t mean to do this! Oh brother, why couldn''t he wait until she was away?


    She ran into her own room immediately.


    The phone suddenly rang while she was still feeling upset and embarrassed on herself.


    Of course, that was the evil Harry. He has found out about her cunning n.


    L tried to control her own mood and asked gently, "What''s up, Mr. Si?" Her tone sounded so polite


    and respectful.


    Harry sneered on the phone. He has just finished taking a shower. "You are responsible and


    ountable for me." How could she just walk away? Hell, she even ran away! He had thousands of


    ways to get her back.


    ... "Mr. Si must be joking." What a bad man! He demanded that she was responsible to do good to him.


    "I''m not joking. I got sick. Come and take care of me! Ahem ahem ahem!" She couldn''t tell if the


    sudden cough was real or not.


    How did he catch a cold? But he was healthy and active just some time ago...


    "Does that have anything to do with me?" She hadid down on the bed and didn''t have the energy to


    get up anymore


    "Ahem ahem ahem..." Harry didn''t talk anymore but just coughed again and again.


    He coughed so bad but L didn''t believe him at all. She knew it just a ploy to force her toe back


    to him.


    "Mr. Si, I''m already in bed. Please don''t disturb me anymore."


    It took around 30 minutes from Harry''s vi to L''s. It would really hassle her if she came back. Harry


    sneered. Did she really want to lie to him?


    "Nicole wille back tomorrow." Hearing the tired voice from Harry, L suddenly sat up on the bed.


    Was Nicole reallying back from A Country tomorrow?


    Oh, gosh! She could see Nicole again! She was so excited that she almost cried her heart out. She


    could see her baby tomorrow! Was it true? How excited she was!


    "But, L. If you don''t show up right now, you couldn''t see Nicole tomorrow." The truth was, even if she


    won''te back tonight, he would let her see Nicole anyway. He needed it so that he could win her


    heart back.


    L certainly knew what would happen if she returned to Harry''s vi now. The bad man was so mean!


    He was always so vengeful!


    Whatever. She was already used to Harry torturing her. It was not a new thing anymore. For Nicole,


    she would do anything!

 Chapter 342 Dont Hang up the Phone

    Chapter 342 Don''t Hang up the Phone


    L left the Li family in a hurry and deliberately quickened her pace when she passed her brother''s


    room.


    However, after thinking it for a second, L still decided to say something before she left. She shouted


    in the hallway, "Wendy, I''m leaving now and won''te back tonight."


    The reply she got was a screaming from their bedroom; L then went downstairs in an instant


    with her red face covered by her hands.


    As she was just walking outside the door, L''s phone rang again.


    She answered, and said impatiently, "Don''t rush me anymore! I''m already on my way!"


    The man on the other side of the phone thenughed, and said, "You don''t have toe over now, it''s


    toote. You cane tomorrow morning if you like." However, if she insisted oning, he would


    pick her up.


    L gnashed her teeth in anger. The man was so disgusting that she really wanted to step on his face


    and smash it with her high heels.


    "You don''t want me toe over? I''m definitelying then!" Now, L just wanted to go against his


    will.


    "If you insist, I''lle and pick you up. Wait for me at the door." Harry was worried to let L drive all


    by herself sote at night.


    L curled her mouth and then opened her car''s door, and said, "I know you''re an old, experienced


    driver, but I''m also not too bad at it."


    An old driver*? There was something in what she said!


    (*TN: Old driver in Chinese is a ng to describe those men who are experienced in making tricky


    jokes about love, sex.)


    "Be good, and wait for me to pick you up." Harry then heard L starting the car after he had just


    finished his sentence. She was disobedient!


    Failing to persuade her in any way, Harry had no choice but to say, "Don''t hang up the phone then, just


    let the call run."


    Don''t hang up the phone? Let the call run? L put the phone aside without understanding why.


    Listening to the sounding from the other side of the house, Harry went downstairs and turned on


    all the street lights at the vi''s gates and waited for L in front of the door.


    There were asional car hornsing from the other side of the line, which made Harry rest


    assured.


    After half an hourter, a car with shing lights appeared in Harry''s line of sight.


    He hung up the phone and strode towards the car with a smile on his face.


    L got out of the car and then locked it. She looked at the healthy man and found herself to be


    cheated. "Didn''t you say you got a cold?"


    Harry took the car''s key from L''s hand, pulled her into his arms and then walked towards the vi.


    "Who told you that I caught a cold?" he asked.


    Failing to escape Harry''s control, L had to let him pull her. "It was you who told me in the first ce!"


    she said. ''Why did he deny being ill?''


    "I said ''I got sick''." He repeated what he had said before as they entered his vi.


    "Yeah, and you also coughed. Didn''t that mean you caught a cold?" She stood at the vi''s entrance


    and looked at him up and down; he looked totally normal.


    Harry smiled, and then looked at L, and said, "If I cough it doesn''t necessarily mean that I caught a


    cold. I''m just lovesick."


    ...


    This time, L really took off her high heels and pretended to throw them at Harry''s face.


    Harry took the shoes from L''s hands and threw them away. Then, he took her in his arms and


    walked upstairs.


    "I came here to see Nicole tomorrow! Let me go!" L gave Harry an angry look. When had he


    be so sly?


    Halfway up the stairs, Harry put L down from his arms. The next stairs were covered by a carpet,


    and so he didn''t have to worry that she would feel her feet cold by walking on them.


    After they climbed the rest of the staircase, Harry pushed her against the rail, and said, "Have you


    forgotten that you have to get my permission if you want to see Nicole? Uh-huh?"


    ...


    Was this his attitude for making up with her? And was it really the right thing to do to revive their


    rtionship?


    "Harry Si, if you dare do something to me tonight, I will never remarry you!" Seeing Harry''s face turning


    livid, L proudly swayed her head and went her way to the second floor by stepping on the soft carpet


    underneath her feet.


    Upon arriving inside the bedroom, L rushed straight to the big bed and was ready to go to sleep with


    an easy mind.


    Suddenly, Harry came in. He locked the bedroom''s door, closed the headlights, and thenid next to


    her on the bed.


    "You just agreed not to touch me tonight!" L looked at the man lying beside her with vignce.


    Harry turned off the bedmp again and held L in his arms regardless of her objections.


    As L was on his bed now, wasn''t he the one to decide what happens?


    Three minutester


    "How dare you touch me! Don''t you want to remarry me?" L seriously warned Harry again.


    "You won''t befortable anyway if you sleep in your clothes. I''m helping you," said Harry.


    "That''s fine... Okay, you can sleep now. What are you still doing?" protested L.


    "I just want to hug you," said Harry, distressed.


    After a while, L felt that she had been indeed really stupid to believe anything of what the man had


    said before to her.


    All L''s following protests were blocked as Harry was kissing her lips.


    It was too hard to go after her, and even harder to get a chance to hug her. Who knew if there would be


    another chance to do this. Harry had to cherish every moment of the opportunity of spending the


    evening together with her.


    They spoke nothing for the whole night and just made love.


    As the dawn was just breaking, L finally got rid of Harry''s grasp and immediately fell asleep. She


    had cursed Harry for thousands of times during the whole night.


    At lunch time


    Harry woke up first, and when he looked at the time, it was already passed 12 am.


    And his beloved woman, lying beside him in bed, was still sound asleep. After kissing L''s forehead,


    Harry got up from bed as quiet as he could, not to disturb L.


    Harry called someone to send some groceries to the house, and then went inside the bathroom. He


    nned to cook lunch for his wifeter.


    When Harry got out of the bathroom, he called at the old house. Kevin answered the phone, and he


    told Harry that Nicole was already on the ne and on her way back home.


    Harry then hung up and went to his study to check on his business e-mails. There was too much work


    waiting for him to deal with it in time.


    "Honey, get up! It''s time for lunch!" Harry gently called out to L in her ear.


    L, who was in a deep sleep, had the impression that she had returned to the former, sweet time of


    their marriage.


    "Okay, honey. I''ming." L answered Harry with a hoarse voice.


    But Harry was satisfied by what L called him by. She had answered him, "Honey!"


    But, L then suddenly opened her eyes, sat up in bed, and started to snap out of it.


    Looking confused at Harry, who was smiling, L shook her head in disdain. ''No! This is not right!'' she


    thought. She wasn''t in C Country and Harry was her enemy!


    Then, L remembered what Harry did to herst night. She got out of the quilt and walked straight


    into the bathroom.


    Looking at L''s smooth back, Harry felt his throat suddenly burning.


    "Darling..." Harry followed L into the bathroom shamelessly, but was mercilessly pushed out by her.


    "Don''t make a mistake! I''m not your wife!" said L. Then she closed the bathroom''s door in a haste,


    leaving Harry outside.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Harry was upset but, however, he smiled with satisfaction when he remembered what had happened


    between themst night. "Honey,e down for lunch after!" shouted Harry at the bathroom''s door


    before leaving.


    L sshed some cold water on her face and then looked at herself in the mirror; there were many


    hickeys on her body.


    L clenched her fist and wondered how did she make love with Harry again after swearing all this


    time to keep away from him?


    And how could she still marry Herren after what happenedst night?


    She could never get rid of this shameless man. She thought that she should tell Herren the whole truth,


    or otherwise she would be a fickle woman.


    At lunch


    Harry put a bowl of soup in front of L, and said, "You should eat more for the extra nourishment."


    She had suffered too much for him, and even her legs had been broken for three months because of


    him. He had to find a way to make it up for her.

 Chapter 443 He Wont Let You Go

    Chapter 443 He Won''t Let You Go


    It must mean that Thomas loved her so much...


    The bedroom door was opened before she could respond. Thomas appeared at the door, panting


    slightly. He was in a bit of panic already.


    He looked at Cherry coldly. "Miss Jiao, I didn''t know you can threaten my bodyguard. I never gave you


    that privilege!"


    He called her Miss Jiao... He called her wife in such a formal manner. L was a bit surprised. She


    was really confused now. If Thomas didn''t love Cherry, why did he marry her in the first ce? He''s just


    wasting his time!


    Then she stared in astonishment as Thomas pulled Cherry into his study and mmed the door shut.


    The sleeping Daniel was disturbed by the noise. Fortunately, he just turned over and fell asleep again.


    L lovingly patted her little boy. She had no idea if Cherry would help her or not. She hoped she


    would...


    In the study


    Thomas took out a pile of A4 paper from the drawer and banged it on the desk, "Sign it! Now!" He


    looked indifferently at the very terrified woman.


    Cherry saw that "Divorce Agreement" were printed on the paper. She saw it clearly.


    Tears instantly blurred her eyes. They had been married for less than a year...


    She shook her head gently. "I don''t want to... divorce you. Please don''t do this..." How could he do


    such a shameful thing?


    "You have no choice. I have already signed it, and you''d better sign it soon! I don''t love you, Cherry!"


    Thomas'' voice sounded so cold that Cherry, who didn''t quite understand him, felt that he was bing


    a man she didn''t know. He was acting so strange.


    He put his palm on the doorknob. Cherry started to speak in a calm voice. "If you insist on divorcing


    me, then I will tell Harry Si that his wife is here." ''Sorry L, I can''t help you.''


    Thomas gripped the doorknob tightly, but he did not turn it. Suddenly, he turned around and walked up


    to her. "You want to bargain with me?"


    "Mr. Herren, let it go! You are not Harry Si''s match. You cannot beat him!" L Li and her son are


    popr in the public. They couldn''t be hidden for a lifetime and would be exposed in the sight of


    everyone sooner orter.


    At that time, Thomas would not be able to control it. He would go down in mes.


    Hearing herst words, Thomas'' eyes became dark and angry.. He raised his palm in an instant and


    Cherry was so scared that her thoughts went nk and she immediately closed her eyes.


    However, Thomas just went to the desk, tore off the divorce agreement and directly left the study.


    When he walked to the door, he said coldly without looking back, "Don''t forget what you have said!"


    Thomas strode to the bedroom of L. The door was closed. He turned back and ordered, "Send Miss


    Jiao away!"


    Instantly a bodyguard rushed in from the doorway and walked to the study. "Miss Jiao, please. I don''t


    want to use brute force. Juste with me."


    Cherry wiped the tears on her face, came to her senses and left the vi with grace.


    Thomas knocked on the door of L after he saw Cherry leave with the bodyguards.


    There was no response inside. So he decided, "L, I aming in!" Then he forcefully opened the


    door.


    L was lying in the bed quietly, watching the sleeping Daniel.


    He sat down at the bedside and touched Daniel''s cute chubby cheeks. "L, I am not young anymore.


    Give me a child," he said in desperation.


    She didn''t bother to answer him. Thomas stood up and lifted L off the bed.


    "What are you doing! Let me go!" She looked at him in disgust.


    Thomas just smirked, holding her to his bedroom. "Mrs. Zhang, take care of the child!" He ordered the


    busy servant in the kitchen.


    "Yes, sir!" Mrs. Zhang entered L''s bedroom and closed the door. She turned a blind eye and a deaf


    ear to what she saw and heard. She didn''t have any choice but to obey his master''s orders.


    "Let me go!! Thomas Herren!" L struggled frantically and tried to break free from his painful grip.


    Thomas grabbed her wrist tightly, preventing her from running away. He powerfully pulled her into the


    bedroom.


    "Bam!" The door was mmed shut. She was lifted again and he threw her on his big bed.


    "Thomas Herren! I warn you. If you dare touch me, I''ll make you regret it forever! You won''t get away


    with this!" L hastily went back towards the corner of the bed, threatening him ferociously.


    The man slowly removed the buttons of his dark coat, and looked at her dangerously. "Would I really


    regret what will happen?" He smiled in a sarcastic manner. "I don''t mind being remorseful forever as


    long as I have you!"


    The coat was thrown on the chair beside the bed. L felt a throbbing pain in her heart. "Thomas, a


    good woman only has one husband. You are forcing me to kill myself!"


    Thomas slowly approached the bed and sat down beside it. He stared at her with a wider smile, "L,


    it''s a modern society now. Why are you still so keen on traditions? However, I can assure you that I will


    be yourst man! You don''t need to worry about it!" If she was with him, he would certainly protect her


    for the rest of her life.


    So what with modern society? Can''t people be traditional and conservative nowadays? L looked at


    him in dismay.


    "Thomas, Harry won''t let you go if he finds out about this!" She had to use Harry''s powerful and


    influential name to threaten him.


    Unexpectedly, he was irritated by this and pulled her to his side, "Ah!!" L screamed out of fear.


    Thomas held her in his arms and kissed her hard on the lips.


    L struggled and raised her hand without hesitation. "Pak!" She gave him a hard p on the face.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s like time froze all of a sudden and there was a dead silence. Thomas lowered his head so L


    could not see his expression.


    She took the opportunity, climbed down from the bed, stood in front of him, and warned him, "Thomas,


    if you dare touch me again, I won''t mind beating the hell out of you!" He knew she had jumped into the


    sea and off a building. Nothing will scare her anymore.


    Thomas also stood up from the bed, faced her, and asked her calmly, "Do you really love him that


    much?" She even used her own life to protect her purity!


    "Yes! I love him!" L looked straight into his eyes and answered him without hesitation.


    She really loved Harry, just as he loved her.


    "Great!" Thomas put on a smirk again. "I will take you away from Crown Province and from A Country,


    and go to a ce where everyone won''t recognize us!" They would be together forever. He would not


    let go of her.


    ... L was speechless. Thomas was a high-ranking official. Why was he risking his image just


    because of her? How did he conduct state affairs like this when he was a president? His emotions


    always got the better of his mind!


    When did he have the idea of taking her out of here? She didn''t want to go with him. If she did so, she


    couldn''t see Harry for a lifetime. No way that he will be going with him!


    She tried to change her strategy. "You took me away and trapped me here. Did you ever think about


    my family? They will be so worried by now." It was not wise to mention Harry, for it would only increase


    his anger.

 Chapter 444 Torture Her to Death

    Chapter 444 Torture Her to Death


    "Don''t worry. I will allow you to contact them when we leave here!" He had a thousand ways to make


    her say ''yes''! He will do whatever he can for them to be together!


    L bit her lips in utter disgust. "I won''t leave with you! Don''t let me tell you that again and again! I''m


    getting tired of this!" She looked at him coldly and turned away to leave.


    As she turned away, he knew that she hated him. She has refused him whatever he said and did to her.


    Well, he didn''t mind making her hate him more. "It''s fine if you don''t want to leave. I will take Daniel


    away first." If she could abandon her boy for the sake of Harry, then, he''ll make her suffer!


    L stopped, her hands clenched, and she trembled with rage, "Thomas Herren, don''t push me, or I''ll


    kill you!" She really wanted to kill him now. This man has turned to be so cruel!


    Thomasughed sarcastically. "Let''s see if you can do it!" Many people wanted to kill him, yet he was


    still alive. He didn''t believe that he would die at her hands! He knew she doesn''t have what it takes.


    L was so angry that she went back to her bedroom without saying a word to him again.


    When she saw Mrs. Zhang about to pick up Daniel, L shouted loudly, "Get out! Don''t touch my boy!"


    She would not spend another minute with this disdainful woman!


    She once begged Mrs. Zhang to send a message to Harry for her, but she not only denied it. She


    betrayed her and told it to Thomas!


    Seeing how furious L was, Mrs. Zhang just went out of the bedroom.


    SL Group


    Joey was reporting thetest updates on the investigation. "Thomas Herren seems to have the


    intention to quit, and he has not returned to the apartment for a while. He has been going elsewhere all


    the time. He can always get rid of us."


    Harry was lost in his thought. Thomas Herren wanted to quit? And he was hiding his movements. They


    could not trace it. That was not normal.


    "ce our people to him. Figure out where he has beentely." He found out that Thomas was also in


    the United States on the day that L went missing.


    If it was really him, he would never be soft-hearted. He has been obsessed with L for a long time


    now.


    "Yes, Boss." After talking about the work for a while, Joey left the office.


    Women''s Prison In C Country


    It was already mealtime and everyone was walking towards the dining hall. A skinny woman went


    behind everyone. She was limping as her aching body made it hard for her to walk properly.


    It was the 20th day since Ynda was in prison. She looked so haggard as she stared at the skies


    above.


    She was guessing about how many days she had left. She wanted to get out of here as soon as


    possible.


    It was a ce of despair. She was beaten up every day, and inhumanly abused.


    She really couldn''t stand it anymore. How she missed the days on the stage! Her days in the


    entertainment industry! However, it was long gone...


    If she was still unrepentant at this moment, her death was not to be regretted. However, she regretted


    it, and realized that she was wrong. She knew that she waspletely wrong.


    But what could she do? She''s in prison now. She could not do anything from here. Harry had told the


    leader of the prison to torture her to death.


    And they did so. On the second day of her arrival, she was beaten up so hard that her face was


    covered in blood.


    Then the beating never stopped. She also had to endure the sexual obsessions from male prisoners


    next door.


    She''s just so eager to die right now in order to get rid of this misery.


    She got some bread and water and went to a table in the corner. But before she could eat, the food


    was knocked over to the ground.


    She knew who the person was even without looking. It was not the first time that this happened.


    She stood up instantly and took a step back. "Sister Wang, I''ll leave now."


    She said humbly, cleaning up the mess, and mopping the floor.


    She dared not to leave until the floor was as clean as before.


    The woman, known as Sister Wang, was a murderer condemned to life imprisonment. She was a big


    sister in the prison. Everyone feared her.


    Ynda had to go back to her cell and just drank some water to alleviate her hunger.


    At that time, the door of the dormitory was opened by another group of people, and the water ss in


    her hand was wiped to the ground. Her t cloth shoes got wet.


    Looking at the water ss on the ground, Ynda red up. She was not allowed to eat, and even not


    allowed to drink!


    The one who wiped the ss in her hand was a woman in her fifties. Her name was Marina and she


    had been in prison for more than a decade. Seeing the anger in Ynda''s eyes, she did not care at all


    and pointed at the water stain on her feet. "Lick it! I know you''re thirsty!"


    Ynda gritted her teeth and clenched fists. She really wanted to resist, "Don''t overdo it!" She nced


    coldly at the women in front of her. She gave her so much trouble every day.


    "You bitch! How dare you!" Marina gestured to the people behind her.


    Then Ynda was surrounded and beaten up again.


    "Don''t hit me! Ouch! Let me go... Please." Her shrilling and shaking voice was heard outside of the


    dormitory. Everyone here had seen enough of those and no one had the guts to help her.


    That group of people did not stop until ten minutester when her nose and mouth began to bleed.


    The woman on the ground tried several times to get up from the ground, but the blood in her nose kept


    flowing.


    She held onto the wall for support, went to the bathroom with her aching body, and washed the blood


    on her face.


    She hadn''t seen the mirror for a long time, afraid to see her face in the mirror.


    Now she finally had the courage to look at herself in the mirror.


    Her face was not glossy and smooth anymore. Instead, it was covered with wrinkles and scars. The


    dark circles on her eyes and the bruises on the corners of her mouth almost made her faint.


    She knew that all these were just the way of the universe to pay back for all the wrong deeds she did


    before...


    "Ynda, our leader wants to see you!" A loud female voice rang, followed by the ridicules and sneers


    of other people.


    They all knew why their leader wanted to see Ynda. He would either do it himself, or send her to the


    male prisoners next door.


    Thinking of those male prisoners, Ynda began to tremble, and the fear in her heart caused her to


    almost copse again.


    Only she knew that every time she went to him, she was risking her life.


    ''Harry Si, where are you? I know I was wrong now. Please let me go!''


    She bowed her head bitterly, shouting in her heart. Who could save her...


    She still went to him. However, she never came back this time.


    It was already January and everyone was celebrating the New Year. The former international superstar


    Ynda Mopletely disappeared in this world.


    It was said from the news that she had AIDS and died of bleeding.


    Her death met Harry''s expectations and he had no response at all.


    But it had been a long time before that L knew about Ynda''s death...


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    James had already fled to a small vige on the border of Green Cold Country when he heard of


    it.

 Chapter 445 Harry Has Acknowledged Daniel as His Heir

    Chapter 445 Harry Has Acknowledged Daniel as His Heir


    James Mo begged Harry to let his daughter go. He also promised that Ynda would not hurt L


    anymore.


    However, he never thought that Harry could be such a cruel and cold man. He refused to promise him,


    and instead let his men shoot his wife to death!


    He despised Harry very much! He wanted to kill him!


    However, he had always failed in his bold endeavors. Whenever he wanted to kill Harry, he was


    instantly found before he could even get close to him. He had to run away or else he would have been


    killed by Harry''s men.


    Without his wife and daughter, James Mo felt lonely. He missed them a lot...


    Three days after Ynda''s death, James Mo went to Molly Wu''s home. He visited his old mother-inw


    and gave all of his savings to her.


    Then he met his end, and drowned himself into the sea.


    Ynda''s impenitence and ignorance led to the death of her entire family.


    And whenever people remembered them, they despised them for all of what they had done.


    At the end of January


    Harry finally found Thomas Herren''s whereabouts. He was in a vi located in a suburb in Crown


    Province, protected by dozens of guards.


    But, however, Harry''s men still couldn''t break inside the vi, no matter how hard they tried.


    Thomas Herren resigned again from his position as governor of Crown Province. He had nned to


    take L to a ce where nobody knew and where nobody could ever follow them or escape.


    Inside the vi


    It was now time for Mrs. Zhang to go and buy groceries. She left the vi with her wallet in her hand.


    Now there were only L and her child left in the vi. When L was sure that Mrs. Zhang had


    walked away, she held Daniel in her arms and walked to the window.


    When she opened the window, she found that a guard was here. He was looking around to make sure


    that everything was alright.


    L looked at him, and smiled. "Chase, Ie to have a chat with you, again." Every day, at about this


    time, she would talk with Chase.


    However, Chase was helpless. He was only a guard, and he was not permitted to talk with L. If he


    was found doing that, he would definitely be punished! Because of that he refused to turn around and


    reply to L, although he had heard her voice. Three meters away from them, there was another guard


    standing.


    L did not get angry because of Chase''s silence. She said, "Chase, my son and I have been here for


    almost a month. A whole month! It''s unbelievable! We''ve never got out of here for a long time now, and


    I''m bored to death!"


    Chase ignored L''s nagging. He thought to himself, "That''s none of my business! I''m just a guard! I


    have no right to do anything, except to ensure her security!"


    L then looked at the baby Daniel in her arms, and said, "Daniel, you should call Chase uncle, did


    you know that?" She had heard that Chase was 36 years old. He was older than she was, so Daniel


    could''ve easily called him uncle.


    However, Chase didn''t dare to reply. If he did that, L would try her best to send a message through


    him to Harry.


    Chase was right. L then said to her son, "Your uncle will send messages about us to your daddy,


    right? If he would do this for us, I''m sure that your daddy would protect him until the end of his life. And,


    of course, your daddy will also offer him an excellent job! That would be wonderful, right?" L was


    speaking to herself. She didn''t care whether Chase had heard what she said or not.


    "Chase, my husband is very strong and powerful. He is stronger than your boss, and if you would like


    to help us and tell Harry where we are, he will give you a lot of money in return, and also offer you an


    excellent job! I promise!"


    Chase hesitated. Almost everyone around the world had heard about Harry Si, and almost everyone


    wanted to work at hispany; so did he...


    "Chase, me and little Daniel are very unhappy here. If we''ll stay here any longer we''ll be ill! How could


    you bear to see both of us ill? Are you that cruel?"


    Chase thought to himself, "That''s none of my business, okay?" Daniel looked just like his father. He


    was always indifferent and cold, and he never smiled to anyone, even as a child.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Do you know something? You''ll save the entire SL Group if you help us get out of here, because Harry


    has acknowledged Daniel as his heir! You''ll be doing a great deed!"


    ...


    "Chase, you won''t betray Thomas Herren. Could you just help me send a piece of paper to Harry?"


    ... He would also betray his boss if he did that!


    "Chase, Thomas Herren has resigned from his position. He will finish the handover in several days,


    and you will be a criminal if you won''t help us until then."


    Chase could not help but turn around now. He said, "That''s none of my business, and I can''t do


    anything about it! Why would I be a criminal?" L was an odd woman, and he couldn''t understand her


    at all!


    L was now excited that Chase finally spoke to her. She exined, "Because you refused to help


    those who are in need! That''s why you''re a criminal!"


    ...


    "Or, you can go to the other side of the building and ignore me and my son. Then we can leave here


    secretly. Okay?" asked L again.


    Chase shook his head. He would rather send a message to Harry than do that!


    L took out a pendant from her pocket, and said, "Chase, Harry gave this Piba Tourmaline to me a


    while ago. Can you help me give it back to him? If you do this for me, you won''t be betraying your


    organization, because you wouldn''t be sending any information, right?"


    "No!" Chase answered her quickly.


    L was now left speechless, and Daniel began to yawn. L knew that he wanted to sleep, so she


    put the pendant into her pocket and held her son in her arms.


    She slowly walked around the window, and after a while, Daniel fell asleep.


    "My son is so poor, although he was born in a rich family. He''s suffering only because of me; oh, this


    was only my fault! He can''t even get out of here because of me! s!" It seemed that L was crying.


    Chase''s wife was a gentle and pretty woman, and Chase loved her so much that whenever she cried


    he couldn''t resist granting her every wish.


    "Me and my husband suffered so much thesest five years. At first, we hated each other, but in the


    end, we fell in love with one another. We thought we could finally be together after suffering so much,


    but now we can''t even see each other. Oh, I''m so sad and upset. s..." Her heart was shattering into


    thousands of pieces.


    "What she said is true. So many people had gossiped about the love between Harry and L on the


    Inte. Their love moved a lot of people..." thought Chase.


    However, he did not know the full details of what had happened between them. He only knew that


    Harry had held a grand wedding ceremony for L.


    "Chase... I am really sad. Do you know that I was also kidnapped by my aunt when I was only three


    months old? I lived alone for more than twenty years, and I suffered very much in those years until I


    finally met Harry. I loved him so much that I wanted to marry him, and to be together with him I had to


    ovee many difficulties and obstacles. But now..."


    "Stop! Stop! Stop it right now!" Chase could not bear to hear her nagging any longer. He promised to


    help her. As a guard he knew that someday he might eventually die on duty, and he had made all the


    preparations necessary for that day!


    However, he could not refuse to help someone who was in need! If he refused to do that, he was an


    immoral human being!


    L was now so happy that she pretended to wipe her fake tears. She looked around with caution.


    Then she gave the pendant to Chase.


    But, however, another guard saw it, and he told Thomas Herren what happened when L entered the


    bedroom.


    Instantly, Thomas Herrenmanded his men to catch Chase.


    When L got out of the bedroom, and was about to pour some water for her son, she saw a man


    pressed to the ground, with his hands bound tightly to his back. It was Chase!


    L had never thought of it! She was so shocked and she dropped the ss of water she was holding


    in her hands on the ground. But the ss didn''t break.


    "Damn it!" thought L. Thomas Herren was about to punish Chase! She then ran to the window,


    opened it, and yelled, "What are you doing? Stop! Let him go!"


    A guard came near and spoke with her. "Miss Li, this is none of your business. Mr. Herren wants to


    have a little talk with Chase."


    L was now worried. How did Thomas Herren find out her n?

 Chapter 446 He Wouldnt Mind Destroying Her Himself

    Chapter 446 He Wouldn''t Mind Destroying Her Himself


    She then anxiously ran back to the living room, and tried to find something that could be used to fight


    those bastards. But she couldn''t find anything suitable for the task.


    Then she saw the kitchen and ran into it. She found a fruit knife in there, and while holding it in her


    hand, she hastily ran back to them.


    She pointed the knife at herself, and said, "If you don''t let him go, I''ll... And then you''ll all fail in your


    mission of keeping me safe and alive!" She pressed the knife on her neck while she was threatening


    the guards.


    The guards exchanged bewildered nces between them; one of them first untied Chase, while


    another took a few steps away from the mansion and called Thomas Herren.


    After a couple of minutes, the bodyguard walked back and began to search Chase.


    He found L''s pendant.


    Chase looked at L, with the knife resting on her neck, and her determined look drawn on her face.


    There was a meaningful look sparkling in his eyes, and he thought, "Mrs. Si is actually a kind and good


    person. I will never regret my decision to help her."


    When L saw that they found her Piba Tourmaline pendant, she got scared, and sternly ordered


    the guards, "Give it back! That''s an expensive pendant, and if it''s damaged, you guys would have to


    work a lifetime topensate me for it!"


    The bodyguard understood that this was something of great value, and he asked, "Miss Li, then please


    tell us since it''s so expensive, why did you give it to Chase?"


    "What? I''ve instructed him to exchange it for something else. Is that a problem? That''s none of your


    business!" said L. The bodyguards were dumbfounded by the little woman''s imposing manner.


    At that moment she looked like an arrogant and wealthy noblewoman, her words and distinct manner of


    speaking leaving the guards speechless.


    However, Chase was still taken away by them, and because L didn''t know where he was being


    taken, she had to continue to threaten the rest of the guards. She said, "If you dare to hurt any innocent


    people today, I''ll leave the mansion in a body bag!"


    Chase was then taken to Thomas Herren''s ce, and the guard repeated L''s words to him exactly.


    Then, the guard cautiously passed over to him L''s expensive pendant.


    Thomas Herren grabbed the pendant from the guard and felt a huge rage burning in his eyes, filling his


    entire being.


    He remembered that this was the Piba Tourmaline pendant which was auctionedst year by a


    nobleman in America. It was said that the pendant had been bought by a Chinese with a huge price.


    Now, as the pendant appeared to be in L''s hands, it was needless to say that the buyer was Harry


    Si.


    "Miss Li said that she gave this pendant to Chase to exchange it for something else." The bodyguard


    again repeated L''s words to him.


    Thomas Herren stared at Chase, who was wearing a righteous face and without panic. He praised him


    in his mind, but in the same time there was a cold light shing in his eyes.


    "For what did she want it exchanged?" He was now asking Chase.


    Chase had already thought about this question on his way there. He summoned up all his courage, and


    answered, "Just for some clothes and cosmetics." Chase thought that most women loved these sort of


    things, so he gave Herren this answer.


    But Thomas Herren tittered, and thought, "L wanted to exchange a priceless pendant for some


    clothes and cosmetics... Are you kidding me? Is he challenging my intellect?"


    "Take him out, imprison him, but first teach him a lesson!" he ordered. Wearing a faint smile on his


    face, he took back the pendant.


    "Is L still struggling to run away? She''s such a disobedient woman..." he thought.


    At that moment in C Country, Harry had already boarded his private ne to Crown Province.


    One of his men had seen the pendant twinkling in the light through a telescope. He couldn''t clearly see


    all the people''s faces in the mansion, but he managed to describe the pendant to Harry. Judging from


    his description, Harry guessed that it was the Piba Tourmaline pendant that he had given to L!


    There was now no need to hesitate or be in doubt for one more second. If his wife was really trapped


    by Thomas Herren in Crown Province, Harry would be sure to destroy him!


    As soon as the nended in the Crown Province airport, Harry drove his car fast with his


    bodyguards, rushing towards the suburban districts.


    But Thomas Herren had already finished handing over his job, and was heading back to his mansion.


    By the time he got out of his car, he saw some luxury cars slowly stopping behind him.


    Wearing his usual smile, he thought, "Harry Si really came in the nick of time. If he hade here one


    dayter, he would have never seen his wife and son again."


    Joey got out of the front passenger seat of the first car, and he opened one of the backseat doors.


    A pair of shiny ck leather shoes came into everyone''s eyes. Seeing the pair of expensive shoes,


    Thomas Herren confirmed it was him.


    He felt disappointed, and lost all of his hope again.


    The two men, who were dressed in dark color overcoats, then stood and faced each other. One of them


    was cold and arrogant, while the other was gentle and elegant.


    Then, a dozen bodyguards also got out of the cars behind them. Staring at Thomas Herren with a cold


    face, Harry gestured to his bodyguards, and then the two sides began fighting.


    "Mr. Si, what do you mean to aplish by doing all of this?" Thomas Herren continued to stare at


    him, keeping his faint smile on his lips.


    "What do I mean? Mr. Herren, what about you opening your mansion''s door, and inviting me to have a


    talk with you inside?" said Harry. He then took out a cigarette, lit it, and slowly took a drag out of it while


    nipping it between his fingers.


    "Mr. Si, I''m really sorry, but you are not weed to my ce, so please leave here at once!" replied


    Thomas Herren. His eyes had now begun to burn with great rage in them.


    Hearing his words, Harry grinned a smile, and then walked towards the mansion''s door with Joey and


    two other bodyguards.


    The bodyguards who were guarding the mansion''s door tried stopping him, but instantly, Harry''s two


    other bodyguards strode forward from his back, tussling them.


    Seeing the scene unfold before his eyes, Thomas Herren''s eyes were burning with an even greater


    anger now. His n for a bright future had been now messed up by this obnoxious man! He took out


    his pistol from his car and pointed it at Harry.


    Harry could hear the sound of a pulling trigger, but he didn''t turn around. Stubbing out his cigarette, he


    looked at the tussling bodyguards with a cold look.


    "Harry Si, are you sure that you want to go in?" Herren asked in a peaceful voice. He decided that if he


    couldn''t get the woman he wanted, he wouldn''t mind destroying her himself.


    The two bodyguards at the door were soon subdued, and one of the bodyguard''s finger was pressed


    on the door''s fingerprint lock. The mansion''s door was finally opened.


    Immediately, the crying sounds of a baby were hearding from inside the house, which made Harry


    happy, and made his heart fill with warmth and delight.


    He walked a few more steps into the living room, and there he saw a woman with her back against him,


    comforting a baby in her arms.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The woman heard the noiseing from outside the door, but didn''t care a bit about it.


    Harry slowly walked towards her, and the baby suddenly stopped crying when he saw who the man


    was.


    The baby gazed at the man with his tear-filled big eyes. Harry saw clearly the baby''s face, and it was


    his son, Daniel Si, who he had missed for over one month!


    As he came closer and closer to them L could feel his familiar scent, and she suspiciously turned


    her head around.


    All of a sudden, a gunshot sound was heard, but one of the bodyguards stood in front of them to


    protect them.


    Then some other gunshots were heard, and the mother and baby were tightly held in a familiar hug.


    She then saw Harry suddenly appear in front of her, and when she looked over his shoulder, she saw


    Thomas Herren trying to shoot her. But a bodyguard shielded them in time, and took all the bullets for


    them instead. She also saw Joey drawing his own weapon and shooting Thomas Herren...


    All of this happened in just a moment''s time.


    Joey shot Thomas Herren in his wrist, and his weapon dropped to the ground. All of the gunshots had


    now ceased.


    A man wanted to kill L, while another tried to protect her...


    Daniel, who was held in his mother''s arms, looked at the whole scene with a peaceful look in his eyes,


    and then burst into a lovelyughter, and even stretched out his arms to Harry...


    Being filled by the glowing warmth in his eyes, Harry took him from L''s arms and held him tight in his


    arms.

 Chapter 447 Do You Still Want Your Son Back

    Chapter 447 Do You Still Want Your Son Back


    The man''s kiss fell onto the baby''s forehead, cheeks, and hair...


    Looking at the lovingly heartfelt scene between father and son, L just stood still, lost in a daze. It


    seemed surreal for her to see the man, who she had missed for more than one month, suddenly


    appear before her eyes...


    Then, while taking a second look at Daniel, who obediently sat in Harry''s arms, L thought to herself


    that she must be dreaming. She remembered that Daniel cried a lot every time Harry tried to embrace


    him when he was a newborn child.


    But now, Daniel was craving for Harry''s hug. How could that be possible?


    She rubbed her tear-filled red eyes and one teardrop fell to the ground. She then opened her eyes


    again, and saw all the people still standing in front of her.


    Harry held his son in one arm, while with the other he held his wife, kissing her hard on her ruby-red


    lips.


    With a pale face, Thomas Herren saw the whole scene and felt envious towards the couple. He didn''t


    admire Harry''s wealth and power; no, not at all. What he really envied was L''s sincere love for him...


    However, he now had not only lost L''s love, but he might also soon lose his own life...


    The gunshot wound on his leg wouldn''t let him stand on his own feet anymore. He would have knelt


    down on the ground, but he managed to draw himself up and sit on the sofa next to him.


    He felt more and more dizzy by each passing minute. Finally, he took ast nce at the woman who


    was smiling happily, and then fell into aa.


    Harry put his son in Joey''s arms and then carried L out of the mansion.


    Joey was bewildered when he looked at the lovely baby in his arms gazing at him.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Thomas Herren was then taken away by Harry''s bodyguards and was sent to amon clinic for


    treatment. Harry also sent for some bodyguards to watch Herren and report to him if he woke up from


    hisa.


    In the car, Joey sat in the front passenger''s seat with Daniel in his arms, and Harry helped L sit on


    the backseat.


    When Harry was about to start the car, L suddenly dragged Harry by his hand, and said, "Thomas


    Herren has a bodyguard called Chase; please, save him!"


    Hearing her words, Harry frowned and stared at her. "Who''s that? Has he anything to do with you?" He


    knew that it must be a man, judging by the name.


    And he wondered why L had mentioned this to him. "I asked him to help me bring you the pendant,


    but he was discovered by Thomas Herren!" said L.


    Harry looked at her, and then he took out his phone and dialed a number. He instructed his men to find


    both Chase, and the pendant.


    Then the car slowly drove away from the suburban mansion. After they had left, Cherry came up there


    to see L, but she didn''t find her anymore. She could only see that the bodyguards outside the


    mansion were all wounded and leaning against the walls. The mansion''s living room was in a total


    mess.


    Cherry had an uneasy feeling about this.


    She found blood on the floor too! She walked around the living room and then found Mrs. Zhang hiding


    in the kitchen, frightened and shivering.


    Cherry then anxiously walked towards her and asked her about what had happened.


    Shivering uncontrobly, Mrs. Zhang told Cherry everything her eyes had witnessed. As Cherry had


    expected, Harry had finallye! "Where has Thomas Herren been taken to?" wondered Cherry.


    She understood that the situation was very serious, and so she immediately contacted his father and


    mother, and told them all about the recent event.


    When Thomas Herren''s mother heard about the whole thing, her blood pressure instantly went up. "Is


    he a child? Why would he do such foolish things to destroy his own future? I''ve told him many times not


    to get tangled with L. Why wouldn''t he listen to my words? That wild child!" his mother kept


    murmuring.


    ...


    On that night, Harry''s private ne went back to C Country


    After the nended and she got out of it, L was really excited to see the familiar castle appear in


    front of her eyes.


    Joey cautiously held the baby in his arms, who hadn''t slept at all the whole way back home, and asked


    Harry, "Boss, do you still want your son back? If not, I''m taking him away."


    Hearing Joey''s words, L came back to her senses at once, and went to take back her son in her


    arms.


    But, at that moment, Daniel''s face suddenly twisted and flushed red, and then Joey smelled a strange


    odor in the air.


    L understood what was going on and she instantly burst intoughter, covering her mouth while at


    the same time looking at Joey, who was trying to figure out what the strange smell was and from where


    it wasing.


    Joey finally realized that Daniel had done a poo poo, and in an instant he screamed and pinched


    Daniel''s arm. He then immediately passed him to L with a disliking look in his eyes. "Here, please


    get him away from me!" urged Joey.


    But Harry was not happy with Joey''s attitude, and said, "Joey, this month''s bonus will be half cut. You


    dare to dislike my son? Even if it''s because of his smelly poo, you still can''t dislike him or anything he


    does."


    When he heard that his bonus had been cut, Joey instantly burst into a roar, and said, "Harry Si, why


    do I have such an inhuman boss like you? One of these days I must deprive you of your post and


    power!"


    "Now your whole bonus is gone!" said Harry. He then went towards the castle, holding his wife and son.


    When they went upstairs, Kevin, who had already received a message from Harry, came out to see


    them. "L! You''re finally back!" he said excitedly. He grinned a big smile when he saw that his


    daughter-inw and grandson had returned back home.


    Then, Kevin was about to hug Daniel.


    "Dad, Daniel needs his diaper changed. I''m going to wash him first, and I''ll let you hug himter!" said


    L. She was also eager to see her two other kids.


    "OK, it''s great that you''re back. Go right ahead!" said Kevin. He slightly pinched Daniel''s little cheek,


    and then went back to his room.


    In the baby room


    When L saw her two daughters, she was so moved and excited that she hastily passed her son to


    Harry, and ordered him, "Go and clean up your son."


    Speechless, Harry took his son in arms as he saw his wife anxiously jump over to her daughters.


    He hadn''t got even with her yet! But she was already ordering him around!


    Harry carried his son into the bathroom, and while putting him on a little bed, he began to clean him.


    He had helped change Sally''s diaper in the past, but now he was quite unwilling to do this for his son.


    Harry didn''t even start, and meanwhile Daniel began to cry louder and louder.


    He had no choice but to start. First, he took off his little trousers. Then he took off his dirty diaper, which


    was so smelly that Harry had to hold his nose before he threw it in the dustbin.


    "You brat, your poo''s even more smellier than Sally''s!" thought Harry.


    He then took out some wet tissues from a pack, and carefully cleaned his son.


    Now, feeling much morefortable, Daniel stopped his crying.


    L slightly opened the bathroom''s door and saw Harry''s careful look. She tittered, and then went back


    to hug her daughters again.


    Harry then filled the bathtub with lukewarm water, and put Daniel in it; he skillfully washed the baby with


    the shower.


    All his skills had been learned when he had to look after Sally.


    But, unlike Sally, who was very obedient, Daniel didn''t seem to want to cooperate with Harry. His hands


    kept sshing the water, and his legs also kept kicking the water, which made Harry get wet.


    Harry was angry and slightly patted on his little hip, but Daniel immediately cried out in a loud voice,


    which seemed to say that he had got a heavy punch from Harry instead of a light pat!


    The bathroom was filled with noise and scream, but L was holding tight to her daughters in the


    bedroom. She had finallye back and could see her two other children! She felt it was wonderful!


    Wrapping his son in a sterilized bath towel, Harry then went out of the bathroom.


    All of Harry''s clothes were all wet. When she saw him, L took her son and dressed him in the baby


    layette.

 Chapter 448 Of Course Ill Kneel

    Chapter 448 Of Course I''ll Kneel


    Harry then went back inside the bathroom to clean himself up.


    And L carried Daniel to Kevin and went back to the baby''s room.


    Sally seemed to have felt her mother''s familiar scent, and she woke up and began to cry.


    L felt sorry for her, and she lifted her and nursed her.


    As the night steadily grew dark, the three babies finally fell sound asleep in their cribs.


    Before L almost fell asleep, she was carried back to their own bedroom by Harry. No sooner after he


    closed the door that he started kissing her hard on her red, plump lips.


    She was leaned against the wall by him. Harry then scanned her face, which was slightly fined down


    when he now began to get even with her. "L! You were so bold to leave me a message like that!" He


    confronted her with rage in his eyes.


    L let out a sigh; she knew very well that he would not skip over this affair.


    But, at the time when she was involved into so much trouble, she had no other choice. She had to say


    something cruel to him so that he would hate her, or even forget her.


    But, since she was now back, L really didn''t want to mention or be reminded of these sad, unhappy


    memories. So, without uttering another single word, L actively pressed her lips onto Harry''s.


    But Harry pushed her away, which hurt L, because her kiss had been refused.


    "Has he touched you this month?" asked Harry. The air around them in the bedroom was soon filled


    with jealousy. Harry didn''t think that Thomas Herren was the sort of upright man! Even if he initially was


    an upstanding gentleman, he had definitely changed when he had met with his beloved woman!


    L frowned, and wondered why he kept asking this kind of questions that she didn''t want to answer.


    "Can you ask me something else?" She asked him with discontent in her words.


    Harry then held her chin and raised her head and looked her in the eyes. "No! L, answer me, now!"


    L sighed; she knew he would be so mean when asking for details. "He wanted to, but I refused him!"


    She gave him a simple and straightforward answer.


    She didn''t want to recall any details of such things ever happening.


    "Did he force himself on you, or was it of your own willing?" The man didn''t give up on his questions,


    and L got angry, and her beautiful eyes were now burning with rage. "You''re asking nonsense"


    thought L.


    She nced at Harry, whose face had also darkened, and said, "If you still keep on asking me


    gibberish, I''ll be really angry with you!" She replied in an even louder voice now.


    Knowing that his wife was going to be angry, Harry softened his face, and said, "Fine, I''m not asking


    you anymore. Honey, don''t get angry!" He had better not force it on her if she didn''t want to answer


    him.


    "Hum! That''s better!" thought L. L then pushed him away and went towards the wardrobe.


    "Honey, you haven''t told me what happened a month ago," said Harry. Harry wondered how she had


    found out where their son was, and why was she forced to live together with Thomas Herren.


    This time, he absolutely believed that his wife was forced to leave him!


    Opening the wardrobe, L recalled the events that happened one month ago. "I still have no idea how


    Thomas Herren found out that Daniel was kidnapped to America. But Daniel finally fell into his hands,


    and he... forced me to live with him for Daniel''s own safety," said L.


    Frowning his eyebrows, Harry then began to analyze the reasons behind Herren''s actions, and he


    thought, "The rtionship between Calvin Wu and Thomas Herren seemed to be quitemonst


    time. And Thomas Herren was just about to carry out on his n to take revenge on Ynda, because


    he was framed by her. But he stopped his n... Is it possible that there are some unrevealed facts


    between Thomas Herren and Martin Wu? There''s a good chance of that."


    Harry then said, "He really loves you a lot. He gave up his position as president, and then again gave


    up the position as province governor. He has done all this just to get you and own you forever." The air


    was filled with an even more stronger aura of jealousy. L grinned a slight smile to him, and grabbing


    her nightgown, when she was about to enter the bathroom, she stopped.


    She took off her clothes in front of him, and then threw the clothes into the hamper beside her. After


    that, she calmly entered the bathroom.


    L paid little or no attention to the man beside her, ignoring his existence. Before he could follow her


    into the bathroom, she locked the door.


    L was well aware that it was useless locking the door to try and stop him, but she still threatened


    him. "If you dare to take the spare key and open the door, you''ll have to kneel on a durian!"


    ... The man outside the door took a second thought on his action, and he thought that it was worth


    kneeling down on a durian fruit for his wife''s attractive lure.


    Soon enough, the bathroom''s door was again opened from the outside.


    "Harry, do you really think that I won''t make you kneel down on a durian?" protested L. She was


    standing at the bathtub''s side when the man entered the bathroom.


    Harry then went towards her, and while wearing an evil smile on his face, he tightly held onto her waist.


    "If that''s my dear wife''s order, then of course I will kneel!"


    "My wife has the greatest power of our five family members," thought Harry.


    L was about to say something more to protest, but her lips were then pressed by his to stop her


    words froming out.


    ...


    "Does he really think that I won''t do that? Is he challenging me?" thought L. She decided to buy a


    durian fruit and punish him tomorrow.


    Next early morning


    Harry put L onto the wide bed and then went to the baby''s room to carry all three babies to their


    bedroom.


    He put their three children beside L first, and then went back for the two baby cots and ced them


    close to each side of their wide bed.


    He put Sally in the pink baby cot next to his side, and Daniel slept on the blue baby cot next to L''s


    side.


    Nicoleid between her father and mother, in bed. Harry had finally made things perfect for him! When


    he looked at the heartfelt scene, his eyes were filled with tears of joy.


    But, soon after Harryid himself in bed, just after a couple of minutes he suddenly felt that something


    was wrong. He then put Nicole into Sally''s cot, and held onto his wife! "Well, this''s much better!" he


    thought.


    All five family members finally fell asleep.


    But before daybreak, the bedroom began to be filled with sharp noises!


    Sally was so hungry that she burst into tears, which in turn made Daniel wake up too. When he heard


    his sister''s crying, he also began to cry, even more loudly.


    The twins'' crying noises woke Nicole up, and as Nicole was still sleepy, she also followed them and


    burst into tears.


    ...


    Harry loosened his arms on his wife and sat up in bed, looking at his three crying kids.


    He was bewildered at that very moment.


    But, soon enough, he got out of the bed, and while patting Nicole, he said, "Shush, shush! Nicole, go


    back to sleep, daddy will feed your brother and sister."


    Nicole was so sleepy that very soon she fell back asleep.


    Harry then moved Sally to his wife''s arms, so that she could be nursed.


    But Daniel had to wait on his father to get the milk powder form ready.


    "Little brat, don''t cry! Don''t wake your mommy up!" Harry warned his son, and Daniel immediately


    stopped his crying.


    Harry rushed to the baby''s room and used warm water for his son''s milk form.


    After about half an hour''s efforts, Daniel was finally nursed and fell asleep, and then Harry went back to


    sleep too.


    Sally hadn''t been ced back to her baby cot, and Harryid down beside Nicole.


    But Daniel woke up again, just before he fell asleep. He looked at the ceiling, turned his head around,


    looked at the four people, and started crying again...


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This time L woke up. "Why is my son crying?" she wondered.


    She found that Sally was lying in her arms, and figured that Sally must have been hungry and that


    Harry had put her there.


    In a haze, L moved her daughter aside, who was now full, and instead held Daniel in her arms.


    Daniel finally stopped his crying when he was breast-fed.


    Eventually, the five family members slept on the wide bed together, and they didn''t wake up until the


    sky was brightly lit.


    Nicole woke first, and sat up on the bed. Dazed, she looked around the bedroom., and wondered "Why


    am I sleeping here?" When she saw her daddy, mommy, brother and sister all lying on the same bed,


    she startedughing, showing her canine teeth.


    Daniel was now awake too, and at that moment, he met with his sister''s eyes, babbling.

 Chapter 449 Where are All the Durians in the Supermarket

    Chapter 449 Where are All the Durians in the Supermarket


    Nicole crawled over to her brother and held his little hands. She then dragged him out of her mother''s


    arms and pulled him closer to her.


    But when she was about to y with him, Nicole identally plopped on Harry''s ankle.


    Drowsy, Harry woke up when he felt his aching ankle.


    He looked at his cute daughter, who was now apologizing. "Daddy, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." But she


    didn''t look sorry. She then softly pinched her brother''s cheek.


    ... Harry looked at his daughter with a forced smile. Since he now had already woken up, he sat up in


    bed, and said, "Come now. Daddy will get you washed."


    When L woke up, she found that only she and her two cute babies were in the bedroom. The two


    babies were stretching their legs.


    Then Harry opened the door; he had just returned from Nicole''s kindergarten.


    "Honey, you''re awake," said Harry. He gently kissed her red lips.


    L looked at him, and asked, "Did you drive Nicole to school?" She was holding Sally in her arms and


    smoothing out her clothes.


    Harry sat down next to her and enjoyed the ordinary, but happy, moment.


    When L was just about to go to the bathroom to wash herself, she suddenly turned around, and


    asked, "Are you going to the officeter?" Harry was ying with the babies, and so it seemed that he


    wasn''t.


    "It''s not a busy office day, and Joey can handle it. I have to take a day off from time to time." Harry was


    dandling his daughter while speaking to L.


    "A day off from time to time? Lately, you''ve been taking a lot of days off. Especially when I was in A


    Country, when you there by ne. All right. We''ll talk about itter," thought L. She then said, "Let''s


    go to the supermarket today." This was what she was really implying.


    Harry watched her entering the bathroom and thought about her idea for a while; he had already


    guessed what his stubborn wife was up to.


    He picked up his phone and called the St. Deya Shopping Mall''s boss. He lowered his voice on the


    phone, and demanded, "Remove all the durian fruits from the shelves today..."


    When L walked out of the bathroom, she found that there was no one left in the bedroom.


    It was about 10 AM, and she had just started eating her breakfast.


    After finishing her breakfast, L and Mrs. Du took the two babies and went to the supermarket.


    At the St. Deya Shopping Mall


    Harry parked the car in the parking lot while L looked at the shopping mall outside. She said, "Harry,


    let''s go to another mall."


    "I remember I saw somewhere a nice coat that I wanted to buy for Nicole," she thought.


    When he heard her, Harry''s heart sank. He replied immediately, "Honey, this mall is more than OK.


    Besides, we are here already, and it''s also ours." Harry never cared about such trivialities, and he also


    felt ufortable himself at what he had just said.


    L cast a confused look at him, and said, "All right!"


    "We can go to that other mall next time," she thought.


    Harry got out of the car, opened the trunk, and took the baby stroller out of it.


    He then put the babies in it. The good-looking couple with the cute twins in the baby stroller attracted a


    lot of admiring nces.


    When they entered the supermarket, L, as Harry expected, walked around the fruit aisle, seeming to


    look for something. Harry sauntered after her, wheeling the baby stroller along.


    He received a lot of admiring and envious looks from the crowd. They were whispering, "Look, baby


    twins. They''re so cute!"


    "Yes, they are. Oh my god! It''s a baby boy and a baby girl, right? The man wheeling the stroller is also


    really handsome!"


    "Ah! He looks like Harry Si!" Harry could be easily recognized even when his face was half covered by


    sunsses because of his astonishing good looks.


    "Yes, that''s Harry! Let''s take a photo!"


    ...


    Then, photos portraying the Si''s going shopping together with their children were posted on Weibo.


    And at that moment, L was anxiously looking at the fruit section, and she wondered, "Why are there


    no unpeeled durians around? There are only peeled ones, in wraps."


    She turned around and looked at Harry who was walking rxed. She felt that something was wrong.


    "It must''ve been Harry. He''s capable of removing any goods from the shelves in any supermarket, or


    even in any mall," thought L.


    She then casually asked a salesman around, "Excuse me, do you have any unpeeled durian?"


    The salesman nced at the shelves, and replied, "Oh, the unpeeled durians were stored away by our


    manager."


    "Humph, I knew something was wrong!" she thought.


    "Why?" She pretended to ask out of curiosity.


    The salesman shook his head, and said, "I don''t know. They were stored away early this morning."


    "We can''t decide on these things! We''re just salesmen" he thought.


    All right! L stopped asking him and walked away.


    And Harry was pinched on the arm by L while he was lulling the babies.


    He slightly gritted his teeth, and asked, "Honey, are you flirting with me in the supermarket now?"


    "My wife is getting more and more wild," he thought.


    "Flirting? You''re overthinking!" thought L. She crossed her arms over her chest and stared at him


    coldly. She said, "Where are all the durians in the supermarket?"


    Harry threw up his hands in the air and continued to wheel the stroller forward. He said, "Why don''t you


    ask the salesman?"


    "I hope the manager removed all the durians with a proper exnation" hoped Harry.


    "I''ve already asked. He said that it was an ordering straight from the manager. It has something to


    do with you, right?" asked L.


    "That stupid manager!" cursed Harry in his mind. He then put his arm around L''s waist, and said,


    "Honey, if you want to eat durians, we can buy some peeled ones."


    L smiled and softly replied, "It''s OK, Harry. I''ll eat something else instead." Harry didn''t realize that


    there were things other than the durian fruits that he could kneel on, such as the crisp instant noodles.


    Therefore, to Harry''s surprise, as they were about to check out, L put a few bags of crisp instant


    noodles in their shopping cart.


    After lunch, L put the two babies in their room and lulled them to sleep.


    She then went to the study and waited for Harry. He was answering a phone call.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "OK, yes, I know him. Tell him to wait for me in my office at eight tomorrow morning," spoke Harry in


    the phone. Still speaking on the phone, he sat next to his wife on the sofa and held her hand.


    And without any struggle whatsoever, L put on a false smile and waited for him to finish his call. He


    continued, "I know that. I''ll talk to him about all the details in person."


    "OK, that''s it. Send the questionnaire to my email." Finally he hung up the phone.


    He then immediately kissed her on the cheek, and said, "Honey, it''s nap time."


    "Maybe we''ll take a nap together," he thought.

 Chapter 450 If You Love Me, Kneel on the Crisp Instant Noodle

    Chapter 450 If You Love Me, Kneel on the Crisp Instant Noodle


    "OK, honey, let''s do that," replied L. She wore a bright smile on her face, and looked at him with a


    pair of seductive eyes.


    His eyes shined when he saw her captivating expression.


    They entered the bedroom together, and Harry started kissing her immediately, but L covered her


    mouth with a cunning look now.


    She held his hand and walked towards the balcony.


    "Hum? On the balcony? I like that!" he thought.


    L opened the door of the balcony and led him in, and the sea breeze was blowing straight at them.


    She now wore a coquettish smile, and as she held him around the waist, she asked, "My dear


    husband, do you love me?" She was setting a trap for him.


    Harry answered with a series of deep kisses on her red lips.


    After a short while, he said, "You tell me..." He gently stroked her immacte face.


    "I don''t know, because you never say it," replied L. She pouted her lips in discontent.


    Harry chuckled, and said, "Honey, I love you with all my heart!" Lost in the romantic scene, Harry totally


    forgot about her anger.


    L pointed to the ground, and said, "If you love me, kneel on the crisp instant noodles."


    Harry cast a surprised look at her. She gloated, and added, "Be careful not to crush them."


    ...


    "Kneel on the noodles?" Harry was now helpless. He thought, "Wow, she really doesn''t y by the


    rules! I got away with the durians, but now... How did she even think of instant noodles? Kneel on


    them? Aren''t they supposed to be food?"


    "Dear, can we please release your anger in some other way? asked Harry. "Like having sex," he


    thought.


    Unsatisfied, L cast him a stare, and replied, "No! Harry, I know that a real man will not kneel so


    easily. But you don''t have to kneel to me; kneel to the heavens instead!"


    Kneel to the heavens? No! Harry put his arm around her waist, and said, "OK, I''ll kneel, but only on the


    condition that you stop being angry with me, OK?"


    "Or else all of this will be in vain!" he thought.


    L stared at him with an arrogant look, and replied, "It depends. If I''m pleased, you can stand back up


    in 10 minutes. If not, you''ll have to stay on your knees till tomorrow morning!" She pulled his waist, and


    demanded, "Hurry up!"


    "It would make me look bad," he thought. When he was just about to say something, L started


    sobbing and was just about to weep. She asked, "Who made me end up in a wheelchairst year?"


    Her words made Harry feel instantly guilty. Without uttering another single word, he walked to the crisp


    instant noodles and was just about to kneel on them.


    But he was then stopped by a pair of soft hands.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When he turned his head to look back, L kissed him on his lips, and said, "All right, I''m pleased now.


    I forgive you!"


    "I never wanted him to kneel. After all, he is the acting CEO of an internationalpany, and if


    someone ever knew about it, we would make a fool of ourselves!" she thought.


    Harry stood up and kissed her back on her red lips. "She really is adorable. How can I ever stop loving


    her?" he thought.


    In the next few days, L would sometimes take the twins to visit Harry''s grandfather. In the rest of her


    time, she would stay in the manor, and take care of her children.


    In the SL Group


    Joey knocked on the door and then entered the office. He said, "Boss, our Canadian partners will arrive


    in C Country this evening. The weing banquet will start at 6:30 PM."


    "OK," replied Harry.


    "Also, Thomas Herren''s grandfather has just arrived from A Country and wants to see you." Thomas


    Herren was in histe thirties but was still a childish troublemaker for his family.


    "Herren''s grandfather?" thought Harry. He frowned, and thought, "If someone else from Herren''s family


    had asked to see me, I would have definitely turned them down. But Thomas Herren''s grandfather


    offered a helping hand to me when I started my business. I owe him, and I can''t say no to him..."


    "Schedule a time and ce for tomorrow," said Harry.


    "OK," replied Joey.


    "By the way, how is everything going with the lease on the rose garden in Bulgaria?" asked Harry.


    Joey recalled the contract, and replied, "Everything is going well. We have already signed the contract,


    and now is a really good time to go there."


    "Harry is so romantic. He rented a rose garden in Bulgaria only to please his wife," thought Joey.


    Harry nodded, and thought, "I''ll take her there in two days after I get all my work done."


    The Dominator cafe in the New District was named LN Cafe by Harry, after Harry reunited with L.


    In a corner up on the second floor sat a dignified, grave old man. He had his eyes closed meditatively.


    There was a scar on his face which he had acquired in a war when he was young. The scar was like an


    honorary mark to him.


    "Mr. Herren..." Harry gently greeted him. He opened his eyes and nodded to Harry.


    Harry then sat opposite to him.


    He said, "Mr. Si, thank you for taking the time to see me. It''s an honor!"


    "Mr. Herren, it''s my pleasure to see you!" replied Harry. They greeted each other and then spoke for a


    while.


    Then, Aaron Herren got right to the point of his visit. "Thomas has made a great mistake and offended


    you and Mrs. Si. I want to personally apologize to you for him." He knew about almost everything that


    Thomas had done.


    Harry looked at Aaron, who had lowered his head to apologize. He knew that he had been a proud man


    all of his life, especially when his grandson had be president, and had been ttered by everyone


    for his sesses.


    But now he had to apologize to a young man for Thomas''s mistakes. Harry felt that indeed it was not


    that simple for him.


    "Mr. Herren, you don''t have to apologize. I hope that he can take full responsibility for his mistakes,"


    said Harry. Harry didn''t want Aaron Herren to be involved in this.


    Aaron heard his unspoken words and secretly sighed. He begged, and said, "I know my grandson


    more than anyone else. If it''s OK, please do me a favor and keep him alive, no matter what happens in


    the future."


    Two hourster, Harry walked out of the cafe.


    He fixed his gaze on Aaron while he slowly disappeared in the distance.


    "It''s not that simple. Thomas Herren is a threat to L," thought Harry.


    Thest words that he had spoken to Aaron Herren were, "I need to discuss this with my wife first."


    He thought, "Thomas Herren had my wife and son imprisoned for a month. For Aaron''s sake, I


    promised I will let it pass. But I cannot make that decision in L''s name. Whether she will be willing to


    let him live or not, that all depends on her."


    He drove back home to the manor, pondering on this matter.


    At the manor


    L was nting a flower seedling in the garden.


    Next to her was Mrs. Du, wheeling the baby stroller with the twins in it around.


    Harry remembered his mother. If she were still alive, she would have been really happy to see her


    three grandchildren!

 Chapter 451 How Could He be Simple

    Chapter 451 How Could He be Simple


    Would she get along well with L for the sake of the three children?...


    ...


    It took a long time for Harry to get his emotions under control. Once he had done that, he slowly walked


    behind L.


    "Honey!" He softly called out to her. Mrs. Du heard him. Thinking he wanted to y with the kids, she


    brought the pram with the kids to him.


    L also heard him. She put down the spade in her hands and turned towards him. "Harry? Howe


    you are home early?" She curiously looked at him. Usually, Harry spent the entire day at thepany.


    Harry beckoned her saying, "There is something that I need to discuss with you." L brushed her


    hands, stood up and walked out of the garden crossing the rare flowers.


    Harry was holding Sally in his arms. "Let me wash my hands first." L said as she walked into the


    mansion.


    Harry watched her enter the mansion and smiled. "Mrs. Du, Could you please take care of the babies


    for a moment. I need to speak with L." He put Sally back in the pram and gently pinched Daniel''s


    chubby cheeks.


    Daniel, feeling the pinch, frowned exactly like his father.


    ... Harry, though amused didn''t make a fuss as he was just a baby. After all, he could always beat him


    when he grew up. Harry smiled at the thought.


    "Sure, Young Master. They''ll be fine with me," replied Mrs. Du. The two babies were so adorable that


    even Mrs. Du wasn''t willing to leave them for a moment.


    In the study


    Harry made L, who was using a hand cream, sit on the sofa. "What happened?" L looked up at


    Harry and asked.


    He hesitated a bit and then said, "Thomas Herren''s grandfather visited me today." Harry noticed that


    L dazed for a moment but then continued applying the cream.


    L didn''t say anything so Harry went on speaking, "Grandpa Herren helped me a lot when I was just


    starting. I promised him that I will let go of Thomas. But I also told him that I would like to take your


    opinion and honor it. So I havee to ask you what you want to do with him."


    "What do I want to do with Thomas Herren?" L stopped rubbing her hands and began thinking.


    Thomas had neverpelled her to do anything nor had he hurt her in any way in D City, five years


    ago. Instead, he had helped her a lot.


    For instance, after she had divorced Harry, he had rescued her and helped her be a popr


    actress in the entertainment circle.


    From then on, he had cared a lot for her. She owed him for that.


    ...


    Except thest time, when he had forced her to stay at his vi, he had not caused her any damage.


    She admitted that she hated him and had wanted to kill him at that time. But it was over and she and


    their children were safe now. She didn''t hate him that much.


    "I..." L was about to say something when Harry stopped her with his index finger. He knew that she


    had thought it all over, still...


    "Thomas is not as simple as he seems. Until now, all he did..." He was afraid that L would be hurt if


    he directly told her everything.


    L nkly stared at him. Thomas was not what she thought him to be? He had always been a


    gentleman in her eyes.


    Had she been wrong about him? This couldn''t be true...


    "He became the president at such a young age. How could he be simple?" His voluntary abdication


    was not because of what he had said to the public either.


    Harry had him followed for two years and knew many of his secrets.


    He was sure that Thomas was unusual after he had had a word with his grandfather.


    And this horrible man was once with L.


    Just like himself, how could he get this far if he hadn''t done anything wrong?


    Yet what Harry had done was nowhere even close to what Thomas Herren was guilty of.


    How bad could a man get? He would keep everything he knew to himself. He didn''t want L to feel


    bad for a man who had once helped her when she was in need.


    If he didn''t tell her all this and if he hadn''t captivated her for a month, she would still think of him as the


    perfect gentleman.


    So all she needed to know was that Thomas Herren was dangerous, Harry decided.


    L was perplexed. She couldn''t associate Thomas Herren with bad acts.


    She had felt his sincerity and concern for her when she was in Crown Province. Or had he hidden his


    true motive from her?


    If that was true, then how dangerous was he...


    "I don''t know." She said, her words faint.


    Harry felt a bit sorry but still he said, "Don''t forget, L that he had pointed his gun at you thest time


    you were at the vi." He wouldn''t let go of anyone who wanted to kill her.


    "Yes. Thomas had wanted to kill me that day." L thought. She might have died if Harry hadn''t arrived


    in time.


    "Maybe giving him nothing and forbidding him from leaving A Country during his lifetime. I just feel bad


    for Cherry..." Cherry had always been her rival in love.


    But Cherry was not like Ynda. She had neither hated nor hurt her. L had once asked Cherry to


    pass a message to Harry.


    Cherry hadn''t done that. She might have had her own reasons.


    Harry held L''s soft hands and said, "Cherry had sex with Thomas because Ynda tricked them.


    And they got married because Cherry''s family didn''t let him go before marrying her."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What?" L could think of a number of reasons why they were married, but she didn''t expect it to be


    Ynda.


    "What did Ynda do?" She asked.


    Harry felt disgusted even speaking about the dead woman. He briefly told L what he knew.


    Thomas was about to marry L, while Harry was with Cherry at that time.


    Ynda had got someone to tail Thomas. She finally got a chance to y her trick when he was going


    to stay in a hotel for one night. She drugged Cherry and sent her to his room.


    She also paid the waiter in the hotel to drug Thomas.


    She did all this because she neither wanted Cherry to be with Harry nor wanted L to be happy.


    But Ynda didn''t expect Harry to be able to prove L''s innocence so fast.


    Harry and L got together again and Thomas married Cherry with Harry''s help.


    It finally helped them out. Harry was happy for that.

 Chapter 452 Find Out the Secrets of the Old Pocket Watch

    Chapter 452 Find Out the Secrets of the Old Pocket Watch


    Later, he had avenged his mother. Harry hadn''t wanted the media to rake over the past and wished that


    his mother could rest in peace. So he hadn''t told the public that Ynda was the chief instigator in his


    mother''s death.


    That was the case. It suddenly dawned on L. "So how many years did Ynda get?" she asked


    Harry. "She must have got at least eight to ten years" L thought satisfactorily.


    Harry looked at L and thought, "My wife is so pure. She has no idea at all." Her heart is clean.


    "She died," he replied in a faint voice.


    What? L was stunned. "Really?" She looked at Harry carefully. Did she hear it wrong? Thest she


    had heard was that Ynda was behind bars.


    Harry took L in his arms. He looked at her fine hands and said, "She was tortured to death by the


    others in prison." He didn''t hide anything from her.


    L thought of Mike. He had suffered the same fate with Ynda.


    She shouldn''t feel sorry about them. They deserved punishment.


    Now that Ynda was dead, she was safe. "Then I don''t need a bodyguard every time I am going out,"


    she asked Harry. It was always uneasy when someone was following you around.


    "It depends," he said. Ynda was dead but Thomas Herren was alive. He guessed that Thomas was


    after the old pocket watch.


    L saw that Harry was unaffected by Ynda''s death. How could he not be upset about her death?


    L looked at him with a doubtful expression.


    "How do you feel now?" she asked him. She observed his expressions carefully lest he lied to her.


    "How do I feel now?" He raised his eyebrows. He grabbed her and holding her tight, whispered in her


    ears, "I feel good holding you now."


    L rolled her eyes at him and pushed him away. "I''m asking you about your feelings now that your ex-


    girlfriend is dead."


    Oh! this is what she was talking about. Harry gave her a smirk. "Give me a nice, long kiss and I''ll tell


    you the truth." Saying this, he put his face in front of her lips.


    L was speechless. "How can you be so heartless? She used to be your woman," she hotly asked


    feeling sad for Ynda. Would he be equally indifferent if she also disappeared one day?


    "Right. But, she isn''t my woman now." Ynda had herself asked for this, he thought.


    "You ungrateful brat!" She red at him.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want me to say that I am heartbroken so that you feel satisfied?" He felt


    unhappy. Did she really think that he cared for that dreadful woman?


    Harry looked displeased. L stood up from the sofa with her arms akimbo. "Harry, are you being


    angry with me?" She was very dissatisfied with what he had said.


    L looked like a vixen. Harry smiled at her and held her arms again. "Honey, it''s my fault. Don''t be


    angry." Weren''t they talking about Thomas Herren? How did it turn to him?


    L raised her chin higher in the air. "Apologize to me right now!" she haughtily ordered him.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ... Harry wanted to throw her on the bed and teach her a lesson for teasing him. But he had to get to


    business. "Honey, I''m sorry. Please ept my apology."


    "That is more like it," said L crossing her arms across her full chest. All her caprices dissolved, she


    kissed him on his lips and said, "You did a great job today. I''ll award you with an extra drumstick at


    dinner today."


    Drumstick? Harry saw that she was in a good mood. He asked, "Can I change my award to something


    else?"


    "How about pig''s trotters?" she yfully asked.


    ... "I don''t want that. Thank you!"


    "Then sheep''s trotters?" she continued teasing.


    "Honey, I don''t want any trotters. I want this... just like this." Harry touched her body all over, which


    made Lugh out loud.


    Sheughed so much that she had tears in her eyes. "All right, let''s talk business," she said wiping her


    wet eyes.


    Harry got up from her body. The two sat down and the atmosphere returned to normal.


    L said, "He was badly hurt and has lost everything. So be it." She was afraid that Thomas wouldn''t


    give up. But she couldn''t take his life. That was heartless.


    Harry fondly looked at her. "Are you sure?" he asked. If this was what L wanted then he would have


    to get Thomas tailed 24*7.


    L nodded. Harry lovingly looked at his wife. He thought she was very kind. He embraced her and


    started thinking of ways to protect her from Thomas Herren.


    Time flew by.


    Happy days always fly past like an arrow. A few dayster, Jordan appeared without notice at the


    mansion in C Country.


    He wanted to tell his sister about everything that had happened with Grandpa Landon, but didn''t know


    how to.


    "What''s the matter?" L, sensing that Jordan wanted to talk about something important, handed over


    the twins to Mrs. Du so that she could freely talk to her elder brother.


    Jordan thought of their grandfather and said, "We need to find out the secret of the old pocket watch."


    L was surprised. Why did Jordan suddenly think about the old pocket watch? "What''s happening?"


    she worriedly asked.


    She had been so busy with her three kids that she had showed little love to her other family members.


    How unfilial of her!


    "Grandpa was kidnapped a few days ago. He broke his leg during the rescue operation. The


    kidnappers have been arrested. But they had wanted the old pocket watch," Jordan got L up to date


    with what had happened recently.


    "There were still many people who want the old pocket watch. So I have decided to find out its secret to


    free everyone from all sorts of troubles," he exined.


    "Grandpa was kidnapped and he broke a leg?" L''s eyes widened with worry. She suddenly stood up


    from the sofa. No one had told her about this!


    Jordan nodded. They hadn''t told her as she herself was in confinement. "He has been discharged from


    the hospital and is doing well now."


    L felt a bit relieved and sat down on the sofa again. Jordan was right. It was the old pocket watch


    that had started all the trouble. Thinking aloud, L said, "But for that, we will have to go to Mando


    Bay."


    "I have had a word with Harry. When I have finished my business, I''ll go with you to Mando Bay to


    protect you," he said. Mando Bay was so dangerous that they might need to take a dozen people with


    them for protection.


    "Ok," she nodded. The old pocket watch was like a time bomb. Somebody else would be kidnapped


    again if they didn''t find out its secrets quickly.


    At night


    Jordan went to find hisrade-in-arms in the army in C Country. L was standing near the window,


    looking outside, with Sally in her arms.


    The door to the nursery opened and Harry entered the room.


    He walked up to her and gave her a hot kiss.


    "What are you thinking about?" hezily asked her. He took Sally in his arms and kissed her, too.


    Daniel was sleeping soundly in his cradle.


    "Big brother was here today," she said with a faraway look. Her brain was full of things that she had


    learned during the day.

 Chapter 453 Do I Also Need to Go to the Balcony

    Chapter 453 Do I Also Need to Go to the Balcony


    Harry nodded and gently looked at his daughter while he held her in his arms. "You can go and


    discover the old pocket watch secret, I will send people to protect you!" he said. Landon had been


    injured, and Harry had already visited him.


    With her solemn face, L looked at Harry, and said, "But I don''t want to seek out for any treasures or


    some incredible wealth; it will cause us too much trouble."


    "If you don''t seek the secret, you''ll get into a lot of trouble anyway, and there will be many people who


    will cast their covetous eyes on the whole Li family," said Harry. As long as the old pocket watch


    existed, trouble would be inevitable.


    After Harry gently shook Sally for a little while, she fell asleep in his arms.


    He then gently put her into another cradle and kissed her cheek.


    After that, Harry, who had his arms around L, left the baby''s room and entered Nicole''s.


    He turned on the dim light and saw that Nicole was sound asleep. After tucking Nicole in, Harry turned


    off the light and left.


    He now had a wife and three children, and he was satisfied with what he had.


    He went back to the bedroom, and ced his arms around L again. Since the two babies had been


    born, Harry hadn''t had the chance to hold L in his arms anymore while sleeping.


    At first, L would sleep in their bedroom, butter she slept in the baby''s room.


    Or she sometimes slept with Nicole to keep herpany. She spent most of her time with her three


    children.


    At night


    Harry and L were silentlyid in the bed, listening to each other''s heartbeats. Harry kissed her on


    her forehead, and asked, "Are you still thinking about the old pocket watch?"


    After she tossed and turned for a while in bed, and after she finallyidfortable in Harry''s arms,


    L nodded a yes.


    Recently, Harry and her three children stayed almost all the time with her. She was so happy that she


    had almost forgotten the cruelties of day-to-day society.


    "Don''t think too much of it. Be brave, and go and look for the secret. Just remember that I''ll forever


    protect you," said Harry. If he wasn''t able to protect her, if he were to let her get injured one more time,


    he wouldn''t be deserving of his title anymore!


    L slightly nodded, and thinking that since she eventually had to face this sooner orter, she should


    man up and face it!


    It waste at night, and L was now sound asleep. After looking at her slumbering face, Harry


    carefully got out of bed.


    He then grabbed his phone, went to the balcony, and called someone. "How are the preparations


    going? OK,e to the manor at seven o ''clock tomorrow morning... OK."


    After hanging up, Harry put aside his phone and gently returned to bed, falling back asleep with his arm


    around his wife.


    When morning came, and she was still sleeping, L felt that someone was helping her get dressed in


    bed. When she opened her eyes and she saw that outside was still dark, she noticed that Harry was


    helping her get dressed in bed.


    ... "Why do I need to get dressed while still sleeping?" She asked him with a slightly hoarse voice.


    Harry kissed her lips, and said, "It''s all right. I wanted to... open the balcony''s door, but I was worried


    that you would catch a cold." Harry, who wasn''t that good at lying, made up a poor excuse.


    L had kept himpany until thete hours of the night; she was so tired that she didn''t even have


    the energy left in her to judge whether his words were true or false.


    She let Harry dress her in her clothes, her coat included. Later, when Harry was holding her in his


    arms, she woke up again.


    "Do I also need to go to the balcony?" she asked. She saw that Harry was carrying her in his arms and


    walking out of the bedroom.


    Harry smiled, and replied, "No, there''s no need for you to go there. I''m going to put you in Nicole''s


    bedroom so you can sleep with her." She easily woke up, and Harry thought that if he ever had to do


    such a thing again, next time he should try his best to get her even more tired.


    "Oh!" said L. "Why is he opening the balcony''s door?" L fell asleep again while thinking of it.


    When he saw that she was asleep again, Harry felt relieved, and thought that it was not easy at all to


    surprise her!


    When L woke up again, she found herself lying on a big bed with which she was a bit familiar.


    She wondered why she was on the ne. How did she ever get there? She realized she was alone,


    and then she began to check herself. She had no idea when her coat had been taken off.


    She only wore the sky blue suit that Harry had helped dress. When she woke up... Well, it was already


    past ten o''clock.


    She put the white wind coat which was hanging on the clothes hanger on one side on her, and after


    she checked herself again, L opened thepartment''s door.


    Inside the cabin


    Harry, who was noble and powerful, sat on his leather seat. He was holding in one of his hands a ss


    of red wine, that he had almost already drank, while with the other he was holding thetest edition of


    the financial magazine.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Joey, sitting next to him, looked at L with a faint smile. There were also two other people with them,


    who seemed to be the bodyguards.


    When the door was opened, Harry raised his head and looked towards it.


    He smiled when he saw L enter through it. After gulping the rest of his wine, he put down the ss


    and magazine, and stood up.


    His tall figure quickly moved towards L. "Honey, you''re awake!" said Harry. He then lowered his


    head.


    He wrapped his arms around L''s slender waist and tried kissing her, but L just pushed his mouth


    away. "I didn''t even brush my teeth!" she said. She didn''t want him to kiss her right now.


    "I''ll go with you," said Harry. He then walked with L to the bathroom, with his arms around her.


    L had never known that Harry would be so clingy sometimes. "Go on, I can wash by myself... Oh,


    and what''s going on? And where are we going?" asked L. And where were her children? Where


    were her three beloved kids?


    Harry had managed to squeeze inside the bathroom. The bathroom was actually quiterge, but it now


    looked crowded because Harry was also there.


    Harry helped L fetch a new toothbrush, put some toothpaste on it and filled the rinsing mug with


    lukewarm water. After that, he passed the toothbrush and the rinsing mug to her, and said, "Brush your


    teeth... You''ll find outter where we''re going." He couldn''t tell her right now where they were heading


    to.


    "We both left home... What about our children?" asked L. She then began to brush her teeth.


    This time, Harry actually did a real good job! He had also prepared the lukewarm water for her.


    While he was standing behind her, Harry put his arms around her waist. Harry hugged L, and their


    reflection in the mirror was wonderful. L slightly blushed and then gently patted him on the back of


    his hand to hint that he should lessen his hold on her.


    But Harry didn''t release her, and instead gripped her even more tightly. "When my brother left, he took


    Sally along with him. Mother is taking her annual leave now, so she can look after Sally. As for Nicole


    and our son, grandfather and father came over to the manor to take care of them," said Harry. He


    thought that she would now be more at ease, because their two kids were now being looked after by


    several of his most trustworthy people!


    L nodded, and wondered if they had left their three children just to enjoy their own sweet, selfish


    moments.


    Weren''t they responsible for their own children?


    When she gargled, L slightly bent over, and Harry began to touch her in a more erotic way, while


    watching their reflections in the mirror.


    L pinched his arm to stop him. After all, there were other people outside!


    After she turned on the tap and adjusted the water''s temperature, L washed her hands with the


    lukewarm water. She then turned off the tap and turned around, grabbing his face in her delicate wet


    hands.


    When she saw that Harry slightly frowned, L happily said, "Ha-ha. Get out now, quickly!" She also


    caressed his face.


    Harry, who was in a good mood, grasped her wrists with hisrge hands and pressed her waist against


    the wash basin. "You''re really naughty, and you should be taught a lesson and punished!" he said.


    He gently started kissing her lips, but eventually L pushed him out of the bathroom.


    When she saw that the door closed by itself, L resumed washing her face.


    After she dried her face with a towel, L saw that there was only one bottle of face cream on the


    counter, and wondered whether other of her skin care products were on the ne.


    She checked around, but couldn''t see any.


    "Didn''t you bring along my skin care products?" She opened the bathroom''s door and asked Harry, who


    was patiently waiting for her outside.

 Chapter 454 You Even Want to Kill Me

    Chapter 454 You Even Want to Kill Me


    When they had gone abroad before, Harry had always put all of her skin care products inside a box.


    But on this asion, he didn''t take so many of her stuff along for the trip, because they were going to a


    different ce.


    "Make do with what you have this time. We''re soon going tond," replied Harry.


    "Um..." uttered L. She then entered the bathroom again and applied only the face cream.


    After she came out, one of the bodyguards brought her a heated sandwich and milk breakfast and put


    them next to Harry.


    "Thank you!" said L. She smiled at the bodyguard and drank a sip of milk.


    When he looked at Harry and L, who were obviously in a great mood, Joey thought to y a prank


    on them. "Mrs. Si, Mr. Si is going to tie and sell you soon. Why are you so happy?"


    When she heard him, L then seriously stared at Harry, and said, "How much have you sold me for?


    Give me all the money!" After uttering these words, L took a bite of the sandwich. While she slowly


    chewed, she stated at Joey, lost in thought.


    Harry cast a cold nce at Joey, and said, "I''ll sell you to the Mauritius Inds after we get off the


    ne." Africa... Well, that wasn''t that bad!


    Joey gave off a moan, and asked in a soft voice, "You''re so heartless! If you sell me, who would keep


    youpany anymore?" To deal with the business.


    Harry and L, who were sitting opposite him, suddenly got goose bumps. Once again, Harry cast a


    cold nce at him, and shouted, "Get out!"


    L then seemed to suddenly realize something, and said, "Oh? So Joey is your real mistress! Harry


    Si, I never expected that you would hook up with a man!" L swallowed another bite out of the


    sandwich and then drank a sip of milk.


    When Joey heard her, he burst intoughter.


    Wearing a long face, Harry put his hands around L''s head and let her head rest against his chest.


    After that, he began to kiss her lips.


    "Wow, it''s such a surprise to see you kissing this very moment! So, so romantic!" Joey screamed and


    didn''t look away, but instead carefully looked at Harry and L who were kissing.


    He mumbled, "I wonder how the boss tastes. I really want a taste..."


    Before he had finished uttering these words, a magazine flew towards him. He was frightened and tilted


    his body, so the magazine flew past his ear.


    After he looked at the magazine that was not that far away from him, Joey turned his eyes on Harry


    and L, who were still kissing, and said to Harry in disbelief, "Harry Si, you even want to kill me!" That


    magazine had been horizontallyunched to him, with the sharp page edge facing him. And if the page


    edge had even just slightly scraped against his skin, it would have left a bloody mark on it!


    When he felt that L was struggling to push him away, Harry finally released her.


    L gasped for air and gave Harry a cold stare, with her face all flushed. "Joey was the one who


    provoked you, but instead you bullied me. Why didn''t you kiss Joey instead?" she said.


    If Harry and Joey kissed... Well, the scene would have been so amazing that L didn''t even dare to


    imagine it in her own mind.


    Joey shivered at the thought of this. He didn''t want Harry to kiss him because he was straight...


    L was still indulging in this fantasy. Harry gave her a warning look, and then whispered in her ear,


    "We still have more than an hour before we get off the ne. I don''t mind doing something fun, like..."


    L shook her head and then immediately sat up, saying, "Mr. Si, I''m eating my breakfast now." She


    then lowered her head and continued to eat her breakfast.


    Joey, who had leaned back in his chair, now defiantly looked at Harry, and said, "How dare you bully


    Mrs. Si like that. Mr. Si, aren''t you afraid of kneeling on the washboard as your punishment?"


    After she received her support, L immediately nodded, and then excitedly said to Joey, "Buy me a


    washboard after we get back!"


    Before Joey even had the chance to speak again, Harry said tly, "Honey, do you know what Joey


    cares about the most at present times?"


    After swallowing thest bite of her sandwich, L shook her head, confused.


    Joey then suddenly had a bad feeling, and only heard Harry saying, "He loves his small coffer the


    most. Today, I want to see how sad he''ll be for it."


    ... "Harry... Harry..." Joey was very angry and gritted his teeth, but he failed to utter his whole name.


    "Harry Si..."


    After she wiped her mouth, L burst intoughter when she saw Joey staring at Harry.


    When he heard Lugh, Harry gave her a doting look.


    "Don''t scare him! Joey needs to save money to get married, and he isn''t the sort of man like you are,


    who is good at coaxing women and finding a wife so easily," said L. She looked at Harry, with


    amusement glowing in her eyes.


    After hearing her, Harry raised his eyebrows. And when he saw that she was happy, he also said, "He


    can even marry ten women with his deposit money. He has enough money to build an imperial harem if


    he ever wants to!"


    And indeed, Harry wasn''t lying, Joey really was able to do such a thing if he really wanted to. But he


    didn''t, and instead chose to work hard.


    L stared at Joey, who at this moment was apathetic, and wondered who he really was. "Joey, are


    you being chased by a wealthy woman?" asked L. She only thought of this possibility.


    Joey, who was about to drink his ss of wine, almost choked on his own saliva when he heard what


    L said.


    Harry smiled and then put his long arms on the back of L''s chair, thinking that his wife really had a


    wild imagination!


    "Honey, can you be even more imaginative than this?" said Harry.


    L tried her best to think about it again, and wondered how Joey got so much money if there wasn''t


    actually a wealthy woman chasing after him. She then remembered that Joey had yed a joke on


    Harry earlier, but now wondered if he really had said those words seriously. "Harry Si, do you want to


    like Joey? And you two..." asked L.


    Harry then slightly pinched the tip of her nose, and said, "What? I will never like him, because I only


    love you." He suddenly expressed his love to L, which stunned her.


    At this moment, Harry was really good at sweet talking...


    Joey coughed for a few times. While looking at Harry and L, who were affectionately looking each


    other in the eyes, Joey tried his best to make his presence felt.


    Without turning his head around, Harry said, "Honey, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t take Joey along to


    disturb us." If Joey hadn''t been there, L would''ve obediently stayed in his arms or in the


    compartment.


    ...


    Joey was frustrated, and thought that he hade along with them only for work. He also wondered


    why Harry still disliked him after all this time...


    While the three of them were chatting joyfully, the ne slowlynded.


    Located on the southeastern part of the Balkan Penins in Europe, Bulgaria was traditionally an


    agricultural country. The roses, yogurt and wines of Bulgaria were pretty well-known in the world


    market.


    The export quantity of the cigars, and the output and export quantity of the rose oil, ranked first ce in


    the world.


    At the Sofia Rose Valley


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Harry got off the ne, hand in hand with L.


    Then, three men and three women came over to greet them. While Harry was talking with them, L


    fixed her eyes on the three women.


    They looked like the westerners, with their long, wavy yellow hair hanging loose on their shoulders.


    They had greenish-blue eyes, deep eye sockets, high nose bridges and sexy lips of different colors and


    shapes. Their figures were especially sexy, and when L measured by eye their chest, waist and hip


    measurements, she noticed that they were all up to standard, actually even above standard!

 Chapter 455 No One is Prettier Than My Wife

    Chapter 455 No One is Prettier Than My Wife


    "Wow! They are so beautiful!" thought L. Was she taken there by Harry just to see the beautiful


    women?


    She was unhappy that the three beautiful women were all eyeing her man.


    She held Harry''s big palm tight immediately, trying to tell them that he was hers, and only hers!


    Harry who was talking with the owner of the garden, felt that something was wrong about the woman


    beside him, and he turned around and nced at her. His littledy was looking at the three beauties in


    front of him.


    Harry slightly smiled, and then he introduced L to them in fluent Bulgarian. "This is my wife, L."


    Afterwards, he said to L softly, "Let me introduce everyone for you."


    When the three beauties heard that the woman beside Harry was his wife, they immediately showed a


    noticeable disappointed look on their faces.


    After the simple greetings, L still had no idea where she was. They were talking in a foreign


    language in which she couldn''t understand a word. But, nheless, L was still excited about her


    arrival to a strange and foreign ce.


    It was only until they got in the car and drove to Rose Valley, that Harry told her that they were in


    Bulgaria.


    "Wow! Bulgaria! The Damascus roses here are internationally renowned!" L couldn''t wait to see the


    roses here!


    Skin care products with essential oils extracted from Damascus roses were extremely expensive in


    China, but they did their job quite satisfying.


    It didn''t ur to her that she would pay a visit to Bulgaria before going to Mando Bay! "Muah!" L


    kissed Harry on his face. And when Harry turned around and saw her excited look he felt good, too.


    He knew that she would be happy about his arrangements. He decided that he would take her out


    again after their return from Mando Bay. He had promised her that he would take her to travel around


    the world, and he would certainly keep up to his word.


    L looked out of the window. There were pet dogs, cats and guinea pigs everywhere in small houses


    on both sides of the road. The car stopped in front of a red traffic light, and an exotic wooden house


    came into their view, where a white-haired olddy was sitting in front of the door. A cute Pekingese


    was lying beside her.


    She had heard that people in Bulgaria liked raising pets, and this proved to be surely true!


    But, unfortunately, she didn''t really like little pets. So, maybe she''d better leave now!


    Thinking of little pets, she recalled that Nicole had once asked her to raise a Pomeranian in the castle,


    but she had refused her.


    Later, Harry had still bought a pedigreed little Pomeranian. And the dog was raised in their old house,


    so that Nicole could have fun with it whenever she went there.


    She wondered if she had hurt Nicole''s feelings.


    She decided to ask her daughter all about it when they returned back home. If she was really unhappy


    about it, then they would take the little Pomeranian back to the castle! After all, every child likes little


    animals. Even though she didn''t like them, she had no right to stop her child from liking pets and


    animals.


    The cars slowly stopped in front of a row of wooden houses painted in various colors. Around the


    houses, there were many exuberant roses. With their abundant colors, the roses looked really


    gorgeous in the countryside.


    They were as amazing as the rose pictures online and were actually even more beautiful!


    Behind the roses, there was a vast farnd, where other little flowers could be seen growing in the


    fields.


    It was about twelve o''clock, almost noon, and they could eat their lunch there.


    It had already been prepared for them. Led by the owner of the garden, Harry held L''s hand and


    they walked inside a small wooden house.


    There was ox tripe soup, smoked ham, roasted meat, sour cabbage, sd and bread there on the


    table.


    There was also another dish ced in a pot, and it looked like some sort of stew, but she could only


    identify mushrooms in it.


    It didn''t matter if the food tasted delicious or not, L ate calmly.


    Then she looked at the sd on the te. It was a mixture of well-cut tomatoes, fresh cucumbers and


    green peppers, plus some chopped special cheese and some olive oil and coriander.


    She was never a fan of sds, but when she saw the dish, she immediately wanted to have a taste of


    it.


    To express his hospitality, the owner of the garden brought a bottle of Bulgarian wine that he had left to


    age for a long time. He opened the bottle for everyone to enjoy.


    It was a red Cabe Sauvignon, and it tasted really smooth and soft, with a profound vor.


    After lunch, Harry decided to drive himself and take L to Kazak.


    Because the wine that the owner of the garden had brought to them tasted really good, L drank a


    few sses more. Staring at her flushed face lovingly, Harry asked, "Are you drunk? Let''s go back and


    have a nap then!"


    After he said this, Harry was just about to unfasten the safety belt, but L stopped him. She didn''t


    want to rest! "I''m fine, I don''t want to go back and sleep."


    She wanted to hang out in the new country they had just arrived! Aimlessly!


    Looking at her face, Harry started the car and drove towards Kazak.


    Rose Valley was very close to the town. In less than twenty minutes, L saw the pink Damascus


    roses nted everywhere on both sides of the road.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before that she had been a little sleepy, but now, she suddenly felt excited. She opened the window,


    took out the camera that had already been prepared by Harry, and madly started to take pictures.


    When Harry saw how excited she was, he slowed down the car, so that she could take as many


    pictures as she liked.


    Finally, they arrived in town, and Harry parked the car. Then they strolled into the European town


    together, enjoying every moment of peace and happiness.


    Seeing all the Bulgarian women walking back and forth in the streets, L couldn''t help but feel


    surprised. "Wow!" People had always been saying that the Bulgarian women''s waists were the most


    standard of them all, and that was true, indeed. Even though she was a woman, she could not help but


    stare at them.


    Then she looked at the man beside her and found that he, on the contrary, was looking at her.


    She chuckled. "Hey, aren''t you looking at all the beauties around you?" Didn''t all men like beautiful


    women?


    Harry had seen all kinds of women before, and he was already sick and tired of this. He put his arm on


    his woman''s shoulders and pulled her right arm towards him gently.


    "There''s nothing to look at here. No one is prettier than my wife!" He''d rather see his wife than all those


    models walking on the street around him! His wife was the most beautiful woman in the world for him,


    and this was something that wasn''t exaggerated at all!


    L smirked upon hearing that. Deep down inside, she was more than happy when he said so.


    L got rid of his arm and then walked a few steps ahead quickly. She then turned around, and tried to


    take a picture of him.


    Unexpectedly, Harry smiled at the camera in front of him. His smile was something magical, that made


    her lose her breath every time she saw it.


    L adjusted the settings and pressed the instantly shutter. A man in a long ck coat was caught on


    camera.


    L looked at the picture she had just taken. "Harry, maybe I should run an entertainmentpany


    and make you a star. You would totally be a hit! Then, I would be your manager." She would make


    much more money even more easily!


    Harry, while still staring at the camera, looked at the woman who was walking backwards. He was


    making sure that she didn''t stumble into anything or anyone and had an ident. "I''m Harry Si. Do I


    really need to sell my charms to make money?"


    L stopped. She looked at him and asked, "What do you mean? You mean I was only selling my


    charms when I worked as an actress before? And what about Joseph? He was a popr star. Was he


    making money only by selling his charms? Hum!"

 Chapter 456 A Princess Charming

    Chapter 456 A Princess Charming


    Harry tightly hugged her in his arms, and although he was unhappy about her being an actress before,


    he tried coaxing her, and said, "My wife seeded in her career only on her personalpetences,


    not her charms!" Although he wanted to say "yes" very much, he had no choice but to coax her in order


    to avoid being punished by her.


    L couldn''t help but smirk, and said, "That''s my husband!"


    Then, they went to taste some Bulgarian specialties together, including spicy roast beef and chicken


    liver. The town was not very big; it was just as big as a small vige in China.


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon when they finally finished visiting every ce they had wanted to.


    The clouds were hanging heavy in the sky, with countless rays of light prating them and hitting the


    ground. It was beautiful. As the photographer, L, of course, immediately took many pictures of the


    splendid scene.


    After they returned to Rose Valley, Harry took L straight to their room.


    Joey was already waiting for them in the room, and there were multiple jars ced on the table.


    Whey Joey saw the two peopleing in, he bowed adequately and pointed towards the jars sitting on


    the table, saying, "Mrs. Si, look!"


    L watched the way he acted and couldn''t help butugh. "Little Joey, how generous you are!"


    Joey giggled, "Mrs. Si, please, don''t call me this way. I am not ustomed to it!"


    "How about calling you ''Dear Joey''?" A cold voice was hearding from L''s back. Then, her


    shoulders were tightly held by Harry''s big palms.


    Emm... Harry seemed to be angry, so Joey immediately stopped smiling and stood still. "Boss, I''m


    sorry."


    "Harry is so mean. I was just joking with his wife, it''s not that much of a big deal!" Joey thought to


    himself.


    "You''re sorry?" Harry held L''s hand and walked towards the jars, and then he turned around and


    seriously stared at Joey. "If you ever dare to have the same intentions as Chuck, I''ll throw you back to


    Mando Bay immediately and confine you there for the rest of your whole entire life!"


    ...


    The other two people in the room were left speechless when they heard his words; L had also


    probably known that Chuck was into her. But she was actually grateful that Harry liked her so much as


    to go to such lengths.


    Who did she think she was? "A princess charming"? That she could please everybody?


    Joey raised his hand and swore right away. "Boss, please rest assured! I never dared to have any kind


    of malicious intentions towards Mrs. Si, and if I ever dared, I..."


    "Boom! Boom!" They heard the sound of thundering from outside the window and from the sky.


    ...


    Inside, Joey was really embarrassed by the sudden rumbling of thunder.


    He had heard about the weather conditions in Bulgaria, and he had known that thunder and lightning


    were quite frequent visitors here, but it didn''t ur to him that the thunder hade to his aid at the


    perfect moment...


    "Boss..." Joey wearily looked at the man in front of him, and it seemed that Harry had a murderous look


    in his eyes.


    L almost choked when she heard the sound of thunder. Was it really a coincidence?


    "Get out!" Harry looked at Joey coldly, and he thought that he was another one of his friends who was


    trying to take his wife away from him! He should really consider about keeping the little woman locked


    inside the manor forever.


    Joey didn''t finish his sentence, but he was trying to say, "If I ever dared, I would die without having a


    burial ce..." Hoo. What an unfortunate guy he was.


    He now had to make things clear, even though he had to leave, or otherwise he would never have the


    chance to live a happy life again! "Harry, I really don''t have any intentions with your wife. I''m not even


    capable of dealing with Bonnie. How could I have that sort of intentions with someone else?"


    When Harry heard him mentioning Bonnie, he finally eased a bit. Joey and Bonnie seemed to have


    been dating smoothly each other for a while now, and the serious, and innocent, look on Joey''s face


    made Harry choose to believe him, for the time being.


    "Exin to my wife what these are!" He ordered indifferently, with his hands ced on L''s


    shoulders.


    Joey secretly cried out in his heart, and he was determined that from now on he would never try to sow


    any sort of discord between the two people ever again!


    L chuckled, thinking that her man was too mean. If Joey had liked her, he would have already


    expressed his love to her four or five years ago. Why did he have to wait until today? He was too


    sensible! And by the way, she had never thought of herself being so charming!


    After scorning for a while the continuously rumbling thundering from outside, Joey fixed his mood


    and started to introduce the cosmetics to Mrs. Si.


    These were all skin care products, like toners, lotions and creams made out of essential oils extracted


    from the Damascus roses.


    The price of these essential Bulgarian oils was three times that of gold per kilo! It was crowned as


    "liquid gold".


    Somewhere between 3000 and 5000 kilograms of rose petals were used to extract just one kilogram of


    rose essential oil. You can imagine that it was an extremely luxurious product...


    After Joey told her about what he had generally learned about the products, L quickly understood


    what he was trying to imply.


    The skin care products were all-natural, with zero artificial chemical substances. You could''ve even


    applied them on babies.


    No wonder that Harry hadn''t brought any skin care products for her on the ne; there were far more


    better ones here waiting for her.


    L felt that it was a little difficult to choose from all the productsid in front of her, so Harry said, "I


    want four packages."


    The woman looked at Harry with an astonished look on her face. "Why do you want so many?"


    Harry replied calmly, "For my wife, my mother-inw and my two sisters-inw." Four packages,


    exactly.


    ... Fine! L looked at the man, who was always selfposed, and admitted that she was deeply


    touched by him.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But before she could say anything else, Harry asked, "Joey, don''t you want to prove your innocence?


    Be a good boy and go and pay the bill." The few packages filled with cosmetics were worth millions, at


    most, but Joey could totally afford it.


    "Harry Si, you bastard..." The two then simultaneously nced at Joey with the same sharp look drawn


    on their faces, making Joey swallow his words immediately.


    How he had been trapped in such an awkward situation was a mystery! Why did he have to endure the


    couple''s bullying? He carried the packages with a sad look on his face and then went to pay for the bill.


    When they left their room, outside, it had already be sunny, and it seemed as if the previous


    thunderps had been just a mere illusion.


    Joey looked up at the sky and sighed. Even God was mocking him! Why did he have to tolerate all of


    this?


    Then, he nced at the skin care products in his arms and felt bad about the money he had to spend


    on them. But when he realized that all of his money had been given to him by Harry, he felt much


    better. He could just ask Harry to pay him back whenever he had the chance!


    Yes! That was it!


    L would not allow anyone else to say anything bad about her husband. She was the only one who


    had the right to do that!


    However, when L thought better of the expensive cosmetics, she felt a little guilty, and she looked at


    the man who was now taking off his coat. "Do you really want Joey to pay for the bill?" she asked. She


    knew that the products were very expensive merely by hearing words like "natural" and "purely


    extracted from nts."


    "Don''t worry, I exactly know how rich he is! He''ll eventually ask for a refundter." Harry had the final


    say.


    Oh! Okay then. L felt relieved when she heard that. She was worried that this might trigger some


    sort of conflict between the two men. It seemed that she had overthought things...


    It wasn''t even nine o''clock in the evening yet, and Harry had been urging L, who was still ying her


    cell phone, toe to bed.


    "It''s too early to go to bed. It''s only half past eight now!" She rejected his offer. At home she was used


    to go to bed only after ten o''clock.

 Chapter 457 Men and Women Work Well Together

    Chapter 457 Men and Women Work Well Together


    Harry eventually tucked her in the quilt, and said, "Go to sleep, we''ll get up early at five o''clock


    tomorrow morning." They had something very important to do!


    Five o''clock... "Why?" asked L. When she heard the words "five o''clock", L already felt sleepy.


    Early morning was a good time to nt flowers. "We''re going to participate in an interactive love


    activity," said Harry. He was mysterious.


    "An interactive love activity? What''s that? It sounds fun though," thought L.


    She then turned off her phone, closed her eyes, andid herself to sleep.


    However, more than ten minutester...


    "Aren''t you sleepy?" She sat up from the bed and saw that the man, who was sitting not that far away


    from her, was working.


    "Honey? Are you still awake?" He put down hisputer and then went to the big bed to lie down.


    L nodded a yes, because the night was still young, and she was not sleepy yet.


    Harry initially wanted to leave her alone, but it now seemed that there was no need to do that.


    He bent over, kissed her cherry lips and then had sex with her to help her fall asleep faster.


    ...


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    L fell asleep at exactly ten o''clock.


    The next day at dawn


    Harry held the sleepy little woman''s hand while he walked with her towards the rose fields.


    In front of him was an open field, and not that far away from it was a boundless rose field.


    "Honey, we''re here." Harry slightly shook the woman in his arms to wake her up.


    L leaned on Harry, lowered herself from his arms, and then stood on her own feet on the ground.


    She looked at the open field in front of her in a daze. The soil was soft, and several girls sitting next to


    her were staring at them.


    "Look, over there!" Harry pointed towards the eastern side, towards where the sun rose.


    L looked in the direction of his finger and was truly amazed by the magnificent scenery that unfolded


    before her eyes.


    Bathing in the rays of the rising sun, the rose sea, painted in various colors,bined with the morning


    sky, forming an indescribable beautiful and heavenlyndscape.


    "Honey! Honey!" She screamed with excitement, and then something was suddenly put in her hand.


    Seeing the camera, L smiled, and thought that Harry indeed knew her! She hastily turned the


    camera on and started taking pictures of the serene scenery.


    Harry also got out his phone from his pocket, took a few steps back, and photographed L''s back and


    profile face.


    "Hum! That''s nice!" He put away his phone feeling satisfied. He then took the rose seeds offered to him


    by a little Bulgarian girl, and started to nt the flowers.


    The rose seeds had already been marked, and there were many colors for them to choose from.


    L put away her camera, and saw that Harry was holding a little jar and was waiting for her. She


    quickly came to him, and said, "You said there would be an interactive love activity."


    "Was it just to see the rose sea?" wondered L.


    Taking her camera and handing it over to the little girl next to him, Harry lifted the little jar in his hand.


    "This are rose seeds. We''ll nt some together." And when the flowers were in bloom, he would bring


    her here again to pick them up.


    "We''ll nt roses? That sounds great!" she thought. L then walked towards him and took the little jar


    from his hands.


    "How do I do it?" She didn''t have a clue on how to nt roses!


    Harry spoke a sentence in Bulgarian to the little girl beside him, and another girl, dressed in a pink tight


    skirt, came over to help them.


    She started to teach them how to nt roses.


    L couldn''t understand her and could only see her moves.


    Finally, Harry exined everything to L and they started to nt the flowers.


    L ced the seeds into the soil while Harry covered them with some stic wraps.


    As the saying goes, "Men and women work well together." That was just L''s thought.


    "These seeds look different from one another. Are there any differences between them?" She asked


    Harry curiously.


    Harry pointed at a few jars filled with seeds, and said, "This one will grow red roses, and this other one


    will grow pink ones..."


    "So the difference is just in color. Oh, now I see." L received her answers and consecutively nted


    many red roses. Then she mixed the other colors.


    Harry didn''t say anything to her chaotic arrangements, and thought that as long as she was happy, he


    was happy.


    Half an hourter, Harry washed his hands and bought some mountain spring water for them.


    He opened the bottle, ced it near L''s lips, and said, "Come on, drink up." He noticed that the


    woman''s forehead was already covered in big beads of sweat.


    L opened her mouth and took a sip out of it. Then, Harry chugged half of the whole bottle.


    He put down the bottle and picked a tissue to wipe off her sweat.


    Seeing the serious look on his face, L said on a whim, "When we''re old, we''ll travel around the


    world, and we''ll live in whatever country we want. What do you think about that?" Just the two of them,


    regardless whether they were poor, or rich.


    The man pinched her lips, and while smiling, he said, "I was just thinking of the same thing." He was


    above that but, however, in the middle of the night or in some other quiet moments, he had indeed


    thought about what L had said just now.


    She yfully stuck her tongue out, and said, "That''s a deal, there''s no backing out of it now." When


    their children were all grown up, they could do all they ever wanted! It was nice even just thinking about


    it!


    Harry put the used tissue aside, and said, "I can do it if you''ll also do it." His little woman was always


    stuck in her three-minute passion dreams, but he backed her up if she ever stuck with something!


    L nodded and then returned to her nting! She had never done farm work, and she got back to


    work immediately because her excitement and curiosity easily overcame her exhaustion.


    It was already noon now, and the two had already nted many roses.


    "OK, let''s take a break!" Harry had already said this many times, but L was so immersed in her


    nting work that she wasn''t prepared to take a break yet.


    But this time, Harry pulled her aside and walked with her towards a sink to wash their hands. "Let''s eat


    breakfast." Half an hour ago, the field''s manager had already called them.


    OK! L nced back at the fruits of theirbor, and smiled revealing her immacte white teeth.


    "Stop looking! You can still do that after we eat." Harry then held her shoulder and headed towards the


    wooden hut.


    Their breakfast was quite rich, and included local cheeses, and ky pastry made from flour, eggs and


    feta cheese. There were also three different types of bread. And one cup of coffee for each.


    L took a bite of the bread that Harry handed over, and thought that Chinese food was more tasty.


    L felt sleepy the moment after she finished her breakfast.


    She held Harry''s arms, and then took him to the hut where they stayed.


    Seeing her drowsy look, Harry instantly knew that the morning filled with farm work had left her


    exhausted.


    He picked her up in his arms, and before he could even get back to the room with her, L already fell


    asleep in his arms.


    Seeing the childish spark in the little woman in his arms, Harry''s smile grew even bigger.


    Later in the afternoon, the two went back to nt some more roses. They didn''t leave the field until


    sunset.

 Chapter 458 Why are You on the Floor

    Chapter 458 Why are You on the Floor


    Thend that Harry had bought was too big; it was 1.5 acres, at least. They would''ve had to work for


    two or three days in order to finish it.


    L was too tired to work anymore, and Harry told her to sit there and wait for him until he returned. He


    then nted some more red roses around the patch ofnd that they had started working on.


    In that way, they could easily find their flowers when they came back several monthster.


    Later, the field''s manager came and showed them where the roses used for the essential oil extracts


    came from.


    They saw big bags of roses being thrown into a machine, one after another. Only one liter of rose oil


    could be extracted from five to six thousand kilograms of rose petals.


    L let that piece of information sink in. No wonder rose oil was so expensive! So many rose petals


    and hardbor were being put in for its production! That exined why its price was so high.


    In the evening, L had a nice Damascus rose bath while wearing a rose oil mask on her face.


    They said that rose oil was "the queen of all essential oils". It was not only good for your face and


    womb, but also helpful if you suffered from any endocrine disorders and if you had freckles.


    While L was rxing in the bathtub, Harry came in and handed her a ss of red wine.


    "Honey, how are you feeling?" When she raised her right hand to grab the ss of red wine, he saw


    that her whole body was covered in rose petals.


    In fact, if she wanted to, she could also live such a life at his estate back in C Country.


    "I feel great! I don''t feel tired anymore." She took a sip out of her ss of red wine, and a little bit of it


    dripped from her lips down her mask on her chin.


    Harry came closer to her, and said, "Do you want a shoulder massage?" He was more than happy to


    serve her.


    L chuckled, and said, "Get out of here. Leave me alone!" She knew pretty well what he really


    wanted.


    She was trying to kick him out of the bathroom...


    Harry was unhappy with that, but still stole a French kiss from her before he went out and left her


    alone.


    Shortly afterwards, a beautiful Bulgarian woman came into the bathroom.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She spoke something in Bulgarian, but L didn''t understand a word. She then came to L and


    started giving her a head massage.


    Oh! It must''ve been Harry who had sent the woman here! Why didn''t he tell her about it?


    Anyway, L felt really good. She started to feel sleepy when the woman prepared a clean basin of


    water to wet L''s hair, and apply essential oils on it.


    After her hair care was over and her hair was dried, L fell sound asleep.


    And after the woman left, Harry came back in and looked at his girl with smiling eyes.


    He took her out of the bathtub and ced her on the bed.


    She really smelled like roses, and he would have called her "rose girl" if she hadn''t fallen asleep.


    In her dream, L found herself lying on a thick nket of rose petals. The sky was serene and blue,


    and the clouds were pure white. There were a lot of beautiful girls dancing all around her.


    A puppy ran over to her and kissed her on her cheek. She pushed him away, but he kepting again


    and again, kissing her.


    "Go away, puppy!" She didn''t like pets very much, not even in her dreams.


    The man was now lying by her side angrily as she was pushing him away from her and called him


    ''puppy'', again and again.


    What a daring girl she was! She called him puppy! He needed to tell her who he was!


    When the puppy kissed her again, L kicked him off of her. Flop! And then L suddenly woke up.


    She thought she had heard something strange. Where had all the beautiful girls gone? And where was


    the puppy? Had she been dreaming all along?


    L sat up in the bed and looked around the dim room. She was confused. "Where is Harry?" she


    wondered.


    Something was moving near the bed on the floor. It scared her!


    She decided to look closer. Wasn''t that the man she was looking for all this time? "Why... are you on


    the floor?" She watched the man getting up from the floor, surprised.


    "What happened to him? Did he get hurt? Why does he look so sullen?"


    "Don''t you know?" Harry sounded really angry and L backed away, wrapping herself tight inside the


    nket.


    "How should I know? Are you possessed?" If he wasn''t, why did he look and sound so scary all of a


    sudden?


    Didn''t she already know? His face was darkened with anger. Harry pulled the nket off L and then


    jumped on her.


    She let out a scream, but it was quickly muted by his kiss.


    The following morning, L stood near the ne and held onto her waist. She was exhausted after the


    full night of sex. Harry was having roses and boxes of skin care products carried onto the ne.


    On the ne, she started to look into one of the boxes. There were various rose creams and masks,


    and others, like eye creams, essential oils, perfumes, hair conditioners... They were enough products


    for her to use for two years, at least.


    Besides, a wonderful scent of roses would follow her everywhere she went.


    "Do you love the smell of roses?" She asked the man sitting beside her.


    Harry always kept a poker face in front of others. She had been lucky enough to see the other, hidden


    sides of him, even the side of him in bed.


    "Why do you ask?" He looked back at her, feeling confused.


    L pointed at the products, and said, "These all have roses in them. You must love that smell very


    much!" Although she didn''t love red roses that much, she would still use those products.


    Harry put down his magazine, and answered, "You love it, don''t you?" She was pretty happy every time


    he gave her roses. Especially here, where she looked quite excited among all those Damascus roses.


    He would try to love whatever she loved.


    He had initially thought that she loved the smell of roses, and that was why he had bought her so many


    rose products. Alright! She didn''t hate it!


    And then she said, "Okay, you''ll smell it every day." She looked at the packaging of the products,


    although she couldn''t understand a word out of the Bulgarian instructions written on them.


    Harry smiled and went to L. He looked at her jokingly, and said, "I just love your scent!" Until he had


    first smelled hers, he had never been a fan of any strong scent. It was not bad!


    ... Joey heard what Harry said, and he came closer secretly, trying to listen on some more.


    L pped Harry over the hand. What was he doing? They weren''t alone on the ne! The others


    must have surely heard that!

 Chapter 459 Bright Red Spider Lilies

    Chapter 459 Bright Red Spider Lilies


    They went to A Country first to send the gifts for Angie and Wendy. The skin care products they gave to


    Wendy were all purely natural. These were safe for pregnant women.


    That evening, the whole family gathered together to discuss the matters of the uing trip to Mando


    Bay.


    The couple stayed at the Li family overnight and then took Sally to C Country by ne.


    Mr. Si and Kevin were happily ying games with Daniel on thewn when they came back.


    Hearing the noise of thending ne before the mansion''s gate, one would know that it was the family


    of three.


    Mr. Si hobbled with a cane while Kevin wheeled the stroller in which Daniel was leaning back.


    The family enjoyed a happy reunion. Harry told the chef to prepare more dishes for the dinner.


    Also, they opened a bottle of red wine from Bulgaria. Now, the peopleing from four different


    generations were under the same roof to spend a wonderful time.


    Happy moments would always pass by quickly. Though L was a bit unwilling to leave for Mando Bay


    right now, her appointment with Jordan was due.


    Reluctant to part from her family, L kissed the three kids and went to the airport with Jordan.


    Jordan was looking forward to going back early to be with Wendy. His wife has been pregnant for over


    eight months and the expected date wasing soon.


    Harry, who seemed to have been busy recently, did not show up. He had once more gone out early and


    came homete.


    Reckoning that he was dealing with cooperative projects again, L sighed with a little disappointment.


    Matters in thepany had piled up so fast.


    After an eight-hour flight, they arrived in Yu Ind.


    Yu Ind was a southernmost small country, adjoining to M Country and Green Cold Country.


    Having stayed in Yu Ind for a night, and they went to Mando Bay by train.


    Before arriving at Mando Bay, Jordan gave L a gun for self-protection. They had to be extra careful


    nowadays, especially with the kidnappings that happened in the familytely. He told her that in Mando


    Bay, if you didn''t kill those who tried to hurt you, you would be killed by them. That''s how dangerous it


    was there.


    They reached the other end of the desert after half an hour''s ride. The vast desert seemed like it was


    already at the edge of the world.


    It was already noon when they arrived at Mando Bay.


    Mando Bay was different from the busy cities. It was a small town where the tallest infrastructure was


    only a five-story building.


    Outside the town, there leaned a big stone with an inscription in red font. It read: Mando Bay. It


    weed people into the town.


    The stone was surrounded by bright red spider lilies, which were said to be nted on the road to the


    netherworld ording to legend. They looked like a carpet of blood from a distance.


    They grew on the shore. When they bloomed, their leaves could not be found. When the leaves were


    green, the flowers faded. The flowers and the leaves never ever met each other.


    They went forward a few steps and found a scattering of gravestones covered by dust. There were air-


    dried bones at the side.


    No one could tell if these were once humans or animals.


    There was ane ahead. Alongside the path were bamboo groves, in which L identally saw a


    dead body!


    She was so shocked that she covered her mouth with her hands. Jordan cast his eyes in the direction


    of L''s gaze and patted his sister on the shoulder. "Let''s move quickly."


    And they quickened their pace. A small town came into their sight after about five minutes of walking.


    Several foreign men with tattoos was gathering in a trance under the shabby eave. Apparently they had


    just taken drugs. And they were all mutted...


    Theycked an arm or a leg. Some of them had no arms at all...


    A disgusting smell filled the air. If Jordan didn''t guess wrong, the smell must havee from the


    dposing corpses.


    They moved forward slowly and found more people. A one-eared Japanese woman with her crying


    baby in her arms kept her eyes fixed on L.


    Huh, any woman who came to Mando Bay would be a man''s ything. What a pity for this very pretty


    lady.


    Her gaze made L''s blood freeze--God knows who these people are! None of them looked normal. It


    was very eerie and creepy in here!


    Jordan was handsome and she was beautiful. More importantly, they were not deformed at all.


    Obviously, both of them were not from here. So they naturally became a target of scorn and wrath.


    A yellow-haired man along with two ugly middle-aged men came up to them. "Woman, how much for a


    night?"


    He asked savagely. This disgusted Jordan so much. One of the ugly men behind, however, turned his


    eyes towards Jordan. "I prefer the boy--he must be a virgin!" He giggled obscenely, and eyed Jordan


    up and down.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The siblings almost threw up. L drew out the ring that Jenny Shan had given to her a long time ago,


    and calmly wore it on her forefinger.


    And sure enough, the yellow-haired man was taken aback. He left at once with the two men behind


    him.


    The siblings breathed a sigh of relief. Now they had been assured that what Jenny Shan had told them


    was true--The ring was an amulet and it did work.


    They walked along the dirty street for minutes. Now the scene was quite different.


    Though the tallest building still remained five storeys at most, all of them were brand new.


    Some of them were splendidly decorated and had luxurious signboards hung outside. There were


    gambling houses, ballrooms, nightclubs, bars, and many more.


    If it were not for the ring on L''s finger, many men would have already pounced on her and shared


    the sexy and curvy woman.


    Blood Sacrifice HQ


    Therge hall was fitted with costly sumptuous dark furniture. There were quite a few armchairs neatly


    arranged in the middle.


    A middle-aged man was standing on the main area of the hall, with his back to his subordinates.


    Among them stood a man who had lost some of his fingers.


    The middle-aged man heard what he said and turned around, with one eye looking at the man who


    lacked fingers.


    "Is that true? Are you sure you didn''t make any mistake?"


    The man whocked fingers nodded at once. "Mr. Qiu, the ring she wore had an X engraved on it. It''s


    the same as the one worn by the old master."


    Was she indeed the old master''s sister?


    "Invite the two people here with politeness. Remember that. I will go to see the old master." One-eyed


    Zayn Qiu had made up his mind. He would not miss meeting someone who was wearing such a ring.


    The man whocked finger was named Glenn Zhang. He had fled from Green Cold Country as a


    murderer and had stayed here for seven years already. Now, he was merely a petty leader in Blood


    Sacrifice.


    "Yes, sir." Glenn answered with respect.


    Jordan pulled L close to him and walked southward regardless of the curious crowd. At this time, a


    few people approached them It was Glenn and his men who stopped them.


    "Honorable guests, Mr. Qiu wees you to Blood Sacrifice HQ!" Glen looked at them in a tolerably


    polite manner. But when he noticed L, he switched to a lewd leer. "The girl''s not bad!" There was no


    women as sound and pure as her in Mando Bay.


    Jordan stepped in front of his sister and coldly looked into Glenn''s evil eyes, and asked, "What do you


    want?"

 Chapter 460 Brothers Situation Unknown

    Chapter 460 Brother''s Situation Unknown


    "Well, the woman is wearing our master''s ring and we must make everything clear to everyone


    involved." said Glenn in a less polite tone for he was still not sure whether the ring was real. If it was,


    then this woman in front of him was the real deal.


    Jordan considered for a while then made his decision.


    Following Glenn, they arrived at the gate of a luxurious gambling house. Jordan was carefully


    observing gamblers walking in and out when he entered the house after Glenn.


    The casino was veryrge. It''s hard to imagine that in such a remote ce, there were all kinds of the


    most advanced gambling machines. There are so many gamblers too--at least a thousand or more.


    Almost no one waspletely healthy. Some looked well on the outside, but actually they had lost


    some important organs inside of them.


    They were led to the second floor. A door was opened and several people were already sitting there.


    They were the one-eyed middle-aged man, a grey-haired old man--who was the only sound person


    there, and a middle-aged woman leaning on a stick.


    The old man who was sitting in the middle gravely stared at the ring on L''s finger when she and


    Jordan entered.


    "Who are you? Why are you wearing our Blood Sacrifice''s ring?" The elder Lucien Yangshe seriously


    looked at the two young people.


    Jordan threw a nce at his sister, and murmured. "It''s given by Mrs. Yangshe. I will return it to her


    after using." And she repeated his words briefly.


    "Who is this Mrs. Yangshe you just mentioned?" Lucien Yangshe refrained from getting too excited, and


    wondered whether it was really his younger sister.


    "She is Mrs. Ebisu." Yes, it''s her! He hadn''t seen her for years.


    Lucien controlled his emotions. He couldn''t understand why his sister would have given such an


    important object to a stranger. The two young people must have a purpose. They must be very


    important people.


    "What do you want in Mando Bay?" He asked impassively.


    Jordan exchanged a nce with L, and replied, "We are just passing by Mando Bay to go south."


    South of Mando Bay? Lucien frowned because he knew there was a borderless cier in the south.


    What would they do there? Would they...


    "Do you know anything about Mrs. Yangshe''s current situation?" He was more concerned about this.


    L shook her head honestly for she had never even seen the face of Mrs. Yangshe.


    Filled with disappointment, Lucien turned to Zayn and said: "Do entertain these two honorable guests


    well. Make them feel veryfortable." Then he stood up and left the hall through a side door.


    Zayn Qiu stood up and looked at the two young people. "Follow me."


    Suddenly, a string of sharp gunshots came from downstairs, followed by screams and shrills.


    Zayn and the woman seemed to hear nothing at all. L trembled slightly and followed Zayn.


    Now the three people hade to a row of rooms. "Here are the guest rooms. Please do make


    yourself at home." Zayn pointed at the two doors across from each other.


    "Thank you!" Jordan nodded at Zayn and motioned for his sister to enter the room first.


    Zayn left after making sure that both of them had entered the room.


    L looked around the room and found that the bed, the sofa, and all pieces of furniture were in


    European style.


    She put her backpack on the table and walked to the window. She casually looked outside.


    In the neighborhood, there was a three-storey building with a billboard of drugs on its front. How


    chaotic it is here that even drug houses can exist in a ce where many peoplee and go?


    He lied on the bed, thinking of her children and her husband.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Suddenly, someone knocked at the door, and she immediately was on alert. "Who is there?"


    "It''s me." Having confirmed it was Jordan''s voice, she opened the door at once.


    Jordan looked around to make sure that he was not being spied on, and went inside.


    "We are under house arrest." He lowered his voice to tell this bad news to his sister.


    L swept her eyes around the room but did not find any cameras. "Howe?" She stared at her


    brother in shock, wondering why even the ring couldn''t help.


    "Give the old pocket watch to me. I''m sure they are nning to do something." Jordan whispered in his


    sister''s ear.


    L was about to give the old pocket watch to his brother. But she was astonished to notice that his


    ear was pierced. "He is in disguise! He is not Jordan" thought L.


    "What are you talking about, brother? What old pocket watch?" She smiled like everything was normal


    and turned her eyes to the objects in the room.


    The man frowned at her, with a suspicious look in his eyes. "Give it to me quick. Hurry!"


    L swallowed down her fear and stared at the man with confusion. "Are you okay, my dear brother?


    What are you babbling about? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The man couldn''t see she was lying because she seemed rather rxed. He cleared his throat and


    replied, "Well, I had just heard them saying you had the old pocket watch. As you don''t have one, just


    forget about it. Now I''ll just get back to my room."


    The plot had failed. The man left her room and made sure that she locked the door. He then trotted to a


    room at the end of the hallway.


    L breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t know where his brother was right now but she did not call him.


    She took out her phone and messaged Harry. "Where are the people you sent to protect us?"


    "What happened? This is too fast." thought Harry, who was dealing with thest few things in the


    company''s business matters when he saw her message.


    "What happened?" He called Joey on the private phone as he was typing.


    Soon he got the reply. "Detained by Blood Sacrifice. Brother''s situation unknown. They know the old


    pocket watch is with me."


    Harry got worried as he was reading the message. He raised his head and saw Joey. He asked. "Did


    the Soul Killer say anything?"


    Joey has been gloomy all the day. He immediately took out his phone and texted a message. Two


    minutester, he answered. "The two entered Blood Sacrifice''s casino and haven''t reappeared so far."


    Harry tapped the desk with his fingers and ordered. "Send more men there. Once the two were found...


    No, if given a chance, sneak in, and take them to the Soul Killer."


    "Yes, sir." Joey left the office with sadness still on his face.


    "I will arrange everything. Don''t worry." He replied quick and then sorted out the materials on the desk


    in order to hand them to the deputy CEO.


    L had some rest in the room. Then, she opened the door as if nothing had happened. She knocked


    at Jordan''s door over and over again but no one answered.


    She got nervous at once, worrying that her brother was in deep trouble. "Are you sleeping, brother?"


    Still no answer. She stopped to return her room, as if she didn''t care at all.


    She closed the door and leaned against the door nervously. The she drew down the curtains quick to


    keep herself sealed in the room.


    Again, she began to message Harry on her phone.


    "Something happened to my brother." Harry was about to board his private ne. When he read the


    message, he pondered for a while.


    The reason why Blood Sacrifice dared to touch Jordan must be that they had known they had the old


    pocket watch.


    "Keep calm. Wait and see. My men are around you right now. Shout for help in case of urgency. Don''t


    panic."

 Chapter 461 We Serve for Mr. Yun

    Chapter 461 We Serve for Mr. Yun


    L deleted the messages immediately and calmed herself down.


    She rubbed the pocket watch and took a deep breath. Then, she walked to the staircase.


    A man came out from the corner in an instant. He blocked L''s path and blurted out, "Mrs. L, it is


    not safe outside. You should go back to your room."


    L stared at the disabled man who stood in front of her. She bit her lower lip and said, "My brother is


    sleeping. I am so bored. I want to get out of here and just wander around."


    That man stood still and answered, "Mrs. L, Mando Bay is full of danger. It''s dangerous for you to


    get out. You''d better go back to your room now. This is for your own safety."


    L just stared at him again. She could not persuade him so she had to go back to her room.


    At first, she wanted to send a message to Harry. However, Harry was in another ce and he could not


    give her any help, so she gave up.


    L was so bored that she looked at the photos of her three children in her phone to kill time. She


    missed them so much!


    No! She did not know what happened to her brother. She should not wait for something really bad to


    happen to him! She had to do something! She could not let down her brother.


    She had to get out of here to meet Harry''s men who were just outside the casino.


    She took amon cloisonn¨¦ bracelet out of her bag and wore it on her wrist. Harry gave it to her and


    he said that she could use it to protect herself.


    There were so many weapons in her bag. Harry really prepared them to ensure her safety. She''d better


    carry it with her.


    She opened the door and approached the staircase again while holding her bag.


    She pressed something on her cloisonne bracelet when that man was about to confront her.


    Then, something shot him and he fell to the ground before he could say a word.


    Upon hearing the movements, dozens of men walked out. "I have to leave here as soon as possible, or


    I will be killed by them." L thought to herself and she rushed downstairs. Several men were chasing


    her. "I have to go to the first floor. Harry''s men are there." L thought to herself again.


    So many people dashed to L and one of them was about to grab her. However, L suddenly


    turned around and red at that man.


    He never thought that L would suddenly turn around and make faces at him. He was so scared that


    he could not move for a while. Right at that moment, L turned her cloisonne bracelet again.


    Just like before, something shot the man and he fell down the stairs instantly.


    "Catch her!" Seeing this, a man shouted frantically at the first floor. They would have already killed L


    if their boss had not warned them that they could not hurt her!


    Damn! It would be easy if they could just kill her right here! L pondered again when she saw a few


    men stopped gambling when they saw her. They immediately walked towards her.


    What''s worse, she saw another crowd of people rushing to her! She did not know who were Harry''s


    men!


    She took something out of her pocket and firmly grasped it in her hands.


    She rushed downstairs and waited for the best opportunity to carry out her attack.


    "We will shoot you if you run again! Stop!" L heard that they have shot the ceiling and the ceiling


    broke into pieces instantly.


    What should she do? What should she do! L was so nervous but she did not stop. She was


    wondering why Mrs. Yangshe''s ring did not work! Why didn''t these people obey to her!


    She was surrounded by a crowd of people when she arrived at the first floor. She did not know who


    were the enemies so she spread the powders in her hands to them.


    Then she held her breath and ran towards the door. Someone wanted to shoot L. But he missed the


    target and identally shot the man just beside her.


    He fell to the ground instantly. L knew that he was dead. She was so scared that she could not dare


    to move again!


    However, when she found that she was about to get out of here, she gathered up her courage to run.


    But right at that moment, she was caught!


    "Damn it! I cannot leave here anymore!" L thought to herself. However, right at that very moment,


    someone shot the man who grabbed L! L had a chance to escape again!


    Men around L were shooting each other. L seized the opportunity to jump out of the door. Nobody


    was paying attention to her!


    However, just when she got out someone shot at her. But he missed the target again and he shot the


    wall near L.


    None of the people around them were in panic. They just hid themselves away from the scene and


    watched what was happening in front of them. They were ustomed to this. They knew that the only


    thing they could do was to protect themselves.


    L was running and running. However, several men blocked her way. They had weird tattoos. One of


    them was ck, one was yellowish and another was white.


    "Are you Mrs. L?" The yellowish pale man asked her.


    "I don''t know them. How do they know my name? Are they Harry''s men?" L thought anxiously. "Who


    are you?" L hid herself behind the strong ck man when she heard the bad guys still shooting at


    her.


    "Mrs. L, don''t be so nervous. We serve for Mr. Yun and we will protect you." The white man shot a


    few men who were still chasing L.


    Mr. Yun? "Are they talking about Joey?" L wondered. Joey was the only man she knew whosest


    name was Yun.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Glenn ran to L with his men. They put away their arms when they saw The Soul''s guys. "That


    woman is our guest. You should give her back to us." He spoke to them in a domineering tone.


    "Give back to you? Glenn, are you provoking me? You want to fight with me, right?" That strong ck


    man looked down upon Glenn.


    Glenn was a little scared and he dared not to fight with that guy. He was about to retreat to go to his


    boss.


    However, L pulled him aside and said, "My brother is still in the vi. Can you please let him go?"


    She did not need to talk with him in English because he was good at Chinese.


    But yellow-skinned man put away his gun and looked at L, "We can''t enter Blood Sacrifice without


    permission. But I will try my best."


    Then, he walked forward and said, "Hey, Glenn!"


    Glenn stopped and turned around. He did not dare to fight with them because they were from The Soul.


    "There is still a man in the vi. Give him back to us." He decided to be straightforward with it.


    Glenn looked at him and sneered, "He is an officer in the army. Are you sure that we should let him


    go?" Almost everyone in the Mando Bay had killed several people before. They all hated officers. But at


    the same time, they were all afraid of officers because they might be caught by them!


    Upon hearing this answer, they looked at each other and said, "Mrs. L, we''d better wait for Mr. Yun.


    He wille." They were also afraid that they would be caught by L''s brother.


    L knew what they were thinking about, but she said, "Don''t be so nervous. Okay? My brother and I


    just were just passing by here. My brother won''t catch anyone. He has no right to do that!"


    However, Glenn said, "I won''t let that man go. You provoked and fought with our Blood Sacrifice. I will


    tell these to our boss!"


    She was so disgusted with Glenn! L hated him so much and she asked, "Why did you imprison me


    and my brother?"


    Glenn looked at L. She was so beautiful and pretty. He had a sudden urge to have sex with her.


    "Imprison? We did not imprison you. We treated you as guests. It was you who wanted to escape."


    L was so angry that she wanted to kill him! However, she dared not to hurt him, so she just replied,


    "How could Blood Sacrifice treat me like this? Mrs. Yangshe''s ring even didn''t work! You didn''t respect


    her at all! Mrs. Yangshe will be upset if she finds out about this!"


    Lucien stared at L when he heard her reply. She was a really brave woman!


    Glenn did not want to talk with her any more. He waved to his men behind him and immediately


    left.

 Chapter 462 So Excited and Almost Cried

    Chapter 462 So Excited and Almost Cried


    "No, you can''t leave." Her brother was still in their hands. She wanted to catch up with them but was


    stopped by Joey''s men.


    "Miss, Mr. Yun ising to Mando Bay. You may as well stay calm." L suddenly paused.


    She turned around and looked at them. "Is Mr. Yun, Joey?", she then asked.


    The men confusingly looked at each other and nodded to her.


    "Joey? What has this to do with Joey? But it seems that he has quite a high standing here! If he is


    coming, will Harry be with him? No, it is not likely! But I hope he wille with him..."


    Her thoughts made her so upset. Then she went to the Soul Killer building with the men.


    The first floor of the Soul Killer building was a game room that was full of boys and girls ying


    different games.


    L''s pretty and sophisticated looks attracted the attention of the people. Those who were still in fresh


    spirits were all watching at her with a covetous look.


    She was led to the second floor again. But she had learned this time around. She stared at the door


    alertly this time, hesitating to walk inside.


    "No, I''d better call Harry first to confirm."


    The men saw her taking out the phone and did nothing. L dialed Harry''s cellphone but it was off.


    She stood there dumbfounded. How could he turn off the phone at this time when his wife was in


    danger!


    "Didn''t he love her anymore? Didn''t he care about her anymore?" She found herself alone and


    suddenly felt very frustrated.


    Sadly and unconsciously, she walked into the luxurious-looking room.


    She was not aware of this as the door was closed.


    She hastened to open the door. The men looked at her.


    She hurried to the exit direction. "Miss, if you want to leave, we will be with you."


    Well.... On second thought, it was dangerous outside, too. "All right, I''d better stay here. I''ll just trust


    them." She thought.


    So now, should she wait for Joey to rescue her, or...


    Well, it seemed that there was no better way.


    Finally, the night fell on the small town. Someone knocked at the door. She was on the alert again,


    wondering who was there.


    However, whoever it was, she had to open the door.


    There was no cat-eye on the door. She opened the door a bit and looked outside.


    It was a girl the same age as her.


    "Miss, it is time for dinner. Would you like to go out to eat or eat in your room? I can fetch the meal for


    you." She smiled and said.


    L rolled her eyes and said," Are there any good ces to eat outside?" She would never eat the


    food they will cook. She knew better than that.


    The girl thought for a second and replied, "It seems there is none. Well, I will bring the food." She then


    left abruptly.


    Five minutester, the girl brought the food and put it on the table. L watched her with her chin on


    her hands.


    "When will Joeye?" She asked. She couldn''t wait anymore because she had no idea what


    happened to her brother. She was getting so anxious already.


    The woman looked at L in surprise, wondering how could she call Mr. Yun''s name directly. No one


    had done that here...


    "I don''t know exactly. Maybe soon." She really had no idea. She was just a servant. How could she


    possibly ask anything about her master?


    L became upset yet again. "Thank you. You can leave." She said. Wow, this ce was just so


    abound with secrets.


    She was all alone again. The delicious food made her stomach growl. She was so hungry.


    But she went to the bed instead. She would not eat the food. What if the food had been poisoned?


    L lied on the bed, browsing around idly on Weibo. Because of the bad connection, loading the


    pictures took too much time.


    So she gave up browsing and dialed the number of Harry instead. It still went unanswered.


    It was so frustrating. Then she called the manor and Mrs. Du picked up the phone.


    "Mrs. Du, is Harry home?" She asked in so much anticipation.


    Mrs. Du recognized L''s voice and answered, "No, mydy. The young master hasn''te back


    yet."


    The manor was quiet and cheerless since the three kids were taken to the old house.


    She was disappointed at this. "I see. Thank you, Mrs. Du!"


    After hanging up the phone, L was anxious about what to do next... She fell asleep while thinking.


    It was so quiet...


    The door was opened so silently and someone walked in her room.


    L was still sleeping sound on the bed with her clothes on. It made his heart ache to see his girl being


    like this. He bent down and kissed her forehead gently.


    L was on alert and woke up all of a sudden.


    With the light of the moon, she saw a shadow of a person and gave him a good kick.


    The man held the her foot quickly and leaned closely to her.


    Harry!


    When she recognized the face of her husband, she was so excited and almost cried.


    She got up immediately, throwing herself sweetly into his arms. She had been very tense all day. At the


    sight of him, she finally felt relieved.


    She wept gently, "Honey..." She draped her arms around his neck tightly. She felt so safe again.


    Harry also put his arms around her waist. With a smile on his face, he consoled his wife by patting her


    on the back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Her husband and partner was here, and she did not feel alone anymore.


    He had been very busy for the past couple of weeks. He would havee to Mando Bay together with


    her if he was not that busy.


    But only two dayster, Jordan and L got into trouble. He delegated all work to the vice manager


    and flew here right away.


    The man kissed the girl on her rosy lips. He has been so desperate to taste her lips again.


    After a long while, the girl let go of him." Honey, my brother is still in their hands." Thank goodness.


    Brother could be saved.


    Harry touched her face and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll handle this tomorrow morning." Seeing her being so


    worried, he felt so regretful for noting here with them.


    L nodded and thenined in a sweet voice, "Honey, I''m so hungry." She hadn''t eaten anything


    yet since breakfast.


    Harry turned on themp. When he saw the food left untouched on the table, he grinned. Well, his little


    girl was quite alert.


    "I''ll let them bring some food." He kissed her on the lips and went to open the door.


    A man came over at once. He looked able-bodied, not a man of Mando Bay.


    Harry gave some instructions and came back inside.


    L put on her shoes and threw herself into Harry''s arms again, acting like a spoiled child.


    She thought that he never cared about her and would note.


    "Honey, I''m so happy that you are finally here. I thought you won''te." She said. It was a thrilling


    and anxious day. But without the bracelet that Harry gave him and the chemical powder, she would not


    have escaped.


    It was happy to see her lovely and sweet girl. "I will never leave you alone."


    Soon after, the food was brought over.


    After the utterly cold meal was taken away, L started to devour the newly-cooked delicious food.


    Harry helped her pick the dishes. "Eat slowly." He grinned at her.

 Chapter 463 Why is Joey Here

    Chapter 463 Why is Joey Here


    L was so hungry. She just nodded indifferently and went on gobbling the rice, without any regard for


    how she looked like.


    Four dishes were all half-eaten while the rice bowl waspletely consumed. L rubbed her stuffed


    stomach and licked her lips with great satisfaction.


    When Harry saw this, he began to lose control.


    His lovely girl was always so attractive.


    He had people take away the leftovers and went to take a shower.


    When he came out, he found that she was looking for something.


    "What are you looking for?" He asked while rubbing his hair with a towel.


    L ran over at once, raising her shirt. Harry felt a sudden urge to touch her.


    Nevertheless, the point was that L had put the old pocket watch in her leggings.


    "Where do you think is the safest ce to hide this?" Without noticing Harry''s greedy eyes, she leaned


    close to him, standing on her toes, and asked him seriously.


    The man grabbed the watch, threw it onto the bed, and then held her tightly in his arms.


    "Oh, no! Harry, we have to keep the watch safe." L struggled to get free from his embrace, rushed to


    pick up the watch, and went on looking for a safe ce.


    The man had already lost control. He took away the watch again. This time he put it under the pillow.


    "Let it be here. No one would take it." He lifted her up and threw her onto the bed.


    It was just then that L noticed a sexual desire in his eyes. She wanted to say something. But before


    she could utter a single word, he had already pounced her down and kissed her so hard.


    He also took a condom from somewhere.


    L was speechless. "He even prepared for this!"


    It became a hot and sensual night as both of them tirelessly made love to each other. Poor


    bodyguards! They had no choice but hear the noises made by L and Harry all night...


    When the sun was already high in the sky, L woke up. But Harry was not in the room.


    "Is he busy again? What if he is gone?"


    She was scared at that very moment and got off the bed immediately, dragging herself into the


    bathroom to take a bath.


    After dressing up, she opened the door. There were two bodyguards.


    "Where is Harry?" She asked them.


    "My Lady, Boss Si is downstairs. He said that you can go see him as you like." The man answered


    respectfully.


    She nodded, but suddenly she remembered something important. She rushed into the room and pulled


    out the old watch. There it was! She put it into her leggings again.


    As she stepped out the room, she realized that the first floor was extremely quiet. It was totally different


    from yesterday.


    Looking over from the second floor, she saw Harry, Joey and a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa.


    In front of them were Lucien and Zayn Qiu.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As if they were negotiating, quite a lot of people from different organizations were standing on both


    sides.


    Harry picked up a teacup, blew on it in a gentle and noble way, and took a sip.


    As he put down the cup, he looked up, as if sensing that she was there.


    There she was! His cold eyes cast a look of affection at the sight of her and he charmingly waved.


    The men in the room saw this, and everyone also looked up.


    Only to find a woman in khaki coat quickly running downstairs...


    Almost all of them were captivated by the woman. They had never seen such pure and perfect woman


    in Mando Bay.


    Seeing those men'' greedy eyes on his girl, fury med in him. "Then it is done, if there''s no objections."


    he said in a cold voice.


    On hearing the words, Lucien turned around immediately and said angrily, "No way! This is unfair!"


    L heard the man''s words while making her way towards Harry. "Are they settling on an agreement?"


    Two men carried an armchair at once, and put it at the side of Harry.


    Harry held her hand and ushered her to the seat.


    She sat down and looked at them with a curious and suspicious eye.


    At that very moment, Joey seriously stared at the man opposite him. "Why is Joey here? Who is he


    exactly?"


    Feeling L''s eyes on him, he nodded to her as a greeting.


    But then her hand ached. She turned to Harry who clenched her hand just now. She saw a warning in


    his eyes. She was bewildered.


    "What''s going on with her?"


    "Mr. Yangshe, I hope that my elder brother is safe and sound." Harry looked at her hand with a gentle


    look, but said in a cruelly cold tone. "If they couldn''t agree on, then just forget it."


    Lucien red at Harry and said grimly, "Even if you are powerful, you are not in charge here."


    This man should not be underestimated. He had been to Mando Bay long ago but leftpletely


    unscathed after two months.


    Harry sneered coldly.


    "If that''s what you want, then let ite to an end today." Joey said in an authoritative tone. At that


    moment, a dozen of guns were pointed to Lucien.


    "Are they going to fight?" L clenched Harry''s hand tightly with her eyes wide open. Harry patted her


    back gently tofort her.


    Lucien''s men were also about to pull the guns. But before doing so, they had already been at gunpoint.


    Lucien was already very furious. Atst, he said to his men, "Bring him here."


    About five minutester, Jordan was brought in with his hands tied behind his back. His forehead


    looked like it has been wounded by a weapon.


    "Jordan!" L let go of Harry''s hand, and ran over to Jordan.


    However, she was held back by Glenn before she could reach her brother.


    Seeing this, Harry got a gun and shot towards Glen''s hand.


    "Ah!" Glenn cried out aloud. It scared L so much.


    Lucien red at Harry and said, "What does this mean! Who the heck do you think you are?"


    Harry dropped the gun and said mercilessly, "Mr. Yangshe. For your sake, I have already spared his


    life. If not for you, I would have killed this man. Nobody should touch my wife!"


    Glenn held his bloody hand but it was hurting like hell. Then, he was taken away by two men.


    When L came back to her senses, she ran again to Jordan immediately. But he was somehow


    delirious and strange. "Jordan, are you okay?" L was astonished and confused. Something was


    wrong with him.


    "He must be poisoned.", said the middle-aged man who was silent until now. To be frank, this man


    looked a bit like Joey.


    L was worried so she turned to Harry. Harry gave a re to his men and said, "Untie him."


    It was a fast knot, so the bodyguard cut off the string with a dagger.


    Finally Jordan was untied. He shook his heavy head but still felt dizzy.

 Chapter 464 Joey Had Come Back

    Chapter 464 Joey Had Come Back


    "Jordan? Are you all right?" L held and shook her elder brother''s arm with her full strength.


    Jordan said nothing. Harry, observing the whole scene, turned to Lucien and said, "Lucien, Jordan is


    my elder brother, but you treated him with the strongest medicine possible. We have nothing to talk


    about now."


    Harry stood up and gracefully walked to L.


    Lucien looked at Harry, who even in such dire circumstances was calm and cool. He unconsciously


    made a decision.


    "First, leave from here," he said.


    The people from Blood Sacrifice retreated. Jordan was taken back to his room and the doctor was


    asked to awaken Jordan.


    The doctor gave Jordan an injection to clear out the toxins. He gradually gained consciousness.


    "Jordan?" L tentatively called him out when she noticed that he was regaining consciousness.


    Jordan shook his dizzy head slightly. He looked around and saw his anxious sister. "L." he


    acknowledged in a faint voice.


    L was happy to see that Jordan was recovering. She went to sit near him. "What happened to you,


    brother?" she asked. Seeing Jordan unconscious had scared L.


    Jordan saw Harry seated on the sofa and was reminded of the things that had happened the day


    before.


    As soon as he had entered the room, he had felt that something was wrong. Deciding to go back home,


    he had turned his back and headed for the door.


    Suddenly three or four men hade out from under the bed. They had weapons in their hands. One


    of them saw him opening the door and shot him.


    Seeing Jordan awake, Harry nodded at him. "Lucien would try to hurt us. We must do something before


    he does that," he said. Jordan gravely nodded.


    Though Jordan knew nothing about what had happenedter, he knew that Harry was able to help him


    leave Blood Sacrifice. Either he was forced to leave or something had gone wrong with the


    negotiations.


    Hearing Harry''s words, Jordan guessed that he had been forced to leave.


    "Why did they restrain my elder brother?" L curiously asked Harry while walking to him.


    Harry held her hands, "For two reasons. First, they know that you have the old pocket watch. And


    second, your elder brother is a military officer. Lucien''s men are mainly criminals." So, Harry had done


    this because of both the old pocket watch and the knowledge that Jordan had taken people to create


    trouble in his ground.


    L was a little confused. "And what about Joey?" She nodded and asked Harry.


    Harry looked at her unhappily. "Why are you so curious about him?" he asked. She had dared to look


    at Joey for more than three seconds just now!


    She didn''t know what to say. Looking at him innocently, she said, "You said that he was your assistant


    but was powerful here. Won''t you feel curious if you were me?"


    He was still unhappy despite the fact that she was just curious. "Joey was the son of the boss of Soul


    Killer. When I had visited Mando Bay before, he left with me. He wouldn''t havee back if nothing


    had happened to you," he exined.


    So, in the final analysis, Joey hade back to Soul Killer for L. From now on, he had lost an


    assistant.


    "For me?" L pointed at her nose with surprise. The root cause for all the things that he had done


    was Harry.


    "Why had he decided to leave Mando Bay at that time?" L asked.


    "It turns out that this is the identity of Joey." L thought. "And what had Harry done to make Joey


    leave with him and be his assistant willingly?"


    Harry reflected that L had too many questions about other men.


    "At that time he was being chased by Blood Sacrifice. I had rescued him identally. Also, he didn''t


    want to stay in this evil ce any longer." Remembering the moment at that time, Harry realized that


    had it not been for that one shot, which stopped the bullet flying towards Joey''s heart, he would have


    been dead.


    The room was silent after Harry told them the truth.


    Breaking the silence, Jordan asked, "When can we set out?" He leaned against the head of the bed.


    His head was totally clear now.


    Harry thought for a moment and replied. "My people wille here tonight. We must leave


    immediately. Blood Sacrifice would be continuously monitoring our movements. The moment we would


    leave, the group would send someone to assassinate us. Thus, the need for my men. s, there would


    be a long and hard battle tonight."


    In spite of being prepared, Harry worried about the security of his wife. He must find a way to prevent


    her from being involved in this battle.


    Harry and Jordan went on to discuss the action that would take ceter that night. The more L


    heard, the more she became nervous and afraid.


    "This means that many righteous international organizations will cooperate with Soul Killer to wipe out


    Blood Sacrifice," L thought to herself while Harry and Jordan continued talking in hushed tones.


    By the time the three finally fell asleep, it was around three in the morning.


    The gambling house had closed and all the gamblers had gone home.


    After sometime, L felt being picked up and carried out of her room by someone.


    She then fell sleep again and knew nothing more.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She was roused by the sound of explosions around eight in the morning.


    She immediately sat up straight and looked around her in confusion.


    She noticed that she was neatly dressed in woolen clothes and was lying on a cashmere nket in a


    tent. Nobody else was around.


    She unzipped the tent and went outside. More than ten bodyguards were patrolling within five meters of


    the tent.


    There were glorious ciers around.


    "Where is Harry? And where is my brother?" She wondered. She walked further and observed the


    surroundings.


    There was a forest on the left hand. Snow mountains and glorious ciers stood on the right and


    Mando Bay appeared to be in the front. She peered further and there seemed to be no end to the


    ciers.


    Thick smoke rose from the Bay. What had happened?


    She walked towards a bodyguard and asked him, "Why am I alone here?"


    The bodyguard stowed his weapon and said, "Boss Si asked us to keep you safe. We know nothing


    else."


    She remembered the n Harry had madest night and ran towards Mando Bay. But was


    immediately stopped by a bodyguard.


    "My Lady, Boss Si said that you are not allowed into Mando Bay."


    L was very anxious. They were in such a dangerous ce. She just couldn''t rx until she knew


    what was happening. "I just want to have a look," she said.


    The bodyguard still stopped her from going. He bowed with respect and said, "My Lady, Boss Si also


    said that if we allowed you to enter the Bay, all of us would be killed."


    L was shocked. She looked at the several bodyguards around her. How could he ckmail her like


    this!


    Another bodyguard came to her and said in a low voice, "My Lady, please, I have a big family. Please


    stay here." he said. Fine!


    L said nothing. What could she say when several lives were in her hands?


    She took the ship biscuit offered by a bodyguard and drank some water. Then she walked towards the


    ciers along the lines drawn by Harry.


    She walked around for an hour. Presently, a bodyguard came to her and said, "My Lady, Boss Si has


    asked you to wait at the biggest frozenke."


    L nodded and walked to the frozenke. When had Harry nned all this? How did he know the


    terrain here so well?


    Seated on the nket prepared by the bodyguards, L took out her mobile phone but found that


    there was no signal.


    "Oh! This is the end of the world. There is no one here. No wonder there are no mobile towers here,"


    she thought and shook her head.

 Chapter 465 Showing Love Wherever You are

    Chapter 465 Showing Love Wherever You are


    "When did Ie out of Mando Bay?" L asked the bodyguard standing nearest to her. She


    remembered someone picking her up. It must have been Harry.


    "About three o''clock this morning," the bodyguard replied with great respect.


    L then continued chatting with the bodyguard.


    Almost an hourter, the bodyguards heard a sounding from the nearby road.


    They saw a military vehicle equipped with carriages and an off-road vehicle approaching them.


    Immediately, the bodyguards surrounded L pushing her in the inner circle and became highly


    vignt.


    L was moved by what they did as they were protecting her at the cost of their own lives.


    As the vehicle came closer, the bodyguards saw who were riding in the vehicles. Once their identities


    were confirmed, they visibly rxed.


    They made way for the men who got off.


    L saw that the men who alighted from the vehicles were her elder brother, Jordan and her husband,


    Harry. Seeing them safe, she happily ran to them and embraced Harry.


    Harry tightly hugged her and gave her a long kiss.


    Seeing the two lovebirds, Jordan and the bodyguards looked away.


    "You are showing love wherever you are. Boss Si, My Lady, have you ever considered how we feel?"


    grumbled one of the bodyguards.


    L had not expected Harry to kiss her. "People are watching us!" She blushed and pushed her


    husband away.


    She then noticed that Harry''s arm was bandaged. "What happened there? And what happened to your


    arm?" L asked with great anxiety.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing serious. Lucien, who was cunning as a fox, shot me," he briefly told her.


    "Was he hurt?" She thought. "Did you visit a doctor?" She asked, her eyes wide with concern.


    "Don''t worry, the bullet has been taken out and the doctor attended to the wound," he said, gently


    massaging her frowning eyebrows.


    She rxed and sighed with relief. She then turned to Jordan and asked, "And what about you,


    brother? How are you?"


    Jordan looked at his kid sister and said, "Finally you noticed your elder brother! I thought that you cared


    only about my brother-inw!"


    Jordan''s joke made L turn bright red, "I am about to ask you, Jordan," she said nodding her head.


    Jordan nced at the man beside her. He had hurt himself for him. "I am ok," he replied and smiled.


    He was delighted that his sister had such a lovely, self-sacrificing man as her husband. He could not


    have wished for more.


    "Let''s get on quickly. Maybe we can find the ce before afternoon," Harry said to every one present.


    L sat with Harry in the off-road vehicle and the bodyguards piled in the military vehicle behind.


    Jordan drove the off-road vehicle while Harry and L sat in the back seat.


    "L, please take out the watch," Harry asked his wife.


    She bowed her head and took it from around her neck.


    Harry took the watch with great reverence. He then carefully pressed the switch to open it.


    On the surface, it looked like any othermon watch. No one would have thought that it hid such


    grave secrets.


    Jordan saw Harry examining the watch in the rearview mirror. "You can dismantle it, Harry." he said


    nodding towards the watch.


    Harry took out a screwdriver from the toolkit prepared in advance.


    As soon as Harry removed the dial of the watch, a thin piece of parchment paper fell out. Harry asked


    L to pick it up and open it.


    L gently picked up the paper and gingerly opened it. The paper had some strange lines along with


    some smallplex characters signed below.


    She didn''t understand what was written...


    Meanwhile, Harry reassembled and restored the watch. He gave it back to L, who put it around her


    neck once again, and took the paper from her. The parchment had a treasure map drawn on it.


    He studied it for some time and then said, "The paper says that the ce shown here has a gold mine."


    "Gold mine? Oh my God! It really was a treasure since it was described as a mine. But why had Lucy


    Wei said that the mine had petroleum instead of gold at that time?" L thought to herself.


    Hearing that the paper led to a gold mine, the two men''s spirits were dampened. L was the only


    excited one in the car.


    "How can we get there?" Jordan asked. He only cared for the answer to this question.


    Harry continued studying the map and said, "We should go through this cier. After that, we may find


    thend that has the mine."


    "Go across the cier? It might be quitete by the time we are able to cross it," Jordan thought.


    After driving for over two hours, there were still endless ciers in front of them.


    They stopped and rested for a while. Then, they continued driving.


    They hadn''t managed to cross the glorious ciers even when darkness fell. Moreover, it was getting


    cold.


    After some time, Harry asked everybody to stop and set up a camp. They would continue at dawn.


    L saw the men take out tents, quilts, frock coats, nkets, food and other provisions.


    "I never noticed them preparing all these things." thought L.


    Harry dressed her and himself in the frock coats. The temperature varied greatly from morning to


    evening, He guessed that it might be several degrees below zero.


    A bodyguard skillfully made the fire. He even prepared the firewood and the iron pot for cooking.


    Dinnerprised some beef jerky, biscuits, instant noodles, bread and ham sausages.


    After having the simple dinner, everybody retired to their tents to rest.


    Only Harry and L shared a tent. The tent was just big enough to allow two people to sleep together.


    "Go and put up a new tent!" L yfully admonished the man tightly embracing her. She felt shy that


    the others had to sleep alone.


    Harry closed his eyes and ignored her. She was so beautiful, he sighed. "No way!" he replied.


    "Ok then. Let''s sleep!" L sumbed, unable to push Harry away.


    Harry kissed L on the lips and started provocatively touching her body.


    L immediately caught his big hand. "There are too many people here, and the tent is not even sound


    proof," she whispered. "Please don''t move. If you continue doing this, I will get angry!"


    Harry breathed heavily and unwillingly closed his eyes after her warning.


    "How excruciating she is!"


    Everybody slept soundly. The night was quiet except for the sound of dry wood burning.


    Harry continued embracing his wife, adoringly looking at her sleeping face in the dim light.


    One of them had to remain awake and stay on guard for the safety of the others.


    Fearing that his wife would catch a cold, he tucked some more quilts and his frock coat around her. It


    would be quite chilly outside.


    He looked at the time. It was around three o''clock. He moved out of the bed and unzipped the tent.


    The moment he came out of the tent, he heard a sound from Jordan''s tent also.


    Jordan also emerged in the tranquil night, The two men sat together and rekindled the fire.


    "Go back to sleep, you need to drive tomorrow," Harry said looking at Jordan. His tone was habitually


    commanding.


    Jordan smiled and shook his head, "You too need to rest because of your wound." When he was in the


    army before, he had once worked for three days without sleeping. Jordan was sure that he could


    manage it again, if need be.

 Chapter 466 Did the Wolves Come

    Chapter 466 Did the Wolves Come


    Both of them just sat there silently. By three-thirty in the morning, a slight sound suddenly came from


    somewhere not that away from them.


    Looking at each other at the same time, they knew that something was approaching.


    Immediately, they reached for the weapons they were carrying on their waists. They were ready to start


    fighting at any given moment.


    The sound became louder and louder, and if you listened to it more carefully, you would have realized


    that it wasn''t made by a human being.


    Standing up at the same time, they both looked towards the direction from where the sound was


    coming.


    In the darkness, eyes were seen glowing with a green light.


    They figured out almost immediately that it was a pack of wolves, and they secretly breathed a sigh of


    relief. Sometimes, humans are far more terrible than wolves are. Taking a second look, they were re-


    assured. Thank God that there were only five or six wolves.


    Harry immediately put some more wood on the fire, and then he picked up the shlight beside it and


    turned it on.


    The wolves were then all exposed to the light, and two were red, and three were brown. At the front of


    the pack was a snow white wolf, which was supposed to be their head.


    These wolves all had wide mouths, sharp snouts. Their tails were short and hanging in the back, not


    yet curled, and their ears were pricked, too.


    If Harry was right, these must be the endangered Warrah.


    Without any hesitation, Harry took out his weapon and drew a warning shot towards the pack.


    Hearing the gun''s loud noise, the wolf pack immediately turned back and fled away as was expected.


    However, the shot also awakened all the people who were asleep.


    L all of a sudden opened her eyes abruptly, and found that inside the tent there was no one else but


    herself.


    Hearing the gunshot, she instantly climbed out of the tent.


    The bodyguards also ran out. They were all fully armed and vigntly aiming at the surroundings with


    their weapons.


    "Rx, it was just a wolf pack, but it''s gone already. Go back to sleep, all of you!" Jordan looked at the


    bodyguards around him, armed to the teeth and ready to fight. He couldn''t help but wonder where


    Harry had found all of these men. They seemed to be pretty strong.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Harry saw L, who was outside in her thin dress. He quickly walked towards her and pushed her back


    inside the tent.


    "Don''t worry, everything is alright. Go back to sleep now!" He was worried about her, seeing here


    out in that thin dress on such a cold night.


    Looking at Harry''s wound, L asked, "Did the wolvese?" She then looked at Harry restlessly.


    Harry pushed her back, saying, "No, honey, go to sleep!" But the moment Harry tucked her into bed,


    L sat up again.


    "Let''s sleep together." She wondered whether Harry had slept or not.


    Harry pushed her back and tucked her into bed again, and said, "I already slept, and I''m not sleepy yet.


    You sleep first! Good girl."


    "No. If you you''re not sleeping, I''m not sleeping. I''m staying with you!" She slightly pouted her lips and


    stubbornly watched Harry.


    But Harry just shook his head and smiled, and said, "Be good. We are all used to it, and as long as I''m


    here, I will not let you suffer in any way." He leaned his body forward, only leaving his feet outside the


    tent. There was no way for L to get out now.


    As long as he was there, he would not let her suffer.


    Although these were only simple words, she was greatly moved by them.


    As she gradually became drowsy, she didn''t argue anymore with him. "Well, you can take turns with our


    brother." After saying this in a daze, she soon fell asleep.


    Harry caressed her long hair, and gave her a kiss on her cheek. Then he got out of the tent and zipped


    it back tightly.


    Outside the tent, three bodyguards were trying to persuade Jordan to sleep, "Officer, you had better go


    and take a rest! We have already slept for a couple of hours. That is enough."


    Harry first looked at the three bodyguards and then at his brother, saying "Jordan, just go to sleep.


    Remember that you have to drive the car tomorrow..."


    Jordan stopped arguing with them and went back to his tent.


    The bodyguards wanted Harry to rest, too, but he raised his hands and stopped them. He already knew


    what they wanted to say. However, he felt better when he guarded his woman himself.


    Three bodyguards were chatting in a low voice. Harry checked his phone, but there was still no signal.


    He then looked at some photos of L and their three kids.


    There was a smile spreading on his face, and he wondered if the three little souls caused any trouble


    back at home.


    Gradually, dawn came. At 7 o''clock in the morning, Harry woke L from her deep sleep.


    She was actually awakened by a kiss. She rubbed her eyes and saw the refreshed man standing


    before her.


    She remembered that he had stayed up all night, and wondered howe he was still so energetic.


    She really admired him!


    He zipped the tent, fetched her jacket and military coat, and put them on her.


    "It must be somewhere in the middle of the cier, in an extremely cold temperature." He mentioned


    this casually as he helped her neatly button her clothes.


    L watched the man treat her like a child, and while smiling innocently, she gave him a little kiss on


    his lips.


    Harry replied to her with smiles. One kiss was just not enough for him!


    After a long time, the tent''s zipper was finally open again. L came out of it, with a blushed face and a


    shrunken neck.


    It was really cold! She saw the steaming out of her breath and rubbed her hands together.


    Harry brought her some hot water to rinse her mouth and wash her face.


    They just ate some bread, ham and some dried meats for breakfast. Then they packed up to move


    forward.


    Another day passed, and they were still in the endless cier. They started to make camp on the spot.


    Jordan had been driving the car all day long and now took his rest earlier, to have a better physical and


    mental state tomorrow.


    At night, L and Harry sat around the fire and talked. "I fell asleepst night and didn''t get to see any


    of the wolves. Do you think any wille tonight?" The woman asked him in a very excited manner.


    Harry stared at her, speechless. Had she been born yesterday? Didn''t she know that wolves were


    ferocious animals? How could she like wolves! "Who knows. It''ll be no surprise to see wolves at the


    edge of the world."


    L opened her eyes wide excitedly, and said, "Honey, you go to sleep now. Tonight, I will protect you!"


    Usually, she was the one that needed protection. It was her turn this time.


    Harry hugged her into his arms, "Naughty little girl. Do you think I need a woman to protect me?" If he


    ever allowed this happen, it would definitely make peopleugh their heads off instantly!


    Facing his arrogance, L curled her lips in discontent, and said, "I have a gun! I can just shoot the


    wolves when they attack. If only I could capture one and bring it back and ce it next to the liger."


    Harry slightly shook his heads and let out a silent sigh. What a simple woman L was! "It''s not just


    the wolves. L, it''s aplicated world, and you are so young, and so simple." Since they left Mando


    Bay and had arrived here, it was really quiet. Didn''t she notice that?


    So many people had always been hunting the old watch. Now lots of people knew about it, and set out


    on their way for treasure hunting!


    Someone might already be on their way, tracking them. Someone may... have already been following


    them from a certain distance.


    He looked at the passage through which they had just passed. It was pitch-ck. This was a perfect


    ce, for hiding.


    L looked at Harry, noticing that he was gazing at the traveled road. She followed his eyes, but saw


    nothing.


    "Is anyone following us?" That must be what he meant.


    Of course she knew that this was aplicated and dangerous world; that was something that she had


    tried to avoid in many asions.

 Chapter 467 No Time for Negotiating

    Chapter 467 No Time for Negotiating


    Harry didn''t want to scare her too much. He kissed her long hair and pointed towards the cier


    nearby, and said, "If it bes dangerous here tonight, you hide in that cave immediately." He had


    checked that cave. It had been formed during the constant low temperature conditions, and therefore


    was a very solid cave.


    Bullets couldn''t get through it. And in addition, it was easier for people to hide themselves in the cave


    because of itsplex topography.


    L looked at the cave, and under the moonlight, the ice blocks looked like they were blue.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was about to nod, but suddenly she thought of one thing, and said, "No! If I hide in that cave, will


    you fight with the enemy?" Harry had always tried to protect her, and thus put her safety first before


    everything else.


    Of course, that was Harry''s n all along. "Is there anything wrong?" He looked at her, and saw that


    L didn''t want to follow his instructions.


    "It''s not fair! I want to face the enemy with you!" Since Harry''s social status was too high, she had to


    learn how to protect herself if she wanted to stay with him forever. She had to strengthen herself if she


    wanted to protect herself.


    Harry held L''s beautiful face, in his hands, and said, "You needn''t do that. If you really want to face


    the enemy with me, I''ll promise you we''ll cosy Counter Strike when we return home." It was a great


    game! They could defeat the enemy together!


    "Cosy Counter Strike?" L curled her lips. Actually, she was not that interested in this game. She


    had once yed the game with Zoe, but it wasn''t that fun at all.


    However, she didn''t refuse him immediately. She made some ns deep inside her mind.


    "I hope that there will be some wolves here tonight! One little wolf will be good enough!" She really


    wanted to see a wolf. She would like to see a wolf instead of other human beings.


    Harry and L talked to each other in a low voice, but sometimes, L acted like a spoiled child. She


    smiled and patted him. And Harry just wanted to spoil her and smile at her.


    Looking at the watch, it was almost ten o''clock, and Harry urged L to go to sleep.


    L agreed and slowly started walking towards the tent.


    At about 12 o''clock, L finally fell asleep.


    Harry walked around the fire and was on the alert, constantly looking around.


    Just then, some wolves with green shiny eyes appeared around the mountains not that far away from


    their camp.


    Thinking of L, who was sleeping on the ground and in her military coat, Harry opened the tent and


    woke her up.


    "The wolves areing!" He said this in a low voice, and definitely wasn''t going to repeat it again. If


    she was still awake, he would allow her to see the wolves, but otherwise, he would let her sleep.


    Out of a sudden, L woke up, and said, "Where? Lead me to them!" Harry said they were the rare


    Dusicyon australis! She didn''t want to miss that!


    Harry asked her to wear more clothes, pulled her hands and went out.


    They took the shlight and tried to light their way ahead.


    L saw the wolves through the telescope.


    "Awoo..." Suddenly, a wolf cried out and all the other wolves followed it. People didn''t know what they


    were doing.


    When L was looking at them attentively, a bodyguard shouted, "Who''s there?" Then, a person


    beside him was shot down.


    Danger! Jordan got out the tent as fast as he could.


    And Harry immediately handed the shlight to L and checked for the weapon in her coat. Then, he


    pushed her towards the ice cave!


    L didn''t want to go and hide, but Harry shouted at her, "Run!" His cold order made L very sad.


    But, she had no choice but to follow his order.


    Although the enemy had used a silencer on one of the weapons, they soon change to the machine


    guns, and shot at Harry and his team when they were exposed.


    Another bodyguard was shot to death.


    "Hide!" Harry gave his orders calmly and put out the fire.


    Then, it was dark, but the machine guns still didn''t stop shooting at them. Harry and all the others were


    constantly changing their location; they hid themselves behind the cars or in the cier.


    Jordan aimed at one of the enemies and shot at him.


    The enemy''s gun fell from his hands and he was dead in an instant.


    They had no time for negotiating. They had to kill them!


    When this enemy was dead, the shooting finally stopped. But, the enemies were still lurking in the dark


    while Harry and his team were under their surveince. They didn''t dare act foolishly.


    L became very nervous inside the ice cave. "Why is it so silent now after all that fighting? What''s


    going on there?" She was really worried. After a short pause, she decided to find a ce and hide


    herself.


    After about ten minutes, L became even more impatient. At this time, a fierce fight had broken


    outside.


    It was even more intense thanst time! Her heart beat fast with fear. "God bless our guys, my brother


    and Harry..."


    This fightsted for a long time, and L couldn''t help but close the entrance to the cave.


    She looked around and tried to hide herself. It seemed very bad outside, and many people were lying


    dead on the ground.


    However, she couldn''t see Harry and her brother. She wanted to get out of there. Under the bright


    moonlight, some people were fighting with each other.


    Suddenly, she sensed that something terribly wrong was happening behind her.


    When L looked back quietly, she found that several wolves were running towards her.


    ... Although she had wanted to see the wolves, she didn''t expect to see them so close.


    L cried and quickly rushed out the cave.


    She screamed and ran to the battleground, but the wolves behind her stopped at the entrance of the


    cave when they heard the fight going on there.


    L looked at the people who were fighting and wondered how could she be there.


    She had no choice because she was trapped between the enemy and a pack of wolves.


    Odd enough, when the enemies saw L, they didn''t hurt her.


    Some guys even tried to get close to her. They must''ve known of her old pocket watch and wanted to


    catch her!


    L took out the gun out of her coat and shot at the ice on the entrance of the cave. Suddenly, all the


    wolves ran away.


    She felt a little more relieved, and returned back to the cave.


    However, L had underestimated the wolves. When she came to the cave, the biggest of the wolfs bit


    her trouser leg.


    Another wolf bit her coat while the others looked at her with greedy eyes.


    L was now too scared to move an inch further. Fortunately, the wolves hadn''t fatally bitten her.


    Harry was fighting with the two men who had wanted to get close to L. He had no idea of what was


    happening inside the cave...

 Chapter 468 Survival was the First Choice

    Chapter 468 Survival was the First Choice


    When L and the wolf were locked in a stalemate, she was so panicked at the thought that she


    couldn''t fight with so many wolves at a time, that she said, "Mr. Wolf, please let me go!" L begged


    the two wolves in front of her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It didn''t matter for L whether they could understand what she said or not, and she kept speaking to


    them, "You see, I didn''t kill you just now. So please, just return me the favor. I have to provide for my


    parents, grand-parents, and also my three little ones... Mr. and Mrs. Wolf, please let me go!" She


    bowed to the wolves with her hands tightly folded.


    In her situation, survival was the first choice!


    And it worked, because they didn''t hurt her. So L was quite pleased. She knew that wolves were


    fierce animals, and that they hunted their prey the second they saw it.


    "Are they full? Hum, that''s the only exnation," thought L.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Wolf, please let me go. If you do, I''ll fetch you something to eat." She didn''t know


    whether the wolves could understand her or not.


    After she stopped talking, within half a minute the wolf that was biting her pants loosened its bite.


    And the same happened with the other wolf that was biting on her military coat.


    L was surprised, and said with her hands folded, "Thank you very much, Mr. and Mrs. Wolf!" She


    turned around and heard gunshotsing from the cave''s entrance. Someone was about to shoot!


    "Stop! Please stop!" L couldn''t see who it was. It didn''t matter who was aiming the weapon, she just


    didn''t want him to shoot.


    After assuring her that he wouldn''t make any more moves, she picked up her shlight to see who it


    was and found that it was Harry.


    Harry came to her right the moment he saw her. But when he saw the wolves beside her, he was


    terrified.


    He raised the weapon again. "Baby, don''t hurt them!" L stopped him again.


    Harry was confused, and while staring at her, he asked, "Lo, are you OK?" He didn''t loosen his grip on


    the weapon, and quickly moved forward.


    When he was outside, he was thinking only about her, and when he heard her cry, he became terrified.


    However, he was surrounded a lot of people and couldn''t get rid of them quickly enough.


    He became more anxious by the second. He managed to get rid of them quickly with Jordan''s help and


    then rushed towards the cave''s entrance to see what had happened to her.


    He somehow saw that someone was surrounded by some shadows. Then he heard her mumble


    something about Mr. and Mrs. Wolf, and that''s when he guessed that she was actually surrounded by a


    pack of wolves.


    And she really was! However, why did L stop him? These were wild wolves that jumped on you the


    second you let your guard down!


    "Honey, I''m fine!" L strode outside with her heart still hanging in her chest.


    She was afraid that Mr. and Mrs. Wolf would regret their decision and eventually devour her.


    Her tense nerves were finally relieved when she hugged Harry tightly in her arms.


    Harry felt relieved seeing that she was OK. Although the wolves were fierce animals, and could''ve hurt


    them at any time, he eventually decided that he can''t let them live.


    Harry raised his gun and pointed it towards the beasts again, but L anxiously stopped him. "Honey,


    don''t kill them!"


    "Why?"


    "They were just biting on my clothes but they didn''t kill me." L exined to him what had happened


    and tried to tell Harry about the wolves'' kindness.


    He was confused, but he eventually lowered his weapon and looked at the anxious woman beside him.


    He wouldn''t believe his eyes, that wild wolves were sitting right in front of them and weren''t attacking


    them.


    "I promised that I''d fetch them something to eat. See how cute they''re standing there." The wolves sat


    in a row in the dark, and their five pairs of green eyes were staring at them.


    They did seem kind of cute...


    Outside, the fight was over. "Let''s go, these dead people won''t go home anyway." Harry took L


    outside.


    And L didn''t forget to ask the unusual wolves to leave with them. "Come with us!" she said.


    The wolves seemed to be somehow spiritual with her and followed them behind, and L looked back


    to check on them, from time to time.


    When they were close to L, she was amazed by what she saw! Wow! The leading wolf was really


    beautiful, covered in white fur from head to paw! They really were graceful!


    Maybe this was the wolf king?


    Seeing the woman having her eyes glued onto the wolves, Harry thought that she truly was unique.


    She liked beasts such as ligers and warrahs instead of kitties and puppies!


    They arrived at the battlefield quickly, and they saw that several bodyguards were still chasing two


    enemies on the run. Jordan and several other people were cleaning the mess and the three


    bodyguards who died heroically on the field.


    They were all shocked when they saw the wolf pack behind Harry and L. One of the bodyguards


    also picked his weapon, loaded it, and aimed it at the wolves.


    "Stop!" Hearing her voice, Harry blinded him with his shlight, and because it was too dazzling, the


    bodyguard instantly loosened the grip on his weapon.


    Seeing what just happened, Jordan walked to them, and asked, "What happened, L?"


    L loosened Harry''s hand and then walked up to Jordan; she saw that the white cloth bandages on


    his shoulder were oozing blood.


    "Brother, you''re hurt!" Cried L out!


    While she was looking at Jordan, Harry beside her asked two bodyguards to throw one of the dead


    men to the pack of wolves.


    The wolves now showed their wild beast DNA and jumped to the dead body, cleaning the bones off of it


    in several minutes.


    After seeing the cruel scene, Jordan also saw that L who wanted to check on her wolves, and said,


    "L, my arm is still painful. Come please and have a look at it!"


    Hearing that, L quickly helped Jordan to walk towards the now re-ignited firece.


    "Brother, are you alright? Let me see." Jordan had barely covered the wound that was still bleeding,


    and had had no time to apply or take any medicine.


    He said to L, "You and Wang go and find some first aid for me." Wang was one of the bodyguards


    who was also injured during the fight.


    L then stood up immediately, and said, "OK, brother, wait for me!" In the meantime, while L was


    sent to find the medicine, the wolves had already finished another dead man''s body.


    After she got back, she gave all the medicine and disinfecting tools that she found to all the people


    around. All of them were injured, but among them three were severely injured. At dawn they left for


    Mando Bay.


    "Brother, let me take care of you." L picked up the swabs and unguent prepared at the Chengyang


    Private Hospital. She opened the disinfectant and dipped a swab in it.


    But just when she raised her hand, Harry came.


    "Go to sleep," he said. The sun was about to rise, and she had stayed up all night.


    Before L had the chance to say anything, Jordan said, "You go and rest now. We''re not in that much


    of a hurry today."

 Chapter 469 The Big Shot is Still Behind The Curtain

    Chapter 469 The Big Shot is Still Behind The Curtain


    "What about you?" She looked at Harry and Jordan with worried eyes - they were both wounded.


    Harry sterilized Jordan''s wound, and said, "We have something to discuss. When we''re finished, we''ll


    rest." He cast a nce on her, rushing her to go and leave them alone.


    L nodded in consent, but before she entered the tent, she first searched for her wolves. They were


    all gone now, but when she moved forward, she spotted them strolling into the mouth of the cave.


    Were there several cave exits and entrances? Confused, L walked back to the tent.


    There were several bullet holes in the tent, but it was still usable. L crawled in and soon fell asleep.


    Just before dawn, L heard the sound of a car engine. The car was used to send the guards that


    were seriously injured to Mando Bay and to find new guards for their mission.


    There left behind only one-third of the food that had been prepared beforehand. The guards drove


    away in the off-road vehicle, leaving them the military van.


    At the bonfire


    Harry was staring gloomily at the rising mes in front of him.


    "These are just some mindless minions, and that means that the big shot are still hiding behind the


    curtain." Jordan pondered things while looking at his people cleaning the battle scene.


    "I think so as well, but without any phone signal, we can''t get in touch with Thomas Herren. We don''t


    know how are things going on his side." Their phones couldn''t make any calls, just locate their position.


    Jordan looked at Harry and felt a little bit surprised. "Thomas Herren? The man that has always been


    courting L?"


    Harry nodded. He had never believed that Thomas Herren would ever recuperate in A Country. Their


    expedition must be a great opportunity for Thomas Herren. This was hisst and only chance to get


    back what he has been longing for all this time.


    In the morning, Harry went back to the tent while L was still sleeping like a log there.


    He looked at her cheerfully. Then he lifted a corner of the quilt and coat, got in bed and fell asleep


    holding L tightly in his arms.


    Later in the afternoon, they hit the road again.


    This time L, Harry and Jordan sat in the back of the van. The vehicle didn''t stop moving until it


    becamepletely dark outside.


    Harry looked at the advanced tracking device, worried, and said slowly, "The guards stopped about


    several hundred kilometers away from here and they never moved again after that. It''s been almost


    three hours. Only one thing could have happened - the guards were killed on their way back."


    That''s what Jordan was also thinking. They also stopped the van to rest in the daytime, but never for


    more than half an hour.


    When they were setting up the tent, L saw Harry open amon watch, spin it, and let it do its


    thing.


    But only after three magical sounds, Harry closed it.


    "This is the SOS signal for Joey." He exined everything to L. But, in such a ce where there


    was no signal or electricity, such a device would notst that long. Two times maybe, tops.


    L took the watch and looked at it curiously. "How long will it take him to get here?"


    Harry thought for a while, and answered, "At least two days." But they had only one barrel of gasoline


    left for the van. If Joey started the journey the next day, he could catch up with them.


    No surprisingly, he would arrive tomorrow. The helicopter had been arranged for beforehand, and he


    only needed to prepare some other necessities.


    Harry checked the food stocks. There were ten people in total, including them.


    For a group of ten, the food was barely enough for only one single day.


    Because all except L were men, and they ate a lot. Now they had no choice but to cut down on their


    food quota. When the relief supplies arrive, things would get much better, but until then they had to


    work with what they had.


    After briefing them about the harsh situation that they were facing, Harry distributed the food after


    cutting it down by one-third.


    Harry didn''t want L to eat ship biscuits, because he knew that they weren''t tasty, nor nutritious. He


    instead pushed the apple and dried beef in front of L. Harry''s move made L quite confused, and


    she asked, "What are you doing?"


    Harry took a bite off the beef, and then said, "I don''t like it. Can you help me eat it?" His words drew


    Jordan''s attention.


    He knew that Harry had already been eating the same things for the past several days, and every time


    he ate, he had obviously liked the food. "But now he says he doesn''t like the food. He must want to


    give the food to L," thought Jordan.


    His words nearly made L choke on her biscuits. In such a dire context, it''s fortunate enough to even


    have something to eat. That''s what he had always told her.


    She passed the dried beef and apple back to Harry, and bade him, "No, you need to eat them." She


    knew that Harry was trying to save his food for her, and her eyes were brimmed with tears of gratitude.


    But Harry rejected the food, and L curled her lips in discontent, andined, "Do you want me to


    eat too much and be a fat, ugly woman? Oh, so that you can then have excuses to find


    mistresses? Is that what you are thinking, Harry Si?"


    "What''s on L''s mind?" thought Harry. He smiled helplessly at her and eventually took the food.


    Jordan heard what L said and shook his head. Even he was thinking that L was being


    unreasonable now.


    The icy water boiled, and Harry gave a cup of hot water to L. "Drink some water." The biscuits were


    too dry to be digested easily, and some water might be of help.


    Jordan gave a cup of water to Harry, also filled another cup for himself, and then began drinking it.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At night, L and Harry chatted about their children and the wolves. Gradually, they fell asleep.


    The following day, Joey didn''t show up. In the afternoon, Harry checked on the food - they had eaten all


    of it.


    Because theycked gas, they couldn''t move forward either.


    But he couldn''t stay still either. He had to find some food at least, and so he took two other guys with


    him to search around.


    At dusk, they drove the van back. The rest of them were very worried.


    L then rushed forward when the car had just stopped. She looked at Harry, who was sitting in the


    driver''s seat, and asked, "Where have you been?" She was worried because they had lost contact.


    Harry wanted to caress her hair, but instead he raised his arms and embraced her. "I''m okay. See? I''m


    back safe and sound. I just went out to find some food for us."


    "Did you find any?"


    "He smells like fish... Did he catch fish?" wondered L.


    Then two guards threw a bag beside the bonfire.


    Inside were fish and even some shrimps.


    She took a step back and then looked at him up and down. "Indeed, his pants are soaking wet. He


    must have caught the fish himself," thought L.


    "Go change your clothes." L was touched that Harry, who had been living off the fat of thend, had


    caught the fish all by himself for them. She was almost about to cry out loud gratefully, but she


    refrained from it.


    The soaking pants and stinky fishy smell were not so delightful. So Harry took L''s advice and went


    to the tent to change.

 Chapter 470 You are Disgusting

    Chapter 470 You are Disgusting


    They gutted the fish and shrimp with a dagger and then cleaned them in the warm water they had


    prepared in advance.


    The fish was then ced on the grill and slowly roasted on the fire. The shrimp on the other hand was


    directly thrown inside a boiler pot with some salt.


    The bodyguards had thought of bringing only one bag of salt along with them, because they reckoned


    that they didn''t need it for much. When Harry saw this, he asked them to bring more.


    If things kept on like this, salt would y an essential role.


    As for the roasted fish, only a few sprinkles of salt were added to it along with some simple seasonings.


    It would certainly not taste as delicious as they had eaten it before, but it was food. A lot of the fish was


    personally caught by Harry, and everyone was enjoying the food cheerfully.


    The shrimp taste, however, was much better, because most of the shrimp they had eaten before was


    cooked in the same, or simr, salty manner. Not to mention that the shrimp had been freshly caught


    from theke, so it was no wonder it tasted good.


    After their dinner, everyone started to clean up the garbage. Harry then told Jordan, "I''m going out for a


    walk with L, to promote digestion." Then, Harry held L''s hand and went away with her.


    The moon looked much bigger then, and it was rtively brighter. They could see each other well


    enough without any other artificial light.


    After walking for a few minutes, L curiously asked the man beside her, "How did you manage to


    catch all that fish?" And indeed, there had been much fish.


    "There''s ake about ten kilometers away from here. In theke there''s so much fish that you can


    catch it even without having any sort of skill." Harry then turned around, looked at her fair face, and got


    some idea.


    But L didn''t know what Harry was up to. She was just excited, and was asking to go fishing with him


    tomorrow.


    Harry scanned the environment around them, and said, "Let''s go now. Let''s go to some wonderful


    ce now."


    The bonfire could barely be seen from there, and Harry pushed her in a narrow gap of the cier.


    L was a little confused. Her waist was being caressed by two big palms inside her military coat.


    She now realized why Harry had taken her out for a walk. She pinched his arm gently, and said, "We''ve


    been out for a long time now. They''ll being for us." Her face blushed in the moonlight, and she


    looked at him with tender and lustful eyes.


    Harry didn''t care that much, and he lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After an hour


    Harry lovingly embraced L and then went back to the camp. He found that there were only two


    bodyguards on duty there.


    "Did the rest all go to bed?" While Harry asked, he kept walking towards the tent.


    "Yes, Mr. Si." The bodyguards looked at L and chuckled.


    Jordan was already lying in his tent, having a good rest. When Harry asked L to go for a stroll, he


    didn''t worry about her. He knew pretty clear what the couple might do outside, besides the walk. He


    missed his wife in those moments.


    He wondered what the pregnant woman was doing back at home. Was she coaxing their son to go to


    bed?


    There was no mobile phone signal here, and his mobile phone was out of battery anyway, so he had


    nothing left to do but to look at the tent''s walls and wait and miss her.


    When L was finally fed up with all the fish and shrimps, after having them for three meals in a row,


    Harry brought a box of canned beef and a bag of dried fruit from somewhere.


    She was shocked when she saw them, and looked at the man, who seemed to be always calm.


    "Where did you get them?" she asked. They had already eaten all the beef cans and dried fruit in the


    first two days of their trip. There was only one possibility, that he didn''t eat his rations, and instead


    saved them for her.


    Harry took the dried fish from her hand, and said, "You don''t have to know where I got them from. Just


    shut up and eat." He opened the can of beef and then passed it to her.


    For L, who had eaten only roasted salted fish for the past couple of days, this was certainly a feast.


    However, L only picked one piece of meat on her te. She picked up another piece for Harry and


    fed it to him; that way, he had no chance to refuse her.


    The man had no choice but to open his mouth and eat. L then passed the rest of the beef to Jordan.


    "Help yourself, my brother."


    Before Jordan managed to decline, L immediately pretended to be angry. "Come on, brother, eat!"


    They had all been eating fish for thest couple of days, so everyone surely must have been sick and


    tired of it.


    Jordan didn''t reply at all, so L picked up a piece of beef and then put it on his own te.


    Jordan picked it up and was going to give it back, but L looked as if she was pretty unhappy, and


    said, "Since it''s now on your te brother, I don''t want it anymore. You are disgusting!"


    Regardless of Jordan''s mixed feelings, she stood up decisively and continued to share the canned beef


    with the others. Before the bodyguards had a chance to refuse her, L picked a piece for each, and


    ced it on their tes.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Si."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Si." They all felt extremely ttered because Mrs. Si had personally given them food.


    Then they carefully nced at Harry, because they were afraid that he might be angry. If that


    happened, they would be thrown out of the camp and left as wolf food.


    As L went back to her own seat, Harry looked at the little woman with a smile on his face. He really


    admired her generosity.


    There were two pieces of meat left in the can, and L said in a jaunty voice, "Now, the rest of the two


    pieces are mine only!"


    Everyone nodded gratefully. One piece was enough for them!


    Harry felt her long hair and then ced a piece of boneless fish on her te.


    Another day had gone by; Harry had already discussed with Jordan. If no one came to rescue them


    tomorrow night, they would have to return there on the morning of the day after tomorrow to start over


    again.


    After all, they had no idea of what they might be facing ahead. If they didn''t drive there, it might seem


    like an endless journey.


    And the most important thing was food. Luckily, they had plenty of fish and shrimp in the cier area. If


    anynd was ahead, it must surely be barren.


    The wisest choice for them was to go back and make their full preparations first.


    On the afternoon of the next day, while L was bored and was trying to find something interesting,


    she suddenly heard the sound of cars.


    She listened carefully. Yes, it was the sound of moving cars!


    She ran back to Harry in a hurry, but by this time, Harry was already standing up and looking into the


    distance in the direction from where they hade.


    In no more than one minute, several cars were stopped in front of them.


    They were really excited when they saw the rescue cars, but they didn''t know who their drivers were.


    They took it for granted that it was their men that hade for them.


    Joey got out of the passenger seat from the first car, and L was really excited when she saw him,


    because she also seemed to see food and many other necessitiesing along with him.


    L instantly ran to Joey. When Harry saw the woman running to the man in front of them, his smile


    faded right away.


    He then caught up with L, but before L had the chance to throw herself on Joey and hug him, he


    stopped her.


    What did she think she was doing when he was standing right there beside her? She needed to be


    taught a lesson!


    However, L was still waving and shouting to Joey. "Joey, Joey, have you brought any good food for


    us? Come on, show me. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Harry pulled L by her


    shoulders, to prevent her from falling into Joey''s arms.

 Chapter 471 There Were Also Some Burning Marks

    Chapter 471 There Were Also Some Burning Marks


    Joey was amused when he looked at L, and asked her, "Mrs. Si, how much did you miss me?"


    When he heard this, Harry became even more angrier. L eventually calmed down and said, "I''ve


    missed the food, but not you."


    After hearing this, Harry''s expression gradually changed and he looked much better.


    After this, they carried down all the supplies they needed from the cars behind.


    Joey exined to Harry the reason for his two, actually three days, dy.


    They hadunched a helicopter and were headed towards them the moment they had received Harry''s


    first distress signal.


    But halfway on their way they had encountered arge area of cier and their signal was suddenly


    jammed.


    They couldn''t advance any forward and had to retreat. After that, they drove forward along the road. On


    their way here, they saw Jordan''s car.


    No one was in it, but they noticed that the car had been pierced by some bullets.


    And there was a pile of bones on the other side of the car.


    When Harry remembered the wild wolves, he thought that the dead men''s bodies had been eaten by


    them.


    "Did you see anyone on the road here?" Jordan asked this with confusion twirling in his eyes.


    Joey shook his head, and said, "It was quiet all the way up here. Even when we camped in the cier


    at night, we didn''t see anyone except us."


    This was odd. Were there other roads here?


    Knowing what will probably happen, Harry thought that it wouldn''t be wise to rx on his vignce yet,


    because the real boss was yet toe. He believed that he was right, and was also sure of who the


    boss was!


    "There is no signal here; I will leave ten people to protect you." This time, Joey had asked the


    international police team for help, and each team member was good in all aspects.


    They had also transported sufficient supplies here. Atst, Joey said to Harry, "I won''t go back this


    time, I will stay with you." He was still loathing the life in Mando Bay.


    He would rather go through the pains and hardships of wilderness than to return to that ursed ce,


    where he could, actually, live an extravagant life.


    Harry looked at him and just patted him on the shoulder, not uttering a single word.


    The next day, all the people were divided into two groups. Some of them got inside the two cars and


    drove back.


    The rest of them got in five cars and continued to move forward, even though they knew that it would


    be very difficult for them to advance on the road ahead. No one had the intention of giving up.


    They persevered not for the inconceivable treasure, but because of faith, and for a new ordeal to


    ovee.


    L sat in the car, eating a fresh pear. She was listening to Harry, Jordan and Joey discussing their


    n.


    In fact, she had a lot of doubts about Joey. But, she thought that she shouldn''t ask any more questions


    because Harry was there and she didn''t want him to be jealous on Joey anymore.


    After the cars drove on the cier for a day and a night, they finally saw thend they were seeking.


    What Harry had guessed was correct, and it seemed they had reached the endlessnd after they


    passed the cier. It was an endless, barren ce.


    Only when they looked through the telescope could they see the hills waiting far away from them. After


    they saw this, they took out some empty barrels and filled them with a lot of ice water. After that, they


    continued to move forward towards their cause.


    It was very inconvenient to urinate or worse just like that, on thend. So Harry asked people to set up


    two temporary toilets on two spots far apart from each other.


    After driving for a day on thend, they found that there was a kind of nt slowly getting in their way.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    They all got out of the cars and saw that there was arge area of red nts in front of them. The


    nts had big thorns on them, and they weren''t sure whether the car tyres would be punctured if they


    drove through them, or not.


    "Did we go the wrong way?" asked L. She looked at the barrennd and was surprised to see the


    red nts.


    Harry shook his head, and believed that they would reached their destination if they kept on moving


    forward in this direction.


    He asked two people to drive the cars forward and check what was happening on the right and left


    sides.


    After about half an hour, the two men came back.


    "Mr. Si, there is a road about ten kilometers away from here," said one of them.


    There was another road? Harry, Joey and Jordan looked at each other.


    "Is it natural, or man-made?" asked Jordan.


    If it was man-made, that would be bad news for them.


    "It should be man-made because I saw the cutting marks. There were also some burnt marks."


    When they heard him, they all fell lost in thought.


    It seemed that their enemy had already headed towards the destination overnight on another road. And


    the other road was shorter than theirs.


    They had to increase their speed if they wanted to catch up with them.


    After they drove another several hundred kilometers along the man-made road overnight, they finally


    passed the red nts.


    They then filled their cars with gas, and after taking a break for a while, they continued to move


    forward.


    But not that far away on the road, they saw many animal carcasses lying on the ground.


    When the cars stopped, L was shocked to see the dead Antarctic wolves dead on the ground.


    There were about more than ten wolves in grey and white pelts. There were some wounds on their


    bodies, indicating that they were shot dead. After L carefully looked at the wolves, she felt a little


    more relieved, because the wolves that she saw before weren''t there.


    Beside the dead Antarctic wolves, there were also some pieces of shredded clothing and the


    bloodstains on the ground.


    The bloodstains were all dried up, but they couldn''t tell whether the blood hade from a human or


    from a wolf.


    However, judging by the age of the bloodstains on the ground, they spected that the people that


    were ahead of them had been here several hours ago.


    A little dead wolf was shot in the head, and someone had mercilessly pulled out its little wolf teeth from


    its mouth.


    This scene made everyone feel ufortable and grieved.


    Who on earth were their opponents? Why were they so merciless? Why did they had to kill a little wolf?


    It is said that the wild wolf is now an endangered species, but they didn''t protect them, on the contrary,


    they actually killed them... This group of people deserved to die and no one on Earth would feel sorry


    for them.


    After she got back in the car, L was in a bad mood. She was praying that the wolves that had stayed


    with her in the cave would still be alive.


    Harry already knew of what she was probably thinking, but he didn''t utter a single word and just held


    her tight in his arms.


    On the eighth day they had already passed through the cier, but they were still moving forward on


    thend. Harry held the telescope in his hand and checked all surroundings. He found that there was


    still nothing there.


    He then returned to the car and took out the map and the location instrument. After carefully looking at


    the map, he learned that they now had to go southeast.


    But the location instrument didn''t show any information, so they had to keep on going straight ahead.


    They then drove for several hours again. It was now afternoon, and they were still on the endless strip


    ofnd.


    Howrge was thend? They had driven for two days, but they hadn''t reached the end of thend yet.


    L held the telescope in her arms and casually looked around through it.


    When she looked to the southeast, she saw something that seemed to look like a building.


    She excitedly passed the telescope to Harry, and said, "Look! What''s that in front of us?" It was likely


    that they had finally reached their destination! Yeah! Yeah!


    Harry took the telescope and looked to the southeast, as L instructed him. "It is likely to be a


    building," he said. He didn''t see too clearly what kind of building it really was.


    But he was now sure that they had reached their destination.


    They camped again. There was only the endless piece ofnd around them, and they didn''t see any


    other creatures beside them.


    Inside the tent


    "What will be waiting ahead for us? How can we take the treasure away if there are a lot of gold


    jewelry?" asked L. She was nestled in Harry''s arms and was touching the old pocket watch,


    imagining the final scene at the end of the barrennd.

 Chapter 472 Be Careful

    Chapter 472 Be Careful


    Harry grinned, and smoothed her long silky hair. He said, "If you want to take them away, I''ll figure out


    a solution. If you don''t want to, then we''ll sink them down." Harry didn''t care much about it. It was all up


    to her.


    L thought for a while, and said, "Let''s wait and see. But of course, it''ll be the best if we can take


    them away!" She chuckled and thought that the treasure was something irresistible to everyone in this


    world.


    Looking at the spark in her eyes when she mentioned the treasure, Harry held her tight and asked,


    "Your husband has given you the amount of money that is enough for three lifetimes. Do you still care


    about this treasure?"


    She just kept on chuckling and answered, "Of course I do. What if they are some interesting antiques?


    If so, then we take them with us and keep them at home."


    "Since those are something passed down from the ancestors, and even though not knowing the


    urate ages of them, they must be some antiques," L thought to herself.


    Harry put down his arm which was supporting his head, and helped her to cover herself with the quilt.


    "Now sleep first. You may find out about everything tomorrow!" He reassured her. He kissed her on the


    cheek, and closed his eyes.


    Nobody else except him knew that he was trying so hard to restrain himself. But there were other


    people nearby, so he had to respect her. But he wanted so badly to touch her...


    The night became very quiet, and everybody soon fell sound asleep.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, they proceeded towards the southeastern direction.


    The road was smooth and steady, and was without any cracking or silt. This showed that it might have


    never rained in here.


    A few hours passed, and a stone-made building appeared in front of them.


    They all got out of the car, and felt surprised to see that there was a house at the remote bottom line of


    the world.


    In a short distance, there was a gate formed by three stone columns.


    Behind it, there was a battered old gate, with the height of four or five meters.


    Then behind the gate, there were a few houses built by stones. But the windows and doors were


    broken.


    These were all they could see right now.


    "Is it possible that there will be any treasure in here? It seems so deserted." thought L. She curiously


    looked around the small area. It was so small that it is impossible to name it a vige.


    Then some bodyguards went inside and patrolled around the area. They came back very soon.


    They reported, "Mr. Si, there is nothing inside. All are just some empty stone-made houses."


    He nodded, and guessed that the things inside might have withered away during a long history of


    exposure. It could have been naturally destroyed.


    After reporting to their boss, the bodyguards stepped back a few meters from them, awaiting their next


    orders.


    Harry went back and was about to help L get out of the car.


    All of a sudden, a bomb went off. Harry reacted fast and bent down. L hadn''t gotten out of the car


    yet, but there already came shooting and booming sounds one after another.


    Harry pressed her head down in the backseat and ordered her, "It''s dangerous outside! Don''t raise


    your head! Don''t get out of the car! Stay here!" The opponents must be strong. They have found out


    about this area and had already upied it before long.


    The climate in thend was much hotter than in the ciernd.


    L was wearing a thin coat at that moment, and Harry took out two army overcoats to cover and hide


    L under them.


    L huddled herself up on the backseat, and under the army coats. This made her even more difficult


    to be discovered.


    By the moment Harry got out of the car, L suddenly gripped tight his hand. Harry was holding a gun.


    Her eyes were filled with worries and anxieties. But in the end, she could say nothing else but to utter


    out two words, "Be careful!"


    Harry looked deep into her eyes, and he nodded reassuringly. Then he got out of the car.


    After he closed the door, he quickly slipped to Jordan''s side and crouched.


    Jordan was hiding on the other side of the military freight van. He heard Harry anxiously said to him,


    "You take L away, and leave the area. It''s too dangerous here."


    It seemed that the number of the enemy were quite a lot, and what was worse, they all sprung up


    suddenly without knowing where they were. They were not easy to be dealt with.


    Harry grabbed Jordan''s weapon, and said, "Go! Drive her back along the road we used toe here.


    Don''te back!" They were well-aware that it was really dangerous for L to stay here. They must


    put L''s safety as their priority.


    Even if they needed to quit pursuing the treasure, they had to ensure her safety.


    Jordan looked at him in discontent, and he said, "You''re her husband. It''s your responsibility to protect


    her yourself."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Harry understood why he said these. But at that very moment, they heard a gunshot. Harry hastily


    moved his head. The bullet hit the car.


    "Go, now!" Harry urged him. He looked at Jordan with a pale face. They couldn''t waste one more


    second.


    Jordan still wanted to persuade him, but Harry didn''t give him the chance. He had already run to the


    battlefront, taking his weapon with him.


    Jordan had no choice but to go and drive L away from here.


    When L saw her brother get in and drive the car without uttering a single word, she panicked and


    asked, "Brother, what are you doing? Harry and the people are still in danger. How can we just go away


    now?"


    Jordan quickly turned the steering wheel to dodge the bulletsing from behind. He shouted to L,


    "Sit tight! Don''t move!"


    The car rocked wildly, which made L sway back and forth. The army coats covering her dropped off.


    "Brother, I don''t want to leave. Please stop!" She anxiously demanded her brother. How could she just


    go away in front of the difficulties? And what''s more, Harry was still over there.


    Jordan ignored her demand and went on driving forward. But then, after some loud cracks, the tires of


    the car ttened.


    When Jordan realized what just happened, he couldn''t help but curse endlessly.


    Then he quickly lowered the backseat down and let L lie on the seat. He then grabbed the weapon


    in her hand, and protected her with his own body.


    Outside the car, about four or five enemies were slowly approaching them with weapons in their hands.


    The enemies didn''t see clearly the situation inside the car, and even if they looked from the car''s front,


    they still couldn''t find where Jordan was hiding.


    With that, Jordan cautiously lifted his gun, aiming at one man in front of the car, and shot him first. Then


    he heard a screaming sound. He just continued to hide himself inside the car.


    But Jordan felt kind of suspicious and wondered why the people outside hadn''t taken any actions after


    his first gunshot.


    L fumbled about her backpack, and took out the things that Harry prepared for her earlier.


    She hadn''t used them as she was under Harry''s protection all the way here. But now, they came in


    handy.


    She also quickly put on the cloisonne bracelet.


    Then she wore the ring which had been so useful. She also put on a headwear.


    Atst, she put something into her mouth, and fastened the backpack.


    She patted her brother''s shoulder. Jordan turned around to take a look at her.


    L opened her mouth, and Jordan saw the concealed weapon inside. He immediately understood her


    intention.


    "Wait for my instructions. I''ll go out first and distract their attention. You keep hiding here," said Jordan.


    The car was unable to move an inch now. He hid in the backseat and took a look at the situation behind


    them.


    He saw some people rushing towards them, so he had to take action right away.


    He looked through the ss window at one side, and saw two armed men were aiming their guns at


    the car door.


    He then opened the car door himself, but he didn''t get off just yet. But to his surprise, they didn''t trigger


    their guns yet.


    Jordan then took a look at his sister, who was only exposing her eyes. He thought that maybe L was


    their real target.


    When he realized this, he decided that he couldn''t let them seed. L was her beloved sister!


    He quickly killed the two armed men approaching them. A few bullets went into the car door.


    He moved back inside the car and reloaded more bullets to his gun. Then he shot at one more enemy


    through the car back''s window which was covered with ck coating.


    "Cover your ears." Jordan made an order to his sister, and L instantly covered her two ears with


    both her hands.

 Chapter 473 How Stupid I am

    Chapter 473 How Stupid I am


    Jordan shot the man who wanted to kill them.


    That man let out an ear-piercing scream and fell to the ground. L knew he died on the spot.


    Probably the enemies had known that Jordan was in the car so they sprayed bullets on the car. They


    wanted to kill Jordan and kidnap L.


    Jordan crouched near the back seat and was lost in his thoughts. He had to get off the car to draw their


    attention and protect L. But how would he be able to get out without being shot?


    Right at that moment, he realized that someone was getting closer. He shot him to death immediately


    when he was about to attack them.


    Then he got off and closed the door quickly. He rushed to the front of the car.


    Then L saw that there were two men who were aiming at Jordan with their guns. "Jordan will be


    killed by them!" L thought to herself. She had to rescue Jordan so she opened the window of the car


    and carried out her attack by gnashing her teeth. Her weapon was in her mouth!


    Something like a needle shot hit the man''s belly L was nning to shoot his neck, but she shot his


    belly instead.


    ''Whatever. At least I hit the target.'' L thought to herself and hid herself inside again. Then, she saw


    that the man fell to the ground and had foaming in his mouth. He died.


    Another man felt curious about it because he did not know what happened to him.


    L then shot him as he was looking at his fallenrade.


    She shot his arm this time and he fell to the ground soon.


    Harry had told her that this weapon would kill people in just mere seconds. She did not believe in it at


    first. But now, she knew that it was true! Harry was not exaggerating at all.


    Jordan put all his attention on the men behind him when he realized that L could protect herself.


    L opened the door of the car and ran to the dead men. She picked up their guns and put them in her


    pockets.


    Then she was surrounded suddenly by two men. They aimed at L and spoke to her, "Don''t move!"


    L was so scared. She even dared not to move! Jordan also noticed this. But he could note to


    rescue her because he was also surrounded by the enemies.


    "Put your hands up!" Those two guys shouted at L. L put her hands up immediately. Then they


    grabbed her.


    L didn''t want to be touched by them. But she could not say anything because of the weapon in her


    mouth. She had to push their hands away.


    She red at them to show her anger. But those two men smiled slyly at her. ''She is so beautiful.'' They


    thought to themselves.


    ''Damn it! I have to save my sister or she will be bullied by those two guys.'' Jordan was already feeling


    anxious. Fortunately, his men came to him and helped him get out of trouble this time.


    They fought with the enemies. Jordan seized the opportunity and ran to L.


    L always kept smiling which made her kidnappers curious.


    She should be scared and should be screaming out for fear. But why was she smiling?


    They were still in confusion when L has carried out her attack and shot at them. The man in the left


    side of her screamed out and used his hands to cover his eyes.


    The man in the right also shrieked. L sighed with relief when she found that both of them have fallen


    to the ground and died.


    In an instant, two cars drove towards L. The leader was in a ck Rolls-Royce. However, L never


    saw this car before.


    Harry was driving an SUV behind that ck car. His face showed that he was very serious.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Finally, Jordan reached L and pulled her to the car.


    Jordan''s arm was bleeding. He got hurt again. L was worried about him but she could not say


    anything because of the weapon in her mouth.


    Then they were shot at again. Jordan hurriedly moved to the other side to avoid the attack.


    Those two cars came closer to them. Jordan tried his best to protect L from the attack.


    "Hit the wheels of the first car!" Jordan spoke to L when he saw that she had guns in her pocket.


    ''All right!'' L said to herself and nodded. Then she took out a gun and aimed at the wheels of the first


    car.


    However... She missed the target. A moving target was really difficult to aim at. ''Damn! How stupid I


    am!'' L thought to herself.


    She took out another gun and tried her best this time. And she did it! L was so excited that she


    almost screamed out.


    The car began to jolt because of the t tire. L wanted to hit another wheels but she missed the


    target again.


    She hit nothing until she ran out of the bullets. What''s worse, she was almost killed!


    That car stopped in front of her and she was grabbed by a man inside. They put her in the car quickly.


    Harry had to strike that car to rescue L.


    The Rolls-Royce was moving very slowly because of the t tire. Harry was still shooting at it.


    Jordan and his men hit the other wheels of the car. The Rolls-Roycepletely came to a halt.


    The car was surrounded by Harry''s men immediately.


    L got off the car first after the door opened. However, someone behind her put a gun against her


    head.


    Harry became furious.


    How dare he! How could he threaten his wife with a gun! He must kill him! But he had to be careful..


    All the people moved to this area because L had been caught.


    L felt so upset when she found Harry got hurt. He was bleeding!


    However, she could do nothing because she was kidnapped and her hands were bound by them.


    All the cars stopped. More and more people surrounded L.


    Harry kept calm as one of his men was putting a bandage on his wounds.


    He was waiting for the secret man''s arrival.


    Dozens of SUV and off-road vehicles stopped too.


    Both of them suffered heavy losses in this battle. About five men in Harry''s side died. Besides, almost


    all of his men got hurt.


    Their enemies suffered more. However, there were still many enemies around them. Harry guessed


    that there were about twenty of them.


    A man got off thest SUV. Harry knew that he was that secret man.


    He was wearing ck clothes and wore a pair of sunsses. He slowly walked to L. Harry kept


    calm when he saw him. He had always known about his true identity.


    However, L was astonished. He was Thomas Herren! How could it be possible!


    Thomas Herren smiled to L as usual. He stood in front of her.


    "L, we haven''t seen each other for a long time!" Actually, they did see each other a few days ago.


    L could not say anything because of the weapon in her mouth. She just red at him.


    Harry had told her that Thomas Herren was a strange and mysterious man. Now, she believed in what


    he had said.


    Thomas looked at L and sneered, "Are you happy that I am here now?" He raised her chin to let her


    look at him.


    However, he pulled L in front of him immediately when he noticed that Harry was about to shoot him.


    When Harry saw that Thomas Herren pulled L in front of him, he had to change his target so as not


    to hurt L. He shot a guard near them.


    And that guard fell to the ground soon. L knew that he died. The true battle has just


    started.

 Chapter 474 He Died a Decade Ago

    Chapter 474 He Died a Decade Ago


    Thomas Herren tipped with a wink to his people that prompted two men to immediately take the injured


    bodyguard away.


    Without any hesitation, Thomas used her as a shield when Harry was about to shoot him. He knew


    Harry would not take the risk.


    That sent a chill to L''s heart. All the goodness Thomas Herren used to show to her were all gone.


    She felt so betrayed.


    Then the chill was reced by fury. L used the weapon in her mouth again to shoot the person next


    to her and immediately a bodyguard fell on the ground with his hands covering his eyes.


    Then she did it again to the people on her right side.


    Thomas found there was something wrong with L. L was not in her usual talkative attitude. He


    had never seen her so silent like this. Why wasn''t she voicing out herints?


    Two bodyguards fell on the ground in session. Foams formed in their mouths and they immediately


    died.


    Thomas Herren pinched her face to force her to spit out the concealed weapons in her mouth.


    It was a spring-loaded box. The bullets in it had been used up when he intentionally stepped on it.


    Harry''s eyes turned red when he saw this.


    He could keep a cool head when faced with anything dangerous only except situations that involved


    L. He could not risk his wife''s safety.


    "Take your hands off from her!" He uttered the words coldly. He wanted to shoot Herren''s hand so


    badly.


    Thomas Herren didn''t do as Harry said. He said to L, "Now you know why there are so many people


    around you."


    He released L and continued, "Think of Harry, Joey and even your brother. How do you know they


    aren''t interested in your old pocket watch? I''ve warned you about this before, L."


    "He is trying to separate us. Don''t listen to him!" The three men shouted in unison.


    L looked at Thomas in disdain. "I''m sure that only you are interested in it. They are good men." She


    knew what kind of person he truly was and she would never believe in him at all.


    Thomas justughed. "Maybe." He admitted readily.


    "You are a traitor! A liar!" She was so stupid because she had never doubted his goodness to her. She


    should have listened to Harry when he told her that he found Herren to be suspicious.


    Traitor? Liar? Thomasughed again. He was really amused of her.


    Things must end today. L looked at the cords on her wrists and asked, "How did you know that my


    son was taken away by Martin and how did you get my son?"


    Thomas was lost in his thoughts when he heard the question.


    But heughed viciously. "Why don''t you promise me one thing first and then I will tell you the truth?"


    Looking at his terrifying expression, L thought that she had never known who this man was.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Harry also wanted to know the answer, but he wouldn''t let L lie to him anymore. So he called her


    name sternly, "L!" He was warning her with threatening eyes.


    L wasn''t a fool. She wouldn''t say yes.


    L nced at her husband softly to relieve him.


    Then she looked at Thomas Herren in a determined manner. "Don''t expect that I''ll promise you


    anything. Just kill me if you want!"


    "Do you think I won''t kill you?" He leaned on the car behind him casually. There was nothing gentle and


    courteous in him.


    Harry recalled that Thomas had assaulted L in his vi. And just now he used L as a shield


    without any hesitation. An idea came up to him.


    "You are the leader of the G-Team!" He was sure about that. People who worked for the G-Team didn''t


    confess who was their leader even when they were almost beaten to death. They were very loyal to


    him.


    He understood who Thomas was. He could not hide any secrets anymore.


    That''s why he got his son from Martin.


    Thomas Herren was shocked for a second and said, "You are really smart!" He had hidden his real


    identity for a decade.


    Joey couldn''t believe that Thomas would be the leader of G-Team.


    He knew all about their horrible basement in America.


    "So it was you who arranged people to assassinate me when I was on a business trip." L''s eyes


    widened at Harry''s words. She didn''t have any idea that Harry faced an attempted assassination! He


    never told her!


    Thomas Herren admitted proudly. "Yes. it was me. You were the greatest impediment between L


    and me. How could I keep you alive? Of course, I wanted to kill you." But no one can hurt even a hair


    on his head. Harry was very good in protecting himself.


    Now that they hade to this, Thomas Herren didn''t mind telling them more. "Thomas Herren? He


    died a decade ago."


    Everyone focused on him. They were all astonished.


    "Then who are you?" He was so scary that L felt goosebumps all over her.


    He stared at L. In fact, even he himself didn''t know who he was. He had regarded himself as the


    real Thomas Herren these years.


    "He died right when he got the president''s position. I just tidied up my appearance and took his ce."


    He smartly hid this secret, even from people who nned this action with him. He also killed the doctor


    who gave him a cosmetic surgery.


    The real Thomas Herren died in an unfortunate way. Well, presidency was not that easy. It was hard to


    pretend to be kind and hide his real identity at the same time.


    However, it was not because of L why he gave up the president''s position. It was because that he


    was almost exposed by his rival in the government.


    There were still several people who were ready to join forces to get rid of him, so he took the initiative


    to resign from the presidency.


    Resigning from the governor of Crown Province was because he didn''t want to wait any longer. He


    nned to take L here to take advance actions. The so-called getting away to a faraway ce was


    all fake.


    "So you wanted to marry me just for the old pocket watch?" She didn''t know that she was with such a


    horrible man. She felt so disgusted and frustrated.


    "Right." He straightforwardly admitted, but he also said, "But I still had some feelings for you. I


    developed that over time." L was the only woman that he loved. If she could help him find the


    treasure, he would be good to her for the rest of her life.


    The time when he got injured for protecting L at the Pedestrian Street in A Country was all arranged


    by himself. He wanted to win her heart by doing this.


    But he underestimated her affection for Harry. He thought that he could sway L''s heart from Harry.


    L felt nothing but disgusting when she heard Thomas saying that he had feelings for


    her.

 Chapter 475 Time Froze

    Chapter 475 Time Froze


    Harry stared furiously at the man who said that he was interested in his wife, "Good for you! How dare


    youpete with me for woman!" His tone was arrogant and domineering! This time, if he still did not


    kill this man, then what kind of man was he! He had always deemed himself as a proud man.


    Herren took out a weapon from his pocket, pointed at Harry, and looked at him with contempt. "You are


    such a hindrance! I believe that many people want to kill you, and I would like to kill you for them!"


    Harry was so powerful that many people wanted to get rid of him, but none of them had ever


    seeded!


    He pointed his weapon at Harry. This rmed both sides. Tense filled the air yet again.


    In a sh, there was once again a stalemate. Everyone held weapons against each other.


    Harry yed with the weapon in his hand and merely rested his eyes on the face of the woman


    standing opposite to him. Although Thomas pointed the weapon at him, Harry acted as if he didn''t care.


    His attitude, in the eyes of Herren, was arrogant. Harry was showing that he looked down on him. It


    made Herren so upset.


    "Harry, put down your weapon. Otherwise..." He grabbed L, pulled her cor and let her face Harry.


    Harry stopped ying around. He realized what Herren was thinking. He looked at him and remained


    calm and unaffected. He was really unpredictable.


    Harry has no ns to put down his weapon. Thomas Herren ordered his people to point their weapons


    at Harry. He pulled on L''s wrist and rushed to the car.


    "All you want is just those wealth!" Harry said in deep voice behind them, making Thomas stop on his


    tracks.


    He looked back. "Sorry, I have changed my mind now. I want not only wealth and your wife, but also...


    your life!" Sessful or not, he would not let Harry leave here alive. Even if that meant that he will die


    too.


    L looked at the big hand pulling her wrist and bit it ferociously.


    Thomas Herren felt the pain and let go of L. She then seized the chance to run to the other side.


    Harry quickly loaded the weapon in his hand, and shot at Thomas Herren.


    Thomas Herren dodged several of the shots but two bullets still hit his arms.


    L had already run halfway when Harry quickly moved forward to catch her. Joey and Jordan


    followed him with their people.


    As the two were about to reached each other''s hands, a bullet flied through them.


    Thomas Herren mercilessly fired his weapon to Harry. Harry had to roll on the floor to dodge the shots.


    Thomas Herren was protected by his people, so Jordan and Joey could only spray bullets at the human


    wall before him.


    L, once again, was pulled back by one of the enemies. She was ced in the front.


    The battle stopped immediately and reached a stalemate again.


    Harry''s people were criminal policemen before, so their skills were extraordinary.


    Ten of Herren''s people were shot to death again. Their group was reduced by half in an instant.


    However, except for one or two being injured, Harry''s men were all alive.


    Another important reason for stopping the battle was that, after two or three fights, both sides basically


    ran out of bullets.


    It was getting dark and L was brought to Thomas Herren''s arms again.


    Thomas covered his injured arm, snatched L and pressed her against the car.


    Seeing this, Harry turned red with anger.


    He threw the useless weapon and coat on the ground, and rushed towards them. Jordan and Joey


    directly followed and protected him from being killed by the enemies.


    Within seconds, thest bullet was shot.


    Harry has rushed to Thomas Herren, snatched him and severely punched him in the face.


    Without real guns and bullets, all the people scuffled with each other.


    After being frightened, L raised her hand and tried to take off the hair essory on her head.


    At this very moment, Thomas Herren was pinned to the ground by Harry. He took out a weapon from


    nowhere and directly pointed at Harry''s chest.


    The battle was forced to stop once again.


    L panicked when he saw Herren aiming his gun on her husband. She pressed the switch of the hair


    essory. At the same time, there was the sound of a shot.


    "No!" L was so terrified that her legs weakened. She almost fainted and knelt on the ground.


    However, the situation had changed. The weapon was somehow held by Harry. So, the man being shot


    was Thomas Herren.


    After several loud bangs, Thomas Herrenid on the ground and did not move again.


    Time stopped. Time froze.


    Thomas Herren looked at L and closed his eyes.


    A moment ago, the needle shot from L''s hair essory had happened to prick on Thomas Herren''s


    wrist.


    Seeing that Herren''s hand was already trembling, Harry reacted quickly and seized the weapon from


    him.


    Without hesitation, Harry pointed the weapon at his chest and pulled the trigger.


    Thomas died.


    Both the real Thomas Herren and the fake Thomas Herren were dead.


    Harry stood up from the ground. Still in a bad mood, he scowled and nced at L. He winked at


    Jordan, so Jordan released Thomas Herren''s people and went up to L.


    Worrying that Harry would do something that should not be seen by his sister, Jordan helped L up


    and blocked her view.


    With a snapping sound, he broke Herren''s two arms.


    Then, Harry used a fruit knife to sh his hands with which he had just used to touch L.


    He remembered that when he was with L, he hugged her. So, Thomas Herren''s body was also cut


    by his fruit knife.


    After that, Harry asked his people to throw Thomas Herren next to the Rolls-Royce, and wait for the


    wolf to carry him away.


    When he was in front of L, his face and is white shirt were stained with blood.


    L looked at the ce where Thomas Herren had justid and it was also heavily bloodstained. She


    knew that Harry had not let Thomas Herren off easily.


    She did not sympathize with Thomas Herren. She just couldn''t. She had no other feelings except a little


    difort. There were too much dead bodies around her.


    Harry had wanted to hug her, but he remembered the blood on him. So, he went to the car, changed


    clothes, rinsed off the blood on his skin and cleaned and bandaged his cuts. After that, he went


    towards her.


    L was watching other people cleaning up the mess. Thomas Herren''s people surrendered


    immediately. They didn''t have any choice as their leader was already dead.


    She was still in a daze, so Harry pulled her into his arms, "Why are you sad? We won." He was


    confused.


    When Mike died, she also showed such a gloomy face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Shouldn''t they die? Especially Thomas Herren. Thomas had killed so many people. He was a traitor.


    She shook her head nkly. She didn''t feel sorry for Thomas Herren. Instead, she felt bad for all the


    pleasant memories of the past.


    Then, she raised her head and looked at the man next to her, "In the future, don''t... kill people


    anymore, okay? Let''s live a peaceful and quiet life." She really did not like that his hands were stained


    with blood.

 Chapter 476 Looks Like Were in Trouble

    Chapter 476 Looks Like We''re in Trouble


    Harry''s gaze on L became uncertain. He was wondering if L regarded him as a cruel person...


    After a moment of silence, Harry looked at L and replied in a serious tone, "Thomas was the first


    one." As for Mike, he could only me himself for his unfortunate life.


    L slightly nodded and hugged him tightly.


    Yet, Harry continued to say, "If there is still someone who hurts you or wants to hurt you, I will kill him


    anyway! I will always try to protect you, L." Harry''s expression was in but his words were very


    determined.


    L thought for a while and then decided to behave and keep a distance with those people who she


    could never provoke. She didn''t want Harry to kill somebody because of her again.


    They stayed for the night. The next day when the sky became bright, Harry was the first one to get up.


    The second one was Jordan. They walked around the surroundings, finding out that all the dead bodies


    had only bones left. So they were pretty sure that the bodies were all eaten by some wild wolves.


    Besides, they vaguely heard wolves at thest night.


    When L woke up and finished her breakfast, they started to drive towards the ce where they had


    been yesterday.


    As they arrived at the destination, Harry told L to wait for them in the car, while the others got off.


    The dead bodies here were in the same situation as the ones over there--only bones were left.


    They guessed that lots of wild wolves lived here, yet they couldn''t figure out where these wolves were


    hiding.


    After making sure that there were no suspicious persons around, Harry returned to pick up L and


    allowed her to get off the car.


    He also took a detector from the car. Along with several badly injured people, they walked together


    towards a vige.


    Harry pressed the button of the detector. As soon as it was put on the ground, the detector began to


    beep.


    Three minutester, Harry nced at L and Jordan. Then he opened his mouth and told them


    calmly, "There is a huge diamond deposit, which means there are lots of diamonds here."


    If he was right, then other mineral resources were also buried under the ground.


    .... Diamond deposit, a giant diamond deposit.


    L was astonished. Shouldn''t there be some stuff like antiques? How could it be a giant


    diamond deposit?


    What should they do now? Could they dig them? They nced at each other. They didn''t expect this.


    "Since we are already here, let''s see what''s under the ground!" Jordan took several shovels out of the


    military vehicle and ordered the people to dig.


    However, no matter how hard they tried, the soil was too stiff. They couldn''t work their way around it.


    When all the shovels were deformed, they still didn''t get anything. It seemed like they were digging on


    stones.


    "That''s so weird." Putting his hand at the hard solid foundation of thend, L thought that it wasn''t


    supposed to be like this!


    Harry was thinking very carefully. Thomas Herren came earlier than them, and the reason that he didn''t


    take action was that he also realized this situation.


    They went to several new spots, yet the result was still the same.


    "I''m wondering whether the whole earth is hard or just a part of it." Staring at their difficult situation,


    Joey felt regretful that they didn''t bring any drilling equipment with them.


    Harry walked back and forth, carefully checking the ground, but he found nothing and all the ground


    surface was the same.


    Then the four people sat together to have a discussion. However, even though they tried every effort,


    they still didn''t make any progress when the sky turned dark.


    A full moon was hanging on the sky tonight. L told Harry toe back into their tent early.


    She had seen too many dead bodies these days. So it was normal for her to be afraid.


    Harry held her into his arm. They were just talking about Nicole when they clearly heard wolves


    outside.


    And the sound became closer and closer. Everyone stayed alert.


    Except L. She was the only person to be excited. Standing up from Harry''s arm, she wore some


    clothes and walked out of the tent.


    Harry also got up and followed her.


    The others followed them. They could not let Harry and L be alone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "L, we don''t have a gun right now, so you''d better stay in the tent." Noticing his sister''s sparkling


    eyes filled with excitement, Jordan persuaded her helplessly.


    However, L was really curious about the wolves here. She just waved her hand to Joseph to show


    her refusal. Then, L brought a shlight with her and continued to move forward.


    At that moment, a pack of wolves walked out from the vige. L paused frighteningly. She guessed


    that there were over twenty wolves!


    "Looks like we''re in trouble." Joey didn''t hear about the news that L stayed with a wolf, so he also


    regarded the wolves as a cruel animal.


    In fact, what astonished L was the number of the wolves, not the wolves themselves.


    "Hold on. If the wolves attack us, everybody should get in the car immediately." Harry reminded them.


    He was not confident to fight against the wild wolves as they were unarmed.


    Yet, L continued to walk forward with the shlight. It seemed that she didn''t hear Harry''s words, nor


    felt the horror as the others did.


    Noticing her reaction, Harry caught up with her instantly and held her hand.


    Thest time around, she was lucky to run into wolves who were at the cier. But this time, no one


    could guarantee that the wolves won''t attack them.


    L looked at Harry in curiosity. "Don''t walk forward anymore." Harry stopped her.


    "It''s okay. I''ll just have a quick look." Those wolves had a mysterious attraction on her, which drove her


    to get close to them.


    Jordan also blocked L''s path. He stared at his sister seriously, and said, "It doesn''t mean these


    wolves won''t hurt you even though the wolves at the cier didn''t do so. So get back in the car now."


    L felt that they were all making a fuss, so she told Jordan, "Brother, please wait for me here! I will


    come back soon. Don''t worry." As the wolves were getting closer, Harry decided to forcefully hold her


    by the waist and brought her into the car.


    However, when the snowy wolf who was also the leader of the pack saw Harry''s action, it immediately


    rushed over to them.


    And everyone was terrified when it tightly bit on... Harry''s trousers.


    Harry recognized the wolf. It was exactly the one in the cier. How wide do the wolves travel? He


    never thought they can meet them here again.


    "What''s going on?" Joey was so confused and asked without realizing what was happening.


    L got rid of Harry''s arm, and then the snowy wolf immediately bit on her dress and guided her to


    walk back.


    Everyone was too shocked to say a word. If they hadn''t seen this by themselves, they would never


    believe that a wolf would actually guide a human to walk.


    L gave the shlight to Harry and caught up with the leader wolf.


    A human being and a wolf were heading towards the vige together.


    Harry was the first one to react and tried to follow them immediately. However, the leader wolf suddenly


    turned back and howled to drive him away.


    Then the other wolves staying not far from them also started to howl.


    Their howling didn''t stop until Harry gave up following them.


    ...


    Except for L, everyone was frightened by the strange scene.


    Maybe these wolves could understand human feelings. But why was it that they were friendly only to


    L?


    Harry tried to follow them again, and the leader wolf made a long howling sound. Instantly, several gray


    wolves ran over to him.


    When everyone was thinking that these gray wolves were going to attack Harry, they just stood in a row


    and blocked his way.


    Seeing this, Harry made his decision to continue walking forward. Yet, two wolves bit on his trousers so


    tight that Harry couldn''t move anymore.

 Chapter 477 Launch a Charity Program

    Chapter 477 Launch a Charity Program


    All of them were speechless. Joey stepped boldly forward to see if the wolves would do the same to


    him.


    The moment he stepped forward, two of the wolves immediately ran over to him and snapped at his


    trousers.


    Now everyone could tell that the wolves just wanted to stop them from going forward, instead of hurting


    anyone.


    At this moment, L walked into the pack of wolves.


    They started moving towards the ce where the treasure had been found during the day.


    The wolves didn''t stop until they reached the stone house. Then they gathered around it so that Harry


    and the others couldn''t see what was happening.


    L was bewildered. She saw the white wolf digging at the foot of one of the walls.


    Then he turned towards her and howled loudly to indicate that there was something there.


    L understood the wolf. She squatted and started digging with her hands. The moonlight made it


    easier to see what she was doing.


    However, all she saw was soil. She kept digging hard until... L let out a scream. Harry was so


    worried that he pushed the wolves off


    And rushed to her side. Jordan followed, leaving Joey alone to fight the wolves.


    "Let go of me, you scoundrel. If something happens to My Lady, you''ll be in big trouble!" Joey angrily


    said to the wolf snapping at his heels.


    In fact, he was really curious to see why the wolves had taken L to the stone house.


    Joey got away atst, but two pieces of cloth were ripped off the leg of his trousers.


    When the police and the bodyguards started moving towards the stone house, four wolves stopped


    them.


    Harry reached L first.


    She looked pale and scared. She jumped into his arms as soon as she saw him.


    Harry patted her on the back to calm her down. He stared at the ce where L had dug.


    He was surprised at what he saw.


    He thought it was a mummified body. L had dug out its head and a face had been revealed.


    The wolves gathered around and kept digging further.


    Jordan and Harry looked on with a nk expression. Soon, Joey reached the stone house and got a


    mighty fright.


    Oh my God! What the hell was going on? He had just fought with the wolves, and now he had to deal


    with a dead body.


    It seemed that the wolves would take forever, so Jordan jumped in to help them.


    Soon they realized that the body belonged to a woman.


    There was something around her neck that drew their attention.


    The head wolf took that stuff with his teeth and ced it at L''s feet.


    L was trembling with fear.


    She let out another scream when the wolf ced the stuff in front of her but Harry soothed her.


    "It''s okay," he said. "Just take a look at that." Harry picked up the stuff and held it in front of her.


    It was a tiny ss bottle, the size of the little finger of a baby. There was a red liquid in the bottle. They


    had no idea what it was for.


    L slowly raised her hand to take the bottle from Harry. The wolves started to move back.


    Some of them were reburying the body and Jordan was helping them. The head wolf snapped at L''s


    dress so she started following him.


    They reached the ce where the treasure had been detected. The head wolf stopped there.


    He snapped at her dress again. L didn''t know what he wanted. She had stopped, hadn''t she?


    Did she need to squat down?


    The moment she bent down, the head wolf used his head to knock the bottle from her hands.


    She was startled as the bottle smashed to pieces. The red liquid disappeared into the soil, leaving only


    broken ss on the ground.


    With that, the head wolf howled loudly. He then started walking in the same direction from where they


    hade. All the other wolves also howled and started following him one by one.


    Harry and others were dumbfounded. What did the wolves mean?


    L felt the ce where the red liquid had disappeared. The soil there was now soft. Soft?


    Her eyes lit up as an idea urred to her. She tried to dig in the soil and it worked.


    She excitedly looked at the three men who were stunned beyond words, "The soil is soft now," she


    said.


    They were astonished to see what L had done.


    Harry responded first, "My wife is a fairy?" A fairy who could talk with animals?


    Jordan followed him, "My sister is a fairy?"


    Joey followed them, "My Lady is a fairy?"


    L got up and ran to the road in the vige. She shouted to the wolves who were walking away,


    "Thank you, guys!" She called out excitedly waving her hand and jumping up and down. L was sad


    to see them go away, really sad...


    She hated parting with them. If they hadn''t left so quickly, she would have asked them if they wanted to


    leave this ce with them.


    Knowing that they could dig the soil now, all of them went back to their tents. They would start working


    when the day broke.


    That night, L dreamed of wolves. Especially, the white one, who had led the pack. He looked at her


    with his smiling green eyes.


    L was so emotional that the next morning she asked Harry to do charity for the wolves.


    Actually, Harry did charity every year. He donated money to welfare houses and to organizations


    working for the benefit of the poverty-stricken mountainous areas.


    Now that L had asked him to do charity for the wolves, he would call upon all parts of the society to


    launch a charity program for wild wolves.


    After breakfast, the team started digging once again. This time, the work went well.


    Before long, a bodyguard ran over to Harry, "Sir, we saw the stuff," he excitedly said pointing to the


    area where they had been digging.


    The four of them went over to see what the bodyguards had found. They hadn''t dug deep. They could


    see some rough diamonds scattered in the rocks.


    So, there were diamonds at the ce. The only question left now was whether L wanted to mine


    them.


    "It seems that Lucy Wei was wrong when she said that we would find oil," she said looking at the


    diamonds.


    Harry nodded. "It takes a lot to exploit deposits," he said. "You can find enough manpower andbor.


    And now, you also have the money. So it''s up to you L to decide whether you want to mine these or


    not."


    L frowned. She couldn''t take a decision on her own.


    "What do you guys think?" She asked the three men.


    Jordan thought about it. "Now that we have found it, it''s not a secret anymore. Why don''t you do it?" he


    suggested.


    All of them knew that more and more people would soon be able to find the treasure.


    Joey just shrugged without saying anything. He could give a hand, but no advice on the matter.


    Harry looked at his wife, "You''d better be prepared, L. I think there are not only diamonds but a lot of


    gold also." He would support her decision no matter what it would be.


    This ce at the end of the world had no government. If she decided to mine the gold and the


    diamonds, no approval would be needed. That would save a lot of trouble.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 478 She Waited Quietly

    Chapter 478 She Waited Quietly


    Could there be gold too? L gaped at the vast wastnd before her.


    Harry walked around the house with the metal detector, leaving L alone to think about the matter.


    He could see a low hill behind the stone house.


    He walked up to the hill. There was a small hole right in the front. Harry put the detector near the hole.


    The detector started beeping at once. Sure enough, the gold was here.


    When he returned with the detector, he saw L was still pensively looking at the diamonds in the pit.


    She hadn''t been able to reach a decision, yet.


    When she saw Harry back, she tentatively asked him, "Is there any gold?" Would she be the


    richest woman in the world by ident?


    Harry nodded an affirmative, "There is and quite a lot at that."


    So, there really was gold to be mined! L looked at her elder brother and her husband again. She had


    made her decision.


    "Mine it!" she happily said. After all, Jordan was right. Now that they had found the ce, they could


    not conceal it for long.


    Harry looked at the diamonds and thought for a while. "Mining for diamond is the most costly type of


    mining. If the deposits here arerge, the investment required could run into hundreds of millions or


    even billions of..."


    He cut off mid-sentence when he saw L''s surprised expression. He then smiled andpleted the


    sentence, "...dors."


    L was stunned. She innocently looked at Harry and asked, "Do I have that much money to invest?"


    Harry knew that the investment wouldn''t lose money. So, there was no harm in investing.


    Harry looked at his wife with disdain. It was the first time he had looked at her in that way. L was


    surprised. She red at him at once.


    Harry smiled and touched her head consolingly. "Hundreds of millions and billions of dors is not a


    problem for you now." It was hard to evaluate the worth of the assets that he had given her.


    L was still in a daze. She pinched her arm hard and immediately winced. Ouch! It hurt so much. So


    she was not dreaming!


    Jordan saw what L had done and smiled. "Yes," he said. "You''re not dreaming!" He knew what she


    was thinking. The Li ancestors had been really rich and had left a huge treasure behind.


    She chuckled and looked at Harry, "Then just do it!"


    Harry nodded. He walked up to the bodyguard and said something to him.


    A few minutester, he returned and said, "Let''s go back." He walked L to the car with his arm


    around her shoulders.


    Jordan followed them. Two of the bodyguards took out some of the material from their military vehicle


    and put it in the bed of the off-road SUV.


    They then refueled the SUV with the oil they had carried in a big drum.


    On the way back, there were only four of them and Thomas Herren''s bodyguard, "Will all of them stay


    there?" L asked as she leaned on Harry''s shoulder and yawned.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "They would have to protect the mine. Once the phone has a signal again, I''ll send more people for


    backup," he said. He put her on hisp and adjusted her in afortable position so that she could


    rest.


    It took them a few days to reach back Mando Bay.


    Mando Bay had changed dramatically, with many ces bombed and much fewer people.


    Harry saw that L was shocked to see the change. He told her now what had happened the other


    day. "Lucien had hidden a lot of weapons in secret ces here. When we took action, he set fire to all


    of them. A lot of people were killed and many were taken away by the Interpol," he exined as


    casually as he could so as to not scare L. But, the scene that day had been terrible. He was even


    hurt during the action.


    They first went to the Soul Killer''s headquarters. Very few people could be seen there. They were


    probably taken away by the Interpol.


    Harry went to talk to Joey about the situation. L took advantage of the lull in activity and slept in a


    room. She hadn''t slept well in the past days and was really tired.


    Early the following morning, all three - Harry, L and Jordan, were ready to leave Mando Bay.


    Joey apanied them to the entrance to the Bay, but then turned back. L noticed that the red


    spider lilies were not there any longer.


    On the private ne, L watched the town get smaller and smaller as they rose in the air and headed


    home. She felt a little sad. "Why isn''t Joeying with us?" she asked Harry.


    He exined that Joey had offered to go back to Mando Bay. Now that he was back, he could not


    leave.


    "Besides, the bay is different now and his parents are old. They need someone to take good care of


    them."


    L nodded and looked out of the window at the clouds. She was happy that she could finally see her


    children after so long.


    "Will I be the richest woman in the world soon?" L innocently asked Harry. Jordan, sitting in the


    back,ughed out loud and shook his head at his sister''s question.


    "So you have finally realized. I need to pay attention to you now," Harry dotingly looked at his wife and


    tenderly pinched her little nose.


    L alsoughed in an exaggerated manner, leaving the other two speechless.


    It waste by the time the trio arrived at C Country.


    L ignored the two men behind her and ran into the manor. She wanted to hold her babies in her


    arms as soon as she could.


    However, there was no one in either the nursery or Nicole''s room.


    Jordan and Harry followed her. Harry was on the phone. He hung up the phone when he saw her


    looking for the babies all around.


    "Dad didn''t know that we wereing back today. He took the kids to the old house yesterday and will


    be back tomorrow," he said, taking her in his arms. He knew that L had missed the kids a lot.


    When they were in the tent, it was not umon to hear her talk about them.


    Well! L was a little disappointed. Harry opened the door to an adjoining room. "Jordan, please stay


    in this room tonight and I''ll send you back tomorrow," he said allowing Jordan to enter the room.


    Jordan nodded. He said good night to L and retired to the room.


    When L returned to her bedroom, she saw her big bed. She immediately got excited again. She


    happily threw herself in the bed. "Finally, I can sleep in my bed!" she purred stroking her bed.


    After having slept on the carpet for so many days, she had started missing her big bed also.


    Harry took off his coat and adoringly looked at the woman rolling in the bed. He copied her tone,


    smirked and said, "Finally, I can sleep with my wife!"


    L red at the handsome man. Shey in the bed, with one arm supporting her head, and squinted


    at him unbuttoning his shirt.


    She bashed her eyelids and softly called her husband, "Mr. Si!"


    Harry''s breath caught at the sound of her seductive voice. He stopped unbuttoning his shirt. His deep


    eyes looked at the beautiful woman in the bed.


    Could he understand that she was seducing him?


    She waited quietly.


    He didn''t respond. Wasn''t she attractive? L got out of bed and began to slowly take off her coat.


    Then she unzipped her skirt which fell to the carpet without a sound.


    The man came closer to her and she could feel his hot breath. L ignored him and quickly ran to the


    bathroom.


    He didn''t say anything.


    She smiled as she turned on the hot water. She wanted to take a long, soothing bath.


    But she could not escape from the man. The bathroom door opened three minutester.


    He had stayed away from her for several days. How could he let her go so easily?


    ¡­


    Early the following morning, L was still asleep in her big bed, when she felt a big hand moving up


    her body.


    "Go away, I''m sleepy." She pushed the hand away. He had tortured her the whole night and she had


    just fallen asleep. She shyly smiled remembering the sweet torture.


    Harry looked at his wife and smiled, "Dad hase back with the kids," he said.

 Chapter 479 Prefer Girls to Boys

    Chapter 479 Prefer Girls to Boys


    L suddenly opened her eyes, "My babies are back!" She sat up at once. She couldn''t wait to meet


    them.


    Looking at her excited eyes, Harry got very upset. He pulled her into his arms and said, "Tell me L,


    who is more important for you, me or the kids?" He felt very insecure!


    L, looked at her husband questioning her love for her kids, and rolled her eyes. "They are your kids,


    too. Now, don''t be jealous!" she chided him.


    "No. This doesn''t work. I must be the most important person for you!" He said aggressively, trying to


    force her to say what he wanted to hear.


    L was speechless. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she coaxed him as she did Nicole. "My dear


    husband, you are the most important person for me," she said in a soothing voice. And so are our kids,


    she said to herself.


    Hearing her sweet words, he smiled. "Good girl! I''ll give you a reward for this," saying this, Harry tightly


    hugged L.


    "Hey, our kids are back!" She removed his palm, wanting to push him away, but failed.


    Harry sealed her mouth with his and after a while said, "Let them y downstairs for some time."


    However, just then, Nicole knocked on the door.


    Her lovely voice beseeched them. "Daddy! Mommy! I am back," she happily cried.


    Harry looked at the blushing woman in his arms and cleared his throat. "Wait for us downstairs. And do


    note again to call us, Nicole," he said.


    Nicole joyfully ran away to the nursery to wait for her parents.


    Twenty minutester, she came again, looking for Harry and L. "Daddy! Mommy! pleasee out,"


    Nicole listlessly said knocking on the door again.


    Harry raised his eyebrows. L was still in his arms.


    L yfully pushed him. "Don''t make our kids wait so long," she implored him.


    Hearing the request in her voice, Harry decided to let her go even though he was not happy to do so.


    He kissed her hard once again and then went to the bathroom.


    L caught her breath. "Nicole, honey! We are just washing our faces. Wait a minute," she said.


    Hearing her mother''s assurance, Nicole ran away again. L put on her clothes and shoes and went to


    the bathroom.


    Living room on the first floor...


    Mr. Si, Harry''s grandfather, was ying with the twins in the stroller, and Nicole was badgering him to


    allow her to hold them.


    Kevin picked up Sally and carefully handed her to Nicole. "Let grandpa help you. Be careful," he said.


    Harry came downstairs first. Mr. Si red at his grandson. "Nicole had to call you twice. Aren''t you


    ashamed?"


    Mr. Si had guessed what he was doing from the refreshed look on his face.


    Harry raised his eyebrows at his grandfather. "Grandpa, you worry too much," he said.


    Mr. Si stared at him. Was he saying that he was officious?


    Seeing Harry, Nicole gave Sally back to her Grandpa and rushed over to him.


    Harry took his cute little girl in his arms and kissed her face. "Did Nicole miss daddy?" he asked


    nuzzling her neck. He felt so happy with his daughter in his arms.


    Nicole hystericallyughed and then kissed him back. "Yes, of course! I missed Mommy also! Where is


    she?" she asked.


    "She ising. Don''t worry." Harry had identally torn the dress that L had put on. So, she had to


    change again.


    Who sold such a dress? Such bad quality! He wouldn''t buy it the next time.


    Upstairs, L looked at the torn luxurious dress that she had just bought. She felt very bad.


    How hard had Harry pulled that such a good quality dress had torn?


    Shaking her head, she put on a pair of trousers and a coat and headed downstairs.


    The moment Nicole saw her, she rushed over to her. L happily picked up her little girl and hugged


    her.


    Harry, on the other hand, was holding Sally, who was dressed in baby pink, and was scowling at


    Daniel, who was dressed in powder blue.


    "Grandpa! Dad!" L greeted the two elders first and then walked to Harry.


    "He is your son, Harry. Do you really need to scowl at him?" She asked him, putting down Nicole. She


    then picked up Daniel, who was chewing on his finger.


    Her poor son! He was only a few months old. Still his father preferred girls to boys.


    Harry looked at his wife. He did not allow any man to steal his woman. Even if it was his son!


    Mr. Si snorted and looked at his grandson. "Your father didn''t do this to you when you were a baby," he


    laughed. Harry rarely hugged his son, but doted on his daughters. That is why there is an old saying


    that states that a daughter was her father''s lover in previous life.


    Hearing everyone teased him, Harry finally took Daniel in his arms and handed over Sally to L.


    However Daniel started crying the moment Harry took him.


    Harry was speechless. He looked at his wife helplessly. Daniel hade to torture him!


    "If you keep scowling at him like this, he will stop acknowledging you as his father," L teased the


    man holding his son.


    She gently rocked Sally in her arms. She had no intention of helping Harry.


    Unable to bear the teasing, Harry tried smiling. However, seeing his stiff smile, Daniel started crying


    harder...


    L gave Sally to Kevin and took Daniel back from Harry. "It''s all right, my dear boy. Don''t cry," she


    made soothing noises as she gently rocked him. Daniel stopped crying immediately, which stunned


    Harry.


    Harry was now sure that Daniel and he must have had some sort of enmity in their previous lives. So


    his son was here to take revenge!


    Harry soon left for thepany as he had to make arrangements to start the mining.


    L enjoyed being with the babies and yed with Nicole in the manor.


    Harry''s father and grandfather went back to their old house. They had left the kids at the manor, to


    allow them to spend some time with their parents.


    After ying for a while, L decided to take the kids out for some shopping.


    She asked Mrs. Du to apany her to help her with the kids.


    The driver got the car to the gate of the manor. He folded the stroller and put it into the trunk.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole got into the car first. Then L and Mrs. Du got in, each holding a baby. The car started for


    downtown.


    L could only go shopping in the mall. When she and Mrs. Du appeared in public with the kids, they


    attracted a lot of attention.


    Many people watched her twins enviably and wanted to y with them.


    L went to the second floor of the mall where the infant section was located.


    She walked slowly, trying to think of something that the kids needed. But Harry had already bought


    everything.


    A beautiful pink hat caught her attention. She walked over to the hat. Just then, someone else also


    reached the hat. Both L and the other person reached out for the hat.


    But L withdrew her hand when she saw that somebody else also wanted the hat. ... L''s eyes


    followed the hand to look at the person reaching out for the hat. When she saw the person''s face, her


    eyes lit up. "E!" she happily cried.


    "L? What a coincidence!" E looked at L in surprise. She came to L''s side. When she saw


    the children behind L, she was envious.

 Chapter 480 It Has Been At Least Seven Or Eight Months (Lawyer Hero)

    Chapter 480 It Has Been At Least Seven Or Eight Months (Lawyer Hero)


    "Nicole, this is Aunt E." L picked Nicole Si up so she could look straight at E Bo.


    "Pretty auntie, hello!" Said Nicole in a lovely manner.


    Her words made E chuckle, "Nicole, you are so silver-tongued!" Harry and L have taught their


    child well, she thought to herself.


    "Thanks auntie!" Nicole looked at E''s belly with curiosity, wondering whether the pretty auntie was


    also bearing a little baby.


    L put Nicole back on the ground, and watched E ying with the twins, "How long has it been? It


    will soone, won''t it?" ''E''s belly is pretty big now''.


    E straightened up and put her hands on her stomach, caressing it with great affection, "Yes, the


    expected due date is less than two months away. ''Samuel and I will obtain our marriage certificate


    tomorrow. I am so happy.''


    Her smiling face radiated happiness. L watched her happy face and held her hands. "Is Samuel nice


    to you?"


    She knew that Samuel had no affection for E, but seeing that happy smile on E''s face, she had to


    ask.


    Not a bit of the smile faded away from E''s face. Thinking of Samuel Shao, she believed that she was


    coming nearer to her Samuel day by day. E nodded gently. "But in the past few months, every time


    Samuel visited me, he just sat here for only a while and then went away. He never stayed over."


    She felt terrible at the thought of it. But she should have anticipated all this, shouldn''t she?


    L knew what was going on, and didn''t let go of her hand. "Don''t worry," she said, "You two will be


    closer to each other when the babyes." As long as there''s a child of his, however many women


    Samuel has, he will go back home to his wife and child.


    Her constions worked well on E. E, too, believed that through persistent effort, her Samuel


    would ept her love.


    Then together with the kids, L and E went shopping, had dinner, and ended the night there.


    Before leaving, they agreed to go shopping or visit each other when they had time.


    L looked at E''s back and let out a sigh. Everything is fate. She and E had simr dispositions.


    Both of them were bright, cheerful and frank. But E fell in love with someone who was not fond of


    her. How painful that would be! She could see that every time she mentioned Samuel, E would


    immediately act in a more feminine manner...How true love changes people.


    However, she had never behaved like that in front of Harry. So she wondered, was she too tough?


    In Splendid Garden Apartments the next afternoon


    The expectant E just came back from outside. She looked at the two marriage certificates on the


    table and smirked. She finally married her Samuel! She would be Mrs. Shao from now on!


    Samuel just said that since she was pregnant now, she shouldn''t be too tired. They would hold the


    wedding after she gave birth.


    But it was alright. Now everyone knew that she, E Bo, was now Mrs. Shao. Since she had been


    recognized, everything would been fine after the baby was born.


    She gently stroked her belly, "Baby, mommy can finally be with daddy." Only she knew how happy she


    was now.


    She put away the marriage certificates in a small box in the cupboard. That was the box that held her


    important things.


    Someone knocked at the outer door when she put the box away. Since she had been pregnant for


    more than eight months, she awkwardly dragged her stomach to open the door.


    Who is it? Mom and dad? Big brother? Or... Samuel?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked through the peephole and found that it was none other than a woman.


    She opened the apartment door. "You are?" She looked at the fashionable woman with curiosity.


    Long blond wavy hair loosely draped over her back, Makeup was meticulously applied on her face, and


    yellow orange lipstick was applied on her lips.


    She dressed in a red, wide-legged trouser suit with a long ck trench coat and pointy, ck leather


    shoes.


    A handbag from famous international brand was on her arm, and all her nails were long and painted in


    cerise.


    E gauged the woman up front, and Emma Gu also looked at the pregnant woman from head to toe.


    Because of the pregnancy, E didn''t wear any makeup, but nothing could make her face less delicate


    and pretty. Her long ck hair was casually backbed into a bun, and down below on her were a


    navy blue maternity dress, ck trousers, and simple cloth shoes.


    She was a big star in the news for a while, yet was now amon woman in her house. It looked she


    paid a great deal for Samuel.


    Emma Gu raised her orange lips, and stepped into the apartment on her high heels.


    The apartment was neither too big nor too small, and the arrangements were warm and homely. But


    what good could it do? It was said that Samuel never lived here.


    "Who are you looking for?" E watched her back with curiosity. Was she too careless, opening the


    door for anyone?


    Emma Gu looked back, smile still on her face, "You are E Bo." Emma said affirmatively.


    It was not rare that people knew her. Because she was once a second-tier star.


    "What can I do for you?" Still she replied politely.


    Emma went to the sofa and calmly sat down. There was no men''s products found in the apartment.


    "Look at you, that belly, it''s been at least seven months, eight months?" She looked at E''s belly, eyes


    shing with envy.


    E became alert at that instant, both hands protecting her abdomen, "Quite. Anything else?"


    Emma watched her vignt behavior and smiled, with gentle expressions on her face, "Samuel didn''t


    even go and get the certificate till it''s been seven months or more. You mustn''t be too important to him."


    When E heard Samuel''s name, she started to understand why the woman came here.


    "That is between us. Do you want anything else?" She started to know that the woman had some


    malicious purpose.


    Emma listened to her, but was not angry. She stood up and again turned around in the apartment.


    Master Bo, Eason, a world-renowned designer, and Miss Bo, E, a second-tier star. After pregnancy,


    E terminated the contract with the entertainmentpany to stay at home for miscarriage


    prevention.


    Later, the marriage certificate was taken today, and the news that the greatwyer Samuel got married


    caused not a small turmoil.


    The whole world already knew it when the couple came out of the civil affairs bureau.


    Emma''s face changed, and the tone of her voice became very resentful. "Samuel and I love each other.


    If it were not for his grandmother, I would have married him," she said, ''I should have been Mrs. Shao,


    but this E Bo got in my way!''


    But E was not a woman to be trifled with, either. With a cold smile on her face, she sneered, "If you


    two were truly in love, my husband wouldn''t have been tamed by his Grandma!" She was also very


    afraid when she thought of the very serious look of Samuel''s grandmother.


    But grandma was very kind to her, especially when she heard that E was pregnant, and came over


    even more often. Before obtaining the certificate, grandma also asked her to promise that she will


    move back to the Shao''s family house after receiving the certificate!


    Her husband? The two words did make Emma jealous as hell, "So what? Samuel''s parents liked me a


    lot!"

 Chapter 481 You Can Do Nothing Except Pretend To Be Innocent

    Chapter 481 You Can Do Nothing Except Pretend To Be Innocent


    E Bo also knew that it was because of the ambiguous stand of her parents-inw that their


    registering in the civil affairs office was put off.


    Moreover, Samuel was not in favor of her, so he didn''t worry about getting the marriage certificate until


    his parents agreed to it.


    At present, since the baby was taking shape and it was their grandchild, they had no choice but to


    ept this marriage.


    Staying at home these months, E Bo pondered over this issue again and again. One was destined to


    be hurt in this doomed marriage.


    "Really? Do they like you? If so, why don''t they persuade grandma to agree to your marriage?"


    E Bo leaned on the open door slightly, waiting for Emma to get out as soon as possible.


    Emma''s face changed again when she heard this sharp question.


    This woman was not easy to deal with! She jerked her head and returned to sofa.


    "How could you get pregnant with Samuel? It can''t be out of his own will!" She said that firmly and then


    stared at E Bo.


    E Bo did nothing. She didn''t want to say a single word to this woman. "The fact is that I became his


    wife, Mrs. Shao. That''s enough."


    Emma was too furious to say a word. The biggest mistake she had ever made was to choose to work in


    America, leaving this woman a chance to marry him.


    Night was going to fall, and the nanny woulde back soon. Thinking of this, E Bo felt hungry.


    She walked towards the dining table and found a piece of bread, eating it with appetite, and totally


    ignoring Emma.


    "Don''t get smug. You will be divorced sooner orter. At that time, I don''t mind raising the child of


    another woman!" Emma stood up from sofa and walked towards the door with a smile, which was the


    same as the one she wore when she came in.


    E Bo swallowed the bread and said indifferently:" Please close the door. Thanks!"


    The door was mmed. E Bo put down the bread, eyes rimmed red.


    Wasn''t she despicable to sleep with him just for getting the man she loved?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Was this girl Samuel''s real love?


    At dinner time, when E Bo was drinking the soup, the door was knocked again.


    Mrs. Qi, who took care of her, hurried to open the door. E Bo thought it might be her mother! She


    continued to focus on her food, without turning her head.


    Suddenly her eyes shed when she sensed a wind of familiar male smell.


    "Samuel!" She rose to her feet and called out this familiar name.


    Samuel came here to question E Bo, but became hard to open his month when he saw her swollen


    belly and bright eyes.


    E Bo felt his unhappiness when she saw his face.


    "Have you eaten? How about eating together?" She asked him in a low voice, thinking that Samuel was


    already in a bad mood, she couldn''t worsen it.


    A kind of agitation rose to Samuel''s heart when he saw E Bo was looking at him carefully.


    "Emma came here just to visit you. How could you drive her out?" At beginning, he didn''t want to say it,


    but being annoyed, he couldn''t help saying these words.


    Emma used to be so bossy while today she shed tears. Samuel thought that what E Bo had done


    must have been too far!


    Emma? E thought for a while. She must be the girl who came here today as she was the only female


    visitor.


    Was she the well-known chief editor of Channel Fashion magazine in America?


    She drove Emma out? "I didn''t do that!" Samuel sneered at her innocent smile.


    "You can do nothing except pretend to be innocent! Emma never lied to me!" E would never lie to him


    either!


    Pretending to be innocent? E was so angry. Emma never lied to him. Why did he think E Bo could


    lie to him?


    "I didn''t lie to you either!" She looked at Samuel''s eyes directly. Her eyes were clear and there was no


    lie in them.


    Samuel drew a long face and walked forward. E Bo took a step back and hurried to hold the chair at


    her side.


    Samuel was so scary. What did he want to do?


    "E Bo, move to the old house tomorrow. Don''t y any tricks with me!" Emma was overwhelmed by


    grief when she knew he got married. But though marrying E, he would give her nothing in the future


    other than a certificate!


    The door of the t was mmed heavily. E turned back to her chair confusedly. What did he mean?


    The next day.


    A few people came to help move E''s staff. It must be Samuel who asked them to do these things.


    The old house was located in the suburb, a little far away from downtown. But it was quiet here and it


    was good for nourishing the fetus.


    The gray-haired Melody Han was so pleased to see her granddaughter-inw and was totally different


    from what she was as a serious senior teacher.


    "Come here, E. This is Samuel''s room and has been vacant for a long time. I have arranged others


    to clean it. You can live here without any problem!" E Bo smiled and nodded, looking around


    Samuel''s room.


    A room of 1, 000 sq.ft was decorated in deep color. Many medals were disyed on the pear tree-


    made shelf and witnessed his achievements as awyer.


    On the wall hung some famous oil painting. The ck wardrobe was empty. It seemed that Samuel


    didn''te back very often.


    "Samuel firstly worked with Harry in D City. Later he went to A Country and finally he came back, got


    married and started his own business. I am so d at this!" Melody Han took a good look at E Bo,


    who was so delicate, pure and lovely!


    Emma was affected and highhanded. She disliked that kind of girl.


    E held Melody''s arm and said sweetly, "Grandma, I can apany you in the future!"


    She looked forward to living a in life with Samuel and giving birth to a few babies, watching them


    running here and there in the yard. That was enough.


    Melody was wild with joy. Touching her bulging belly, she said, "A naughty baby boy is on the way to


    coming into life!" The examination showed that this was a boy. Either a baby boy or girl was okay, for


    each one has his or her own merits.


    She can have a girl in the future. A boy and a girl were best for a family.


    "Yeah, I heard that boys are always naughty. At that time, grandma, you must teach him well!" At this


    point, E Bo was more eager to have this baby.


    Will Samuel love this child? But this was his natural son. He would love him very much.....


    Melody and E went to the back yard arm in arm. "E, you shouldn''t be so tender, otherwise others


    would bully you." She heard that this girl was pushed down by another female star at the beginning


    when she had just broken into that scene.


    This girl must be too tactless, not knowing how to prevent herself from being bullied.


    They chatted while fiddling with nts and flowers as time went away.


    Samuel didn''te back that night.

 Chapter 482 I Like Your Toughness

    Chapter 482 I Like Your Toughness


    E Bo stared at the ceiling. She thought that Samuel would return...


    Samuel was absent this evening and for several days on end.


    In Leroy Manor.


    Harry Si carried the newly-discharged Nicole out of the car and to the castle.


    Nicole Si had a touch of feverst night, so Harry immediately sent her to the hospital in the middle of


    the night.


    L, with Daniel Si in her arms, followed. Sally Si was taken to the old house by Kevin.


    "Sweetheart, are you alright?" L had heard that from Harry a few hundred times today.


    As the doctor assured them earnestly that Nicole was fine, Harry allowed Nicole to leave the hospital.


    "Daddy, I''m okay." Nicole rested her arms around his neck, andid her head on his shoulder


    obediently.


    L, cuddling Daniel in her arms, followed them into the castle. "Harry, can you care more about your


    son?"


    She strove for an opportunity for Daniel. How could Harry prefer Nicole to Daniel?


    Seeing that L suddenly turned hostile, Harry hurried to put down Nicole and said, "Come on, Daniel,


    I want to hug you!" He took Daniel from L''s arms obediently.


    Daniel looked at Harry. Unexpectedly, Daniel didn''t cry but sucked his finger; obviously he was


    unhappy.


    Harry looked at his unhappy son in his arms. In a sh, he wore an angry look.


    L could say nothing.


    Daniel and Sally were twins. Moreover, he had exactly the same eyebrows as Harry; otherwise L


    would certainly have him and Harry undergo the paternity test!


    Harry should have to hug Daniel more to make them more intimate.


    Suddenly, Daniel cried and muttered, "Mommy¡­"


    Harry stared at Daniel, "Who allows you to bother my wife? I must hug you today!"


    He sat Daniel up in his arms, strode out of the castle and took him to see the liger.


    The cry was getting far away. L shook her head helplessly and looked at her daughter.


    "Mommy, why does Daniel cry? He doesn''t like Daddy? Every time Daddy hugged him, he would cry."


    She couldn''t bear it, so she told him that Daddy was the best!


    L squatted down and looked at her daughter. "Because Daniel likes me more, just as you like Daddy


    more." That sounded sad.


    Nicole didn''t fully understand, but she still nodded her head. After a while, she said, "Mommy, I also


    love you!"


    Looking at her innocent daughter, L picked up her happily. Children would never lie!


    At night, Daniel fell asleep. L put him on her big bed. Tonight, Sally was not at home, so she wanted


    Daniel to sleep with her.


    Harry came out of the bathroom after his shower and frowned at the child on the bed.


    "Let him sleep in the baby room!" He said to L, or else Daniel would affect them!


    L rolled her eyes, "Harry, he is your son, not someone else''s!" She solemnly emphasized that.


    Harry dried his short hair and walked over, "Do you dare to have a baby with someone else?" Sitting on


    the bed, he watched L lightly.


    "Yes..." Harry went to kiss her. She would dare to say "I do" out of anger!


    The atmosphere of the room became sultry gradually with this kiss. Harry would make it soon.


    Daniel cried suddenly.


    Harry, who was pressing on L, stared at Daniel in the center of the big bed angrily. He did that


    deliberately! Didn''t he fall asleep?


    Lughed and pushed Harry away, straightened her pajamas and picked up her crying son.


    She now believed what Harry said. "My son was born to be against me. We were at enmity with each


    other in a previous life!"


    Harry hugged both his wife and son and greedily smelled the aroma of his wife.


    "Honey, E and Samuel got the marriage license a few days ago." L thought of the WeChat


    message from E Bo, so she mentioned it to Harry.


    Harry listened to the word "honey" with satisfaction. "Well, I know."


    "Why didn''t they get the marriage license until E was expecting?" Samuel knew she was pregnant,


    didn''t he? And he promised he would propose a marriage soon. Why didn''t they get the marriage


    license until now?


    Harryy down and rested his head on the pillow. He said seriously, "Samuel loves Emma, not E."


    Emma and Samuel were together during their school years. But they seemed to break up a few years


    ago.


    Samuel''s grandma didn''t agree to their marriage, and Emma always stayed in the United States. Fate


    ys cruel tricks sometimes.


    "Despite all this, now that he will have a baby soon, he can''t keep thinking about Emma!" She had


    suffered such losses!


    Harry knew what L thought. He would talk with Samuel about it if given a chance.


    Hey closer to L and smelled her aroma from behind. Only her aroma made him feel at ease.


    "Honey¡­" L thought of the tender E, and gently stroked Harry''s chest.


    Harry immediately held her hand. "Yes? What''s wrong?"


    L pulled back her small hand from his big palm. "Honey, do you think I... am tough?" He reminisced


    on the past. She was indeed not very gentle in front of him in many cases.


    Harry was confused. What irritated her? Why did she suddenly ask this question? Harry was confused,


    but he answered, "No, I like your toughness. I like everything of you." What he said was true.


    Love me, love my dog.


    L looked at his handsome face and kissed his thin lips...


    Summer was approaching.


    E Bo, who was expecting, took care of the flowers in the greenhouse and sweated profusely.


    Samuel stood in his room. Many women''s products suddenly appeared in his room. There were also


    many female clothes in the closet.


    There was a faint scent everywhere, and those baby clothes and supplies reminded him that he would


    soon wee a baby.


    But the woman who let him appreciate this kind of joy was not the one he loved.


    Going over to the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw a woman who wiped her sweat clumsily in the


    greenhouse in the back garden.


    His grandma walked over and gave her a piece of watermelon. She immediately put down the kettle


    and took the watermelon from his grandma.


    Maybe it was sweet. It was a pleasure to eat it.


    She moved here more than a month ago. After less than half a month... She would give birth to the


    baby!


    His parents always lived in the urban area. He didn''t return often. Only his grandma and this woman


    lived here.


    Samuel took back his gaze and strode to the back garden.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 483 It Was Too Hard to Leave This Place

    Chapter 483 It Was Too Hard to Leave This ce


    In the flower garden.


    Melody Han took out a wet tissue for E. "Wipe your sweat with this. Pregnant women cannot tolerate


    hot weather." While saying those words, she fetched out a wet tissue from a melon tray.


    "Grandma, thanks for the watermelon." The two of them stayed in the old house, while the servants


    were out to buy vegetables. E felt much better after wiping her sweat off her cheeks.


    Melody Han made a gesture to show didn''t mind and said, "It is very easy to cut up a watermelon. The


    watermelon is so sweet!"


    E responded with a nod of approval and ced the remaining peel down. When she was ready to


    pick up another slice, she heard somebody remark, "Don''t you know that pregnant women shouldn''t


    eat too much watermelon?"


    E and her grandma turned around at the same time. They saw Samuel at the door in a white T-shirt.


    At this moment, he, with a gloomy face, was staring at E who was subconsciously protecting her


    stomach.


    Being pleasantly surprised for a while, E was scared into putting the melon in her hands back on the


    tray immediately.


    Melody Han made a long face for a minute. With a hint of sarcasm in her voice, Melody Hand said, "I


    even forgot I have a grandson, too!"


    Poor E! Though Samuel rarely kept herpany, she neverined.


    Worse, Samuel had the nerve to appear on the entertainment news with that woman, Emma!


    The number of people who wanted to dig up Samuel''s personal business increased, as his fame rose.


    Some news was unexpectedly exposed in public yesterday.


    In particr, the provoking headline ¨C "Golden Layer has an affair with Editor-in-Chief Emma, when he


    has a pregnant wife at home."


    E got so upset upon receiving that news, that Melody Han was at a loss for how tofort her.


    Even so, E still felt pleasantly surprise the moment she saw Samuel today.


    The fact that she didn''t get angry over Samuel''s inappropriate behavior was proof of how much her


    granddaughter-inw loved her grandson. Melody Han thought to herself.


    "Grandma!" Samuel greeted Melody Han respectfully.


    Melody Han pulled a face and ignored his arrival. Somewhat embarrassed, E hurried to say,


    "Grandma, don''t be offended, since Samuel is back."


    Melody Han red at E after hearing what she just said, "Why do you call him Samuel? You should


    still address him as ''husband'', even in my presence."


    Err......Err.... The stylish grandma made E purse her lips into a smile.


    The weather didn''t seem to be so stifling after Samuel saw the smile of the woman with rose cheeks.


    "Grandma, let''s head in. It is a bit hot here." E supported Melody Han by her arms, and they went


    toward the house.


    Melody Han nced at Samuel. She then patted E''s hands, "E, don''t concern yourself with


    someone who doesn''t consider you worth his time and don''t cry sadly at night on your own! You are


    now responsible for your own health and your baby."


    How did grandma know? Embarrassed, E quickly denied with a flush face, "No, no, no.......I didn''t


    cry. Grandma, I''m really happy being with you and having you spoil me!" Fearing that the man behind


    her might generate some strange ideas, she sped up the pace.


    Perhaps her pregnancy caused her to be a little sentimental. She couldn''t help shedding tears on


    the nights shey on therge bed all alone.


    E muttered in her mind, ''How did grandma know that? Did I cry rather loudly?''


    Melody Han sighed to herself as she watched her granddaughter-inw. She knew that her son,


    daughter-inw and grandson all liked Emma. She prayed that everything would be fine after E gave


    birth.


    Samuel genuinely felt ufortable, since he waspletely oblivious of how the two supported each


    other.


    However, Samuel was troubled by what grandma just said. ''Why would that woman cry at night? For


    his sake? Shouldn''t she know that she was bound to spend those nights alone? So was she hoping


    that he''d stay with her?''


    E felt much better after entering the air-conditioned living room.


    After she helped grandma sit on the sofa, she spotted the approaching shadow in the doorway, and


    then she dly walked into kitchen to open the freezer.


    She washed some fruits, brought them over and put them down in front of Samuel, who sat opposite of


    grandma, "Samuel, eat some fruit." She awkwardly bent down and then stood up again, obviously


    making an enormous effort.


    Melody Han grinned, "E, ever since my grandson returned, you have been focusing on him. What


    about me?" See, there was no fruit for her.


    In this moment, being observed by Samuel''s eyes, E felt somewhat shy and her face turned red,


    "Grandma, I''ll peel you some dried fruit." Suddenly she took a tray with some dried fruit in sheer panic,


    and then expertly took up a nutcracker to crush the walnuts for Melody Han.


    Samuel looked at them indifferently and thought: Is she trying to cater to him?


    "Grandma, here you are." Her sweet voice interrupted his thinking.


    While taking the walnut pulp and putting it in her mouth, Melody Han cast a nce at her grandson


    who was staring at E.


    "Samuel, are you leaving?" A question was asked seemingly inadvertently by Melody Han when she


    looked at the walnut pulp in her hands.


    He will leaveter? After hearing what Melody Han said, a sh of disappointment appeared in her


    eyes, and the smile on her face also faded away.


    Samuel leaned on the sofa, feeling that there was a little smile on that woman''s face. It was too hard


    for him to leave this ce while being aware of her state of sudden change.


    He had just finished awsuit. Now he just came back to see his grandma. Emma was still waiting for


    him, so he would leave soon.


    "You should go right now!" Her grandson''s silence made Melody Han a little angry.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The smile on the lips of E was no longer hooked, and the movements of her hands started to be a


    little flustered.


    "Ah!" A sharp cry came out owing to the pain from her hand. E did not focus on what she was doing,


    and she gripped her fingers with a walnut clip.


    Melody Han heard the scream of E and quickly tried to figure out what happened. Surprisingly, the


    opposite Samuel was even faster than her.


    He sat up and reached E in just two steps, clutching her hand.


    Looking at her red finger, Samuel was angry and his tone became very blunt. "How stupid are you?


    How can you hurt yourself just by crushing walnuts!"


    E had been thinking about rubbing it, but when Samuel reprimanded her, her eyes became moist.


    He had never done this before. When everyone was together, Samuel was always happy and


    asionally very funny.


    But since they were together, Samuel had always been serious in front of her. Even now he was as


    cold as an ice.


    She married him, depriving him of his love. Wasn''t he also suffering?


    "I''m... I''m sorry." She pulled her hand from his hand, stood up awkwardly from the stool and went


    upstairs.


    ''Sorry? Why did she apologize?''


    Samuel began to wonder if he treated her too seriously when he looked at the awkward figure of the


    woman upstairs.


    In retrospect, it was he who took advantage of her.


    "Samuel, get out! Don''te to see me again!" Melody Han looked at the figure of E upstairs. She


    was very upset. She wore a distraught look and mmed her hand down on the table. She wanted to


    kick Samuel out.


    Her grandmother wore a straight face, so Samuel knew that she was truly angry. In reaction, he


    scratched his ck hair with irritation.


    "I didn''t say that I''m going to leave this evening!" Then he sat back on the couch. Melody''s face looked


    radiant after she heard that.

 Chapter 484 Caused Ella to Feel Inferior For A Moment

    Chapter 484 Caused E to Feel Inferior For A Moment


    E Bo locked the door and leaned against it. Her tears fell down endlessly.


    She cried for about two minutes and wiped her eyes dry. ''E, to marry Samuel is already what you


    want. Why are you still crying?


    It is already a huge step between you and him to be able to stay silently next to him and watch him,


    isn''t it?


    Why are you having bad feelings now? If Samuel didn''t get drunk that night, would he have slept with


    you? Would he have married you?''


    ...


    On thinking that, she walked to the dresser, took out some tissue and wiped her tears away.


    She flicked open her cellphone, the screen still showed the news page with the picture she had been


    looking at the whole night.


    Emma looked all joyful while holding hands with handsome Samuel. They walked into a hotel room.


    The smile on Samuel''s face... also looked so happy and joyful.


    Has she be the third wheel?


    Tears came up again and she quickly wiped it away. She closed the web page and tried not to see the


    picture again.


    She felt a little bit tired and went to the big bed which she had been sleeping on by herself all this time.


    E fell asleep soon.


    The room was silent for a few minutes.


    The door was opened from the outside. The man who walked in looked at the sleeping beauty and took


    a light step.


    He walked to his bed. His bed sheets were either ck or gray.


    But now, out of nowhere, it was reced with pink color. The sheets were spread neatly across the bed


    and did not fit with the room decor at all.


    It looked like the woman had been crying, because her eyelids were reddish. She was putting one hand


    on her bump.


    The air conditioner was set to a low temperature, even he could sense the coldness. But the woman


    wore nothing but a piece of maternity dress.


    He walked quietly to the bedside and spread the nicely folded pink summer sheet on her.


    However, as soon as he turned around, she kicked the sheet away and clumsily changed her pose.


    He had to put the sheet on her again. This time, E felt that someone was putting the sheet on her.


    At thetter stage of her pregnancy, E only had light sleep. She opened her eyes to see what was


    going on. All she saw was a familiar back.


    The door was closed in silence. E was now fully awake.


    She just saw Samuel. So the sheet on her was put by him then?


    Thinking of this possibility, E held tightly to the summer sheet and her face was lit up by happiness.


    When E woke up again, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon.


    She got out of the bed, tidied up her hair a little bit and walked out of the room.


    At the second floor stairway.


    E looked at the man on the sofa who was working with hisputer. For a moment, she thought she


    had seen an illusion.


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and wondered, was it really Samuel who was now on the sofa? So he


    didn''t take off?


    She held down her joy and walked slowly down along the staircase to the first floor.


    Samuel noticed her the moment she looked at him on the second floor.


    He focused on the documents of hisputer, however he could still see the pregnant woman who


    walked into the kitchen from the corner of his eye.


    In the kitchen, Mrs. Feng and Mrs. Qi who had been looking after Melody Han were busy preparing


    dinner. Upon seeing E, Mrs. Qi called out, "E, you go and rest. We will soon be ready to serve


    dinner."


    Usually E woke up early and would help around the kitchen, preparing vegetable. Clearly she was


    late today and the dinner was almost ready.


    "Alright, I will go and fetch granny." She walked out of the kitchen.


    Not far from here, the man was still focusing on his work. E walked as quietly as possible despite the


    fact that she seldom made any noise when walking. She hoped not to disturb him.


    She barely walked one step up when the man called out to her, "You just sit somewhere, I will go


    upstairs to get granny."


    She was so clumsy and with such a huge hump, it would be quite tiring to walk up and down the stairs


    so he would rather do it himself.


    ''He heard my steps...''


    "It is fine. You can continue with your work. I am not doing anything anyway." It was obvious that her


    face was lit up with joy.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel noticed that whenever she talked to him, her face was always lit up with joy and cautiousness.


    She was never like this when she was with him before. This was not E''s original character!


    Upon hearing her refusal, Samuel was not pleased. He put down his notebook and walked towards the


    staircase.


    He cast a nce to her direction and without saying any words, he walked upstairs.


    E felt a little bit awkward and touched her nose. She sat back on the sofa as he had told her.


    She saw several folders on the desk and thought to herself that he must be very busy everyday.


    After all, he was an internationally famouswyer and surely a lot of people wanted to consult him.


    Therefore, she must behave herself and not cause any trouble, or create anything unnecessary to


    bother him.


    When she was still in the entertainment industry, she heard about that Samuel had already won several


    international cases.


    Then she would read rted financial news or international news and giggle like a silly child. In these


    news pictures, Samuel was always dressed neatly in suits and glowed with confidence.


    When her brother had a gathering with Samuel and the others, he would sometimes bring her along.


    Samuel with his cool elegance and asional jokes was always deeply attractive to her.


    The first time she confessed her love to him was five years ago. Back then, he was with Harry on a trip


    to D city. It was such a long time ago, he probably forgot it himself.


    Just like she had imagined, she was turned down. She was turned down many times afterward. He


    always had one reason: He loved someone else. Someone else upied his mind.


    She really envied the person who upied his mind. However, she had never seen her.


    It wasn''t until the incident in Splendid Garden Apartments that E met her. She was indeed very


    charming and beautiful. She was just as well beaming with confidence as Samuel.


    This even caused E to feel inferior for a moment.


    ...


    Samuel looked at the woman who was gazing at hisputer. She was smiling for a moment and then


    frowned.


    He nced at theputer screen. There was nothing but a Logo!


    What was she thinking about then? He suddenly realized that she was bit goofy.


    "E, dinner is ready!" Melody was downstairs somehow and E just woke up from her thoughts.


    She leaned on the sofa arm and stood up. She walked towards the bathroom of the first floor.


    Samuel walked into the bathroom with her. Fortunately there were two taps.


    She sensed the man standing next to her in silence. E was nervous although she had no idea what


    she was nervous about.


    "Plop!" She identally dropped the slippery soap onto the floor.


    She looked at the soap as it was gliding away and helplessly walked to the room corner.


    When she was about to pick it up, a big hand pulled her arm.


    Samuel picked up the soap and rinsed it under the water tap. Then he handed it over to the little


    woman.


    E took over the soap. With her bump pressing against the washing basin, she had to make an effort


    to touch the water.


    Samuel felt sorry for her when he saw her having difficulty washing hands due to the bump.


    He stood behind her, pressed closely to her back and surrounded her with his arms. He pulled over her


    hands, spayed some water on them and washed them clean.

 Chapter 485 Please Lend Me Some Money

    Chapter 485 Please Lend Me Some Money


    The woman''s pleasant scent greeted his nose. He would never forget her scent that night. At this


    moment, he felt restless with his mind jumping around.


    E Bo allowed him to drag her hand and wash it. What he washed was not her hands, but her heart.


    Seeing the smile on her round face from the mirror, he raised a smile, too.


    He closed the tap, wiped up her hands patiently and went out of the washroom, holding her little fat


    hand.


    Seeing the couple walk hand in hand towards her, Melody smiled with satisfaction.


    "Quick! Dinner''s ready. Well, sit here, Samuel. E, sit beside Samuel." Melody deliberately put their


    seats together.


    Samuel knew what his grandma meant. He did not say no, he just dragged the chair out of the table for


    E Bo.


    He sat down beside her after she was seated.


    Dinner tonight was quite abundant with six dishes and one soup as well as lotus seed wheat kernels


    porridge, E Bo''s favorite.


    With a look at these dishes, Melody winked at her grandson. Samuel had to refill E Bo''s bowl with


    dishes.


    Seeing the shrimp meat in her bowl, E Bo was deeply touched. That was enough. She was satisfied.


    Lowering her head, she ate that shrimp meat happily, only to find that was more delicious than ever.


    Perhaps, that was when she started to love shrimp meat.


    During tonight''s dinner, E Bo''s joy was so obvious. She was smiling all the time when talking to


    Melody. She ate quite a lot.


    Yet her appetite was a shock to Samuel. Two bowls of porridge, six mini soupy buns along with other


    dishes.


    Was thismon that pregnant women were all big eaters?


    After dinner, the sky was a little darkened. Melody told Samuel, "Now that you are home today, I''m


    gonna have a rest. You walk with E for a while."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what Melody said, E Bo took a look at Samuel, who was ready to start his business work,


    and refused, "No need, grandma. I''m OK alone."


    Today she had been a big trouble to him. If there was more, he was bound to hate her more.


    She walked to the door, wore her ts, opened the door and walked outside.


    A gust of hot wind blew on her face, leaving her with a sudden sense of sweating.


    However, for her baby, she had no choice but to walk for half an hour or an hour.


    When she walked out of the Shao family''s gate, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a figure.


    Could that be him? She was so nervous that her heart beat so fast.


    Samuel followed this pregnant women. It was getting darker and letting her go out alone was quite


    worrying.


    Knowing he was walking along with her, she did not say a single word. She was afraid that he would


    hate her if she said a word.


    This year, the hotness came quite early. It was in middle April and the temperature reached 82.04 ¨H.


    The expected date of the baby was in early May. At that time, it must be very hot.


    Luckily, the air conditioners would help. But as she would be in a month of confinement, the air


    conditioners could not be used all the time.


    Although it was a suburb here, the green projects were quite good. She walked along the park.


    Then she headed for the street. It would be more busy crossing the street.


    People here all finished dinner not long ago and went out for a walk.


    Walking to the downtown area, these two were still silent. There were too many people here, so


    Samuel approached E Bo consciously.


    At the gate of dessert shop.


    E Bo took a look at ice cream and then peeked at Samuel.


    She wanted to eat ice cream but she had no money.


    "Samuel..." She looked around and didn''t dare to look straight into his eyes.


    Samuel looked at the women who was shorter than him and had been taken for his little sister. He


    seemed to know that she loved ice cream, but he didn''t intend to say that out loud.


    "I am not your Samuel now." He said that all of a sudden, which was a little confusing to E Bo.


    Samuel looked at this little puzzled woman and became quite happy. "Call me Sam."


    From that night, each time she called him Samuel, he always couldn''t help recalling the night when she


    was under him and called him in that way.


    "Sam?" She called him tentatively. He nodded casually. Whatever! As long as she would not call him


    Samuel again.


    E Bo stuttered, "I want to have an ice cream, but I don''t have money." Her round face blushed


    beautifully.


    "So what?" He asked deliberately.


    What so what! So, she''d like to eat one! The little woman''s expression turned quite annoyed. "Please


    lend me some money." Her voice turned official, without previous shyness and uneasiness.


    Samuel raised his bushy eyebrows and continued to tease her, "I''ve got no money, either."


    Her face was filled with disappointment, but she did not stop asking, "Did you bring your cell phone with


    you?" She even forgot to bring a cell phone, but he probably remembered! Mobile-phone payment


    would do!


    Quite clever. However, "I didn''t bring my cell phone, either." It seemed quite obvious to E Bo that he


    did it on purpose! So he was unwilling to buy her an ice cream?


    If he wasn''t, she would give up.


    She walked back with loss and disappointment, never thinking that Samuel was joking.


    However, Samuel did note along. She felt more disappointed as she did not see his figure through


    the corner of her eyes.


    Was she asking too much? It was good enough that he was willing to go out for a walk with her. "Do not


    ask for too much, E Bo." She warned herself in a low voice.


    "Men were always greedy. The more they got, the more they wanted."


    All of a sudden, one thing just popped out and she was startled.


    She took a closer look. It was a mango ice cream!


    Her unhappy face turned into a big smile. Samuel yed a joke with her.


    "So I can''t y a trick with you now?" Once when they were together, unabashed as she was, he


    always teased her and made her stamp her feet.


    E Bo was eating the ice cream with contentment and did not tend to respond to Samuel.


    Samuel looked at the little women who was eating ice cream attentively. Now what? He was no more


    important than her ice cream?


    "It''s OK to eat the ice cream, but you cannot eat it up!" A passenger walked at a fast pace, looking at


    his cell phone with his head lowered. Seeing the passenger almost bump into her, Samuel dragged her


    into his embrace right away.


    The passenger found there was a person in front of him and edged away. Thus she was not knocked


    down.


    Taking a look at that passenger, E Bo found out that if it were not for Samuel, she would have run


    into him.


    "Thanks!" She stopped eating the ice cream and said that to the man.


    Samuel let her go and said, "Never mind. Sit here and we''ll leave after you finish." He pointed at the


    bench along the road and sat down with her.


    The man was elegantly seated with his legs folded, attracting quite a few second nces. Though


    Samuel not the most handsome, he was quite good-looking.


    As for E Bo, being pregnant, she couldn''t dress up. If no one thought she was ugly, she would thank


    God, because she was not expecting anyone topliment her appearance.

 Chapter 486 It was Tiring to Be Pregnant

    Chapter 486 It was Tiring to Be Pregnant


    She goggled at every woman who was ncing at Samuel in admiration. When these women met her


    gaze, they changed their faces right away.


    Samuel of course knew what she was doing. He didn''t mind it at all. He just looked at the disappearing


    ice-cream in her hand.


    When half of the ice-cream was eaten, he drew it from her hand without hesitation.


    "Half of it is left. It''s a waste to throw it away!" She was urgent to take it back. She still wanted to eat it!


    Samuel grabbed her spoon and ate it up within seconds. Finally he threw away the empty box.


    ...


    E Bo had nothing to say as the rest of the ice-cream was eaten by him.


    The most important thing was that the ice-cream was her leftovers and the spoon was also used by


    her. As she knew, he was a slight neat freak.


    Didn''t he mind her saliva and used spoon?


    Samuel looked at her regretful eyes and couldn''t help saying, "You can eat as much as you want after


    giving birth!"


    Finally E Bo nodded satisfactorily. At that time, the sky was getting dark.


    They walked towards home without a word, but the atmosphere was nice.


    When they walked into the living room, a gust of cool windforted E Bo.


    She changed her shoes and rushed to the second floor.


    It seemed that she was in a hurry. Why was she in such a hurry?


    Samuel changed his shoes too and hurried to follow her upstairs.


    E Bo was already covered with sweat and hurried to take a shower.


    When Samuel ran into the room, E Bo was already in the bathroom.


    Samuel didn''t notice her when he came in, so he was a little curious and worried about why she ran so


    fast when he couldn''t find her.


    Opening up the door of bathroom, he heard a scream, "Ah!"


    When E Bo was preparing to turn the shower on, Samuel came in. Usually she was not used to


    locking the door as Samuel never came back.


    Samuel was stunned, as he saw something he shouldn''t have. Looking at her crimson cheeks out of


    shyness, he went out of the bathroom as if nothing had happened. ¡¤


    After closing the door, Samuel leaned on the wall heavily.


    Damn it! How could he have a physical reaction....when he saw her naked body.


    Being agitated, he went to the first floor to pick up hisputer and documents. He recovered his


    breath after a while.


    As Samuel walked out of the bathroom hurriedly, E Bo bit her lower lip slightly and thought: ''My God!


    He looked all over my body unintentionally once again.''


    She swore that she didn''t mean to do that!


    She wrapped her long hair with a tower which had been washed yesterday and took a simple shower to


    wash off her sweat.


    When she finished it, Samuel was handling his business at his table near the window.


    Closing the bathroom door, shey on her bed directly without interrupting him.


    Samuel felt the sound behind him and put down his documents. He found a pair of pajamas and


    walked into bathroom.


    E Bo held her phone tightly. Would he really stay here tonight? She couldn''t help smiling sweetly.


    Flipping open her phone, she saw some phone numbers, all of which were from her brother. She called


    back.


    "Brother." Her voice was so clear and melodious. This was the true E Bo that Samuel knew before.


    Samuel at first wanted to get out of the bathroom and make an important call. When he heard E Bo''s


    voice, he stopped.


    "Samuel is at home.... He came back! ... Brother, you needn''t worry about us. He is nice to me! ... It''s


    true. We just came back after a walk!"


    E Bo was grateful that Samuel came back today and did these things for her. Otherwise, she would


    have no idea about how to answer these questions of her brother.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Over the line, Eason Bo asked E to give the phone to Samuel. But E said, "Samuel is bathing.


    Brother, don''t worry about me. I am fine.... Half a month! Ok! See ya!"


    Samuel never listened to others'' calls stealthily, but this time he couldn''t help himself. He didn''t expect


    that E Bo would say good words for him.


    When Samuel walked out of bathroom, E Bo was looking at her cell phone. She seemed to be


    overwhelmed with joy.


    He stopped wiping his hair. He thought she was a kid before and was not his type.


    But now, it seemed that as a kid, she was lovely.


    He couldn''t focus on his work so he turned off hisputer andy on the bed. E Bo was so


    surprised that her cell phone nearly fell down to the bed.


    She subconsciously moved to one side and left enough room for this man.


    Samuel took out his phone and had a look at the time. He noticed her slight movement and turned off


    the phone.


    "Aren''t you afraid of falling off the bed?" He didn''t look at her at all and turned off the light directly.


    There was only bedmp lighting.


    E Bo was so nervous when the room became darker. This was her second time sleeping with


    Samuel in the same bed.


    She moved towards him obediently and at that moment her fragrance distracted Samuel''s mind.


    Not a single word between them, they yed with their phones for a while and then E Bo turned it


    off, preparing to sleep.


    Samuel saw that she was going to sleep and he also turned off his phone,ying beside her.


    The air conditioner was working so it was a little cold. He tenderly covered her with a quilt.


    When Samuel was already falling into sleep, E Bo turned her body over, peeping at the profile of this


    man.


    She dared not watch him in such an angle before. His eyes were closed slightly, the nose was high and


    the lips were closed tightly.


    Every part of him was so attractive to her.


    "Sleep!" Although the light was turned off, he could feel her eyesight and let out one word.


    Being caught by Samuel, E Bo pretended to close her eyes right away. But not long after, she came


    a little nearer to Samuel.


    She guessed that Samuel''s hug must be warm.


    The room was so quiet. E Bo could feel her breath.


    She rolled over to lie on her back. At this time, her waist began to hurt again.


    Since two or three mouth ago, her waist was always sore and painful. Sometimes she even couldn''t


    move.


    She signed voicelessly. It was so tiring to be pregnant. But fortunately she was going to give birth soon.


    She checked what she had not prepared for baby in her mind and wanted to go shopping tomorrow.


    She was forced to turn her body again out of the pain in her waist, with her back to Samuel.


    Samuel felt this woman beside him didn''t sleep well. Was she ufortable?


    "What''s the matter with you?" Finally he spoke out in the darkness.


    E Bo opened her eyes right away and apologized carefully, "I am so sorry to bother you,. I didn''t


    mean to do that."


    Later she did not dare to make noise and move. She held her breath carefully lest Samuel didn''t sleep


    well and never came back.


    He frowned. Why did she always apologize to him? "You didn''t interrupt me. Are you okay? You seems


    ufortable."


    E Bo hesitated for a while and said, "Maybe it is because the baby is getting bigger, so my waist


    always feels painful if I keep the same position for a long time."

 Chapter 487 Be Right There

    Chapter 487 Be Right There


    A big palm rested on her waist. Feeling the temperature from her waist, E opened her eyes wide.


    What was Samuel doing? Was he giving her a waist massage?


    He was unskilled. It was just an ordinary massage, but her waist was significantly better.


    Samuel sat on the bed and gently massaged E. Her skin was smooth. Would her baby have smooth


    skin?


    Every ce touched by the palm was burning hot.


    About five minutester, E pulled Samuel''s big palm that gave her a massage, "Thank you. Samuel,


    I''m Ok now, you should get some sleep!" Her voice sounded pleasing. Samuel pulled his big palm out


    of her chubby hands andy in bed silently.


    He felt empty. Maybe they slept in the same bed but dreamed different dreams.


    After a long period of time, E was still awake, but she just dared not move.


    Samuel heard the uneven breathing of E and judged that she was not asleep. So he pulled her into


    his arms and let her rest her head on his arm.


    With this move, E''s eyes turned red. She stuck tightly in Samuel''s arms and boldly rested her right


    hand on his waist.


    Samuel didn''t refuse. She raised the corners of her mouth and closed her eyes.


    It would be nice if she could sleep like this in Samuel''s arms every day.


    Samuel smelled the scent from E and regretted for a moment. As a normal man, how could he bear


    to cuddle her in his arms?


    Samuel tried hard to think about the case that would be tried, the information and evidence...


    E was about to fall asleep in his arms, but he was still holding himself back.


    At this time, his cell phone suddenly rang. E who was already asleep in his arms shook slightly and


    woke up.


    The ringing disturbed her sleep. He annoyingly picked up the cell phone on the bedside table. Who was


    calling in the middle of the night?


    Seeing the caller ID, Samuel''s eyes became dark, but eventually he pressed the answer button.


    He heard the voice of a man over the phone, "Hello, are you a friend of the owner of this cell phone?"


    Samuel frowned. Why did a man use her cell phone?


    E changed her position and left his arms. He got out of bed and walked toward the window.


    "Yes."


    "Sir, here is the thing. The owner of this cell phone is drunk here, but we are closing soon. Could you


    pick her up?" The man over the phone was very polite. He should be a waiter or something.


    Emma was drunk? "Be right there."


    After asking the man for the address, Samuel immediately turned on the bedsidemp and put on his


    clothes.


    E, staying in bed, watched what Samuel was doing. He was leaving? Would hee back? It was


    from that woman, right? When the phone screen was lit up, she saw the name of Emma.


    The room was still very silent. Only the sound of Samuel dressing could be heard. He turned off the


    bedsidemp.


    In the darkness, he stopped and said in a low voice, "Sorry to bother you. You should go back to


    sleep!" His strangeness and politeness hurt her heart.


    Then he opened the door and left without looking back.


    Soon, E heard he started the car downstairs. He left...


    His smell remained on the bed. E moved to his pillow, lingered on it to smell his smell and closed her


    eyes.


    A tear fell silently on the pillow and soon disappeared.


    Just as Samuel appeared, he also disappeared quickly...


    At Green Sun Private Club.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Samuel parked the car at the door of the club and strode to a private room on the second floor.


    Pushing open the door of the room, he saw the wine table was messy and three pairs of used


    chopsticks were thrown on the wine table in a muddle.


    A woman was lying on the table, her eyes closed and her face reddish.


    "Emma." He gently shook the unresponsive woman. Emma moved a bit, changed her posture and


    continued to slumber.


    Samuel helplessly lifted her up by her waist and left the private room.


    At Lake Garden.


    Normally, only Samuel lived in that several thousand square feet apartment on the 26th floor


    Only his grandma, parents, and Emma hade here, while only he and Emma had lived here.


    He put Emma, who was still asleep, in the room next door to the bedroom. She temporarily stayed here


    after this return.


    Samuel put Emma on the big bed and wanted to take her shoes off.


    Emma hung on to his neck tightly and refused to let go.


    Samuel wanted to push away her arms. She opened her eyes and seemed to have sobered up some,


    "Samuel." She called out his name in surprise.


    Samuel smiled, "Well, let go of me. I''ll take off your shoes."


    Emma looked at the man who was smiling at her. Didn''t he go to the old house to apany his wife?


    Not only did she not let go of Samuel, but she kissed his thin lips. Samuel''s smile disappeared.


    He leapt from her body hard.


    She looked coldly at the man who was avoiding her and stood up from the bed, "Samuel, don''t you love


    me?" She asked coldly.


    Samuel looked at her with a touch ofplexity in his eyes, "Whether I love you or not is irrelevant.


    Since I am married now, we can''t be together."


    "Why did you bring me back?" As he refused, Emma raised her voice, and her face was full of pain.


    He turned around and walked away. Emma rushed over immediately to stop him by putting her arms


    around his waist.


    "Samuel, don''t go. I feel bad." Her tears fell down her cheeks.


    Samuel turned around to take the woman who stopped him in his arms, "Emma..."


    Before he finished his words, Emma kissed his lips on tiptoes.


    "Samuel, stay with me tonight, okay?" He knew what she meant.


    Without waiting for him to decide, Emma looked at Samuel, took a step back and loosened the


    waistband on her skirt without hesitation.


    Samuel changed his countenance and thought of E who was carrying a baby and lying in bed in the


    old house.


    Without looking back, he opened the door of the room, shut it, and went to his own room.


    He and Emma were together because he saved her from his uncle.


    Half a year after Emma broke up with Samuel''s uncle, she began to chase after him. He was attracted


    to her straightforwardness and decisiveness.


    His ideal girlfriend must be a decisive and straightforward woman, so they were together.


    They had been on and off again through their school years up until recently.


    However, they had never gotten so far as to get naked with each other.


    As Emma and Samuel''s uncle were once together, his grandma disagreed to their rtionship.


    He knew that his grandma didn''t agree, so they weren''t together in the true sense.


    The watch on his wrist told him that it was past 2 a.m. A case would be tried tomorrow, so he didn''t


    want to return to the old house.

 Chapter 488 I Have Something to Ask You

    Chapter 488 I Have Something to Ask You


    Emma gently rubbed her temples, sitting on an armchair.


    She knew this afternoon that Samuel went to the old house. Even though it was night, there was no


    sign that he woulde back.


    She also knew that his wife was at the old house, too. She could not give that woman and Samuel any


    chance to get along.


    So she went out for a drink deliberately so as to force him toe back.


    She was so vulnerable just now. Why didn''t he want her? Was it because he minded that she was not a


    virgin anymore?


    The year when she was 17, Samuel''s uncle forced her. Samuel saved her identally, but it was still


    toote.


    Emma staggered into the bedroom and closed her eyes, thinking what she was going to do. Should I


    let Samuel go?''


    The next day.


    Samuel went to the court for an international fraud case. As for E Bo, she walked to the mall, slowly


    and alone.


    The baby had so many clothes that Samuel''s grandma bought for it. She just needed to buy some baby


    aprons, little socks and such.


    With one foot into the baby''s area, her cell phone rang. ''Who would call me?''


    She sat on the bench nearby and took her cell phone out.


    It was a stranger. "Hello!"


    "E Bo?" A cold voice came out of the cell phone. If she got it right, that was Emma.


    E Bo looked at the call that was got through. Such a bummer!


    "What can I do for you?" She looked at a ck tie on a male model nearby, which had dark striped


    pattern. "That would be very handsome on Samuel." She thought.


    Emma listened to the calm voice. Actually, she didn''t care about her attitude at all, "Do you know where


    Samuel wentter that night?"


    E Bo knew, of course, "When my husband picked up the call, I was in his arms. Of course I know


    where he went!"


    Emma clenched the cigarette in her hand, "Alright. But it was me who was in his arms after midnight!"


    She deliberately made that sound sweet.


    "So what? You are just a mistress! Aren''t you?" A mistress was deemed to be scorned forever.


    Emma smiled. "Mistress? Did he even touch you again, after you became pregnant?" My question was


    simple, but if that woman thought too much, it was not me who was to me.''


    E Bo frowned. "What does that mean?" Was she telling her Samuel''s physical desire these months


    was taken care of by her, Emma?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''ve got so much time ahead of us. If you are willing to be a mistress for life, that''s fine for me." E


    Bo hung up the phone. "This woman, Emma, was such a bummer!" She thought.


    When the call was hung up, Emma''s face was distorted with fury. E Bo''s mind raced swiftly. "Emma


    called me. It''s not as simple as all that!"


    After lunch, E Bo was walking in the dining room for several circles to digest, while Melody was


    reading today''s newspaper.


    Suddenly, the door was opened. E Bo saw Samueling in. "Why does hee back now?" She


    had no idea.


    "Grandma!" Samuel greeted Melody wearing a poker face. Melody nced at him and nodded.


    When E Bo was about to greet him, Samuel turned his cloudy face to her.


    "Go upstairs. I have something to ask you." After saying this, he dragged her by the arm and went


    directly upstairs.


    "Why, what are you doing, Samuel? E''s pregnant, go slower." Melody put down the newspaper and


    came along.


    Seeing these two quarreling, her heart pounded.


    Samuel lifted her up, looking at the old woman behind him," Are you satisfied now?"


    Seeing this, Melody did look satisfied. She covered her smiling mouth and sat back to the sofa.


    "These two kids are really getting along. Good sign!" Melody thought.


    E Bo put her hands around his neck in fear of falling down identally. She was not silly. Seeing


    Samuel''s depressed face, she absolutely knew that Samuel didn''te back out of his love.


    Samuel took E Bo into the room and locked it.


    When he turned his head back, a bag showed up in her hand. She looked at Samuel happily, "Sam, I


    bought this tie for you today. Check it out. Do you like it?"


    She took a delicate box out of the bag and opened it. It was a tie with dark striped pattern. She hoped


    he''d like it.


    The box was hit to the ground with a p by Samuel. Suddenly, a tie dropped out.


    Looking at that tie, E Bo''s face turned pale. ''This was the first gift I ever bought him. Look how that


    turned out.'' She thought to herself.


    Samuel took a look at the tie on the ground and then at this pale woman. He felt a kind of uneasiness.


    But he thought of the thing this morning and got angry, "Emma just called you to say goodbye. Why did


    you say that to hurt her?"


    E Bo moved her eyes to Samuel and said calmly, "What did I say?"


    Called for a goodbye? What, he bought that?


    Samuel looked at her calm face, "Why did you ask me? Don''t you know yourself?" He raised his voice


    and his face was filled with anger.


    This was the first time for E Bo to see Samuel in such rage. What did Emma actually say?


    "Was it because I called her a mistress? Or because I said I was in your armsst night?" She asked


    calmly.


    Hearing E Bo say mistress, his face turned more gloomy, "Why the hell did you say Emma was a


    mistress? This is nder. You could be sued, you know that?" He looked at this woman in front of him


    coldly.


    "Oh, so she isn''t? She was in your armsst night, too, wasn''t she? I said nothing wrong!" She was


    getting more and more emotional.


    "What are you talking about? E Bo, if there is a mistress between you two, that should be you!" What


    Samuel said was like a knife, stabbing at E Bo''s heart.


    Yes! If she hadn''t slept with Samuel, she wouldn''t have gotten pregnant and married him, and Emma


    wouldn''t have been involved.


    Seeing E Bo''s face turning pale, Samuel could not bear it. But he couldn''t help saying, "You told


    Emma to die? How could you! You even said that I loved you. To be honest, I will love anyone except


    you!" The manughed in contempt.


    E Boughed, too. ''Emma was good at making Samuel believe her. For sure, if I said the truth, he


    wouldn''t believe me. So I might not bother to exin!'' E thought.


    "How could I not know how scheming you are when I was with you, E Bo!" He scoffed in a cold voice,


    but the woman kept silent.


    Samuel flew into a rage. He grabbed her wrist and said, "What do you mean by acting dumb?"


    He came to confront her and she was embarrassed by that fact? Embarrassed by the bad thing she


    had done?

 Chapter 489 Congratulations on the New Baby

    Chapter 489 Congrattions on the New Baby


    E Bo tried to loosen his grip on her wrist and sincerely looked into his eyes. "I have never said those


    words."


    Samuel angrily threw her hand away. He was so annoyed that he forgot she was pregnant. E was


    caught off guard and did not keep her bnce. She bumped against the dresser.


    "Ah!" Her belly hit straight onto the dresser and she instantly felt sharp pain.


    Samuel shockingly looked at E, as she copsed against the dresser and held her belly in pain.


    Samuel gazed at his trembling hands. What did he just do? He threw her away and made her fall!


    "Are you alright?" Without thinking, Samuel quickly walked up to her and held her tightly as her body


    was sliding down against the dresser.


    E held his hands tightly. Cold sweat came along with the severe pain.


    "It hurts..." She uttered the words between her teeth.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It hurts? Shit! Samuel immediately held her up and carried her out of the room.


    On the first floor, Melody looked at her grandson who was rushingdownstairs and then at E who


    apparently was in great pain. She asked, "What is going on? What now? Is she delivering now? How


    can it be?"


    "I think so. I need to send her to the hospital first." Samuel walked fast with E in his arms to the car


    and put her on the back seats.


    ''Delivering now? Right now?'' Melody was at loss and did not react quickly to the situation. It only


    urred to her that she needed to bring stuff to the hospital after she had paced in the living room


    several rounds.


    Samuel was anxiously driving the car as he dialed Chuck Si''s number. "Mate, are you still in C


    Country?"


    Once he got the answer, Samuel sped up and drove directly to Chengyang Private Hospital.


    In the back seats, E was so painful that she had to bite her bottom lip and pressed against her belly.


    Her face looked very pale and she was sweating.


    "You need to put up with it a little. I am taking you to the hospital right now." Last night he was thinking


    of bringing her to his apartment and letting her give birth there.


    Right now, as he looked at the woman who was enduring great pain in the car seat, his heart was filled


    with regret and sorrow.


    Why did he throw her away like that? She was pregnant with his child...


    When they reached the gate of the hospital, E was so painful that she started moaning.


    Samuel parked his car at will, carried E in his arms and started running into the hospital.


    Chuck Si had experienced the incident with L Li. When he heard how anxious Samuel sounded on


    the phone, he knew something was wrong. When Samuel and E showed up, Chuck was already


    waiting there with doctors and nurses.


    On seeing them, he ordered nurses to run over with a gurney.


    E wasid down by Samuel onto the gurney. Then he followed her towards the surgery room.


    "Shouldn''t it be another fortnight?" Chuck was quite confused and asked Samuel as he knew normally


    babies could arrive a few days earlier, but never a fortnight earlier.


    Samuel recalled what happened at home and remained silent.


    Chuck took a nce at Samuel and saw his gloomy face. He could roughly guessed what had


    happened. Samuel was stopped in front of the surgery room. He gazed at the red light as it lit up and


    sat down on the bench regretfully.


    Nothing should ever go wrong with E and her baby!


    Louder and louder screams from E could be heard from the surgery room. Samuel was in great


    sorrow and closed his eyes as he leaned against the wall.


    Why did he fight with a pregnant woman!


    At that moment, a nurse ran out of the surgery room and told him, "Mr. Shao, the Director said that an


    incorrect fetal position happened and now a Caesarean section is needed!"


    On hearing E shrieking in agony, Samuel clenched his fist and nodded. "Tell Chuck to protect E no


    matter what!"


    "Okay!" The nurse replied and ran back to the surgery room.


    Time went by so slowly. Around fifteen minutester, Melody arrived with Mrs. Qi in a hurry.


    Samuel then realized it was time to inform the family, so he reached for his phone and called them one


    by one.


    "Samuel, what have you done to E?" Melody stood in front of her grandson and seriously gazed at


    Samuel, whose look was obviously full of sorrow.


    Samuel closed his eyes for a while but said nothing.


    Melody could do nothing but stood in front of him, waiting in vain. Just then, the door of the surgery


    room opened.


    They first heard a baby''s crying. Samuel was full of surprise and joy when he heard the sound.


    Then a doctor held a baby in his arms and walked out of the room. He said to them, "Congrattions


    on your new baby!"


    Melody was very excited and she rushed forward. How wonderful! Her great-grandson was here! He


    was here!


    Samuel stood up from the bench. His face was full of amazement and excitement.


    He looked at the baby who was waving his limbs and crying with an open mouth.


    Mrs. Qi quickly took out a small quilt and wrapped the baby up. Melody took over the baby from the


    doctor''s hands. She was so happy that she was close to tears.


    Samuel stopped the doctor who was about to return to the surgery room and bitterly asked," How is


    she now?"


    The woman inside had carried his child for almost 10 months and now gave birth to a healthy baby.


    What could he do to thank her?


    "The Director is now sewing up the cuts and wounds for her. Later she will be sent to the ward."


    On hearing that she was doing fine, Samuel felt relieved.


    He turned around and saw Melody was teasing the baby with great joy. His mood was also lit up. He


    was now a father!


    The baby was then sent upstairs for bathing. Melody and Mrs. Qi went there as well.


    Samuel received E as she was pushed out of the surgery room on the gurney. The effect of the


    anesthesia hadn''t worn off but E did have a clear mind.


    She heard when Samuel asked Chuck, "How is she now?"


    Chuck took off his mask and looked his buddy in the eyes. "Everything is alright now. But if you were


    five minuteste, both the mother and the baby would have been in danger!" He was toning it down a


    little bit; the truth was if they arrived five minutester, nobody could''ve saved their lives!


    Samuel looked at the woman lying on the gurney. Her eyes were closed tightly and her face was so


    pale. He was overwhelmed with regrets.


    "Samuel, have you informed Mr. Bo and Mrs. Bo?" Chuck suddenly asked.


    Samuel nodded and replied, "Eason is still abroad. He will be back by tomorrow."


    They moved E to the Exclusive Ward. With joint effort, Samuel and a doctor lifted E onto the ward


    bed without touching her wounds.


    E was put on a drip and then everyone walked out of the ward.


    Outside of the ward, Samuel was about to see Chuck off. Chuck took a quick nce at E and


    whispered, "You know, she is awake."


    As a close friend, he knew all this time E liked Samuel while Samuel liked Emma.


    But then out of blue, E was pregnant with Samuel''s child and this shocked everyone.


    But Samuel was not very keen on E. It was not until E was eight-months pregnant that they got the


    marriage certificate.


    Their rtionship must stand the test of ups and downs!


    However, it was easy for him to see through other people''s rtionship. When it came to his own


    rtionship, Chuck was quite agitated when he realized that he himself was about to get married soon.


    Samuel had some hard feelings when he heard Chuck''s reminder. Maybe she didn''t want to see him


    right now!


    When he walked back to the ward bed, Samuel looked at the woman whose eyes were still closed and


    tucked the quilt for her.


    Maybe he owed her an apology. "I am sorry." He sat down on the edge of the bed and tossed her fringe


    away from her forehead.

 Chapter 490 Jerry Shao

    Chapter 490 Jerry Shao


    Eid on the ward bed in silence. She heard what Samuel said, but she did not know how to react.


    She could not hold her feelings in and a teardrop went down her cheek.


    She was surely not asleep. Samuel wiped away her tear gently with his thumb.


    "E, move in with me to my apartment when you are out of the hospital." He stroked on her cheeks


    with gentleness.


    E slowly opened her eyes and looked confused. Was the man in front of her really Samuel? All these


    made her feel unreal.


    But it was really Samuel...


    What an unexpected turn of events! Samuel actually asked her to move in with him. Was it because "A


    son can make his mom honored?" That was all she could think of.


    Samuelughed and shook his head. "You think too much."


    E slowly nodded her head. Now she could really be with Samuel. The thought made her smile


    happily.


    For the moment, the unhappiness was gone and the ward ambiance was light and rxed.


    "Where is my baby?" Chuck only let her take a quick look and then the boy was taken away. The crib


    next to her bed was empty.


    "He has been taken upstairs and is now getting a bath." The thought of his son made Samuel smile.


    His eyes were full of joy.


    After a while, Melody came downstairs with the baby in her arms. She loved the boy so much that she


    had to hold him all the time.


    She came to E directly and pushed Samuel out of the way and said cheerfully, "Look E, your baby


    son!"


    Samuel looked at his grandma speechlessly. Why was he sidelined like that!


    E looked at the baby sleeping soundly. She was glowing with motherly pride.


    His little hands and his little face were just so adorable.


    This was her son. Her son with Samuel. The sweet thought made her smile even happier.


    Melody and Mrs.Qi were somehow no longer in the ward. The family of three were now enjoying their


    moment. ¡¤


    Samuel walked over and held up the other hand of the baby. His eyes were full of gentleness.


    "What shall we name him?" It had never urred to E till now. She was always by herself as Samuel


    was never there. She never thought of this question.


    Now the baby was here. They must face the question now.


    "Do you have anything suitable?" The baby was clinging onto Samuel''s finger. His heart almost melted


    away. Samuel took out his cellphone and took some photos of his son.


    E looked at Samuel as he was taking photos. At that very moment, she was truly happy.


    "I don''t know yet. Samuel, please name him." Their son named by him. How wonderful!


    Samuel put away the cellphone and thought for while and then he said," I want him to grow up healthy


    and happy. Let''s name him Jerry."


    Jerry Shao? E paused a little and then she heard him saying, "Yes, Jerry Shao!"


    "Jerry Shao." She murmured the name to herself and nodded. It was a nice name. It was settled then


    that their son would be called Jerry Shao.


    The ambiance in the ward was peaceful and rxing.


    Not long, the door was opened and Samuel''s parents walked in.


    Samuel''s mother, Vi Yang was a senior manager at the bank. She had a tough and independent


    character just like Emma. Samuel''s father, Vincent Shao was the vice president of the bank. He was a


    practical and honest man.


    All Vi could see was the baby since the moment she stepped into the ward. She reached out for him


    and said, "My dearest,e to granny and let me have a good look at you."


    "Mom, Dad, you are here." E smiled and greeted them. Vi nced at her and did not have much


    reaction. She just nodded and then turned to the baby.


    Vincent was more caring and asked her, "E, are you feeling better now?" Originally, Vincent''s ideal


    daughter-inw was Emma Gu. But now since Samuel and E had already married, then he had to let


    bygones be bygones.


    E was quite moved. She looked at Vincent and replied, "I am feeling much better now. Thank you,


    Dad!"


    Vi who was busy teasing Jerry curled her lips when she heard their dialogue. The feeling she held


    towards E was not dislike, but it was definitely not affection.


    If it weren''t for Melody''s objection, her daughter-inw should have been Emma. While thinking of


    Emma, Vi smiled. She was such an ideal type. Emma was beautiful and elegant. She was


    independent at her work and she was skilful at cooking as well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Samuel observed his parents'' looks and he knew it well that his mother was still thinking of Emma. This


    thought made him frown. He tucked E in and said," You rest well. I need to go outside now."


    E looked at Samuel as he helped her with the quilt and nodded tamely: "Fine."


    Samuel went to the smoking area and lit up a cigarette. He looked at the garden outside of the window


    and fell into deep thoughts.


    E fell asleep. Melody and Vi were still holding Jerry with great affection.


    The ward door was opened again. This time came in the parents of E. E''s mother Jenny Si and


    father Richard Bo.


    Jenny''s dark long hair was neatly dressed into a knot on the top of her head. She wore a piece of


    green Chinese silk dress and a ssic hair pin was the only essory on her. In high heels, she ran


    towards to the bed eagerly without checking out the baby first. Jenny looked at her pale-faced daughter


    with great sorrow and held up her hands tightly. My poor daughter!


    "Don''t worry Jenny, E is alright. She is just sleeping now." Richard and Vincent were chatting. Melody


    came to her and stood next to her.


    Jenny was looking at E with great affection. She did not want to move her eyes away from her. On


    hearing Melody''s words, she nodded, "Melody, did E give birth naturally or have a C-section?" She


    recalled that E''s due date was two weeks away.


    With a gloomy face, Jenny quickly nced at Vi who was just about to put the baby back into the


    crib.


    She had visited the Shao family''s vi quite a few times. But she had never met E''s parents-inw. It


    was always Melody who greeted her.


    Melody was feeling awkward as well. After all, it was her grandson who pushed E and made her give


    premature birth. "It was C-section. The doctor said the baby had an incorrect fetal position and natural


    birth would be risky."


    At this moment, Samuel walked in as well. He saw E''s parents and greeted them:"Mom, Dad!"


    Richard nodded at him. He was quite pleased with his son-inw. But Jenny was not very pleased. She


    looked all gloomy and questioned him, "Samuel, shouldn''t E give birth like at least half a month


    later?" "Why on earth did she give birth today?"


    Samuel recalled what happened in the vi and felt great guilt. He apologized to them: "Mom, Dad, it


    was my fault. I argued with E and identally pushed her belly..."


    "What did you say?!" Jenny was shocked and her eyes were wide open. She raised her voice. An


    argument? Pushed her belly?


    Vi noticed that Jenny had raised her voice when talking to Samuel and she was not pleased. "Come


    on, Jenny. Samuel has already apologized." "You should not be mad at him." "Besides, everything


    turned out fine, right?"


    Samuel noticed the dryness of his mother''s tone and winked at Vi, hinting her to stop talking.


    Jenny was offended by Vi''s tone. She was already quite angry.about the fact that it took so long for


    this couple to get married. What''s worse, there was never even a wedding ceremony. And now there


    was this news that her darling daughter had been mistreated, so naturally jenny was further infuriated.

 Chapter 491 What To Feed the Son

    Chapter 491 What To Feed the Son


    Jenny said with a tough tone, "Samuel, if you do not wish to be with E, I will bring her to our home as


    soon as she wakes up. My daughter is the apple of my eyes. We raised her up with great attention. We


    won''t let her endure any suffering!"


    Vi heard the usation and was quite annoyed. Before Samuel could say anything, she stepped up


    and stood in front of Samuel and replied, "What do you mean by all these words? What kind of


    suffering E is enduring now? Who is giving her a hard time?" E must have been talking bullshit in


    front of her parents.


    Jenny looked at the way Vi acted, rude and sharp. She looked nothing like an elegant and charming


    bank manager.


    Samuel pulled Vi over and made her stand aside. He faced Jenny himself and replied, "Mom, I am


    very sorry. Please don''t be mad anymore. I will make sure things like that will never happen again."


    The sincere tone in Samuel''s voice made Jenny less angry. But when she thought of the fact that


    during E''s pregnancy Samuel never showed up, she just couldn''t let things go.


    Jenny was filled with anger and snapped, "Do you have any idea how hard it is for a woman to go


    through her pregnancy?" "When E was in the apartment, you being her husband, were never there


    for even one day. What were you thinking?" "If you are not pleased with my daughter, just say it. Why


    on earth make her suffer premature birth?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    On hearing her remarks, the Shao family were all quite embarrassed. It was true that they neglected


    E back then.


    Samuel lowered his head and epted the anger from Jenny. He did not say a word.


    Richard walked over to them. Although he was quite angry himself, he did a good job of covering it up.


    He said to Jenny with the intent to mediate the situation, "Enough, just knock it off!" "Both your


    daughter and grandson are safe now, there is nothing to be mad about."


    Jenny usually had a good temper but there was one thing she could not stand: her precious daughter


    being bullied. She threw away Richard''s arm, making it very clear that she was not ready to let Samuel


    off the hook.


    "Mom ..." E''s voice was so gentle and weak from the ward bed. Her sound almost made Jenny cry..


    Her precious daughter! She had never let her daughter suffer like this or get bullied like this!


    Samuel walked over to the bed with Jenny. He looked at them, as Jenny held up E''s hand tightly.


    Richard also walked over and gently looked at E: "My dear child, did we just wake you up?"


    E shook her head. She overheard half of what they said, but she decided to pretend that she knew


    nothing about it. She looked up and smiled: "Mom, Dad, when did you arrive? Have you seen your


    grandchild?"


    Jenny raised up her head and held back her tears. She looked at her daughter and shook her head: " I


    was busying checking you out. I didn''t have time for him yet. Now I need to take a good look at the


    baby."


    Jenny let go of E''s hand and held up the sleeping baby. Richard walked over as well and lovingly


    looked at Jerry. Jenny was amazed and said: "His cute little mouth looks just like E''s when she was a


    baby. And the nose, the resemnce is uncanny!"


    Jenny''s words made Vi quite upset. To her, it was obvious that the baby took after her son.


    Samuel curled up his lips with satisfaction. E was a beauty and it was a good thing that the baby


    looked like her.


    Melody was relieved as the two were no longer fighting. A while ago the conversation between them


    got so intense that she could not say anything.


    She understood well enough what kind of person her daughter-inw was. She had a sharp mouth and


    was way too stubborn to give in. If it were not for her unyielding character, she would not have made


    enemies at her job and could have been promoted from bank manager already.


    She had warned Vi many times before, but she never listened.


    Melody quietly pulled Samuel''s sleeve and winked at him.


    Samuel looked back at his grandma in silence as he didn''t need to be told about what to do. Then, he


    walked up to E''s bed and asked: "Are you thirsty?"


    E looked at the caring man and smiled. She did not reject his offer and nodded softly.


    As she just had her operation, E was not advised to drink water directly. So Samuel used a Q-tip and


    dipped it in warm water to moisturize E''s chapped lips.


    E smacked her lips in thirst. The chapped lips now looked better and moisturized.


    Samuel paused as he could not help but think back to the night when he was enchanted by her smell...


    E noticed the heat from Samuel''s gaze and tried to hide herself in the quilt as she was shy. Why was


    Samuel gazing at her like that? It looked like... A wolf had spotted his game.


    "Samuel..." She was about to call him dearest. But she realized that her parents were here and she


    could not call him like that.


    Samuel came to his senses and continued moisturizing E''s lips. However, before long his mind


    wandered off again.


    E looked at Samuel as he was apparently not focusing at the moment. She was confused and


    thought, ''What is wrong with Samuel today?''


    Eventually it was Jerry''s crying sound that pulled Samuel back to the reality.


    Jenny patted the baby for a while but he just wouldn''t stop crying "He must be hungry!" Melody


    reminded them.


    This made Jenny aware of the situation and she quickly put the baby next to E. Richard took a


    cigarette out of his pocket and walked out the ward with Vincent as they were chatting.


    E looked at her crying son and was at loss for a while. She looked awkwardly at her mother and


    grandma. ¡¤


    Melody briskly walked up and said, "Let the boy eat something."


    This remark made E blush. Was she going to breast feed the baby? But Samuel was standing there


    looking at her...


    Melody looked at red-faced E impatiently and said, "Do you need grandma to teach you how to feed


    the baby?" Shepletely ignored Samuel''s existence.


    Jenny walked over as well. She knew that this was the first time for her daughter to be a mother. She


    was sure she did not understand everything about motherhood.


    "Now you need to feed the baby well. Even if you do not have milk yet, you still need to let him suckle.


    Eventually the milk wille." She patiently imparted her experience to E. ¡¤


    E sure knew all this. But Samuel was still there. She was now quite embarrassed. Samuel was


    completely confused as what to feed his son.


    As her mother and grandmother were both looking at her expectantly, E braced herself and lifted up


    her clothes.


    The baby immediately found his food and stopped crying. Jenny and Melody were quite relieved. ¡¤


    Samuel saw all these and his body froze. He almost forgot that was how babies eat.


    He looked up at E''s red face and realized why she was so embarrassed.


    Samuel felt awkward and coughed a little. He picked up his cigarette packet and walked towards the


    ward door.


    This time, Vi who was sitting on the sofa called out to him and said, "Samuel, now that you have a


    child, you should cut down on the smoking. Especially when the baby is present, you should not smoke


    at all!"


    Samuel heard the remark and nodded. He thought to himself, ''I will pay more attention for the sake of


    the child.''


    E was quite relieved as Samuel walked out. It was indeed very awkward just now.


    When the night fell, Samuel brought hisputer to the ward and looked after the mother and the


    child. E was sleeping most of the time like her son as she was exhausted from thebor.


    When it was about eight or nine o''clock in the evening, E woke up due to hunger. She opened her


    eyes and saw the dim light. She realized that she was still in the hospital.


    She lifted up her head with effort and saw her son soundly sleeping. Then she vaguely saw Samuel


    who was working on hisputer on the sofa.

 Chapter 492 We Will Not See Each Other in the Future

    Chapter 492 We Will Not See Each Other in the Future


    Perhaps Samuel was too focused, as he didn''t even respond when E softly called him.


    The ward was so quiet that the buzz of Samuel''s cellphone was very clear.


    The phone buzzed several times. Samuel finally grabbed it from the table. His eyes darkened when he


    saw the caller ID.


    A soft voice held him back when he was about to go out to answer the phone, "Samuel." E''s voice


    was very soft, for she was too hungry to talk.


    Maybe their son had too good an appetite. She always felt starving after breastfeeding him.


    Samuel looked at the caller ID on the screen again, hesitated for a while, then hung up.


    "Awake?" He walked up to the hospital bed, sat on the edge, and looked at the little woman who


    seemed to have recovered a lot.


    E nodded gently, and Samuel''s phone buzzed again. "You can pick that up," said E.


    Samuel cast aplicated look at the feeble E.This time he hung up the phone call without any


    hesitation, and powered off the phone.


    E gave a puzzled look when Samuel shut down his phone. But for a moment she thought, it must be


    Emma.


    The ward was very quiet. Samuel lifted her hospital bed and put her on the pillow to make her


    comfortable, "Is that okay?"


    She nodded and looked up at the man close to her. "I''m hungry."


    When hearing these two words, Samuel went back to take out the nutritious porridge from the thermos


    jug. He put the porridge into a bowl and then brought the bowl to her.


    E tried to move, but the wound in the abdomen immediately ached in an instant, though her other


    parts were good.


    As Samuel saw E closing her eyes in pain, his heart also ached for her. A quick, painful look


    appeared in his eyes. Samuel sat down on the edge of the bed.


    He scooped out a little hot porridge with a spoon, and raised the spoonful of porridge to his mouth and


    blew on it, then put the spoon onto her lips.


    E watched his move with excitement. Her dear Samuel was feeding her porridge himself. It felt


    almost like a dream.


    E opened her mouth obediently and ate the porridge. The warm porridge slipped down, and her


    hungry, painful stomach felt much better.


    In this way, a bowl of porridge was all eaten by her, and she was almost full. But when Samuel asked


    whether she needed some more, she still nodded for another bowl for she loved it when he''s taking


    care of her.


    Samuel took out another half bowl of porridge, and fed the porridge into her mouth carefully.


    E enjoyed the moment with happiness. In the meantime, Samuel simply stayed focused on feeding


    her.


    So neither of them noticed that there was a woman outside looking into the ward through the window


    ss.


    Emma stared at this scene, dumbfounded. That man once belonged to her. But now he was tenderly


    feeding porridge to some other woman. Her heart ached.


    She made a call to Samuel when she saw him posting a baby picture on his private Wechat ount.


    She dialed several times, but none were picked up. Did that mean he was done with her?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She didn''t realize when the tears coursed down and covered her cheeks. E finished the second bowl


    of porridge, and unintentionally saw the figure outside the ward.


    The smile on E''s face was gone. Samuel saw the strange look on her face. He followed her line of


    sight and spotted a woman standing out there in tears. It was Emma.


    Almost unwittingly, Samuel stepped outside.


    Emma realized that she had been discovered. Her self-pride made her start running out of the hospital.


    But Samuel caught up with her in only a few strides. Now the whole hospital was very quiet.


    Samuel dragged Emma into the fire escape staircases. They stood there and looked at each other.


    "Emma, go back to America. We will not see each other in the future." Samuel stared. Their


    rtionship was in the past. He had been married and he had a family.


    He couldn''t string Emma along, nor cheat on E.


    The tears streaked down Emma''s face. She stared at Samuel''s expressionless face with hatred, and


    asked in a hoarse voice, "Samuel, have you ever thought about my feelings? I don''t want to let go. Do


    you understand?"


    When he saw her behave like that, Samuel didn''t feel great, either. He held her in his arms, but


    repeated, "Emma, go back to America and forget me."


    Emma burst into tears and yanked his clothes, "Samuel, I love you, I love you!"


    He used to love her too, but they were separated for too long a time. Also, now there was an E Bo.


    He didn''t dare to give her a tiny bit of love. Regardless of her sadness, he pushed her away.


    "Emma, forget me. You deserve better." After saying that, he left the staircases without looking back.


    Emma looked at the closed door and wiped away the tears. Her grief was half gone now.


    Her phone was ringing inside the handbag. She scanned the caller ID, then answered the phone


    irritably, "Could you stop nagging me all the time!"


    The woman on the other end screamed in discontent, "Emma! I''m your mother! Now I have been


    chased around! How can I take it easy?"


    Emma closed her eyes in pain, knowing that the only life-saving straw was Samuel. She couldn''t give


    up!


    "I''m trying now. And I will transfer 100, 000 CNY to your ount tomorrow, so don''t urge me again."


    Samuel was her love, but she was her own mother. She couldn''t disregard her mother. So she wouldn''t


    let go.


    She hung up the phone, wiped off the tears on her cheeks and left the hospital, capable and tough as


    always.


    ''Samuel, I will never let go!''


    When Samuel came back from talking with Emma, he readjusted his mood and opened the ward door.


    What he saw quickened his pace..


    His baby son Jerry was crying so loudly, and E propped herself up from the hospital bed, painfully


    andboriously trying to fetch him. The wound ached every time when E tried to move. She bit her


    teeth, and finally walked to her son''s crib.


    Samuel didn''t say anything, just walked to them and took E back to the bed, then put their son


    beside her.


    E got her breath again, and started to feed her son, regardless of the look in Samuel''s eyes.


    Jerry stopped crying, and the whole room quieted down too. Samuel stood by the bed, watching the


    greedy son sucking E''s breast.


    E''s eyes were tightly closed, no word spoken.


    The atmosphere was a little weird.


    "Just call me if you need any help." Samuel tore his gaze away from E, and returned to the sofa and


    started working.


    He didn''t see that E gently nodded.


    In the Chuck Private Exclusive Hospital, the Dean''s Office


    Chuck finished E''s medical examination in the morning. He went back to the office after he made


    sure that everything was okay.


    He opened the door of the office, and a figure in jeans appeared in his sight, one leg shing a quick


    kick over at his face.


    It happened many times, over and over again. The experienced Chuck easily grasped that leg with his


    hands.


    He didn''t let go, and they stood in a strange position against each other


    Daisy tried several times to escape the control of his big hand.


    Chuck didn''t even look at her, just walked to his office desk with a medical record in his hand.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!